《The Wish of the Dragon》 Chapter IMAGES LINK + PAT REON Chapter IMAGES LINK + PAT REON AN: I CREATED A PAT REON FOR THOSE WHO WANTS TO DONATE AND ALSO AS A PLACE TO POST THE IMAGES FOR MY FANFIC. SO MAKE SURE TO CHECK IT OUT FOR EASY ACCESS TO THE IMAGES I HAVE POSTED SO FAR, MORE OR LESS! WITH THAT SAID, ENJOY THE CHAPTER AND PEACE OUT GIRLS SCOUT! https://.pat /Leixein Chapter Characters Page (Spoilers) Chapter Characters Page (Spoilers) Power Level: = Normal Human = Low-ss Devil/Angel = Middle-ss Devil/Angel = High-ss Devil/Angel = Ultimate-ss Devil/Angel = God-ss/Satan ss Devil = True God-ss = Ultimate-True God ss = ??? ... CHARACTERS: MC = Issei Savant Hyoudou. (Former name: Issei Hyoudou) Main Harem As for thetest chapter: Semiramis (Lady Death). Scathach (Issei''s mentor). Irene (Good ol Ddraig). Jeanne (Divine Spirit). Jalter (Altered Divine Spirit/Avenger). Yunyun (Archmage from Konosuba). Wiz (Ex-Lich from Konosuba). Ramius, Issei''s first woman, as in the one who took his virginity. She''s from the Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/f/ff/Ramius-full.png/revisiontest?cb=20180724085923). Riche, The second princess of the Eden Kingdom from Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/4/42/Riche-full.png/revisiontest?cb=20180724090312). Gurigura, a scout/ninja from the Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/c/cd/Gurigura-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180724090516). Kathryn, a Zero Knight from the Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/b/be/Kath-full.png/revisiontest?cb=20180724085457). Tio, former president of Lancelot from the Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/9/96/Tio-evenicle-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180819010827). Tilt, Tio little sister who died early on. But she''s resurrected by Semiramister on. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/0/0b/Tilt-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180916000348). Natal, former Thousand Knight of the Humpty Kingdom from the Evenicle world. She''s used to be very arrogant because of her upbringing but kind-hearted in the inside. Be extremely obedient whenever Issei is involved. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/2/25/Natal-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180816023154) Kyou, Twin sister of Kinou. They both are a Dragon that took care of Issei when he lost his memory after his fight with Nyathotep. She''s from the Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/e/e5/Kyou-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180913005527). Kinou, Twin sister of Kyou, a Dragon. She''s from the Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/9/95/Kinou-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180913005557) Millet, a delinquent like Dragon who got bored because she''s been ordered to guard a measly book for thousands of years. She bes very meek and obedient towards Issei after he "Courted" her. She''s from the Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/7/78/Millet-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180809010520). Towa, a girl who loves to share her story with everyone, she''s from the Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/c/c0/Towa-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180917005244). Croix, the elder sister of Riche as in the first princess of Eden from the Evenicle world. She was engaged before she bes one of Issei''s wives. Her ex-fiancee was a total douchebag so he got his ass handed by Isseiter on. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/c/Croix-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180803013530). Forzelotte, a former Supreme Overlord and also the one who''s responsible for turning Issei into a super pervert during his childhood. (https://static.zerochan/Fozerotte.full.891248.jpg). Sora, Issei''s personal from the Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/d/dd/Level_God_Willis.png/revisiontest?cb=20151104235047). Ophis. (DxD) Lilith. (DxD) Rossweisse. (DxD) Kuroka. (DxD) Yasaka. (DxD) Kunou. (DxD) Gabriel (DxD) Grayfia (DxD) Serafall (DxD) Sona (DxD) Tearju (To Love-Ru) Mikado Ryouko (To Love-Ru) Aki Nijou (Maken-Ki) Against the God(ATG): Jasmine Xun''er (Jasmine''s mother) Xia Qingyue Members of the Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce. Cang Yue Feng Xue''er Su Ling''er Mu Xuanyin Mu Bingyun Chi Wuyao Jie Yuan ETC FGO: Okita Alter Okita Souji Nobunaga Oda Francis Drake Carmi Altria Artoria Altria Alter/Artoria Alter Mordred Tiamat ETC ... Concubines (As in they only see themselves as Issei concubines because they wanted it to be that way even though Issei still sees them as his wives): Laurent, a Saint from the Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/d/d2/Laurent-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180820040340). Burst, a Saint from the Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/5/5c/Burst-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180905005346). Silent, a Saint from the Evenicle world. (https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/6/67/Silent-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180921002159). The Krs race. The <9 Divines>: 1. Mertel, she said she wanted to keep her name as it is. Unlike Ekate who''s her daughter, she appears to be a pure devil and her personality is still the same as she used to flirty like a seductress but that''s only when she''s in front of Issei while in front of others she appears strict and serious. She''s the only Krs who after underwent rebirth process still has her gem on her forehead and has horns at the same time. Perhaps it''s because she''s their Queen in the first ce. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-503861407.jpg) 2. Kyuriha, she appears to be a Wind elemental Angel with Fujin Bloodline. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-1770633053.jpg) 3. Miarute, she appears to be a pure Light/Holy elemental Angel, her holy power is even stronger than Michael. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-652344499.jpg) 4. Suisen, she appears to be a Thunder elemental Devil with Raijin Bloodline. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-1755334333.jpg) 5. Paniverna, she appears to be a Fire elemental Devil with Phoenix Bloodline and Issei could tell that her bloodline is even purer and stronger than the Phenex family from his world. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-763966623.jpg) 6. Izana, she appears to be an Ice elemental Angel with Ice Phoenix bloodline. /uploads/chars/5688-1028708666.jpg) 7. Ultinia, she appears to be a strong Light/Holy elemental Angel as well just like Miarute but not as strong as thetter, but still quite strong. (AN: https://rei.animecharactersdatabase/uploads/chars/5688-1118018133.jpg) 8. Marialis, she appears to be a pure Dark elemental Angel. (AN: https://rei.animecharactersdatabase/uploads/chars/5688-1346706770.jpg) 9. Ekate, a Nephilim (AN: https://rei.animecharactersdatabase/uploads/chars/5688-1728400687.jpg). That''s all of the <9 Divines>, below is the other "Concubines": Rakia, She''s Issei personal maid (AN: https://rei.animecharactersdatabase/uploads/chars/5688-454564931.jpg). Meryl, She''s one of Issei''s assistant (AN: https://rei.animecharactersdatabase/uploads/chars/5688-891550302.jpg). ... Daughters: ??? = Still not introduced or unnamed in the story, meaning they''re in the backgrounds. -Shirayukihime, Issei''s first daughter. Daughter of Issei and Shen Xi. -Kozelotte, Arte, and Lotte. Daughters of Issei and Forzelotte. -Erza, ???, ???. Daughters of Issei and Irene. -Mikumo, ???, ???. Daughters of Issei and Scathach. -Ai, Hiyuki, ???. Daughters of Issei and Semiramis. -Froleytia, Kanna, ???. Daughters of Issei and Ramius. -udia, ???. Daughters of Issei and Croix. -Amou, Momoyo, ???. Daughters of Issei, Ophis, and Lilith. -Tsubaki, Himari, ???. Daughters of Issei and Kuroka. -Sakuya, ???. Daughters of Issei and Grayfia. -Setsuna, ???. Daughters of Issei and Rossweisse. -Morgiana, ???. Daughters of Issei and Millet. Chapter 1: Prologue Chapter 1: Prologue (AN: The early chapters quality is very bad but after 10 chapters or so then it will improve greatly. I can''t fix the early chapters as of yet since I''m upied in creating the new chapters and also real life work. If you can be patient then read until chapter 10 before you decide if you want to read it or not... Oh and I''m bad at describing people appearance or what they wear so bear with me lol) -Unknown Cave- ... .... ..... There''s a boy on the floor of the cave, he wears a white t-shirt and a ck pants although most of his shirt already a scrap, the boy looks skinny and with a brown hair that reach his neck, his body bloodied because he just took out 8 of his evil pieces from his body because the corruption they cause to his body and he supposed to die because there''s never a history of a reincarnated devil stay alive after they lose their evil pieces from their body. The boy name is Issei Hyodou the current host of the Sekiryuutei or known as The red dragon emperor or called Y Ddraig Gooch and he''s also known as chichiryuutei (oppai dragon) because of his love of boobs. Issei is your average boy but a bit more perverted than most, his dream is to be a harem king typical from a boy around his age, but he''s loyal and brave and will put his life on the line for his friends and loved ones... That''s proven from what he did so far for his teammates, well... former teammates. His current master Rias Gremory also most of his teammates are his beloved, Akeno Himejima, Asia Argento, Koneko Tojou, Xenovia Quarta, Ravel Phenex, Irina Shidou, Rosseweisse... aside from the girls there are also the boys who are his friend Yuuto Kiba and his kouhai Gasper di, There''s a lot more of girls who liked him but he never knows such as Kuroka also known as Koneko elder sister, Serafall Leviathan 1 of the current mao, Gabriel from the angel faction and many more but they don''t have the time to confess after sealing the trihexa they have been busy. Kuroka is training to be better for him, Serafall still dealing with some stuff in the underworld, the same with Gabriel in heaven... Sadly they might not have the chance because the young man''s body is so broken beyond believe if anyone saw him now they might think he''s already dead with that 8 holes and charred skins all over his body, and his usual shiny brown hair now looks darker. His face is unclear with all the blood and charred skin but you can see from his eyes he is not dead with all the fire of will contained within... the will to be alive, the will to be stronger, the will for vengeance for what he has experienced from a couple of months after the sealing of trihexa, but deep in his eyes you can also see the desire to be loved... the thing he thought he already achieved when he bes a couple with his beloved master or king of the peerage Rias Gremory and most of the other girls... sadly reality once again p him with tragedy... After the sealing of trihexa issei have been living a carefree life with his beloved but after they graduate to college thing changes... they started ignoring him or just give him uninterested look that says "sigh just a pervert like always" or "so different from him" but unknown to them although issei is a pervert he only be a pervert to those he has feelings for. For example, he used to peep with his duo friends Motohama and Matsuda but he only ever peep at Maruyama because he loved her ever since middle school he never even once look at other girls when he peeps with his friends but no one knows that because that''s 1 of his biggest secret even now, but because of that he branded the perverted trio along his 2 so-called friends not that he cares because he won''t change who he is just to look better in the eyes of others, yes that''s a rare trait from of all the man out there or even girls out there. But Issei never mind how they treated him (as in the ORC members) and he always hangs out with Kiba nowadays but gasper is with Valerie in the hospital because he knows that kouhai of his loved her, and unknown to them issei has been working harder than them although he never told them that because he wanted to surprise them with his n, he''s working tillte at night either by construction worker, a cashier at supermarket, or newspaper delivery man and many more at the cost he''s doing less devil work than Kiba and that makes the girls think he''s azy pervertpared to their new BF, and what his n u might ask? he''s saving money to buy a diamond, a big diamond because he needs it to make his beloved girls a ring, a ring for proposal and you might ask why? he''s supposed to be rich from all the show he''s done. Well he never thinks of that earning of his special enough for his n of the proposal so he starts working from his own sweat and blood, some people might think of him as an idiot but that''s just who he is and he won''t change it. He started learning how to make rings from an expert and he also need cash for the tutor although he could ask his sensei or figurative father also known as Azazel the current fallen angel governor to teach him but he still wants to learn from others because he thought he already received enough help from him hence why he doesn''t ask him also knowing he''s busy dealing with politic stuff. Now after a few months, he finally did it, he made the ring he wished for to propose to his beloved girls (http://.whiteshouse.info/best-wedding-rings/best-wedding-rings-120-best-engagement-rings-images-on-pinterest-jewelry-rings-and/ I''m bad at describing things like I said so I might just post a link for u guys to show what it or he/she looks like lol) Each ring have a different color like for Rias it''s red, for Akeno it''s raven, Ravel golden yellow, Asia whitish-yellow, etc, and he already started thinking how they might react to the surprise of his with giddy skip he''s doing now. His 1st destination is for his beloved master and queen Rias and Akeno so he went to their college and waited till they appear because he doesn''t want to bother them during ss, and after a while, he saw them and he wanted to just went to them but then he saw them went to another building direction and soon he follows them... but that''s when all hell broke loose... (read from my link if u want to know the details) he saw them kissing another guy, and his heart broke to pieces and he clutched the ring case in his hand almost broke it only for Ddraig snap him out of it then he ran from there... The same thing happens to all of his supposed beloved... Irina, Xenovia, Asia, Ravel, Koneko (forgot to mention Rosseweisse is in Olympus? yeah let''s call the gods ce that lol and no Rosseweisse isn''t cheating on him she''s just busy and they are still not a couple but rose have feelings for Issei and nning to confess to him) he saw each of them acting intimately with some guy he never saw heck Ravel and Koneko clinging to some skinny pretty boy that almost look like gasper although not cute as gasper but still girlish and only a little bit taller than gasper. As for Kiba, he''s overworking himself for covering Issei part of the devil work, so he also doesn''t know their little secrets. So that''s when his pawn pieces started corrupting him from inside out and he started to look like miasma generator with all the ck aura he emits from his body, along with his broken heart that doesn''t help at all when Ddraig snap at him and saying he needs to remove the pieces[PARTNER, SNAP OUT OF IT!!! YOU NEED TO REMOVE THE DEVIL PIECES OR YOU''RE GONNA DIE!!!], but Issei doesn''t listen and asking "...what for... I don''t have anything to live for anymore... just let it be over... it hurts so much Ddraig... it hurts so much.... after all I did, only to be stepped on by them like that... I sacrificed my left arm for Rias... just for her... and I put my life on the line for each 1 of them all the time... even when I know how rias let me die during Reynare ns... even when I almost died i clung to the hope of going back to them... After all the sacrifices I made that''s how they repay me... haha... I''m so pathetic thinking just to get their love all of it is worth it... no more... no... more...." he mumbled and the miasma started devouring him even faster. [....Issei... I know it all hurts but that''s the truth.... but you still have me as your partner.... and even if you think it''s not worth it try doing it for us... or just for yourself now... you still haven''t lived long enough, you still haven''t seen what the worlds have to offer, its time to break free from your current cage and find new things or even.... new loves, I know you''re heartbroken by now but not all woman are like that.... 1 of my past possessor knows that he found true love... now its time for you to find it... your true love or try to have a new dream... being a harem king is all good and all but there''s a bigger dream to achieve out there. so please.... try to find the will to live...you are free now...] Ddraig consoled the broken boy... "....free.... yes... I''m free now.... free from all the rope that binds me, the rope that named false love.... free from being a pawn of Rias Gremory.... free from the devil clutch... FREE FROM ALL THAT WHORES!!!!" Suddenly the boy screamed, screamed with vigor and a new will to live for... and his partner happy to see him this way [YES!!! YOU ARE A FREE MAN!!! A FREE DRAGON!!! ROARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!] Ddraig roared for his partner newfound will to live! happy for the new him! happy for what his partner will bring to the world! [Now partner even though you must remove that evil pieces out of you, you need a 2nd thing to do to survive because if not you''re gonna die even if you remove the pieces. And your best chances are to change your body to that of a dragon, now I offer you this choice my friend, my partner.... will you do it? We dragons cherish freedom and now I''m giving you that... the freedom to choose which Rias Gremory never gave you when he turned you into a devil.... so what''s your choice partn- no... Issei Hyoudou will you be a true dragon of domination?] Ddraig asked the boy. And as he expected the choice is obvious "Yes, I will be a true dragon of domination... not just any dragon... but the Strongest True Dragon Of Domination!!" the boy says with conviction! [HAHAHA!!! WELL SAID PARTNER!!! now I remind you this process gonna hurt like never before and your chance of surviving is below 5% because of the process is changing you as a whole from inside and out, from the marrow of your bone to your whole body. Will you take the chance still?] the dragon asked once more. "Yes, I''m sure!! what''s a little pain after what I''ve been through so far how can I be the strongest dragon when that little thing blocks me of my true destiny! and to prove them all I''m just not some pervert andzy they thought I am, and only by true pain there will be a true gain!!! I will never submit even in death!!!" The boy once more said with even determined conviction. [HAHAHA!!! Indeed! We dragons will never bow to anyone evendy death herself! now go to somewhere secluded partner because the process will be long] And then he went to the forest outside kuoh town and found a cave. "Let''s do this Ddraig!". [Fumu! let''s do this partner!], then began the process so painful that issei can''t even scream but inside his mind his whole life shes before him and how stupid he was for believing them... for believing their so-called love.... how they toss them aside after they have no more use of him... to trade him for some unknown guy they barely know! During his transformation his aura spread to the sky breaching the clouds but oddly the 3 faction leaders never feel his aura because only the ORC members feel it.... the feel of dread and despair also death, it''s like the ripper scythe are on their neck and that makes them stiffen and their new BF also feels it albeit not that intense and only feel a difort and chill around them and that''s only because they are near the ORC (ult research club if you don''t know, rias, etc) girls member, their whole face is pale as a paper sheet and they are trembling but also feeling something have left their heart, something they have forsaken only for their selfishness, something that will make them regret for the rest of their lives, unbeknownst to them they already lose the most important person on their lives... the person who will stop at nothing to make them safe and happy even at the cost of his life....the person who again and again saved their life.... they will only realize what they have lost when that someone has be out of reach even though he used to always stand in front of them when they thought all hope is lost... oh how wrong they are to choose a fish eye over a diamond... -After 24 hours- (Back to the start) [Are you awake partner?] Ddraig asked. "Yeah.... is it a sess?" Issei asked [Of course, its a sess, if not you''re already dead by now] "Heh, you''re right... so what''s change? I feel a lot stronger and all of my senses are enhanced and boy do I need a shower... ugh... well I can say goodbye to my clothes... damn, thankfully there''s ake nearby" he grumbled. [Of course, you''re almost a full-blown Dragon now even though not pure dragon since you''re a transformed one but meh good enough for me because only the people know the old you can tell you''re not a dragon from the start, and you just awaken your "Aura" congratz partner!! And before you ask "Aura" are unique because only dragons can awaken them and its very rare, if you ask me how rare it is well you can see from the millions of dragon from the past only 6 have to awaken them and they are The great red, Ophis, Me, Albion, Tiamat, and Tannin even then it''s different from each dragon, Great red for having the strongest "Aura" and Tannin being the weakest now you are the 7th... And the devil dragon "Aura" doesn''t count because to awaken "Aura" the dragon must awaken them naturally or by experiencing an extreme emotion and every "Aura" bearer they have trait and your trait are Dominance, and whats the effect you need to find out on your own for that, as for the other change you can see for yourselfter on... but now... I need to rest since I used most of my power to transform you....see youter partner...] Ddraig exined after that he went silent most likely asleep. "Yeah... thank you Ddraig and good night..." Issei said after that he got up and feel like he has grown taller, then he walked to the nearbyke to wash himself. -NOTES- So that''s pretty much the prologue of mine, and I rmend you to read the original fanfic before reading mine because I''m just gonna skip most details since I don''t really memorize each detail because I''m toozy, but be warned because the original is not for the faint of heart. But it''s satisfying when you know how they will regret it even if its a bit OOC, now my idea is pretty much issei will be transported to a different world but maybe met ophis and lilith along the way :s hmm i''m still thinking about it. And the time difference maybe about 1 year in the other world 1 month in the dxd world and no for those who''s a fan of naruto/one piece/bleach i''m not gonna use that world ~_~ my world will be more from games though... like Evenicle/Bunny ck this fanfic probably short-lived because i''m writing this on a whim hence why i don''t ask for power stone and doesn''t really care if people read this or not like i said only self-fulfillment with that said, ciaosu~ Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Issei got out of the cave and look into the sky, realizing it''s still night he was wondering how long has it been since his transformation but meh he doesn''t really care since he doubts anyone will be looking for him, he went to the nearbyke and dive in right away. SPLASH! After a while he pops out headfirst from theke and then floats on top of theke thinking what''s his next course of action should be, ''Hmm... I wonder what do I do from now on... Azazel-sensei must be still pretty busy, the same goes with the other faction leaders... guess I will think about itter''. So he went to the shore of theke and realize he still hasn''t seen at his new looks he got after the transformation, well he knew for sure he got taller since his pants now kinda too tight on his legs. ''Wonder what I looks like now'' so he look at theke surface and saw his new face and body, his hair seems a bit longer now it went pass his neck also the color is a bit darkerpared to his old shiny brown hair each single strand of his hair looks so soft and silky that people will think if he''s a girl just from his hair alone, and his face looks so handsome that he even wonder if that''s really him although you can still see his old looks a little bit, his skin is smooth as a baby bottom that even will make women envy, his eyes which used look goofy now looks sharp like a seasoned warrior, his eyes now changed to a wine red color and his pupil looks like a dragon eyes which is a slit but it went well with the rest of his face, his eyebrows now looks thicker and shaped sharp like a sword but also looks soft enough that you can see each single eyebrows if you look clearly, under the corner each of his eyes there''s a single ck w shaped tattoo, each and every single parts of his face is so well sculptured, his pointy nose, his thin but full lips to the edge of his chiseled face that makes you wonder if his face crafted by the God himself although everyone knows that the God is already dead but it can''t stop makes you wonder. (AN: You can check my patron page to see all the images, it''s for free). Sadly his body still looks skinny but you can still see the outline of each muscle from his body especially his 6 toned abs that look firm yet soft at the same time because of his baby soft skin that glistens under the moonlight, and if he fills his body a bit more he will have the most perfect body that will make every single woman blush and lost in a trance just by looking at it and his penis, oh boy does he looks happy when he looks at it... he used to carry the length of 7 inches with 2-inch thickness but now it went to 11 inches and 3,5-inch thickness that will put every guy in shame ifpared with him. "Damn... is that really me?!" The boy couldn''t help but scream out loud, and he started touching all over his body just to make sure and pinched his face to make sure this isn''t a dream. "Ouch! It hurts! So it is not a dream...." with that realization he also knows what happens so far is also not a dream, all of that betrayal and heartbreak he felt. Although he wished all that to be a dream but he knows its real and reality won''t change itself, even now he still feels a bit of love to his old beloved especially his master no... ex-master Rias Gremory but then what''se with it alsoes with a feeling of rage and betrayal and with that, he erased whatever feelings he has for his old beloved ''I swear I will make you all regret!''. "Fuhhh.... I''m a bit hungry now that I think about it... luckily there''s tons of fish in thiske." So with that said he jumps back into theke and catch a bunch of fish and started cooking them with his newfound fire breath ''Huh cool I guess I can breathe fire now since I''m mostly dragon'' sadly at the first few try he burnt the fish to ash because he can''t control his fire breath but after a few try he gets the hang of it and sessfully cooked some fish although not that delicious because there''s no seasoning and a bit burnt here and there but hey he doesn''t care and ate with gusto. After a while he''s full and started thinking once more what will he do from now on. ''I guess I should leave a message to Azazel-Sensei at least and as for Kiba and Gasper... Nah they better off without knowing what happened to me so far, can''t let them be more worried about me after what they have been through'' He knows his friend Kiba cover for his work on the devil contract but there''s nothing he can do about it when Rias never give him one thinking he will f*ck it up just because of that 1 slip up where he ran away from the guy whose wish is to transform to a magical girl and Kiba attitude of not letting him taking some of his work also doesn''t help because he kinda feels the situation isn''t that good anymore with all that cold attitude they gave issei so he rather doesn''t let their master be more angrier than as she is now. ''Well, I guess I just do that before I go see what the world has to offer and I especially need new clothes hmmm guess I can buy them online through the devil service because I can''t really waltz through a clothing store and expect not to be thought of as an exhibitionist now can I'' Although he doesn''t really care what people think about him, but he still have some shame and sure as hell don''t want to be seen as a naked pervert on top of his title of the perverted trio of kuoh highschool. Unknown to him if any girls or boy(if they have special taste) saw him now they might just went to him like a pack of hungry wolf and devour him right there and then, but because he only thought of himself as handsome and not the most handsome guy that even put archangel Michael in the dust. So after he went to his home and see no ones home not that he care if there''s one anyway, he went to his room and order some clothes online delivered. (Oh he already recorded the video and leave a voice message and all that happens to him before he underwent the transformation which you should know if you have read the original fanfic which i linked from the note from the Prologue) He went and try to read some books only to find out he can memorize each book just from reading it once, ''Wow guess I have Eidetic memory now from that transformation'' so he started absorbing every book he can find like a sponge and when he''s out of the book he started googling stuff he would like to know and after a while he stopped because he thinks he already has the knowledge he needs, after a while, there''s a sh of light and his package he ordered is here ''Huh neat with all the teleportation''. He put his old pawn pieces on a box and put it in his drawers and went to his delivered package. (AN: And god damn I don''t know how to describe clothes so hey just gonna post a link to you guys what it looks like if my description is shite you can google Killia from Disgaea 5 and his outfit is kinda like that but with an addition of the ck shirt). He opened his package and got his new outfit out from the box, his outfit consists of a jacket with white furs on the neckline and a red dragon motif on its back, a ck sleeveless shirt and ck tight jeans, a fingerless ck glove and a brownbat boots. Overall he looks badass. After a few moments of adjustment he started finding what''s new power he posses on his body but during his investigation, there''s suddenly a ck rift under his feet, ''What?!'' then he fell through the rift. And the room went quiet... ''Kuh, what was that rift and where am I'' after he opens his eyes he started looking around ''Is it a dimensional rift? Are Ophis or Great Red did this?'' so many questions going on his head and then there''s a voice in this pitch darkness, the voice sounds sultry and melodious and its obviously a woman voice. (AN: Once again remember I don''t know much about the details of the characters and I will just make it up ording to my wish so any fanboy out there no offense but if you do take offense I don''t care :D) ??? - Oya, now aren''t you still alive boy? I wonder what are you supposed to be doing here? Issei - Who!? Who''s there?! Show yourself! LD - Now aren''t you rude? Don''t you know the etiquette of introducing yourself first before you asked somebody else? Well, I will let it slide for now since you interest me, you can call me Lady Death. And that''s when issei saw her, 1 of the most beautiful women he has ever seen with that well-endowed body, that looks like an hourss and the mature aura around her. The old issei might start drooling over his boobs and beauty but not the new him, all he had in his eyes now are appreciation and not lustful like his old looks, and he only out of it for 3 seconds. ''Hooo, that''s a first for someone snap out of it so quickly when they looked at me and his eyes don''t have any lust in it and only appreciation and I have to say he''s quite interesting and hmmm yeah most handsome boy I ever saw too...'' She found the boy quite intriguing and she licks her lips when she saw his face and toned body ''Wonder what''s his size down there is it as great as his body? sigh but now that he knows I''m LD(Lady Death) he might just fear me like the others...'' But even then she never saw any fear on his face only shock and wonder. Issei - Lady Death?! You mean the one who governs life and death that even Hades feared?! LD - Pfft, please Hades is only a puny god before me and he thinks he''s all that powerful just because heprehends a tiny concept of death and life, so tell me boy, why are you here when you are clearly still alive? Hmmm from your aura I can tell you''re still a hatchling... a dragon hatchling if I must borate and quite young too from your aura, oh that''s quite interesting you awaken your ''Aura'' only recently and from what I''ve seen your not even 1 year old yet... Now care to tell me your secret, boy? ''What?! How she knows that?! Wait considering if she''s the true LD then it won''t be surprising she knows that... But I''m still not sure if she''s the real deal, I need more information to prove she''s the real deal.'' Issei thought in his mind. LD - Hmhmhm... I can see you''re doubting my real identity boy~ now will this prove it? Then LD started collecting souls on her fingertips and makes them do her bidding and make them eat each other or explode themself and do stuff that even Hades can''t do and spread her aura to show him. ''She''s real!!'' then she stopped her action and asked the boy once more. LD - So does that prove it to you, boy? Now, will you tell me your secret for little ol me? please~? She started teasing the boy in front of her with her voice ande closer to touch his cheeks with her soft hands and rub it softly against her hands. ''Fufu~ even then he still doesn''t fear me after I showed him a bit of my power, quite the interesting boy indeed~ either its ignorance from his young age or he''s just a in fool? but from his eyes, I can see its neither both of them and something else, pride? will? determination? and desires to be loved? maybe all of them but I can tell he will achieve great things in the future considering his young age... Ohh~ what''s this he got the Sekiryuutei inside his body even though he''s a dragon himself? and I can sense a bit of death and life aura from him, which is weird because it supposed to not exist within a living being and only a being that has been dead once and live once more can possess it and even then its quite rare to see it this pure.... even Hades be partly skeleton to get where he is now but this boy, on the other hand, is still whole and I can''t see any defect on his body.... hmm how many mysteries are you hiding boy~? must you interest me this much? It makes me want to im you myself if u keep interest me, Fufufu~ now that would be nice wouldn''t it~?... And maybe, atst, I can find my own beloved to apany me after all these times...'' She holds a strong distrust of others, and even if one might call themself her ally, whether they be necessary to her or not, they will be dealt with. This is simultaneously due to the fact she boasts absolute confidence in her own power (though this is restricted to her own domain) but that''s because she can feel from her so-called allies fear and distrust to herself and the greed they have for her beauty, what she experienced herself from the man who swore his loves for her only to be betrayed when that said man only wants her power and keep her as a trophy.... a trophy as how he can im herself as his, not as his loved ones but only as a trophy... She doesn''t really care about powers all she wants is to be loved for who she is not what she is... sadly there''s never any man ever grants her wish but from what she feels from this boy there are no such things, there''s distrust but what you expect from a people who just met each other? but there''s no greed or even fear from his eyes... only pride for what he is and appreciation for her beauty she can tell he''s not pretending because as the Goddess of Death she can tell when a person is lying or not just from looking at their souls and she sees none of it inside his soul. His soul is so pure that it attracts her so even though she had seen a lot of souls herself she never saw one this pure... so beautiful... so enchanting... But her trains of thought stopped when the boy took a step back and it makes her heartache when she lost her touch against his face that makes her lost in reverie, but it doesn''t show on her face and she still has her smile the whole time. Issei - first of all my name is Issei Hyoudou, and as for why I''m here I don''t know myself since I just suddenly got here myself and as for your other question about my secret that isn''t your business isn''t it. LD - Fufu~ then I will call you Ise if that''s fine with you? Issei - I don''t mind... LD - Then, Ise, why don''t you fear me? Even after knowing who I am? Usually every person I met so far feared me when they know who I am? As for your secret fair enough~ it''s not my business but don''t you afraid if I force you to tell me, you do realize you are at my domain right? ''Hmm guess his arrival here have something to do from his aura of death and life'' She thought to herself. Issei - Why should I fear you? If you think you can make me beg for my life just because you''re stronger than me then you are sorely mistaken if I will do that, sure you are stronger than me especially if it''s in your domain but so what? If I die then I die, but I will never beg for my life I prefer DEATH over HUMILIATION! So you can stop threatening to kill me and be done with it as you see fit but know that I will never go down without a fight and even knowing I won''t win at least I die with a fight and not die like a coward who begs for his life! Issei stated with conviction and pride, and you can tell from his voice and eyes there''s not a single lies nor hesitation when he said all that and especially for LD who can see souls, she can tell from his soul that its all true, he meant every word he said and that makes her shiver and widen her eyes... shiver from excitement and a long lost feeling from her heart, the feelings she thought will never surface again after her betrayal, the feelings she buried deep within her heart and just by looking at the boy- no... Issei''s face who''s clearly eons younger than herself she can feel it threatening to burst out from her chest, the feeling called love... Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Issei is confused when she doesn''t respond after his outburst and her face seems out of focus, ''Weird... why she doesn''t say anything after all that. Is she angry? No by the looks of it she''s not angry, tsk if only Ddraig is awake I can''t use boosted gear if he''s not awake'' If by chance she decided to attack him now he won''t evenst 10 seconds considering he still hasn''t gain perfect control on his new body and he knows nothing of his new power so far besides breathing fire as a dragon does, if he can ess boosted gear he couldst longer but he knows that doesn''t matter if she decided to end him then even boosted gear won''t help him get out of that ending, ''Heh, if ites to it then so be it... at least I know true freedom albeit its short-lived''. When he''s thinking all that he heard her talk once more. LD - I see... Say... Ise, don''t you find me beautiful? I''m not bragging but there are millions of men out there who wanted to make me theirs, don''t you feel the same? Don''t you want to make me yours either? Even though she doesn''t like it when other men look lustfully at her she still feels irritated that the boy who she took a liking for doesn''t react much when seeing her beauty, and once again her trains of thought stopped when he said the words she never expected. If it''s the old him he might be confused why she asked that question but after his transformation, he knows fully well what she meant. Issei - You are indeed very beautiful... you are one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen but that doesn''t make me wanted to im you as mine. And you make it sound like every man is the same, I would never force a woman against her will and make her mine when there''s no love involved, because I know forced love would neverst. And I want the women I love would love me back for who I am not what I am... ''Perhaps Rias and the others only indulge me because I''m Ddraig''s host... perhaps they never love me in the first ce... heh, not that it matters anymore and its not Ddraig fault even if that is true'' He still feel afraid towards the word love, he''s afraid what he experienced once would happen again but he knows better now. That not everything is what it seems... when he thought Rias love wouldst forever just like his love for her but apparently that''s just his one-sided wishful thinking now he knows what''s behind their facade after they have no more use of him. Unbeknownst to him, Rias and the others do love him but because they are afraid of what could happen between them because of theck of experience in a rtionship they have done something selfish and stupid that can never be forgiven... They should have asked him or ask someone who is more experienced like their parents or brother and sister, s they went the wrong way because of their pride. They still loved Ise but they also loved their current BF as well. That''s why they treated him like that before. They felt conflicted and every time they saw him they felt even more, that''s why they evaded him and ignored him. They had to put their feelings at ease and think clearly, something that they hadn''t been capable of. Not yet. They wanted to be with him but they also didn''t want to end their rtionships with their new BF just like that. The sh of feelings made them feel guilty, that''s why they evaded him, scorned him, and ignored him. All the girls felt the same but they knew something needed to be done. Since they were going to live for ten thousand years. They wanted to gain experience in a rtionship. Rias and Akeno wanted to try approaching to other types of boys and gain experience. Since they would spend their eternity with Issei, they had time. Andpensate for all damage done, if it was done, at another time. But they didn''t expect that their interest would turn into something more. After spending time talking with him and knowing more about him they slowly forgot about Issei. After some time passed he asked if they believed in the supernaturals, seeing where the question was going they said yes and after a long talk, they told him they were ''Devils''. Since he knew about the supernaturals he wasn''t surprised, and instead, he continued treating them like normal girls that weren''t rted to the supernaturals at all. Something they really felt thankful for. They wanted to be treated like normal girls not rted to the supernatural, and since Ichiji was the closest man that wasn''t as much rted to the supernatural as the rest of the men they knew. They spent their time talking about idle topics, going out as friends, among others. The fact that he didn''t stare at them in any perverted way, really made them feel at ease (unknown to the girls he just hides it better than Ise). Being always stared at and looked like that is really tiring, they liked the expression and reaction they provoked on Issei but after some time, it gets exhausting. Time went by and they started to forget about Issei recing him with him, which was their role model of an ideal man when they were kids. Tall, good looking and confident, the dreams of any young girl. The reason they tried to get closer to their said senpai was because they didn''t understand the male mind. After all, they didn''t have many male acquaintances at their age. So they started to get involved more with the males in their University and soon they met him with the excuse that maybe in the future, they will able to understand Issei better. Since understanding him would be a key piece for them to get even closer to Issei. The other girls asked them why they did this. When they heard their answers they were surprised, in their minds this was a good idea. But they started to fall in love with the guys they chose to understand. They even dismissed Issei, forgetting everything he did for them. Even being cruel so that he didn''t stop their ns, they wanted it to be a surprise. Once their ''rtionships'' were over they will get even closer to Issei and cross the line. Yet because of their selfishness and egoism. They truly didn''t know how much Issei was suffering. Because of theirck of trust in themselves into getting closer to him and their inexperience in rtionships. They made certain choices that unknowingly affected Issei in a bad way. Because they were lost in their heads, they started topare Issei with them. Seeing his faults like a living being and soon after they started to bad mouth him behind his back. Scorning him, Insulting him, Ignoring him. Those words were spoken without thinking yet they "believed" it was the truth. Although, recently they had been having some trouble with their new BFs after some time passed since theyst saw Issei. Ichiji was focusing on his workpletely, not wasting a single minute with both Rias and Akeno, and when he had free time he spent it with his ''friends''. Since they were a really insisting women, sometimes he snapped at them to stop bothering him. Creating a friction between them. The same happens to the other girls'' new BF, Yonjipletely focused on sports. He yed tennis and practiced his ''swordsmanship''. He was rather close to Kiyome Abe. That alongside him only focusing on his tennis and sword practice made him tight on time. So he set aside Xenovia temporarily and only focused on his ''Sports''. For Xenovia, it seemed that she was reced by the new advisor of the tennis club, Kiyome Abe. So sometimes arguments started. Niji and Irina were good enough. She was really energetic which something he liked but. Sometimes he just felt tired and just ignored her, causing her to be mad. But because of her energetic self, she was sometimes even bubblier than before and just make him tired a lot more. The woman just had too much energy sometimes. Sanji was always in the middle of the fights between Koneko and Ravel. Making him feel awkward. Sometimes he felt as if he was treated as a toy, but he hoped it was his imagination. Since he trained with them he wasn''t as bad as the others but. Sometimes arguments started in their training and escted into fights. Making him feel tired out and annoyed. Goji and Asia were the second ''better'' ones. But because Goji was a man of few words and Asia was timid, sometimes they wouldn''t speak for hours. Making Asia tear eyed thinking she was boring and he didn''t like it when she was with him. Something he didn''t like about her was that she always cried for something either its big or small stuff, she was kind but she didn''t have the courage for anything at least in his eyes. Like a small animal waiting to be protected. And this just makes him more annoyed at her inside his head and was thinking to dump her. But all of the guys changed their attitude and treat them much better when they knew they are devils and stuff like that because they are afraid of what will happen to them(BF squad) when they knew their perspective thoughts and ''secrets'' they kept from them(girl squad). Now the ORC started training them for the uing world-ss rating game. And when they realize what lies behind their facade it will be toote to make the man who truly loved them from the bottom of his heart to love them back... far toote... and there''s no medicine for regrets in this world. -Back to Issei and LD- LD mind went nk when he said the words which exactly the same from what she wished for... When she snapped out of it she saw the look of mncholy and the look of betrayal from his face and then something tells her that the boy in front of her might have experienced the same thing as she has... the betrayal of loves. Then she does something that makes Issei mind nk himself... She approached him then kissed him, kiss filled with passion and love with no tongue just lips meet lips. And Issei''s eyes went wide from the close contact and he doesn''t even move a single muscle from the kiss, and after seems an eternity he snaps out of it and pushed her back and asked her loudly. Issei - What are you doing!? But LD doesn''t respond and just feel lost and sad that the kiss they share has been broken then she close their distance and capture his lips once more but this time she holds his head in ce by entangling her arms to his neck and hold him like a vice grip and started kissing him with gusto now with tongues involved and with loud smacking sound that would make anyone saw them now would blush with shame, LD face blushed like never before in her entire life and her eyes are clouded with love, passion, and lust because she finally found the man she''s been looking for her entire life. While Issei face is red himself but he''s trying to push her off from his body but to no avail, because the difference between their power, so when he thought he would pass out from theck of air she stopped the kiss with a loud *POP* with a string of saliva between their tongue and both of them pant heavily after their kissing session. Then LD licks her lips sensually tasting the lingering aftertaste and asked Issei while her face still clouded with passion. LD - Nee~ Ise, would you be mine? I could give you all the power I could offer and grant anything you wished for. Issei reaction at first was shame... shame because this woman in front of her just dominated him even though he''s the man here and he''s supposed to be THE Dragon of Dominance, but after she asked him that she reminded him of his old Master, the master who he once loved but now feel nothing but disgust and hatred for. But when he''s gonna snap at her because of his anger there''s a sound that brings him back from snapping at the woman in front of him. [Partner... She''s not Rias Gremory. and be careful if you anger her she might kill you instantly without you even realizing it, you yourself told her not to treat all man as the same so don''t treat her the same as the other woman who has hurt you] Ddraig voice snaps him back from all the anger he feels, ''Sorry about that Ddraig, guess I''m still out of it and so you''re awake already huh'' he took a deep breath and speak with his partner inside his mind. [Ah its fine partner I know you needed time to fully get over your past but never forget I''m always here for you partner and yeah I have been awake ever since we got teleported to her domain, but I''m waiting what she has to say and I must say you are still thedies man like you always are huh partner? I swear you keep attracting strong beings to yourself... 1st Ophis now Lady Death herself... jeez I don''t know how you are still alive after all this time with that ''Unique'' trait of yours] Ddraig told him. ''Sigh same here partner, same here'' Issei couldn''t help but grumbled himself inside his mind. Then he looks at the woman in front of her and told her. Issei - Sorry but I won''t be anyone possession after I just earned my freedom. LD - But why?! I can give you anything you wished for and all I ask is for you is to stay beside me and I won''t restrict your freedom in any way! She couldn''t help be puzzled and afraid why won''t he ept her offer, afraid he would leave her after she finally found the man she has been looking for this entire time so she couldn''t help be desperate and asked him to be hers and doesn''t realize what she does is making her more resemble the woman Isseie to hate and disgusted for. Ddraig - [Sorry about my partner here, Mdy. But he has been through a lot just recently] Ddraig voice ringed from Issei''s left hand with a sh of green light. LD - Oh, is that the Sekiryuutei? Can you tell me the details of what you said just now? Ddraig - [Sorry, but that''s not my ce to say mdy. Only my partner can tell you that on his own and all I can say he experienced what you experienced yourself a long time ago] Then LD remembered her past experience now that she snaps out of her sudden outburst and realize that Issei must have been betrayed by his loved ones as well just as she is, so she apologizes to him. LD - I apologize for my sudden outburst, but can you tell me what happened to you, Ise? Now I know its not my business to know but know that I experienced betrayal from my supposed to be beloved myself and I''m telling you this by hoping you can share with me about your experience and if you don''t want to share it now then it''s fine, I won''t force you but know that I will wait for when you are ready to tell me yourself and I can tell from your eyes... the eyes of the heartbreak and betrayed deep inside your eyes... Issei doesn''t know what to say after all that and all of his fears and insecure shed once more inside his heart but that feeling stopped when the woman in front of him cupped his face with her hands softly and the look she gave him from her eyes, its nothing but the gentleness of love, passion and trust for him and him alone. And he feels his eyes tearing up and his throat dry just from the look she gave her then his tears started falling from his eyes but the woman in front of her never change the way she looks at him like it would never change for eternity then he started bawling his eyes out because he knows deep inside he''s still heartbroken from the betrayal he felt and he needed someone to pent his feelings but never admit it because his newfound pride after he became a dragon, something that Ddraig himself knows but not knowing what to do since he only exists inside his body and can''t give the warmth he needed for after all this time sometimes he regrets that he can''t support his partner fully in body and mind. But now, atst, he found that someone who can do what he can''t do. LD hugged Issei and put his head on her cold bosom, even though its cold but its warm for Issei LD - There, there let it all out... let it all out. She cooed the boy on her bosom, with gentleness like a mother and warmness of a long lost lover. After a while, Issei has fallen asleep on her bosom and she made a bed under them andy him atop her breast and keep stroking his hair softly with a touch filled with gentleness and love. LD - What a poor child... so young yet he already experienced any people shouldn''t have experienced... Ddraig - [Indeed... there''s no one should have experienced what you both experienced, mdy...] LD - Hmh, now I want to ask you something Sekiryuutei... Don''t worry I won''t ask what happen to this child since I trust he will tell me sooner orter and I respect his wish for that, what I want to ask you are... Why you pretend to be a man? from your voice alone it''s obvious... But if I recall correctly when we met when you''re still a hatchling you are supposed to be a girl now care to tell me, Hmm~? Ddraig - [...] Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Ddraig - [...Do I have to, mdy?] LD - Hmm~ you don''t have to tell me but I might tell Ise about your little secret~ Ddraig - [NO, PLEASE DON''T!] LD - Shush!, don''t be so loud or you will wake Ise up. Ddraig - [...It''s your fault, *sigh* fine I will tell you mdy... When I first reach my juvenile stage I keep challenging every dragon I met, until I met Albion... He took interests of me and wanted to make me his mate but I don''t like him so we fought but we ended up in a draw, but he won''t stop bothering me over and over again even after I keep telling him to stop bothering me and keep following me around like some loyal dog... Eventually, I can''t take it anymore then I set up an act by changing my gender with the help of Ouroboros Dragon, then I confront Albion by telling him that I am her(female Ddraig) true mate... When I thought he''s gonna stop bothering me he started challenging my male form because he thought I stole her from him hence the rivalry between us. At 1st I''m pissed off but then I started enjoying fighting him because I got too strong for most of the dragons and only him can keep up with my strength and Albion himself eventually forgot about my female form and keep fighting me just for the same reason as me, so I forgot to change my gender back after all this time and the fact Ouroboros Dragon doesn''t really care about anything but her silence also isn''t helping it... you canugh at me, mdy] LD - PFFT!! *shiver* If... If Ise isn''t sleeping right now I would have reallyughed out loud by now... If everyone knows the reason for the Sekiryuutei and Hakuryuutei rivalry is because some love drama they might dieughing, hehehe~ Ddraig - [...] Ddraig is so embarrassed if anyone can see ''his'' face by now it would be red, redder than ''his'' own red scales. LD - Hmhmhm, but I can tell you took a liking for Ise yourself don''t you ''Ddraig''? or should I use your real name hmm? Irene~? Ddraig - [...Just call me by Ddraig in front of him for now please mdy...] LD - Fine~ but you must tell me how you fell for Ise yourself. Don''t try to lie to me because I could tell by the color of your soul that it attached itself to Ise''s soul so if he dies you will truly die along with him. Ddraig - [...At 1st I only thought of him as a pervert, more perverted than most actually. Heck, his biggest dream is to be a harem king for God''s sake... But after I spent more time with him I get to know him better and better, he didn''t treat me like some tools and treated me like a friend and partner, then I saw his act of selflessness for his friends and beloved... He doesn''t hesitate to throw his life on the line if it meant to protect the people he loves, he''s the only host of mine who doesn''t get lost in search of power... And before I even know it I started to be attracted to his very being and beliefs... And the time I found out his supposed to be ''loved'' ones betrayed him and leave him to his own luck, I''ve never felt so much rage and feels deep hatred at someone. Even more rage than the time God of the bible kills and sealed my soul! And that''s also made me realize how deep have I fell for the man called Issei Hyoudou... Sadly I can only give him mental support but not the warmth he needed because all that''s left of me is my soul...] LD - ...I see so you have done the soul link with him to change him into a Dragon himself at the cost of your own soul, no wonder he has already awakened his ''Aura'' for being a hatchling... But now that I look into his essence he''s not a pure dragon, and I can see he used to be a devil and a human even before that... No wonder he could possess [Boosted Gear] even though he''s mostly dragon now... Ddraig - [...Indeed mdy... If I told him the price for his transformation, knowing him he will reject it without hesitation and rather die alone rather than drag me with him... Foolish... But that''s what makes me fell for him... And I don''t regret a single thing I have done knowing that I can apany him till thest day of his life...] LD - ...Is that so? Ddraig - [Umu...] LD - Fufu, we could be sisters in the future ''Ddraig''~ Ddraig - [...What do you mean, mdy?] LD - Oh you know exactly what I meant, dear Irene~. You said it yourself his biggest dream is to be a harem king no? Fufu, I find it interesting... If his dream is world peace then he won''t be the man I fell for now, won''t he~? Ever since the olden days, every great man has a harem of his own, and I shall make it true for him, for my new found beloved~ If he so wishes to kill everyone that betrayed him then I shall kill them and trap their soul in limbo never to be reincarnated and only know darkness for eternity! Hell hath no fury as a woman scorned! And besides... From what you told me he''s not the type who will forget the old and favor the new one now is he? Ddraig - [...Indeed, he''s the man who doesn''t differentiate his love between his lovers. Whether they are old or new ones... Even Ophis feels attracted to him, the one who''s only interested in the silence of nothingness. Heck she even changed her gender to be a true woman just for him meaning she can''t change his gender anymore for all eternity] LD - Hee~ Ouroboros Dragon did? Hmhmhm~ indeed our Ise is one of a kind, how foolish of those that have abandoned him... And dear I meant what I said~ I could make you a new body if you wish for it, and I could have asked for payment for it but considering you already bound your soul with Ise then that shall be the payment for it. Do you want to be alive again, dear Irene~? Ddraig - [!!! DO YOU MEAN IT MILADY!?] LD - I said don''t be so loud! And yes I do mean every word I said if you wish so. Ddraig - [Then I shall give you my thanks in advance, mdy!] ''Partner... atst we can be truly together in body and soul! And we shall show those sluts how wrong their choices are!'' Ddraig/Irene couldn''t help feel excited now that she knows her true dreams wille true. ''The world shall know the new Red Dragon Empress Irene Belseri- no... Irene Hyoudou Belserion! I shall apany you in sickness and in health even if you so decided went to the gates of hell itself partn- no I shall call you my mate fromter on... HAHAHAHA!!! Oh, I can''t wait to see his reaction when he finds out about it, heh...'' LD - Fumu, but it will take some time. We will inform Ise about it but leave the part where you are actually a female because I believe you want to tell him yourself about it, no? Later, I will separate you from Ise, but don''t worry he won''t die because I will set up a seal so only your soul are separated temporarily from the [Boosted Gear] so I can reform your new body, the only downside is he won''t be able to use the [Boosted Gear] power for some time during the separation. And I will train him so he won''t be weak without it, and I know exactly what needed to be done for his training so rest assured. (AN: I will still call Ddraig as it is until she tells Issei about it) Ddraig - [Then, I leave it to your arrangement mdy and thank you once more for everything] LD - Oh, don''t call me mdy anymore. We are ''Sisters'' to be Fufufu~ Ddraig blushed deeply once more but she still manages to mutter her response even though its barely heard by LD [...Thank you... sister...] LD - Fufufu~ you''re wee. But I really have to say he is really cute when he''s asleep don''t you think ~. She poked his cheeks and be dazed because of how soft his cheeks are. Ddraig - [I can''t agree more] Ddraig chuckled. [But... Sister, don''t you have a name other than your current one?] Ddraig question broke her out of her little fun she''s having. LD - My old name, huh... well I have forgotten my true name after all this time and I hate that name anyway because it reminds me of the betrayal, so I might ask Ise to give me er, fufu~ yes that''s a good idea. A new name given by my dearest beloved~ Then she goes back ying with her newfound beloved face though only softly because she didn''t want to wake him up. Ddraig - [If you say so, sister...] -After a while- Issei''s eyes started twitching then he opens his eyes slowly but he couldn''t help but wonder what''s this soft feeling he felt on his face ''Kuh, where am I and what''s these soft things I felt on my face'' he started to move around and brought his hands to touch it ''Wait.... isn''t this texture!?'' he remembered the texture somewhat familiar because he often felt them during his old days and reminded him how he fell asleep in the first ce and it just confirms his guess when he heard a sultry sweet melodious voice near his ear. LD - Ara~ you''re so brave Ise~ not that I mind it if you want to do it anyway so want to go all the way~? LD whispered and blew some hot air on one of his ears. Issei got up with a start but also a blush on his face then jump back right away and saw a scenery that makes his eyes went wide and almost got a nosebleed, LD is in her birthday suit and her private parts are barely covered by some of her hairs that leave little for imagination and Issei can see the beautiful red cherry ready to be plucked on top of her heavenly mountains, theely eye she gave him, the red lips that look shiny and lustrous also seductive after she give it a lick and her small tinge of blush on her face that makes her beautiful face even more mesmerizing, and you can see the outline of her butt under her curvy waist that doesn''t have a single bit of excess fat if anything it looks firm and enchanting. ''Fufufu~ now that''s the face I wanted to see, oh, and he is very well endowed himself down there'' LD couldn''t help licked her lips after she saw what he got packing under his pants. If it''s the old him he might already have a nosebleed and started drooling but now he shakes his head out of his thoughts and tries to cover his little bro who started to awaken out of his slumber by turning his body. Issei - I''m sorry for the blunder of mine by falling asleep on top of you and I hope you can forget the things that happen so far. LD - Oh~ how cruel of you for not taking responsibility after what you have done to my body *sniff* LD continued to tease him and fake her tears but Issei isn''t buying it and only blush a little bit Issei - We both know nothing happened and you know what I meant. LD - "Fufufu~, fine we shall leave it that... for now..." she smirked at thest part but Issei doesn''t see it because he turned away his sights so he won''t make a fool out of himself more than he is now. LD summoned her dress and wear them once more and call Issei to talk about her ns. LD - Ise, we need to talk about something. Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Issei - What is it? Issei finally turned around after she called him and d she really already wore her clothes once more because she still can''t help letting his libido run amok after what he saw just now and the fact that a Dragon attracted to those that are stronger than them doesn''t help at all considering he just recently changed and still can''t control his Dragonoid desires for the better. LD - Well you see... After a while LD finished telling him that she can release and revive Ddraig from the [Boosted Gear] and asked him if he''s willing to do so, even though she knows what his answer will be she have to confirm it so there would be no misunderstanding will happen between them. And his answer just like she expected but she bes even more surprised when she saw what he did when he heard that she can release and revive Ddraig from the [Boosted Gear]. Issei - REALLY!? Please I will do anything if you can release Ddraig! No matter what you asked of me I will do it as long it doesn''t go against my principles! He bowed down 90 degrees even with the dragon pride forcing him not to do so, he still goes against his pride to beg for his trusted partner freedom without a single hesitation because he owes Ddraig too much already after all this time. He added the words at the end just in case she asked him to kill innocents or something evil like that(****, etc) because even if he changed most of his attitudes after the transformation, in the end, he still what he''s used to be, kind and selfless even if it''s toned down by now. He now won''t hesitate to kill his enemies like he used to but he will never kill innocent bystander, he despises even the thought of killing them (AN: Imagine if she asked him to kill a child etc he''s not some xianxia protagonist). LD - Oh, won''t you regret it if you lose the [Boosted Gear]? And you might die you know? LD couldn''t help ask him that, because he doesn''t hesitate in the slightest when she asked her question and she went even more mind blown hearing his second answer to her second question. Issei - Why should I? He''s the best friend and partner I could have asked for, he already helped me so much already while all I do is bring shame to the name of Sekiryuutei by earning the title Chichiryuutei(Oppai Dragon) and he even brings me back when I almost sumb to my despair of being betrayed by the people I loved, considering after what he has done for me so far my life is a pretty cheap price to pay. Even if you asked me to die right now just to save him I won''t even blink and end myself right here right now! Issei said all that without even a shred of hesitation and the look of his eyes and the conviction of his voice coupled with his now out of the world handsome face its fatality for both women. It made both women who heard and saw him this way be absent-minded and blushed deeply and can''t help fell in love with him all over again. Ddraig hearing him say that be speechless... but ecstatic because the man she chooses as her mate doesn''t hesitate to do all that just for her. She even shed tears inside the [Boosted Gear] and bes choked with emotion that she has to pretend she didn''t hear all that and faking she''s asleep right now. But LD has it much worst because she can feel his kingly aura going on full throttle, the aura of the Dragon King of Domination to be. She felt her heart thumping madly and feel like it''s about to burst out from her chest and her body is faintly shivering because she''s holding herself back just from pouncing the man in front of her and have her way with him in reckless abandon and she''s also drooling a bit, and if Issei paid attention to her more he would realize there''s something wet going down in between her legs and at the edge of her lips there''s a bit of drool flowing out, but because he''s looking at her straight in the eyes to express that he''s deadly serious so he won''t realize it, which is good or she might just do what she''s holding back from out of shame and will add another ck history of him being dominated once more from the same woman twice. But this time it will be even more shameful because he will lose his virginity from being reverse raped... After a while, she tried to get herself together by taking deep breaths and wipe her drools by faking a cough, but even then she''s still shivering a little bit because down there she''s still a bit wet. LD - *Cough* D-Don''t worry I won''t ask you to go against your principle. All I ask is for you to give me a chance... A chance to let me get to know you better, hoping you will tell me what happens to you and share it with me considering we are both have been betrayed by the people we once loved. But don''t worry I will still set Ir- I mean Ddraig free regardless if you will tell me or not. She almost let it slip and that make Ddraig almost screamed out loud just because of the tension she''s getting. Issei couldn''t help asked "But why?" even though he can tell that this woman somehow has feelings for him he has to make sure so there''s wont be any more tragedy befell him less its gonna be another drama involved which honestly he can''t take another one considering he already been through that sh*t 2 times, 1st Reynare, 2nd Rias, etc. LD just put a smile from the bottom of her heart and look into his eyes like he just did to her and told him "Because I''vee to know that I have fallen in love with you". This time its Issei turn to be absent-minded, and somehow he can tell that this woman in front of him really does feel that way unless she''s an even better actor than all his exesbined. But he''s still not ready to try a new rtionship of his own considering the stuff that just happened recently at him. That''s also why Ddraig doesn''t want to tell him about her real gender considering all that. He still wasn''t sure if he can fully trust the woman before him because they just met each other so he needed more time, so all he can say is "Sorry... but I need some time to think about it, but please I beg you to set my friend free," He bowed once more. LD eyes shed a brief of sadness but she''s also a bit d... If he epts her right away that would be more weird considering how he gets over his past so fast like that. That also means he''s considered her wish seriously and not just randomly agreed with some empty words and filled with lies, so she cupped his face once more and still put the same smile and said: "As you wish, dear". Which is a new thing for Issei because his old lovers would force him to say it right away and don''t care about his own feelings. Then LD let go of her hands from his face and started to tell him the procedure... After telling him that Ddraig told him he will be fine don''t worry. So after a bit of questioning Issei agreed to start the procedure. Ddraig - [See you soon. Partner!] Issei - Ah, see you soon! So with that said LD pulled Ddraig soul out of [Boosted Gear] and tell Issei her ns about the training which he dly epts because he needs to get the hang of his new body and be stronger to finish his purpose. She gives him a bunch of options that avable one which she will train himself or have him train himself by going to different worlds other than his current world, which he finds surprising because he never thought there would be different worlds or even universe other than his current one. But LD isn''t really surprised considering the strongest from his world is The Great Red which is the guardian of the dimensional gap and LD proceeded to tell him all the wonders of different worlds and he bes more and more excited knowing there''s even a bigger adventure awaits him and he can''t wait to experience it himself. There''s a universe consisting of Pirates, Ninjas, God of Destruction and many more but LD reminded him not to get ahead of himself because there''s a bunch of beings that even stronger than Great Red or even herself out there so with that revtion it cooled Issei excitement a little bit and realize the truth. The truth of there''s always someone stronger than you and to get past that he have to be the strongest himself so he can travel between worlds freely and protect his new loved ones when he gets one himself and doesn''t make the same mistake of mistaking fake love and true love. Then LD also told him about his Life and Death aura because it''s pretty rare to get it but she doesn''t ask him how he got it because she knows he will tell him about his past eventually. But Issei gets the general reason why he might achieve that aura considering he already died at least three times in this lifetime of his. (AN: 1st from Reynare, 2nd from the Samael blood? forgot its exact name, 3rd after he pulled the evil pieces from his body and reborn as a dragon) So he''s pretty much an anomaly who''s able to cheat dead 3 times and that might be why he came to LD domain in the 1st ce because the ''system'' might think of him as either already dead or he became a species of Death God like LD herself albeit not pure Death God like LD. If its put to level LD understanding on the Dao of Death is lv.100 while he''s still lv.1 Hades never fully understand it hence why he be a part skeleton and you could say he''s false death god. (AN: Just my bs dont take it seriously though lol so people knows the power lv a little bit ). You could say Hades domain on the underworld is like semi-pseudo of LD domain that''s why some souls could escape his ''system'' because its wed and that said souls can revive once more. ( NOTE : I MIGHT USE THIS TO REVIVE SOME OF THE DEAD ANTAGONIST FROM DXD UNIVERSE SUCH AS RIZEVIM HIMSELF AND THE OTHERS, JUST A HEADS UP). Of course, there are no souls ever escaped from LD domain hence that''s where the saying "When Lady Deathes for you, you will never be able to escape from her clutch" came from. Chapter 6: Chapter 6: After some thinking, Issei decided to learn about his life and death aura for now with LD because that''s what bugging him the most for now since he doesn''t want any mishap in case its gone berserk and kills someone he doesn''t want to kill identally. LD also agrees with this because she doesn''t want Ise to kill anyone near him just like a certain Dark Mage she once saw. (AN: Its Zeref in case you''re wondering) Even though Ise understanding and mastery are low enough to not kill anything at the moment but it''s still better to be safe rather than sorry. So she spent some times teaching Ise about it, and she''s surprised because it only took him a week to learn the basic which is surprising because its quite difficult to learn that even Hades spent his whole life trying to understand the basic, that just tells that her new beloved perception is just that good. (AN: I mean in the canon dxd Issei learn new stuff on a short amount of times considering he never trained his whole life no?). From what Ddraig told her that he is indeed a genius, even the word genius doesn''t do justice on his talents. He can make new skills just in a short amount of time even though it''s quite a perverted skill mostly, but making new skills never been that easy for anyone even Gods find it hard to make a new skill from scratch. Just a week after he learned the basics of the aura he can control it like an expert even though not as good as her, but it''s still quite good for a beginner. He could gain mana just by absorbing life force around him albeit its still a bit slow. And she finds out that he has more life force than most living being she has seen so far considering his young age that''s quite amazing. And now that he''s totally focused unlike his old self who always being perverted most of the time, it just boosts his perception even more, and she can tell that sooner orter he will get to where she is now. And during the times where she teaches him, their rtionship also gets a bit closer, not that close but still close enough. He used to avoid her every time and only talks with her when it''s during the training session, he spent most of his times training his new found ''Aura'' so he''s mostly inside his room (AN: LD obviously have a house you don''t think she floats around like a ghost don''t you?). But eventually, they talk about small stuff like whats their favorite foods and some general stuff like that, and the way he looks at her now isn''t cold and detached like he used to before. It contains warmth and a bit of trust even though he doesn''t show it much from his expression but she can tell from his eyes and she''s happy that he finally started opening up to her. Sadly she isn''t really proficient in the use of weapons, so she''s thinking how to solve that problem. And when she''s searching for the answers she remembered about the Queen Of The Land Of Shadow, she knows if she''s searching for the best master on the usage of arts of weapons then ''She'' is the one. So she went to The Land Of Shadows and look for her and she found her right away, well... She''s the one who found her instead you could say. ??? - What are you doing here, LD? Don''t you know that I like to be left alone? A woman with a stoic face asked her LD - Long time no see Queen Of The Land Of The Shadow, I believe you have been well since thest time we met each other? ??? - Spare me the pleasantries and tell me your purpose foring here and begone. Or I shall end you. LD - Oh, why do you have to be so cold~. We both know you can''t kill me... Even though I also can''t kill you either for that matter. ??? - Hmph! I could try once more if you wish so and even though I can''t kill you, I can still hurt you. LD - And at what cost? The loss of your trusted spear Gae Bolg or your life itself? Besides, I have no ill will bying here so set your animosity aside, and as for the reason, I came here. I believe I have found the perfect candidate to be your student isn''t that what you want this entire time? To train a worthy student that can best you? ??? - Hoo~, really now? And what if I deem this your so-called perfect ''Candidate'' doesn''t fit my requirements? LD - Oh, I believe he will perfectly fit your criteria I can vouch for that. And IF by chance he doesn''t fit your requirements then I shall do fulfill anything you wished of me. So what do you say? ??? - Interesting... For you to go so far for this person that means he''s the one you have been searching for all this time? LD - Indeed, he''s the one I have been searching for... My true love... ??? - HAHAHA! Very well you got my interest, but I shall judge by myself if he''s worthy or not. LD - You can do as you see fit. ??? - Heh, let''s go then. So they went back to LD domain. Back at Issei, when he gets out from his room he''s wondering where LD is because usually she always greets him right away which he finds kinda cute, to be honest. So he looked around the house to see if she''s here or not. Just when he''s wondering where could she be, there''s a sounding from the entrance of the house so he walks there to see if that''s her. But when he arrived at the entrance he didn''t expect to see another woman whose beauty is on par with LD. Looks iparably perfect from any angle. The good-fitting package under the purple leotard, he can see the fair skin that can put the moon in shame indistinctly, the elegant purple long hair smooth and gentle as if made from the silkiest silk... an out of the world gracefulness, the crimson pupils like they can understand all sufficiently, even soul. The plentiful and sexy stature, but also has a noble cold proud makings, as if like the Queen. The making of a perfect pinnacle of woman. LD is a bit jealous when she saw him be a bit absent-minded but she doesn''t mind that much because even she has to admit the Queen beside her is on par with her own beauty. While on the other hand, the neer is a bit dazed herself seeing the boy in front of her, he''s indeed the most handsome boy he has ever seen but what makes her surprised the most is the way he looks at her. There''s not a tiny bit of lust in his eyes only appreciation and that''s a surprise because there''s never a man can resist her beauty like the boy in front of her. That enchanting wine-red eyes also surprise her a bit because she thought he''s a vampire at first but apparently not, she can feel the ''Aura'' of a Dragon from the boy in front of her and she can feel just from his ''Aura'' alone this boy in front of her have a great amount of will, the will to be the strongest which is to her liking. And he also sees the aura of the king of kings faintly, the boy might not realize it yet but he''s already walking on a road to be the king of kings himself. She doesn''t think that she can feel love because she never found one worthy of her love hence why she wants to shape a man to her own liking on the pretense of having a student that can fit her requirement so that said student can be worthy of her love and no one ever knows her true reasons for looking for a perfect student, at least that''s what she thought, but unknown to her LD knows her secret because she can see the same looks from her eyes... The desire to be loved. A warrior-queen from Celtic - Ulster mythology.The queen and gatekeeper of the foreign territory - haunted realm called "Land of Shadows", a prodigy of usage of all kinds of weapons but known best of her spearmanship. Possesses a power immense enough to rule and close the gate of the "Land of Shadows", which is overflowing with countless ghosts. She also acquires the Eternal Arms Mastery trait from her mastery inbat, which allows her to understand and use any and all weapons with the proficiency of a master. Proud and not serving anyone. A natural-born ruler from birth. Possessing the traits of a monarch, she holds reign as the Queen. Overflowing with talent, she herself understands more than anyone else that she is different from the mediocre. In the same way, how she has an understanding of herself, she is also endowed with a reliable Mystic eye to see through the character and traits of others (in particr, whether they are mediocre or not). Having turned halfway into a Divine Spirit at the end of a long time, she can no longer die as a human. Neither a beautiful death. Nor even a hideous death. She must simply continue to exist, until the time when the world - and its outside - finally disappear. She has been looking for a perfect candidate her entire life but she never found one and that''s why she finally enclosed herself and never venture out of her domain any longer and eventually she''s forgotten by most people, LD is one of the few existences that still know her. Usually, for any trespasser that came to her domain, she will kill them straight away without question asked because of her boredom and disappointment of never found the candidate she''s been looking for. But finally, she realizes the boy in front of her might be the person of her desire! She thought he might be the one who can perfectly fit all her requirements! Therefore even if LD didn''t ask her to teach this boy in front of her she would''ve done so regardless and even take him by force if needed just so she can shape this boy to fulfill her long time desires. Then she snapped out of her thoughts and told the boy-... nay the youth in front of her. ??? - Youth,es with me. Her voice is cold but valiant at the same time, with the arrogance of a Queen that makes people who heard her will submit themselves. That''s basically what happened to most people she met so far, they submit to hermands. But she expects this youth will be different. Issei - What? And why should I follow you? Issei asked back in the same cold tone. The youth in front of her doesn''t betray her expectations, because if by chance he submits just like that then he''s not worthy of her love. LD also felt the same. And when she about to talk once more LD interfere and told Issei, "Ise, She''s the one who will teach you on weapon and closebat proficiency. And her name is- Before LD can finish her words the neer cut her and told him her name herself. ??? - The name is Scathach Skadi, and what is your name youth? Issei is surprised because he remembers he has read about her before and recognizes the name of the woman in front of him along with her legends but because he''s already been with LD for a while he''s not too surprised anymore meeting strong beings such as herself and just reply calmly. Issei - Issei Hyoudou. And it''s nice to meet you. Queen of The Land of The Shadows. Scathach - Hoo, you know who I am? Issei - I have read some books about you. Scathach - Is that so? Very well, now that you know my purpose we can skip to the point and I shall shape you into the best warrior there is. Now, follow me. And call me shishou from now on and don''t you dare ck off during the training or I will show you the consequences. Scathach turned around and gesture Issei to follow her once more, but this time Issei goes along with her but not before saying "Thank you" to LD and that makes LD really happy that he recognize her effort for him, so she responds back with "You''re wee, dear~" with a seductive voice and that makes Issei blush a little bit but with a small smile that not went unnoticed from her because that''s the first time he smiles after all this time even if it''s only a small one, but just that small smile is enough to make her heart beat faster, her face blushed even til her long ear twitched up and down a little bit because of the sheer happiness she felt. Scathach who saw this from the corner of her eyes felt a bit tinge of jealousy because that smile isn''t for her and she''s thinking how to make him smile like that for herself, but she will bid her time to make that happen because she''s already waited long enough just to find the man she''s been searching for, so she can wait a little bit longer just for it. Chapter 7: Chapter 7: -Sometime in the future after the 3 faction leaders find out about the disappearance of Issei and have read the report of Issei and the ORC girls situation- Inside the room of Sirzechs Lucifer, you can find the master of the room sitting down at the bed with his hands on his face looking depressed along with his wife Grayfia Lucifuge who is standing beside him. The room was in a depressing atmosphere. Sirzechs - I still can''t believe my own sister did all that along with the rest of the girls... They cheated on their own future husband and actually forgot what he did for all of them... From the sacrifice of his left arm to his own very life on the line just to protect them but here they are cheating on him, not only that. But they also have the gal to bring their new boyfriends to Ise''s house, like they don''t even care if they got found out... Haha... This gotta be the biggest joke I have ever heard... And just the thoughts of it makes me so disappointed... Disappointed for the first time against my own beloved sister for what she did but I also feel disappointed against myself because I don''t realize it sooner to prevent this from happening, I thought they are gonna be fine on their own... Heh, how wrong I was... Grayfia - It''s not your fault, Sirzechs-sama... We could have never expected them to do this even in our wildest dreams... So don''t me yourself if anything it''s our mistake as well for not realizing it... She couldn''t help shed tears herself when she thought about it once more, she feels exactly the same as Sirzechs. Disappointed at both of the girls and herself for not finding it out sooner. Sirzechs - I won''t even be surprised if he somedayes back and wanted to annul their engagement. He could cancel the engagement whenever he wants to because he has the entire right to do so! If mother and father know about this they will be furious! He feels sick just thinking about it once more. Grayfia just keeps silent after his outburst because she knows its all true. Sirzechs - ...Grayfia... If by chance Issei wanted to kill Rias for what she did, I will still protect her because that''s my duty as her big brother... But If anything happens to me you can serve Issei instead Grayfia couldn''t help be wide-eyed from that word and just when she about to say something, Sirzechs continues saying "Don''t worry I already know you have some feelings for Issei. The fact that I am... a cripple down there, and the fact I can''t fulfill my duty as a husband because of it is always my biggest regret. And I also know you still me me for the death of your brother since long time ago... I know you''re holding back because of your sense of responsibilities to serve the Lucifer family, and the fact that my father might took you in as his concubine if not for my interference saying I love you even though I don''t really feel that way which we both knew that the love of my life is already dead. But its enough... You have already fulfilled your responsibilities after all this time, now its time for you to find your own happiness. Go to Issei when the timees, you don''t have to worry about Rias either because Issei might not forgive her anymore after this incident and if my life is the price to protect her onest time then so be it... Father still have Millicas as the next sessor, and its time to let him know that Millicas in fact is his own child, my little brother and not our son... Grayfia bes speechless when she heard his speech but she knows its true... she still mes Sirzechs for the death of his brother even if it''s only a little bit and because of that, she can''te to fully love Sirzechs. They both knew that their marriage is just a pretense to avoid Lord Zeoticus making her his concubine and there was never any love involved between them, Sirzechs be a ''Cripple'' during the great war a long time ago and the one he truly loves is already dead during the war. And to avoid the suspicion of any elders they both made a n of making Zeoticus drunk and made him impregnate one of his concubines and hide the fact that Millicas, in fact, is his own son and not theirs(Sirzechs and Grayfia). And the n works wlessly and the only one who knows about this are them both and the concubine itself but the concubine died when she gave birth to Millicas, and they already erased the midwife''s memories about this and made them think it''s his own son. Grayfia really does have feelings for the boy who is called Issei Hyoudou ever since the first time they met, his bright and honest personality is what attracts her so. Because every man she sees always acts like a gentleman but only wants to get inside her pants, but not him. She''s sick of that so-called gentleman and finds his personality charming and like his outspoken attitude. And after seeing his sacrifices he made for his friends, again and again, she bes interested in the boy... But because she can tell that the boy loves Rias she steps back because she felt she''s not worthy of his love and only someone young like Rias and the rest are worthy of him. So she buries her feelings and focuses on her works, but she was happy when Rias and Issei be engaged because that means in the future she will serve him and that''s okay with her as long she can stay by his side. But tragedy befell him... She really felt sorry and angry for the man she has feelings for and if she knew this would happen she should have just confessed her feelings to avoid any of this from happening s it''s all toote... The boy she fell for is nowhere to be found, it''s like he just disappears into thin air even though she spent all the time she has just to look for him but she can never find him, not even a tiny bit of clue. She kept staying awakete at night just thinking about him, wondering if he''s okay, wondering what is he doing right now, and many more. Now that Sirzechs knows her secret then there will be no need to keep pretending after all this time so she responds with calm words saying. Grayfia - ...I see... and I''m sorry for your loss once again Lord Sirzechs... And don''t worry about Rias, even though she does something stupid I will also help protect her because I think of her as my little sister as well after all this time, I will beg Issei if I have to just to make him let her go from his iing wrath that might befall her but I believe in him... He will recover from all this and won''t me you for it, and he might just let them go because we both knew just how much he loves them. And I doubt he will kill the woman he once loved in cold blood just like that... They will get their retribution but that is not for us to decide. And know that you have been a great husband after all this time... Sirzechs - Heh, thank you for your kind words... It puts me at ease knowing you feel that way... *Sigh* Rias what have you done... Then the room went quiet once more. -Back to Issei- Issei and Scathach arrive at the training ground LD prepared and when they arrived Issei couldn''t help but asked her. Issei - If I might ask what''s the price for the training you will give me? Scathach - Hmm? Oh, that''s simple. All I want is for you to be the best warrior and beat me in battle, simple isn''t it? She said all that like she just answered its the most normal thing. Like when someone answered what''s the weather like. Issei couldn''t help be speechless from her answer but then he took a deep breath and answer with conviction "Very well, I shall defeat you. Thank you for training me, shishou," he bows slightly. Scathach - Hmph! Don''t thank me yet, you better keep up against my training or you will be sorry. Even though she says that she couldn''t help be happy inside that he doesn''t hesitate in the slightest even after knowing the price of her training. And she feels like he might be able to do it soon, just call it her ''intuition'', and that''s great because her ''intuition'' never fails her. So they started their training... (AN: I''m suck at writing this kind of training stuff so I might just skip it just like when LD trained Issei. And don''t worry LD will get her name in the next chapter or maybe the one after that we shall see.) Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Scathach doesn''t use any weapon, she just elerates towards Issei and only use her bare hand to punch, a pure physical attack. Her Red colored pupil that seems can see through soul which shine aggressively, then she suddenly arrived in front of Issei instantly. Realizing the danger that suddenly arrived in front of him, Issei fighting instinct kicks in and he tried to dodge the iing attack but to no avail. Then his body hits the wall. BANG!*COUGH* He coughs out a bit of blood from his mouth and he couldn''t help be confused at what just happened because even though he already avoided it. His body was still hit, just what exactly happened? Scathach - Thinks very strange? That was my Ougi(Secret Technique). If you understand some Celtic myths, you should remember the special skills of Magic Spear Gae Bolg. Can master this ability so far is only me, this is the spear ability trait. Its true identity is that of a reversal of causality, in which the spear is released after the oue of the spear hitting the heart. And since it is an attack based on the oue, it is considered impossible to evade. What I must teach you are this technique, how far can youprehend this skill is totally up to you! You must try to use it even without the spear itself and apply it to all of your attacks, don''t think I can do it only because I have the spear. The spear special trait can only be activated once you totallyprehend the trait itself, the spear can only show its full potential if the holder itself is capable! Scathaches closer to Issei then proceeded to pinch his chin gently and make him look up to her then she says "However what I wanted to say is this, I have never lost a close quarterbat, and as for a long-distance fight... I have a ranged technique, wants to defeat me is very difficult. So do your best to not disappoint me, because I''m waiting for my payment. Issei Hyoudou!". Then she gives his lips a quick peck. Issei once more bes stupefied because once again he got kissed without his consent, well at least it''s not a guy who kisses him or he would have totally snapped. But it still pisses him off that he once more got harassed by the opposite gender even though he''s supposed to be the man here, but he knows he can''t do anything about it since she''s way stronger than him at this moment so he can only hold it in... for now. Scathach then let go of his chin gently and walk away facing the opposite direction. But her cheeks are mildly blushing and she got a bit of goofy smile on her face whilst thinking ''Hehehe~ finally I have my first kiss!'' her heart keep fluttering knowing she finally lost her first kiss to the man she approves of. Issei got up and scratched the blood under the corner of his mouth... if he could grasp such strength. So long as his attack hits, then he can be considered winning already. Issei - Interesting, please teach me this technique. Shishou! I promise I won''t disappoint you. She gets herself together then face him back and says. Scathach - Very good. Since you have set firm resolve to study this then be mentally prepared, I will not treats you gently, I will be teaching you strictly! Either you defeat me, or I will kill you! I don''t need a weakling as my students(''or as my lover'' she added in her mind), so be prepared! Issei - AH! I won''t have it any other way regardless! Then her body rapidly vanishes, then she appears behind him, a leg whip struck to fly Issei once more, then she coherently kept attacking him, like a Sadistic Queen! But Issei never even once argue nor protest about it he just keeps follow through her harsh training and absorb every bit of her teaching like a sponge. Whenever Issei promotes a strength and skill, Scathach also adjusted her technique and strength, and its always exactly just right. The condition and angle of the beating down have not changed from the beginning, he''s always the one who gets tossed around until he managed toprehend the basics of the skill. Now he could execute it through his normal punches but not strong enough to beat her but don''t think its a weak attack. If anyone else got hit by it then he/she won''t get away unscathed. And each day he spent training. His Dragon trait also started to awakening, he got stronger, faster, smarter at an rming rate that she even thought at this rate he might just surpass her soon enough. Hisprehension skills also keep growing and she really has to admit he''s by far the best genius she ever saw in her entire life maybe even more than herself because from what LD told her he should be quite young around the age of 17 by human year and he''s also a former human which she finds quite nice because she''s also a former human before transforming into a Divine Spirit. When she finds out a bit of his past from LD she was furious! She might have just went to his world and annihte everything that got in her way to find the ones who betrayed and make his newfound beloved hurt like that. But thankfully LD stopped her from doing so by telling that''s for him to judge himself not her or anyone for that matter. So she relent it for now but she would make sure if by chance she got her hands on them, she will make them know what it means by Might as well be dead rather than be alive! Which LD totally agrees with, but she told her that she wants to get their souls because she wanted to put them into limbo. After that, both of them are acting like sisters which baffles Issei because before they kinda always have a disagreement between each other, not that it concerns Issei that much because what''s on his mind right now is only to get stronger. One day LD asked Issei for a favor, which he agreed to as long it doesn''t go against his principle whatever they might be other than the original request from her that wants him to be hers. What she asked are for him to give her a name because she tells him she doesn''t like her old name and has forgotten about it because of the betrayal, so Issei thinks about it for a bit and agree "If you''re okay with me giving you a name then..." He asked her once more. And she responds with a happy and seductive tone at the end "Of course I agree, especially if it''s given by you. Dearest~!" which makes Issei blush a little because he still doesn''t get used to that nickname given by hers. "...How about Semiramis?" He offered, which she finds quite interesting considering the legend behind that name and she dly epted it because it does resemble her past because she herself often poison her enemy to death just to see them suffer. And just like what she did to her so-called "lover" who betrayed her before, slow death by poisoning. So LD which goes by the name Semiramis now is happy that she finally seeded her n of making her new beloved giving her a new name, she kept humming in a happy tone the entire day that makes Scathach wonders what make her so happy in the first ce, and when she heard the reason of her happiness. She totally bes jealous and regrets of not being able to have her dear apprentice give her a new name because she already has one... But she''s also happy that Semiramis got her wish because they both have already discussed among themselves about their newfound beloved. At first, she totally freaks out that Semiramis knows the real reason why she''s looking for the perfect candidate as an apprentice. But she calms down when she heard Semiramis past and felt sorry for her too, then when Semiramis proposed the harem n to her she was surprised but not too much because she finds it totally normal for a man of his caliber to have multiple wives, heck even when she''s still a human Queen she kept being told to build a harem for herself by her ministers and generals. But she was never interested in that stuff because even though she likes handsome men just like other normal girls she doesn''t need an empty vase. What''s the use of being handsome when they are weaker than her? Even she wanted to be protected by the one she loves sometimes. Unbeknownst by Issei, he will get a harem whether he likes it or not, of course by the time he found out about it, it will be all toote because he will already have a big amount of women following him around everywhere he went. Not that he minds it that muchter on... -A monthter- Issei and Scathach can be found sparing like usual in the training ground but there''s something different... They are fighting on equal ground! Not like the usual where Issei got tossed around by her. Even though they only did hand to handbat at the moment but you can see they are enjoying themselves especially Scathach because the man he loves might be able to fulfill her long time desire sooner than she thought. He even gains mastery on her Eternal Arms Mastery and can use any weapon at the level on an expert, not a grandmaster level but still quite amazing considering she only teaches him a little about it. But his hand on handbat is on par with her. Issei also enjoying their little spar because he can tell he is stronger than ever before now and the control of his Life and Death aura reaches to expert level and he can gain mana even faster than before just by absorbing a bit of life force around him and he can also touch and see souls now just like Semiramis, and he could consume the soul itself if he wishes so. But not rmended by Semiramis because it''s a bad thing to eat a soul because it can corrupt his own soul purity and the fact that most of the souls around her domain are evil souls cemented her suggestion even more. Not that Issei wants to eat souls in the first ce anyway because in the end he''s a former human, not some mindless beast so the idea of devouring souls is disturbing even if by devouring souls he can get their skills and experience, in the end, it''s not his own power so he detests doing so. This just make bothdies fell even more at him because most people would choose this shortcut. During this month Issei opened up even more to bothdies, Ddraig is still on the process of making his new body so that''s quite sad for him because he does miss his trusted partner ( Unknown to him when ''Ddraig'' finished reviving himself they won''t just be partners in name, but partners for life~ ( ) both in body and soul ). Issei told them about his past, about his first date with Raynare, to his revival by the woman he thought the love of his life Rias Gremory, and till his confession to her during the rating game, he fought for her. Both Semiramis and Scathach listened attentively without uttering a single sound because they want to know the past of the man theye to love, and when they heard his first betrayal by this woman called ''Raynare'' they almost blew up but hold it in, but Semiramis made a mental note to get her soul when she pays a ''visit'' to Hades domain. For ''Research'' purposes of course~. They both also noted the name Rias Gremory in their mind but they never heard of Gremory household before or maybe they just forgot about it because its been so long? Well, they never really care for some weakling in the first ce. Issei stopped telling his past till then but both women are not saddened at all... If anything they are happy they are closer to finding the truth about their beloved past and when they do find it... Hohoho~ there will be the time where they wish they never born, not like they gonna kill them straight away. It''s still up to their beloved what happens to them, but they sure will make them suffer when the timees. He also smiles a bit more nowadays at them but always has a distant and mncholy look when he''s alone. They both promise to make him the happiest man when they saw his looks, and Semiramis started to search for potential worlds that can make him more rxed so he could forget about his past because she knew just by staying here it won''t help much with his case and he needs to experience the new environment with that. Scathach, on the other hand, started sneaking into his bedroom and keep stealing kisses when he''s asleep using her Perfect Stealth Enhancement she has, but Semiramis finds out about it and scolds her for not sharing. So they both take turns kissing him without his knowledge, Semiramis cast a silent sleeping spell so he won''t wake up and Scathach hides their presence just to make sure nothing went wrong. They even went as far as deep tongue kissing and kept exchanging saliva, and at one point they came just from the kissing session they had and both women are in bliss because of their secret night activity. At one point Scathach wanted to take it to another step but Semiramis prevents her saying its better doing ''that'' after they have his consent, not like she''s the one to talk because she kept stroking his junior down there during their kissing session and oh how ecstatic they are finding out the ''size'' of their beloved down there. It has the perfect length and the perfect thickness. Just by looking at it they got hot and bothered down there, it''s by far the biggest they have seen in their entire lifebined... Issei keeps waking up feeling weird because his mouth always feels sore when he wakes up. And he feels ashamed that almost every time he wakes up he got a white stain on his pants thinking he had a wet dream or something and me it on his Dragon libido, he cast cleaning magic to remove the stains every time this happens. And he finds it suspicious every time this happens the girls face for some reason are sparkling and beaming with satisfaction but shrug it off thinking its nothing that concerns him. When Issei doing a handstand with 1 finger with a bunch of weights on top of his legs, Semiramis called him to talk about traveling to different worlds... Chapter 9: Chapter 9: When Issei arrived in the living room he sees both Semiramis and Scathach sitting in the sofa, they set their line of sights on Issei and feel lustful just by looking at his new form after some time passed by. His eyes be more prominent like its made of sheer will and determination, both of thatbined with his wine-red eyes are so enchanting that makes them just want to stare at it every day. His hair has be a bit longerpared to the time he arrives here. If his old hair only went pass his neck before, then now it reaches till below his shoulder de its also bes more smooth and shiny but still gives a bad boy vibe which both of them find more appealing. His face still pretty much the same, but now it bes more even manly which really fits his eyes even more. His figure which used to be skinny is now what you can call perfect body without blemish and even with his clothes on you can clearly see outlines of each defined abs and muscle he has but not overwhelming like a bodybuilder one which is perfect in any way from both of the girls'' eyes. They have to reel in their desires for him because they need to talk about something serious with him... But they sure will get what they want when the nightes, Hehe~ Issei doesn''t really mind about the looks they are giving him, it''s not like he lost anything anyway. And if he has to admit its actually quite nice knowing two beautiful women have desires for you but he doesn''t show it in his face. And he keeps the stoic look he has but in his eyes, you can see he trust both of them greatly although not fully but it''s getting there, so he asked them "What''s wrong?" The one who answers first is Semiramis, she clears her throat and says Semiramis - We both havee to conclusion that you need some change of pace. Now before you reject it know that it''s not good to always train yourself without resting. And no, just sleeping doesn''t count so we decided its time for you to go to another world, but don''t worry we will send you to a rxing ce so you could rx over there. Scathach also put in some words. Scathach - Umu, she''s totally right. Even though we are happy that you never ck off but you need to rx once in a while to get things off your mind, and as your shishou Imand you to take a vacation. No argument allowed, so with that said, be prepared for your trip. Issei at first wanted to reject saying he doesn''t need one, but hearing their concern for him makes his heart warm so he stopped rejecting their suggestion. So he agrees to their idea and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner for them all, oddly enough both women don''t know how to cook even though they live for so long. And their reason was "We don''t need to eat in the first ce so we never bother to learn how to cook" He bes speechless with their answer, he can''t say anything because it''s true considering they are both immortal who doesn''t need to eat there''s no reason to learn it in the first ce. But he still needs to eat though because he''s not some immortal so when he asked if there''s any food around here at Semiramis, she said no. Thankfully after telling her that he needs to eat something, she remembered that he''s not immortal like her, at least not yet. So she went somewhere ande back with a bunch of animals he doesn''t recognize, which is fine with him because he got a Dragon stomach now. But seeing some of the ''Ingredients'' that look like some Cthulu is pretty nerve-wracking and some even look like human but suddenly it split its head like a bunch of teeth and eyes along tentacles with des at the tip of the tentacle(Parasite anime lol), so he automatically burnt the thing that looks inedible to ashes with his fire breath. At least some of it is ingredients he recognizes such as pigs and such, so knowing both girls can''t cook at all he started to learn how to cook. Not that he can''t cook in the first ce... If anything he''s pretty good at it because his mom used to teach him. But because his old exes always want to cook for him he never cooks anymore, so after a bit of reminiscence, he remembered the recipe and make some stir-fried pork and the smells attract both girls. Even though they don''t need to eat to survive they can still eat if they wanted to, so when they saw that the man they love can cook they were pretty surprised but ecstatic. Because for a man to be able to cook is pretty romantic in their opinion, and when they taste his cooking they be stupefied because of how delicious it is. They even shed a bit of tear just from the taste alone, so they asked for more which is good for Issei because at least he can repay them for what they did even if its only small things such as cooking for them. When both women try cooking themselves it amazes him that their ''cooking'' able to emit a miasma just from their cooking alone, and when they asked him to try it. He told them to taste it on their own first because even if he got a stomach of a Dragon he might not be able to survive their ''cooking'' IF it can be called that in the first ce because it looks like a dark glob with eyes floating on top and a face of human that''s suffering and he could swear he heard a scream of despair from it. After they taste it on their own, they went into aa for 3 days straight and they even hallucinate they could see their parents on the other side of a river even though they are supposed to be immortal... After that incident, they left the cooking up to him and even kinda begged him to do it... It seems like they got a bit of a trauma from their own cooking. So after Issei finishes preparing dinner for the three of them they have a nice dinner and talk about lots of things, because they know its gonna be a while before they can have dinner together once more. They even have a drinking party that night. That night was pretty intense for the 3 of them... Well, except Issei because he''s fast asleep like always... When he opened his eyes after his slumber, he saw the 2 girls sleeping on both of his left hand and right hand respectively and what surprises him even more is that they are both naked. They both are clinging to him like a ko, and it''s even weirder that he''s somehow naked himself. He bes confused about what happenedst night and he thought he has done it with them both, and he bes a bit panicked if they have done ''It'' already. When he be a bit restless both of them flutter their eyes then opened them slowly, when they started looking around they noticed they are clinging to their beloved naked. And when they saw his panicky look they just wanted to tease him by saying "You were greatst night, dear~" Semiramis seductively said. "Indeed as your shishou I''m proud of your performancest night," Scathach said with a teasing tone. They circled their fingers on top of his chest and that makes him ticklish a bit so when he''s gonna say something they both burst outughing. And he was confused why they wereughing, but then he realized they must be ying tricks on him. He was d they haven''t done it but also feeling a bit lost not that he will admit it anyway, "*Sigh* now can you both get off, please. My arms are a bit sore" he said whilst sighing. Both girls look into each other eyes once more and said "Nope~" at the same time and hug him even tighter. And because both of them are naked Issei can feel their boobs touching his own bare chest and he can feel something wet on each side of his legs. He knows what''s that is so he blushed a bit and when he gonna snap they both finally released him but they both still hanging over on top of him. And he can see their heavenly mountains in the flesh and almost got a nosebleed but held it in and he looks away while saying "Wear some clothes you two". They both chuckled seeing him like this, then they proceeded to get off of him and wear some clothes to Issei relief. Because he don''t know if he can hold back any longer if they both continued to tease him because his libido is even more explosive ever since he transformed into a Dragon. If they both can hear his inner thoughts they might just be ecstatic and continued their teasing but sadly they don''t. So after a bit of preparation Semiramis told him about the world he might go to. Semiramis - The world where you will go to is set to a rtively peaceful world, even though there''s a bit of monster and the likes. They all are pretty weak that even the old you can easily handle them, now all you need to do there is rx and enjoy your stay. After some time passes. I will send you a note for your next transfer, don''t worry and spent as long as you want over there because no matter how long you spent over there even if its 1 or 2 years. Over here only 1 month wille to pass, so enjoy your stay and see youter. Dear~ Scathach - Umu! Take care over there my dear apprentice and remember to take it easy, don''t just spent your time training even more over there or I will beat you up! And bring some girls if you want. Hahaha! Issei only thought Scathach was joking and shrug it off, but she was serious unbeknownst to him. As for the time difference he just thought of it as one of Semiramis power and doesn''t think much about it. Issei - Ah! I''ll be going Semiramis, Shishou. See you twoter... He said with a small smile then both of them return the smile. After that Semiramis make a new dimension rift and told him to jump inside, and then he''s gone. Semiramis - Now then, shall we do our share of work too, dear sister. Scathach - Umu, indeed we shall, sister. So they both proceeded with their n, they both went searching for any potential wife candidates that would be worthy of their beloved. Chapter 10: Chapter 10: When Issei went inside the dimensional rift, there''s an anomaly happening. Issei''s feels someone summoning him, it tries topel him to answer its call but Issei just snort it off and ignores it. But thepulsion started getting stronger and when he started getting annoyed a gap opened and he went through it. When Issei opened his eyes he saw that he''s on a sky free falling, and from the corner of his eyes he can see fire burning everywhere and a bunch of wyverns flying around, but when they noticed the neer they tried to attack him. But when they got near him, their instinct screaming to not mess with the ''man'' in front of them, they feels like they are before a King. The king of dragon kin, so they turn tails and fly away as fast as they can, because they know if they do attack him they won''tst a single second. Even though their ''Master'' order them to kill all human they see, they can tell this being before them is far from a normal human. When Issei saw the wyverns tried to attack him, he felt amused that a mere wyvern tries to attack him. But before he canunch an attack of his own, he saw them turn tail and flew away. So Issei put aside his sight to below him, below him he can see a city with a giant castle in the middle, so he decided to see what''s thispulsion that keep bothering him are. He spread his dragon wings and flew down right to the center of the castle because he can feel that''s where his ''Summoner'' are. When he arrived at the garden of the castle he saw a giant ck dragon stand before him, and he''s surprised to see a Dragon here of all ces. But he doesn''t feel a tiny bit intimidated by it at all, he just feel curious why there''s a Dragon here. While Issei inspecting the ck Dragon, it also do the same as him. It was asleep before because it got bored of killing the humans because they are so weak, so it leave the job to the wyverns. Then it felt an ''Aura'' of a Dragon above the sky so it be rmed and went out right away to inspect it. It didn''t expect the owner of that aura are a human like being, but it knows better that the being before him is not a mere human. It can clearly feel an ''Aura'' that''s stronger than Its own, far more stronger... If the being wish to kill it then it won''t evenst 5 second, so it feels fear. Fear for the seemingly small but possess immense power far greater than it. Whilst Issei still inspecting the Dragon in front of him, he saw it bow down andy t on the ground. First he was surprised, but then realized it must have felt his ''Aura''. Then he said "Don''t be afraid, I''m only here to see who''s summoning me. As long you don''t attack me then I won''t attack you." The ck dragon meekly nodded its head and let him pass. When Issei arrived in front of a giant door leading to the center of the castle, he heard a shing sound of weapons. *ng!* So he proceeded to open the door. *CLANG!* The collision sound of weapon resounded once more. At this moment, Issei saw clearly. In the middle of the room, two people are battling. In one side of the fiercebat is a young girl holding a ck g with an evil dragon pattern symbol. She has a taunting look on her face. And on the other side is also a young girl holding a white g that resembles an Angel with a holy flower pattern symbol. With a concentrated look on her face. They both have the same kind of weapons, which is a g albeit with a different color. But what surprises him the most are they both are look totally the same, their armor, their stature and build, their face. The only things that different between them are the one with a ck g have a pale skinplexion, yellow eyes, long white-blond hair that reach her ankle, and a darker color scheme for her armor, g, and cape. While the other one have fair skinplexion ,amethyst-colored eyes, long golden radiant blond hair that also reach her ankle but a white color scheme for her gears which totally the opposite with the other party. Issei couldn''t help think them as twins. But he stopped his thoughts when he heard the ck oneughing. ck - Hehe... Haha... Ahahahahahaha! Aughter full with ridicule, like she''s spheming. Like she''s provoking and just ying with the other party. In her hand The Evil g also emitting a phantom. Then she attack once more. White - Kuh...!? Her expression congeals, in the foreheads filled with sweat. She hurriedly raise her white holy g to block the attack from the other party. *CLANG!* The gs collide against each other and produce a me spark because of their collision. *CLANG!* *CLANG!* *CLANG!* *CLANG!* They keep trading blows after blows with each other, whenever the other one attack the other one defend. They keep the same pace rinse and repeat, he can tell the ck one has more furor in her attacks while the white one haspassion in hers. But Issei can tell that the ck one have the winning side. Its not like the white ones are weak but the ''Weight'' in her attacks are to softpared to the ck one. The ck ones filled ominous aura filled with hate while the white ones filled withpassionate aura like a saintess. And Issei recognized the symbol on the white g "That holy g symbol... If I''m not wrong that symbol belongs to the France... That means I''m in France... And if my guess are right that woman are Saintess Jeanne d''Arc. I have never seen that much holy power and aura on a human before, and only a Saintess can hold that kind of aura. But who is that ck one?" He couldn''t help but wonder while looking at the ck one. At this moment, the situation had a change. *CLANG!* Under the fierce attacking of the ck one, along with a ssh of spark, Jeanne cannot insist finally. The grip on her Holy g in her hands slipped. Then the ck one proceeded to attack once more "Ha!" The ck g hit maliciously on Jeanne body. *BANG!* "Ugh!" Along with the groan of Jeanne, her body got struck away and rolled at the floor until she stopped in ce with a palm on the ground while her other hands clutching the ce where she got hit and took a deep breath only the look on her eyes are filled with imposing look and determination. The grasps on the Holy g also not lessening and she till tightly staring at the opposite party. Regarding this, the ck one only give the opposite party an insult. ck - "What''s wrong? Only this?" ck said with disdain "And here I thought you can give me a challenge as a ''Saintess'' of this decayed country!" Hearing this Issei got the confirmation he need to know that the white one is really Jeanne d''Arc. ''Only why is she still alive? Isn''t she supposed to be already dead? Did I somehow travel back in time but the history never mentioned that she has a ''twin''...'' When Issei is still thinking she heard her asking the ck one. Jeanne - ....Who are you? Jeanne asked while biting her lip, she gazes at the other ''her''. With a voice sounds limpid and moving. She asked once more Jeanne - Why you do this kind of matter? The matter where there''s some kind of war happening outside and with a bunch of wyverns killing humans and burning everything. Jeanne - If you are really ''me'', you should know. Here is our mothend... Do you really want to destroy it? But the ck one only says ck - ...And here I was wondering what you want to say. Originally are this foolish talk? She says with disdain and ridicule look. ck - You are asking me why I want to do this kind of matter? Then I also want to ask you, Why can''t you do the same thing as me?! She loudly says ck - Think of everything we''ve done for this country so far! Think of the sacrifices we''ve made! And what''s the repayment they gave us?! They only look when we got captured! They only look when we were falsely used! They even also only look when we were delivered to the cross, to be burned to ash! Now, you unexpectedly asked why I want to do this matter?! She says with utter hatred. ck - Naturally because I must have my revenge! Takes revenge against the humans as well as this country! This is the reason why I did all this! But Jeanne who''s hearing this only be silent, On that exquisite charming face doesn''t have a tiny bit of hatred, has not been at a loss, only inexhaustible sadness. "Has sufficed" she says, "Please stop. If you are really me, then please stops". This is what she pleads to the other her. "Because... ''I'' have never thought to take a revenge" From their conversation Issei realized they must be the same Jeanne yet entirely different at the same time. Because they both does the same thing but have a different wish, the ck Jeanne wishes for revenge while the white one does not. They have sacrificed everything for the country where they were born. But in the end they finally betrayed by the things they wanted to protect. Just like him... ck - .....In other words you doesn''t acknowledge that ''I'' am Jeanne, right? You can''t see her expression because she''s looking down but her taunting smiles are nowhere to be seen. ck - Like me who unable to understand why you do not want to take revenge, you also could not understand me. You denied me, I will also deny you. Lost the title, lose the name, lose the memory, then only this hatred itself I will not lose. Such being the case, I, so long as I have this hatred is sufficed. You want to protect this country and I want to destroy it, then we shall arrive in hell to be burn in stakes together. She proceeds to lift the g then in that moment *BOOM!* The Red Lotus Karmic Fire appears. Jeanne was startled, from that me, Jeanne felt rich resentment and negative sentiment. The thing she doesn''t have inside her own me. ck - "How? Don''t you have such power?" She says with a distorted smile "This me can only be attained if you ept that stake, and was a determined me that retaliated all me to obtain, me of revenge. I was ndered as a witch, then by using this cursed me I shall let them burn in its Karmic Firepletely and be a witch just like they condemn me for! And you shall also feel it once more just like during your death in the stake! The words fall, Karmic Fire such as fire storm. Sweeps across to Jeanne. "Kuh!" Jeanne doesn''t dare to neglect such attack, then she also lift her holy g. *Whoosh* Some radiant brilliance immediately emit from the g, making the dim golden light fill shines in the area. ck Jeanne liberated own Noble Phantasm True Name loudly. ck - "All evil is here. The time for revenge hase! This is the roar of my soul that was polished by hatred... !!!" Karmic Fire intes immediately, burnt ck the floor instantaneously, evaporated the air, resembled the tide to be the same, looks like a wicked dragon''s breath, went towards Jeanne body. Jeanne - "Here''s the work of the Lord! My g, defend our brethrens!... !!!" Jeanne liberated her own Noble Phantasm True Name simrly. And a bright and radiant golden light also bloomed from Jeanne''s Holy g and created a barrier surrounding her. Then the whole room went bright... (I made both of their hair long like their stage 3 form in FGO) Chapter 11: Chapter 11: At this moment, ck Jeanne has then carried on the liberation of her Noble Phantasm, lets resentment and curse emotions change into ming Karmic Fire, burnspletely in all directions, while Jeanne is at the center of that said me. Facing this me which full of hatred Noble Phantasm, even if Saint or Saintess. Is unable to withstand it for long. ck - Combustion! Combustion! Combustion! ck Jeanne shout recklessly, seemed like venting her own enmity which full of hatred. Making the me ignition even stronger. Therefore the floor started to melt, the temperature rises even hotter, space started to twist. The entire room changes into a scalding hot sea of fire instantaneously, lets the entire area change into like a purgatory sea of fire, filling the air with ck smokes. In such purgatory sea of fire, only one spot maintains the previous state. And that spot is where Jeanne''s are. Issei is standing far enough from their battle arena so he is not affected by it, not like that fire can hurt him anyway because he can easily take a bath insideva without being worried of getting burnt. If anything he feelsfortable. In the dim golden light, as if invisible wall barrier protect Jeanne to be the same, from the fluttering of the g that emits such light. Covers all around her. Jeanne - Lord, please protect me. Jeanne closes her eyes tightly, facing this formidable me that looks like it can burn down everything, on the face of this Saintess did not have a single sign of fear nor dread, she only reverently offering her prayer, to make the holy g shines even brighter. But even though Jeanne''s Noble Phantasm defensive power is astonishing, but the g itself if continually took damage will be unusable anymore if it passes a certain threshold. While ck Jeanne''s fire seems only going keep getting stronger and stronger like you can''t see the bottom of her power. ck - Combustion! Combustion! Combustion! She screams once more but with more intensity this time, much crueler. In such case, the mes are getting even stronger. Jeanne - Ugh... Guh! The white Jeanne expression also gradually starting to be strained. The light on her g also bes dimmer, without a doubt if this continues. The g will reach its limit eventually. ck - Ahahahahaha! ck Jeanne is recklesslyughing, watching the other ''her'' struggling. Until something happened... She saw a young man standing in front of the other ''her'' and not getting burnt at all facing her mes and that made her eyes widen. Jeanne also realized someone stood in front of her and the burden she feels is gone like it''s never there in the first ce. So she looks up and saw a handsome young man looking down at her, the look in his eyes are limpid like he''s pitying her. Then she heard his voice Issei - Is it worth it? When she''s confused with what he meant, he continues talking once more. Issei - Is it worth it after you sacrificed everything for the things you love, but in the end, you''re betrayed by them...? Knowing your demise ising but you never fought back because you feel like that is your job, even though you have the power to fight back? Then she realizes what he''s asking of her so she answers with "Yes, Its all worth it... Even though they condemn me as a witch and burn me down at the stakes it''s all worth it because the Lord gave me his revtion and I will do as he says". She stated with conviction just like a true Saintess which she is. Issei only looks on quietly at her. His eyes never lost his pity for the young girl in front of her which baffles Jeanne''s a bit why he''s still looking at her like that. But their silence is broken by ck Jeanne''s scream. ck - Who are you!? She screams with hatred because this neer blocked her mes and protect the other ''her''. She''s confused and angry, how can he block her mes like its nothing. But Issei never turns around to answer her and continued gazing at Jeanne. ck - Answer me!? She screams once more and tries to increase the intensity of her me but to no avail because forgets even flinching. Even the corner of his clothes is not burnt and looks like he doesn''t even feel the me she emits like there was never any me to begin with. She bes more enraged and stopped using her me and made a dash to him and tried to stab him with her g. "HAH!!!" Jeanne - Watch out! Jeanne who saw this tries to warn him and tried to stand up to protect him, but because she''s too exhausted to even stand properly after spending most of her power to defend herself previously. So she can only look on when ck Jeanne tries to stab him from his behind. Issei still doesn''t turn around but he extends his hands backward and make a grabbing motion towards the attack which ising his way and stopped it effortlessly with just one hand. And stopped ck Jeanne''s advances just like that. This rmed her greatly because she puts everything she has against that strike but here it is stopped like it''s nothing by the man in front of her. Jeanne also bes stupefied by this but she stopped her thoughts when he speaks once more. Issei - I truly pity both of you... Issei finally turns around to look at ck Jeanne in the eyes but he still has that pitying look he has when he''s looking at Jeanne. And his look made ck Jeanne furious because she doesn''t need pity from anyone, when she tried to say something he continues saying Issei - You both sacrificed everything you have... Your body, your blood, your time, and even your life just to protect something you both loved just because of some ''revtion'' from something unclear... And his words anger both of them because even though ck Jeanne wanted revenge she still believes in the Lord deep inside her. They both screamed, "Don''t you dare says the revtion from God as something unclear!" Even though Jeanne is a Saintess she will still be angry if someone insulted her Lord, she won''t mind if anyone scorns her but she won''t allow anyone scorns her believes. The same goes for ck Jeanne. Issei responds to their outburst with the same calm look and tone. Issei - Then I asked you both this... Have you ever seen your so called Lord? They both tried to argue but they have to admit they never saw their Lord in the flesh before, but they believe they can feel Him. And they clearly heard the voice of their Lord before, so they told him just that. But what he said nextpletely took them by surprise. Issei - Really? How about if I told you both that your so-called "God" is already dead long before you even born? Jeanne & ck - What!? You''re lying! Don''t you dare spheme him even more than you do! Issei - I''m not lying, I don''t have the reason to lie to both of you... ''God'' is already dead during the great war between the 3 factions a long time ago, the ones who took his ce is 1 of his Archangel. Archangel Michael, and if you still think I''m lying then here I shall show you. Then Issei put both of his hands on top of their heads and make them ''see'' from his own memory about finding ''God''s Death. Then they both saw the revtion from Michael and how God is already dead even before they were born and heard the fact that Michael took over his ce to act like one, now they know the truth behind their so-called ''Revtion''. Its orchestrated by Michael, not God himself. He has to sacrifice both of them because he needs humanity to stand on their own, he can''t interfere directly because humans tend to be afraid of the unknown. (Just making some bs story here please don''t be mad guys I believe in God myself and in dxd universe, God is portrayed as dead already so I only use its setting, Peace) Jeanne - No no no no no.... She copses into the floor once more and tears stream down from her eyes and her eyes have lost the light like she can''t believe everything is true. She kept mumbling ''No'' or ''This must be lies''. While ck Jeanne. ck - "Isn''t this sweet?" She says as she looked at the other Jeanne "We fought for f*cking nothing, Jeanne! We have been burned in the name of a f*cking corpse! I knew it that there was no God!" her words are cruel but Issei know behind those words of her there was a deep sadness "Nothing! Nothing! F*cking Nothing!!!" All her hatred burst out like a broken dam, "Everything... Everything was a f*cking lie!" She kept saying that as tears also fell from her eyes. Then she also copsed on the floor holding her face with both her hands. Issei just looked on when both of them pour their sadness out after finding about the truth, he knows what he did is cruel but they need to find out about the truth... Because he doesn''t want them to sacrifice their lives for nothing. After a while, he finally spoke once more. Issei - So was everything still worth it? They both lift their heads and stare angrily at him with tears still in their eyes because they know the cruel truth from him. Issei - You want to me me for telling you the truth then go ahead, if you won''t have revenge against me then be my guest. I don''t mind taking both of your hatred if that makes you feel better, but I won''t take back anything I''ve done even if I could because you both need to knows the truth. He pauses for a bit before continues saying: Issei - I have also experienced the same thing as you two, I have sacrificed everything for the ones I once loved. But in the end, they betrayed me, at first I also feel devastated and just want to end it all by letting myself die from the cold hard truth. But my trusted partner pull me back from the despair I felt and made me realize the word called "Freedom". Freedom to not act for anyone else, freedom to choose the path that lies before me, freedom to finally act for myself, not just for others. And I find it funny how just that one word can bring me so much joy, "Freedom cannot be bestowed - it must be achieved." that sayings are quite true... "The great revolution in the history of man, past, present, and future, is the revolution of those determined to be free." You can sacrifice as much as you want but if you cannot free yourself then how can you free other people? Sometimes sacrificing yourself for others is not a good thing, that way they won''t ever truly be free if you keep saving them. They need to strive for freedom themselves. Michael''s way is not wrong but also not right, he is right for thinking the best for human so they can stand on their own but he is wrong when he choose to sacrifice both of you just to achieve his objectives. So here''s where my favorite sayingse in "Everything is permitted, Nothing is true." You can be called a saintess, you can be called a witch, but in the end what defines your true self are not someone else, not even God himself. It''s you yourself who decide what you want to be, as long you believe in who you truly are, and do not pay any heed to what other people call you. You shall find your own "Freedom", "Freedom" to be whatever you want. At that moment both Jeanne''s see the light, the light they thought have lost after knowing the cold hard truth. Issei - So tell me... Will you achieve your own rights, rights to be happy, rights to be yourself. The rights to finally attain your own true "Freedom" or will you just look away and ignore what should be truthfully yours in the first ce? And if you are afraid of moving forward then I shall offer you my back to lean on until you are ready to move forward on your own. He says while looking at both of them with the sincerest smile he can muster, and his eyes are filled with gentleness and caring warmth seeing they finally see the light once more. Something he thought he can''t achieve anytime soon but at least he can save the two Jeanne''s in front of him, saving them from the never-ending cycle of acting as a sacrificialmb. And finally started looking for their own "Freedom". When the two Jeanne''s saw his sincere smile and his gentle caring eyes, they thought they saw God and for the first time in their life they feel an emotion that they thought they throw away just to serve the supposed Lord, Love. Not love like what they felt for their country, but the love between a man and a woman. They have stopped their tears and both have a red tinge on their cheek. ck Jeanne still emit a bit of distrust because that''s what her core are. Distrust against everything, so she asked him ck Jeanne - And why should we believe you? You might just betray us just like the others are when you have the chance! She spat at him because she''s indeed afraid of trusting him even though she has favorable feelings against him. The white Jeanne also feel a bit of distrust after what happened but they both be stupefied by what he says next Issei emit his Dragon ''Aura'' to the fullest and says "Hereby I swear on my Soul and my Name Issei Hyoudou. If I ever betray the two women before me then shall my soul be destroyed and never to be reincarnated!" Then both girls feel there''s a connection between their souls connected with his very own soul. And know that they are now bound by a contract, if he by chance ever betray them then his soul will cease to exist and this contract is absolute andsts for all eternity. They be wide-eyed and can''t believe he just swore an oath that binds their souls just like that, they can end him anytime they want if by chance he ever betrays them. Of course, he only cannot betray them first. That doesn''t mean he should do anything to please them. He could rte with them a bit of being betrayed by the people they loved hence why he swore an oath. Issei thought he will never interact with them anymore after this so he doesn''t really mind. Besides, the contract itself is not really absolute... If by chance they try to betray him first then he could retaliate as well. Issei - Is that enough to gain the trust from both of you? He says with the same smile he has from before, and there is not a tiny bit of hesitation nor regret when he said his oath. And they can feel their heart thump wildly inside their chest when they saw his smile once more, even ck Jeanne feels the emotion she never thought will feel again from all the hatred she harbors inside her, trust and love... For the first time, she feels other emotion rather than just pure hatred, and she like this new feeling. While White Jeanne put her hands together like she''s praying but her face is anything but holy now, her face is red like tomatoes and her eyes hold nothing but love and faith for the man before her. Like she finally sees her true Lord. Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Issei came to realize his feelings kind of amplified when he''s looking at the 2 woman before him, Its like he''s looking at his own kin, even though he knew they are not his kin. He just couldn''t help it when seeing their pride, passion and determination that they possess for their beliefs which just like him when he''s defending those who he once hold dear. Its like they hold a certain charisma that attracts him. He assume it must have something to do with their skill trait because he feels a certain attraction towards them. Even now he can feel their charisma attracting a Dragon kin such as himself, no wonder there''s so many wyverns and a dragon outside but they never attacked this ce. This castle is the only intact building he saw during his observation while he''s still free falling in the sky. He can tell if another Dragon other than him came into contact with their ''Charm'' then that dragon would instantly submit to them. But because he''s a special ''case'' which means he''s not a Dragon from birth. He won''t submit right away and only feels a certain attraction towards them. And the fact he has the will of The Dragon of Domination which doesn''t allow him to submit, also holds a certain credibility which assist him resisting their charm. And even without the oath he will never break the promises he made. Even when he''s still human he always fulfills his promises no matter what. But he can feel something odd with the ck Jeanne. If they are supposed to be the same then their power shouldn''t be differs that much. But from what he have seen so far her powers are way beyond the White Jeanne, its like an adult fighting a children. He stopped his trains of thoughts when the White Jeanne speaks Jeanne - "I hereby dere. The mountains may rise and fall, and the sun might wither away, and the sea may im thend and swallow the sky. But you will always be my Lord. And the stars might fall from the heavens, and night might cloak the earth, but until darkness dies, I will always be yours as long you don''t abandon me. I, Jeanne d''Arc swore this oath to you. Issei Hyoudou, my new Master, let it be known that if I broke this oath of mine. Then let my soul perish for eternity." She speaks with fervent gaze while still kneeling. Then her oath manifest itself like a chain, heading towards Issei and it bind her own soul with him. Issei eyes widen with shock, he never thought she gonna bind her soul to him... And while Issei still shocked he heard the ck Jeanne clicking her mouth then says ck - Tsk! If you ever betray your oath then knows that I will destroy your soul without hesitation and watch it burn! And I''m dead f*cking serious! Then she also got into one knee and swear an oath to him ck - "I hereby dere. Be a part of me, as I be a part of you. And ever after, I promise myself to thee. Each day we share, I shall be honest, good, and true. If this you seek, heed my Call. From this moment on, there is no other for me but you. If there are any who dare to hurt you. I shall see them staked afore me and shall leave their bodies in ruin! I, Jeanne d''Arc Alter swore this oath to you. Issei Hyoudou, my new Master, let it be known that if I broke this oath of mine. Then let my soul perish for eternity." Then the same thing happens to her soul, just like Jeanne. It binds her soul with Issei''s soul. Issei''s brain went haywire because he can''t process what just happen... When he''s still out of it. ck Jeanne scream at him. ck - HEY! ARE YOU LISTENING!? Issei''s snapped out of his confusion and asked them loudly. Issei - W-What!? Why the hell did you two swore an oath to me! Are you out of your mind!? He couldn''t help be bbergasted because they took him by surprise, he never thought they will swore an oath to bind their soul to him! Issei - I know I also swore an oath to you two. But that''s because I know I won''t betray my oath! ck - And you think we will betray our oath!? Don''t think you''re the only one who can do that! (as in won''t betray the oath) She screams back at him, she''s pissed that he thought they will betray their oath to him like they are not trustworthy or something. White Jeanne only keep the same posture from before without saying anything but the look in her eyes says it all. Her unwavering faith, love and passion for him like it will never wane away for eternity. Issei - I... He don''t know what to say because he''s still having insecurity about his past, but then he realized what they just did are basically saying they will never betray him either. And once more his thoughts are broken when ck Jeanne got up and grab his cor with both of her hands, then she scream once again at him but this time at point nk range. ck - Don''t you darepare us to the ones who betrayed you before! Or I will take you down with me to hell even if Its gonna cost my soul! Then I shall watch you burn in stake along with me! Then she did something that once more blow Issei mind... She kissed his lips while still grabbing his cor. Issei - !!! He widen his eyes from shock. White Jeanne also be shocked from what she saw. Her mouth is wide open from shock. ck Jeanne continues kissing Issei but because this is her first kiss its kinda clumsy. Then she ended the kiss but still glowering at him with a red face, "Now do you believe me!?" She screams out of embarrassment. While Issei gonna say something he feels someone pulling him from behind and forced him to rotate his face, what awaits him is another surprise. Yes, you guessed it right. This time its the White Jeanne who kissed his lips and its also her first kiss. After a while she stopped the kiss. Jeanne - Do forgive my rudeness Master, but I don''t want to lose against my little sister. ck - Who''s your little sister!? ck Jeanne cut in right after Jeanne finished talking. Jeanne - But I am the first one who swore an oath against Our Master, so that makes me your elder sister. Right? She says that while tilting her head and make a cute smile against the ck Jeanne. ck - RIGHT YOUR HEAD!!? I don''t ept this! I want a redo!!! Hey stupid Master hurry and restart our oath!!! She proceeded to grab Issei once more in the cor and swing him back and forth. Issei''s finally snapped. Issei - Cut it out you idiotttt!!! Both Jeanne are surprised from his sudden outburst. Issei took a deep breath and knead his forehead because the amount of stress he got are overwhelming... first they swore an oath without his acknowledgement then second they kissed him by surprise now they are swinging him around like he''s some kind of toy. He''s a proud Dragon for God sake! Issei - *SIGH* Didn''t I told you both that you have your own Freedom, so why in God''s name did you two bind your soul to me...? He says that with a sigh Both Jeanne look at each other then the White Jeanne says Jeanne - But we did just as you said. You said we have rights to choose our own path. Then our choice are to serve you as our new Lord. ck - Hmph! What the idiot said! Its not like we have any ce to go after this, so we might as well follow you. Don''t worry I will cancel my assault against this country, It will be more interesting to see them fall on their own. And don''t you think its gonna be more satisfying to watch them keep worshiping a corpse for their entire life? Jeanne respond to that are only a wry smile, but she knows deep inside her ''little sister'' don''t hate their country that much anymore. After all this is still where they were born, even if the Lord is no more they have found their new Lord to serve. Issei - ...Fine, suit yourself. But tell me if you want to cancel your oath in case you changed your mind. Both Jeanne - We won''t change our mind / Hmph! You can forget running away from me! ck Jeanne - And call me Jalter, I don''t want to be called with the same name as this idiot. Besides the oath clearly states for eternity, so we can''t cancel it even if we wanted to. Jeanne - Oh don''t be shy, little sis~ She suddenly hugs Jalter and rub her face against her. Jalter - Knock it off you idiot!!! Get the hell away from me!!! Jalter be ashamed and she tried to push Jeanne off of her, but she doesn''t really hate it to be her little sister. To be honest she''s kinda happy because finally someone epted her. But she''s to shy to admit it. Issei just stare nkly at both of them, but then he remembered about that thing which summoned him here. So he asked them both Issei - Did any of you summoned me? Jeanne and Jalter be confused by what he meant but then they realized that he''s not human. Because they can clearly feel his aura when he spoke his oath, which clearly belongs to a Dragon. Jeanne - Now that you mention it... I think Jalter knows something about it because I''m not the one who summons all the Wyverns outside. And We aren''t supposed to be able summon them in the first ce... Jalter - Tch! Yes I''m the one who summon them but I got a little help from this thing Jalter proceeded to brings out a ck holy grail and that rmed Jeanne Jeanne - !? Jalter - Um. IT is indeed a ... This is what enables me to summon the Wyverns and Dragon outside, and I don''t remember how I got this thing in the first ce. Because I suddenly just got here along with this thing in my hand. Issei - ? Jeanne - Its the total opposite of , If can grant a wish without a side effect then es with a side effect. Issei - And I''m guessing Jalter wished for the destruction of this country and it grants her wish by summoning bunch of Wyverns and Dragon, and the side effect shall be. It won''t just be this country alone that will be destroyed. But also the whole world if its not stopped. (My definition on the are that they will fulfill the wish of their possessor but with their own way, so if Jalter have a bad luck the grail might just summon some demons/monsters and they will kill her too. But because a dragon kin is summoned she''s pretty lucky because dragon kin won''t attack her and even obey hermand) Jeanne - Exactly... Jalter - ...And I can''t cancel it even if I want to, once it granted a wish then it won''t stop until the wish is fulfilled... The atmosphere be tense for them. Issei - Let me see it. Jeanne - You can''t Master! Its too dangerous! Jalter - She''s right. I won''t let you touch this. But Issei just ignore their words and took the from Jalter hands without her even realizing it. By the time she realizes the is not in her hands anymore, Issei already started looking into it. Jeanne & Jalter - Be Careful!!! They screamed at the same time fearing something will happen against their new Lord/Master. But nothing happened and when they both be confused the emits a bright dark light and blinded them for some time. And when they open their eyes once more, Issei are nowhere to be seen and the are floating on the air while still emitting a ck aura. Chapter 13: Chapter 13: When Issei open his eyes all he can see is darkness, but there''s a single throne adorned with human skulls and the color of the throne is pitch ck. And he can see a girl sat upon that throne, who''s looking straight at him and she has a wicked smile on her beautiful face. She has a has a doll-like face considered to be "too beautiful and too well-crafted", yellow pupils just like Jalter, the same pale white skin, and a long pale white hair. She wears what appears to be a ck priestess garb with red outlines along with a pitch ck crown adorned atop her head. ( /wiki/The_ck_Grail_(Servant) can''t tell what the rest of her outfits are so here''s her link) ??? - Ehehehehe... Ahahahahaha! She startedughing like a maniac. Issei just calmly look at her, he knows the woman in front of him is the itself. Just from the dark aura she emit alone which is the same when he hold the before. After a while she finally stoppedughing. Issei - Are you done? BG - Hehehe... Indeed I''m done... I can feel that you have the same "Darkness" inside you that match my own. So If I absorb you with me then I shall beplete! Now be one with me, Dragon! She talk with the same wicked smile on her face. Issei - I refuse. BG - Hehe, that''s not for you to decide! Then out of nowhere there''s a ck tentacle emerging from all around her, then they headed straight away to Issei. They constrict all around his body. From his neck, to his arms, his legs, even his body. BG - Ahahahahaha! Nowe here! But Issei doesn''t move a single inch, you could tell the ck tentacles are struggling to pull him. But to no avail. BG - How!? She''s confused why even though she use all her power to pull him towards her, he doesn''t even budge. And he''s still has the same calm look from before like the tentacles that wrap around him are non-existent. Then Issei emit his own aura and the tentacles are shredded to mince just from his aura alone. BG - Wha-!? She be amazed by the sheer power she felt just from his aura alone. But she be more ecstatic because if she can absorb him then, she will truly beplete and even stronger than ever! Then she summoned thousands of humanoid looking dark substance to attack him. BG - Hahahaha! Great, great! Now let''s see how you can handle this! Then the army she summonedunched their attack at him. -After a while- The girl face lose her smile and she has a scowl on her face. BG - WHY! WHY WON''T YOU GO DOWN!!? She''s mad that the man before her won''t go down like she wishes to. Issei still at the same spot when he arrived here, but the army she summoned are all over the ce. They are scattered around him. All he do isunch normal attack whenever that thinge close to him and they are destroyed like a y figurine whenever they received his attack. At one point she started summoning a shadow like being that has the form of Jeanne and other strong looking humanoid. But they are all destroyed just from his normal punch or kick. And then they tried ranged attack but also to no avail, he pped away every projectiles thate his way but even if some hit their target, forget about injuring him they can''t even put a scratch on his outfit. Issei still has the calm look after all the ''battle'' he had and he doesn''t even broke a single sweat after all that. Issei - Are you done? He asked once more but this time his red eyes shining a little bit. BG flinched when she met the stare from his eyes, this is the first time she feels intimidated ever since she came into existence. She just see everything she see as a toy and she loves to mess around with their so called ''Wish'' Her wish are to destroy the world but sadly her power is not capable enough to do that. But when she sensed the power from the rift she became ecstatic, if she could absorb that power then her wish will finally be fulfilled. And when she saw it first hand, she be more assured that this man in front of her is the key to her wish. s she underestimated the man and she can''t took him down no matter what she did. Just when she get even desperate she remembered she still hasn''t tried that thing. BG - Heh, I admit you''re strong but this will be the end. Then she summon a ck mist and surround Issei within it. BG - No matter how strong you are outside, deep inside you must have a certain negative emotion and that shall be your downfall. Then she got up from the throne and head towards him... - When Issei got surrounded by that ck mist, he feels his surrounding change. He''s back to the time where he find out the girls is cheating on him. He saw when Rias & Akeno kissing that man, he saw when the rest of the girls are acting intimate with their new boyfriends. And here he is watching it all over again, after that he saw them throwing insults and hitting him down over and over again while their new perspective boyfriends justughing in the background. They are not the same girls he oncee to love, the look in their eyes, the pure contempt they had on their face when looking at him. Issei doesn''t realize he has tears streaming down his face at this moment, he just calmly looking his memories reying back. The happy memories and sad memories, and then hee to the point where he almost died just from the sheer despair he felt during that moment. How he just want to die, just so he won''t feel the pain from getting betrayed by those he loved. If not for Ddraig then he must have died long time ago. And after what it feels like an eternity he finally saw his new memories he have with the new woman he found. The time he spent with Semiramis, his Shishou, Jeanne, and Jalter. Deep inside he still doesn''t trust anyone, he still thought of them all the same as Rias and the rest. And what''s more he feels afraid if the same stuff happen once again, but then... He saw from all of his new memories, that he has been wrong for thinking every woman he met the same as his old Lover. The care they gave him, the joy they share, the warmth, the trust they gave him by telling all about themselves. How Semiramis got betrayed, how she felt about him. And his shishou who even though strict with him but still never lose the loving care she gave him. How she tell her secret why she''s looking for a perfect candidate to be her student. And even the 2 new woman who swore their soul to him without hesitation. They are really silly but that''s their beliefs, their beliefs for him. He knows they truly love him deep inside but he''s too afraid to move forward, to ept their feelings. In fear of the betrayal happening once more. But now he realized how wrong he was. Then he finally found the courage he needs to move forward towards the better future. And unknown to him his souls which constantly contradicting each other have started to be one, they are bnced just like yin and yang. He has another breakthrough, he break the shackles which binds him to go to the next step. What it meant to truly be The True Dragon of Domination. He shall dominate everything, Dominance. Control. These things the unjust seek most of all. And so it is the duty of the just to defy dominance and to challenge control. He shall have dominance and control over everything, even his feelings. To know sorrow is not terrifying. What is terrifying is to know you can''t go back to happiness you could have. Fear is not evil. It tells you what weakness is. And once you know your weakness, you can be stronger. -Outside Issei''s mind- BG came close to Issei''s body, he has his eyes closed like he''s fast asleep. BG - Hehe, Atst... Finally My wish shalle true! Now you shall be part of me. When she extend her hands towards Issei. He suddenly opened his eyes and grab her hands. BG - !!! She be shocked Issei - Thank you for making me realize something. Then he threw her away. She crashed against the throne and cough a bit of blood because of the impact. Then she saw Issei floating with his Dragon wings spread behind him. He closed his eyes and put one of his hands over his chest then started chanting Issei - "I, Who shall awaken. Am The Red Dragon Emperor who control the principle of domination With infinite hope and dreams, I shall be the protectors of my loved ones. I am their light in the darkness. I shall promise you! A future that shines brighter than any light. Ally to good! Nightmare to evil! I shall be the True Red Dragon King of Domination!" "!" Then the whole darkness around him are blown away. (Issei''s new form are that of a dragon that look like Deathwing from World of Warcraft but with red scales) Then a majestic red dragon stand before her, his mere presence bring shiver to her core. She feels tiny and insignificant before him, she have the urge to just submit to him. Issei gave a loud roar after his transformation and every wyvern and the ck dragon outside the are shivering and bow down towards his direction, like they are weing The True Dragon King awakening. Jeanne and Jalter who are still panicking when their new master disappear noticed the anomaly and they saw the are shivering fiercely like its threatening to break any moment. They also heard the roar which contains so much power. After a moment Issei stopped his roar and set his gaze upon BG once more, she felt her heart stopped beating when those gazends upon her. Then she heard his calm voice inside her mind. Issei - Summon back all the wyverns and dragon you summoned. BG can onlyply because she knows there''s nothing she can do to this Dragon before her. Outside all the wyverns and dragon disappear into a particle of light while they are still in their previous position. And the humans give a loud cheer when they saw the wyverns disappear. BG - ...What now... Will you kill me... Heh! A fitting end for a being such as myself and I consider it as my honor to be killed by you, True Dragon King! Issei didn''t answer her question right away, he just kept staring at her. Just when BG started feeling irritated she heard him once more Issei - I won''t kill you, I don''t see the point to kill you at this point. Even if I do kill you now, you will just be reborn again in the future. Because you''re made from all the humans negative emotion, as long there''s human exist then you will keeping back. Isn''t that right ? Besides you are a necessary existence anyway. BG is at loss for words when he said all that, its true that she will keeping back as long humans existed but its a first that someone said that she''s needed. BG - ...What do you mean I''m a necessary existence? Don''t you know what I''ve done so far!? How many lives have I take! She couldn''t help scream out loud at him. Issei - You are a reminder to the humans. To remind them to stand together in peril, you are what the humans needed. A Saintess might be good for them but in the end it still won''t stop the inevitable... War. War is omni-presence ever since the olden times. Then, rather than having humans kill each other then its better to let them fight amon enemy. And that''s where youes in, a necessary evil you might say. And its not your fault for being born, it is their sin. Not yours. In the end they reap what they sow, in some way you are the product they created. BG once more be lost at words because of what he said. Issei then transformed back to his human form. BG - Heh... What was that... You will regret not killing me now... She looks down while saying that. Issei - Perhaps... But that''s just what life is nothing is true everything is permitted. The world isn''t perfect. But it''s there for us, doing the best it can....that''s what makes it so damn beautiful. He says that with a smile on his face, and BG who saw that be a little absent minded but she just scoffed at his words not denying it. BG - Hmph... Go away... idiot... Then she created a rift below his feet and he''s gone. BG - ...thank you... She mutters at the end. Chapter 14: Chapter 14: -Outside the - Jalter - What the hell happened? Why the suddenly stopped moving? Jeanne - I don''t know... But that roar must be belong to our Master. Jalter - Tsk! Even I knew that, but what''s happening inside... The wyverns and dragon outside already disappeared. Why our Master isn''ting out yet!? They both are wondering and feeling frustrated that their Master form are nowhere to be found even after the wyverns and dragon disappeared. Then suddenly the disappeared into thin air. Jalter - WHAT!? HOW COME IT SUDDENLY DISAPPEAR! Jeanne - ... Jalter be even more frustrated while Jeanne don''t know what''s happening anymore. Just when they are at a loss on what to do there''s a rift appeared behind them, they be alerted and get into a battle stance. ??? - Huhu~ he sure finished it quickly just like our expectation. ??? - Hmph! Of course, who do you think he is! He''s my beloved apprentice! They both heard a voiceing from inside the rift then they saw 2 beautiful woman appear from within the rift. One has brown hair while the other has purple hair color. Yes the woman who just appeared are Semiramis and Scathach. After both of them came out from the rift they saw Jeanne and Jalter. Scathach - Hmm? Are they our new sisters? Semiramis - Fufufu~. Indeed they are, you can see their souls are bound to our Ise right? Scathach - Fumu. Indeed, and I have to say they sure are pretty. Our Ise sure know how to choose his girls, Hahaha! While they having their own conversation both Jeanne and Jalter are tense because they can tell these neers are very powerful. But when they heard them talking about Issei they be surprised. Jalter - Wait. Who are you two, howe you know our Master!? Scathach - Oh? You call him your Master, eh? So that means I''m your Grand Master because Ise is my beloved apprentice. Semiramis - And as for me you could say I''m also his mentor in teaching him a certain magic I suppose. Jalter - How do we know you''re not lying? Semiramis - Oh, dear. Why would we want to lie to you in the 1st ce? We are clearly stronger than both of you, so if we really want to harm you two we don''t need to do this in a round about way don''t u think? She''s all smiles when she says that but both Jeanne and Jalter felt chills when they saw her smile. But they admit she doesn''t really have any reason to lie to both of them. Semiramis - Fufu~. You can rest assured since both of you decided to bind your soul to our dear Ise, then we will be sisters in the future. And I know that you two understand what I meant by that don''t you~? Semiramis gave them both a sly smirk and a teasing tone. Both Jeanne and Jalter faces went red because they do understand the hidden meaning from her words. Jeanne looked down because she''s embarrassed while Jalter just turn her face away with a "Hmph!". Scathach - Ahahaha! A cute bunch ain''t ya? Well. Wee to the family! Jeanne just respond with a quiet "En..." whilst she''s still looking down. And Jalter still turning her head but even her ears be red after hearing Scathach. Semiramis - Well then. We need to have a talk girls. -Back to Issei- Issei once more are back inside the dimensional rift, he wonders what would happen to both Jeanne and Jalter but there''s nothing he can do because he still cannot make a dimensional rift on his own. So he decided when he went back to Semiramis ce, he will ask her to bring Jeanne and Jalter to him. Unknown to him when he went back he will see them already there. So after waiting a while he sees an opening inside the rift and he went through it. He stands before a forest, and he started looking around. Issei - Hmmm. I wonder if this is the world where Semiramis wants me to go. When Issei still inspecting his surrounding he heard a noise came from the bushes. Then he a saw bunch of goblins came out. Issei - Hmm? Goblin? Well Semiramis did says this world have monster roaming around. The goblins started screaming "Gii! Gii!" at each other and after that they rush towards Issei. Looks like they want to attack Issei by the looks of it, not that Issei care even if he stand all day long letting them attack him, he won''t even get a scratch. So Issei calmly kicks bunch of small stones under him and the stones went straight to the goblins like a bullet and make their bodies full of holes. He sure as hell don''t want a goblin blood on him, because its surely stinks just from their body odor alone he could tell. After killing them all he started walking. After a while hees out from the forest and sees a vige nearby, so head towards it. When he arrived at the vige, for some reason the vigers keep looking at him. Especially the girls. They have red faces and few were drooling a bit, when they are looking at him. while the man ring at him like he stole their wife from them, but there''s some man who somehow also have red faces when looking at him, and that gives him a goosebumps all over. He knows his new look is a bit handsome but he doesn''t think it will effect them this much. When he tried to ignore their gazes finally some girls went towards him and do a Gyaku Nanpa(Reverse pick up) Vige Girl 1 - Ummm, excuse me... Do you have time to spare, if you do we can have some tea over there. Please? Vige Girl 2 - Ignore her and just go with me! Vige Girl 3 - Pfft! Please like you''re worthy enough for him. I shall be the one who have tea with him! Vige Girl 4 - Hey, handsome~ just ignore these bunch of little girls and let''s go somewhere nice shall we~? I can give you a reaaaalllyy good time you know~ Vige Girl 5 - Don''t you have shame you old hag! Go away and piss off he shall go with me! Soe with me handsome guy and let us serve the Axis cult together! Little Girl - Onii-chan! Please sign this! ??? - Hmph! You woman are such a slut! He must be only interested with someone like me, who have the muscles and beauty! Now handsome you can have my *** virginity or did you prefer to be the receiving end? I don''t mind both ways. Issei got surrounded instantly and he got chills hearing thest statement and he run as fast as he can from them. MOBS - AH! HE RAN AWAY! AFTER HIM! / Come back boy I can give you a special service! / AH! Handsome wait for me! / WAIT DON''T RUN I''M DOING THIS FOR YOUR OWN GOOD! AXIS CULT SHALL SAVE YOU! / ONIIIII-CHANNNNNN!!! After running for a while Issei finally lost them. Issei - Hah... Hah... Damn is this how Kiba felt? Those woman are crazy, and thatst statement give me the chills even now... *SHIVER* And what the hell is Axis cult? Is that the religion in this world? Unknown to him even Kiba won''t attract that much attention since there''s also bunch of handsome man in this world. That just says how out of the world his handsomeness are, but he won''t realize that for a while... It will be all toote when he already got a bunch of wives before realizing it. Issei - Fuhhhh... Guess I just hide my face for now... At this rate I''m not gonna achieve anything. Especially rxing, how can I rx when bunch of mobs keep chasing me around... Then he pull his hoodie over his head to hide most of his face and people can only see his mouth and his red eyes. (Yes his outfit has a hoodie on it, just forgot to mention it before) Then he circled around the vige once more to avoid being noticed right away, finally he arrive to a ce that looks like an information center. After he ask a bunch of question he finally knows where the nearest city are, and he also knows that there are jobs called the ''Adventurers''. So he decided to be one because for him that''s the easiest job he can get and the fastest way to get money. He can get money just by killing some weak monsters, there won''t be an easier job than that for him. If any adventurer hear his thoughts, they might just spit blood because of anger. For him sure its an easy job but for the normal humans its a dangerous job that can get them killed just from one small mistake. And from the info he gathered the strongest in this world are the ''Goddess'' and the Demon Lord. Not that he care since he knows they won''t be a threat for him. So he hitch a ride with some caravan at the cost he will act as their bodyguard in case they got attacked by monsters or bandits. All he has to do is punch a giant rock and turn it into smithereens, and the owner gave him a thumbs up. After a few days he finally reach the city he''s looking for, and along the way there''s bunch of monsters and bandits try to attack the caravan but he only need to throw some stones at them and they all dead. When he enter the town, he saw a stone brick buildings and houses, as well as the pathway. It is simr to the ancient European town of middle ages. Horse-drawn vehicles one after another can be found on the road. The children are running around and chasing at each other with a smile on their faces. All along the way he can see a weapon shop, armor shop and item shop and so on. There''s also a stall in the roadside that sells fruits, vegetables, food and all kinds of snacks, the city is quite prosperous. And he can see some of the civilians bring a weapon with them, on their hips etc. But there are not any panic or wary feelings between each civilians even when they have weapons with them. Like they are used to seeing it. This scene really gives the ambiance of a different world feelings to it. Issei - It is indeed beautiful... so is this city called "Axel" "Axel" is located in Belzerg Kingdom border region cities. And this city also have another nickname, which is "Beginner Vige" As the name suggests, this is where a newly emerged Beginner Adventurers stays. There''s isn''t a really strong monster around this city, and this is where Issei nning to stay because he don''t want to go to the capital because for him who want to rx this ce is the best. Issei - Well then, shall we? Chapter 15: Chapter 15: -At Azazel''s House- Azazel - Sigh, what kind of father am I... I can''t even realize that my son need help so badly... *Sigh* Azazel can be found sitting on his chair sighing because he can''t help his figurative son Issei. And the worst of all is that he can''t do anything to the one who hurt him so. He still considers them all to be children, and all children often make some mistakes. But this mistakes they did are way beyond the line, if its any other girl he will just kill them right away. But he also think the girls as his future daughters inw ande to love them as his own daughters. And to top it off, some of the girls have big background such as Rias and Akeno. Both their parents and brother are the leader of the devil faction and the higher ups of the fallen angel respectively. During the meeting they also discuss how the Trihexa could be sealed so easily, they were prepared for the worst like sacrificing their life just to seal it. But somehow the beast got sealed just when they are about to do just that, like it knows what they gonna do. Azazel - I just hope this is just our feelings... I''m too old for this sh*t, just where are you now son... -Kyoto- Kuroka - Nyahahaha~ I can''t wait to meet Ise-nyan~ I hope shirone doesn''t took a head start against me, because I want to be the first who will bear his kittens~ Kuroka could be found rolling around her bed thinking about the boy shee to love. She''s hugging a hug pillow that have Issei''s face on it. Yasaka - Kuroka. We need your help over here~ Yasaka voice could be heard from outside her room. Kuroka - Okay, nyan~!. Well see you soon Ise-nyan~ *chu* She gave the pillow a quick peck and went outside her room to help Yasaka. She''s doing her best to change herself just so she can be with Issei, and she has became one of the ambassador of the yokai faction now. Unknown to her. Her shirone already went beyond her expectations, not the good kind of expectation but the worst one... -Issei''s room- Rosseweisse can be found at Issei bed curled herself while holding his clothes and pictures. Her eyes are red because she has been crying all this time inside his room. She can''t believe just when she''s about to confess to him, he disappeared... And not like she can me him for that, the other girls cheated on him for God sake. Its normal for them to be afraid, but to do this just because of it? Sorry but that''s just went over the line. Which idiot would cheat on their lover just because they be afraid? The fact the girls rarely have contact against the opposite gender might be one of the reason why they did all this, but that''s still doesn''t mean they can just cheat on him like that. And they even have the gal to bring their new boyfriends to his house... Oh how she''s holding herself back just to prevent herself from killing them. Rias and the others might not realize this, but the eyes they have when they sees her are so lustful and filled with greed. It might only just for a moment but she knows that gaze well, because during her life she often saw that kind of gaze all the time whenever someone tries to flirt with her. That''s also one of the reason why she''s still single after all this time, because all the man she have met so far are only want to get inside her pants or because of her position as Odin secretary. But only Issei never look at her that way, sure he might leer on her but there''s no twisted greed inside his eyes. And which boy isn''t lustful at his age? It would be even weirder if they don''t feel that way, well... Kiba is kinda weird himself because she never see him be interested of the opposite gender, but that might be just her mistake. When she found out what they did to Issei she became disgusted. Even now she still can''t believe they did that to the boy who sacrificed his everything on the line just for them. But she won''t say anything to them, even their new boyfriends true nature. She will just let them finds out on their own about it even if its gonna hurt them, for what Issei has experienced is far worst than what they are gonna feel. And she swore on Odin''s name that when the timee, she will go to his side straight away. She will kill anyone who gets in her way. Rosseweisse - ...Ise-kun, where are you... And Rosseweisse fell asleep while still holding his clothes. One of the reason the new guys have some argument with the ORC girls before is because they won''t have s*x with them even though they spent the night together, but they have to hold it in because they thought the time wille. But it nevere and so they started to ignore the girls and went to spend their time with their other ''friends''. -Somewhere Unknown- Vali and his teams can be found training. Vali is wondering where his rival went after all this time, while Bikou just monkeying around like always. Arthur also wondering a bit about Issei but that''s because his little sister Le''Fay likes him. Vali - ...Wonder where is he now... Albion - [That energy we felt thest time are surely Ddraig aura when he gonna activate but it disappear soon after, so we can''t be sure.] Vali - Either way I believe we will meet again at the ''World-ss Rating Game'' and that''s when we gonna find out the truth from him. Albion - [I agree... Finally we will fight Ddraig once more, don''t you dare lose. Vali] Vali - Hmph! Of course. Well both of them are gonna be mindblown for sure when they do meet Issei again. Especially Albion since he will meet his longte crush once more, while Vali be so embarrassed when he find out the true reason why they have their rivalry in the first ce. But he is more surprised from the power Issei possess at that time. -Heaven- Gabriel and Michael are sitting across each other, they both have downcast feeling after finding out the truth about Issei disappearance. Michael is wondering if he should make Irina a fallen angel, after all she just cheated on her boyfriend. While Gabriel is feeling sad for the boy she took a liking for, she never felt this way against the opposite gender before. She wish she could go to his ce andfort him right at this moment. When she sees Issei for the first time during his Oppai-Dragon show she be entranced of how he is surrounded by the children. She love seeing how the children adore him, and his pure smiling face, his honest personality. And when knowing what he did for those he loved she became even more interested with him, and finally she took a liking for the boy called Issei Hyoudou for his perseverance even when all hope is lost. Michael - *Sigh* I wonder if I should punish Irina for this... Its totally fine to be afraid but to do this of all things... Gabriel - ...Let her be Onii-sama, its not totally her fault anyway... Gabriel being the kindhearted girl she is rejected her big brother proposition. Michael - ...I know, but still... *Sigh* fine I will just let Issei-kun decide her punishmentter on... Gabriel - Un... Unbeknownst to Irina. Her angelhood almost got forsaken if not for Gabriel prevention, she almost be the thing she detest the most. The Fallen one, she''s fine with the other fallen angels but she can''t take it if she''s the one who be a fallen herself. -Semiramis domain- Semiramis is looking around for information in Issei''s world, then she found out about the ''Azazel Cup''. So she decided to let Issei participate in this ''World-ss Rating Game'' because she believe he needs to do this to fully forget his past. Even Scathach approve of her suggestion. Semiramis - Fufufu~ even though he never told me about his past fully but I''m sure the one who betrayed him will be attending this event. And when the timees he will let them all know how wrong their choices are. Scathach - Ah! I can''t wait to see him beat everyone there, hahaha! Devils, Fallen angels, Angels, Gods alike. None shall stand before him! Semiramis - Indeed. Hmm... But this Trihexa beast seems weird, its supposed to be a strong creature but howe it got sealed just like that? Well. Either way its none of our business, we will only assist our beloved Ise in his actions. Scathach - Fumu! I believe even if that tri whatever beastes out he can easily defeat it. Don''t you girls think so too? She proceeded asking the girls behind them. Jalter - Hmph! If he got beaten by some beast he won''t be called my Master after all. Jeanne - Un! I believe our Master shall prevail over all of the obstacles before him. Jalter - And as for those b*tches who betrayed him... I will see them burn in stake when the timees! She says that with utter hatred and malicious aura surrounding her. Jeanne only choose to be silent because she also feels resentment against those who betrayed their Master, she is a devout believer after all. The others also feels the same way. Scathach started swinging her spear around like she''s preparing to stab something. While Semiramis just give a chilling smile while looking at Issei''s world. Her yellow eyes are glowing in the darkness like a viper stalking its prey. Somewhere in the house a woman body could be found in a giant tube. She has a beautiful face, long red hair and her body is voluptuous, like she''s on her prime. At the middle between her chest there''s a white mark that looks like a heart with a dragon wings covering it. That''s the mark when a Dragon has already decided its mate. If by chance he/she betrayed their mate then that mark will went grey and that same mark will took their very own life out of the one who possess it. The woman''s body is almostpleted, it just need a little bit more time. And this body belongs to the old Ddraig Y Gooch. But her real name is Irene Belserion, well Irene Hyoudou Belserion now because she has chosen her mate already. And her white mark will only bepleted if she truly be one with the one she choose as her mate, aka have s*x with him. After that, this mark will bepleted. It will turn red and both of them will truly be one in every sense. Extra boost in power, etc. And she won''t have to return to the for Issei to be able to use her [Boost] ability. -Back at Issei- After his arrival, Issei headed straight to the to register himself. After all he got no money on him when he arrived here, must be Semiramis mistake on her part because she got no sense on currency. And she never needs money in the first ce because she got everything she need already. Not like he''s gonna me her because he doesn''t really care either way, he''s already grateful enough for what she has done for him so far. When Issei arrived at the Guild he sees its a crowded ce, bunch of man drinking liquor, some are having a hand brawl, some are fighting in front of what it seems like a ''Request board''. There''s bunch of waiter and waitresses that have the same uniform taking order from their respective customers. There''s bunch of trophy from monsters adorned on the walls, such as Wyvern head, some giant fang and tusk, etc. There''s a neat and tidy counter on the side, it seems its for the registration and request rted stuff. When Issei arrived, some of them are looking at him because his clothes seems very stylish and although they can''t see his face they know he''s a guy just from his body shape alone. But they thought he''s here only to post some request so they ignore him right after. And when Issei arrive at the counter, he got greeted by a pretty woman that looks like very young and well-endowed woman with fair skin, wavy blonde hair tied back in a bun, and gold-colored eyes. Her outfit consists of a red ribbon worn around her neck, a white off the shoulder low-cut top that reveals arge amount of cleavage, with ck shoulders and sleeve cuffs, low-rise jean shorts. Luna - Hello, I am the staff member, Luna. How can I be of service? Listened to the question of the woman, Issei went straight to the point and says Issei - I want to register as an Adventurer. His words brought some attention from the man and woman around him. But Luna isn''t feeling surprised or anything. Luna - Understood. Please pay a 1000 Eris as the handling charge. Eris is the currency of this world. Issei didn''t any money with him beforehand, but thankfully he got some from the caravan leader because he protected them and some of the monsters he kills also have decent materials. So the caravan leader gave him some money for it because when asked if he want to gather their materials he said no need. Because of that the caravan leader gave him money for it because it went against his conscience just to take the materials like that. And he doesn''t want to get into the bad side of someone who''s as strong as Issei. He got 100.000 Eris from all that. So Issei calmly took 1000 Eris from his money bag and gave it to her. Luna - Hai. Thank you for the patronage. Then she calmly took the money and took a card from below the counter. Luna - This is an . In this world, all living being have souls inside them. Any existence, so long as it has a soul, which means a living being. Then you can absorb this existence part of soul memory, changed into the growth, a nourishment, turned into what''s called . People after umting a certain amount of experience points, obtains the corresponding growth, that was so-called . (ys sound cue of Ragnarok level up) The function of Adventurer Card, can disy the amount of experience points that Adventurer absorbs, and also disy the Ability parameter, Rank and even Skills list. And through operating , you can also carry on ss transition and learn new skills. Regarding Adventurer, this is the essential thing, rather, can obtain the power which most average person cannot hope to achieve, this is necessary existence, is unable tock. Then, Luna put the on the counter. She also took out some sort of crystal ball with a funnel, and she put it on top of the . Luna - Okay, please put your hand on top of the crystal ball. Issei proceeded to put his hand on top of the crystal ball. After that the crystal ball give a dazzling ray of bright light. A ray gathered on the crystal ball then it shoot aser at the below it. Then Issei stats appeared on the card. Then Luna took the card and when she sees the status parameter she let out a loud screech of "Ehhhhh!?" she became stupefied after looking at Issei card And her scream gather more attention from their surrounding, they were confused why she would scream like that when she''s usually pretty calm. Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Issei - What''s wrong? Is there any problem? Issei couldn''t help be confused because of her reaction. Luna - N-No! Luna shakes her head hastily. Luna - Its just that your Ability Value was really too astonishing! The values of various status parameters by far have surpassed the average value! Its even more outstanding than a First ss Adventurer! Immediately after her outburst, every person inside the guild look towards Issei, and they couldn''t help be doubtful if that is true. Luna - Every single of your status parameter is off the chart! Be it Strength, Agility, Intelligence, Magic Power and even Luck has surpassed the standard value! But Luna don''t see any surprised appearance from Issei and she couldn''t help be speechless, like its all normal for him. And she remembered she just said his status out loud inside the guild. She be embarrassed and feeling awkward because she just basically told his secret. Just when she about to apologize, Issei said Issei - Its ok, since you have said that many then don''t mind it anymore. What''s done is done, I won''t me you. She couldn''t help lowered her head down in embarrassment for what she did. She continued inform Issei while lowering her voice this time. Luna - But for some reason your ss is ''???'' I never seen any case like this before... Usually its a ''Novice'' ss for a beginner adventurer. (I don''t know if its true in the original konosuba so I just use Ragnarok job setting) Well Issei isn''t too surprised hearing that because he is basically isn''t normal human, its no wonder the card can''t register his ss. Its not like the crystal ball can register his ss as ''True Red Dragon King of Domination'' now can it? He knows there''s a Dragon in this world but from the information he gathered so far, the strongest being is the so called ''Goddess'' and Demon Lord. And he don''t feel any threat from the aura he felt around him so far. Luna thought he be downhearted knowing he doesn''t have a ss so she hastily says Luna - It-Its okay! Even if you don''t have any ss just from your status parameters alone you could easily be an outstanding adventurer, I can guarantee it! Issei couldn''t help chuckle a little at her effort on reassuring him. Issei - Thanks for your care, but I don''t mind it. Like you said even without a ss I can easily be top adventurer no? He says that while giving her a small smile. Luna heart couldn''t help skip a bit when she saw his smile and his soothing voice, her face went red after that. Even though she can''t clearly see his face but from his voice and the outline of his face alone she could tell he''s quite the handsome guy. Luna - U-un... She mutters lowly while looking down. Issei - Anyway. Could you finish my registration as an adventurer? Luna- Ah! Ha-Hai! She hurriedly finish the process and give Issei his After that Issei became an adventurer. And the legend of the strongest Adventurer in history begins from here. Issei check his . Issei - Hmm, Level 1 huh... And as for the status parameter... I don''t know the average parameter of the other adventurers are, but I guess from the reaction of the receptionist its very high. Oh well, not that really matters.(I don''t know the numbers in konosuba power level so i just made it vague) But I wonder if I . Can it make me even stronger? Well only one way to find out. Then Issei head towards the request board. The adventurer who were standing in front of the board gives way for him because they don''t know if what Luna said was true or not. But they not gonna test it out like some idiot. There''s nothing to gain by testing it out anyway, they ain''t gonna follow some certain temte. But of course there''s always an exception for everything ??? - Oy you newbie over there! Issei looked towards who call him, and he saw a young man with a slender body, blonde hair, and a ck mole under his left eye. His outfit consists of a neck choker, a red track jacket with a cuffed sleeves, bandaged forearms, brown pants with tucked socks. ??? - Yes! You! Now I see you have some cash on your bag? Now as your senior I want you to pay some newbie fee for me! You betterply or I woul- Before he finishes his words he got blown away by Issei punch, and he went crashed against some tables and chairs. Thankfully Issei held back or he will be a meat putty by now, but even then he have few broken ribs and there''s foamsing out of his mouth. And he''s already lost consciousness long before he crashed against the tables. And the one near that tables get away hastily and just when they gonnain at Issei. They saw him ring at them with a glowing red eyes, and that scared the sh*t out of them and they choose to vent their frustrations to the guy who got blown away. MOBS - OY WAKE UP YA PRICK! / DON''T YOU DARE PRETENDING TO PASS OUT / YEAH! PAY FOR OUR LOSSES! They keep kicking the poor guy and shaking him around, even though they know he REALLY passed out already they don''t want to mess around with the one who did this to him. They can only give silent prayers to the guy and pretend to kicking and punch him around. They know this guy well and they know when he''s pretending or not, but at this moment they know for sure he''s not pretending at all. Poor bastard... That''s what on their mind at this moment while looking at him. Issei just snorted at them and went to look at the quest board: 1. Crusades against a Giant Frog: Crusades against five Giant Frog in three days, the reward is 100,000 Eris. 2. Crusades against Goblin: Crusade against goblins that nesting around the clearing of the forest, the reward is 5.000 Eris for each goblin killed. 3. Crusades against a Cockatrice: Crusade against a cockatrice that are found roaming around near the western forest of Axel. The reward is 300.000 Eris 4. Crusades against a pack of White Direwolf: Crusades against a pack of White Direwolf along with its pack. The reward is 1 Million Eris and 50.000 for each white wolf killed. ETC. So Issei look for the hardest quest he can find and took it to the counter. When Luna saw what Issei choose as his 1st quest, she couldn''t help be stupefied because the Quest is to kill a and the reward for it is 2 Million Eris if he could repel it, and 15 Million Eris if he could kill it. Luna - Subjugation?! This Quest is too hard for a beginner please consider it. Even if the reward is big but the difficulty is too hard especially for a beginner! Luna tried to prevent Issei but he calmly replies. Issei - No need. This Quest is fine enough. Luna - Bu-But... Issei - No buts. Don''t you remember my status parameters? Luna became at loss for words at that. Issei - Don''t worry. I will be fine. Issei once more gave her another calm smile and her heart skipped another beat and finally she relent to it with a "En...". But she add a small voice at the end when she saw him turn around. Luna - Be-be careful out there... She says that with a red face, and the guys who saw that couldn''t help be jealous because this is the first time for them seeing her this bashful against another guy. And there''s a lot of them here are aiming for her, so they became envious and angry at Issei. Issei just calmly gave her a small nod. After Issei got to the destination he saw a purplish colored wyvern on top of a cliff and when the wyvern saw him, at first it growl at him because its feeling angry there''s someone dare to trespass to its territory. But when it feels his ''Aura'' it be frozen in fear, because it can feel he''s strong as fck! It can tell this ''human'' isn''t a human at all. But a Dragon in a ''human'' skin. Just when it about to fly away Issei suddenly disappear from his previous spot and reappear behind the wyvern. And the wyvern can only helplessly see its deathing. Issei kicked the wyvern head just with a tap but the wyvern fall down and its dead, there''s no wound can be seen from the spot where Issei''s kicknded. Its the Ougi he learnt from his shishou, he just need tond a small hit and the skill will take effect whenever he want to. The Ougi turned the wyvern heart into a mush inside its body. Even though he still isn''t fully master it, but to kill a weakling such as this wyvern. Its more than enough. Then there''s a particle of light from the wyvern body and it went straight to Issei . (I don''t know how in konosuba when they level up so i just made it up) There''s a series of sound cue from his card. He only level up 5 times after killing the wyvern, even though it supposed to give more exp than that but it can''t be helped because he''s a special case. But Issei just thought that its normal. Then Issei head towards the city after that. -At the Guild- Luna - What?! You''re done already!? B-But you''ve only gone for about 1 hour... Luna couldn''t help be bbergasted, because it only took him about an hour to finish it. Then she hurriedly check his because she could tell if he''s lying or not just from the ''Experience'' stored inside his card. Luna - I-Its true... Luna vision changed to Issei and her face was in awe after confirming it. Luna - A Level 1 who can subjugate a . That needs a party of B ss at the very least to take it down, and it only took you 1 hour at that... Unknown to her he can be faster if he could find the wyvern location earlier. Luna - If you have the materials from the wyvern, the guild will dly buy it off from you. If you wanted to sell them that is. Be it its scales, gall dder, meat, etc. Every part of its body can be used for either alchemy, food, and even to create an armor or weapon. And the value is quite high. But Issei of course doesn''t bother gather the materials off the wyvern, he''s too bothered to gather them like that. So he''s nning to buy a storage ring for next time. So he told her no, because he doesn''t want to gather anymore attention by saying he left it back there. Luna - I see. Then congrattions forpleting the Quest, Adventurer Issei Hyoudou-san. Then she gave Issei the reward for the quest. And Issei asked her if she sells any storage ring over here, and she says yes. So he bought one at the price 12 million Eris. After he received the storage ring he proceeded to ask her Issei - How can I learn the skills after I got my skill points? Luna - Well... usually there''s a skill tree that shows up at the card but it seems because you don''t have a ss... It doesn''t show up... So the only way for you to learn skills is to study it from other adventurers just like a ss probably? But you can only learn the skills that arepatible with you. If its notpatible then you can''t learn it no matter what, but considering your status parameters. I doubt you will have difficulties learning new skills. Then Issei get the general idea of it, so he looked around the guild and says "Who want to teach me some skills? I will pay you for it" He jiggles the money bag that contains 3 Million Eris at them. And all the adventurer eyes inside the guild lit up by seeing that. -At night- Well Issei became disappointed because most of the skills they possess is useless for him. Such as , , , etc. Because he already posses the skill from his shishou, because it enables him to use any weapon proficiently already at an expert level. Other types be useless for him. Well he learn some basic skills such as , , , etc. He doesn''t learn any supporting skill such as because he can''t, probably because of his skills interfering. Not that he need one in the first ce because he can just regenerate from his wounds as long he have enough mana. And he can regenerate mana just by absorbing some Life Force around him. He doesn''t bother learning skills such as , , , etc. Because he don''t need to steal stuff, nor lockpicking stuff. He can just bust door opens with his bare hands and why would he bother stealing from people? As for Hawk eye he already have the best eyesight from his Dragon eye. As for magic there isn''t any capable mage/wizard presence at the guild just now so there''s no one that can teach him about it. Even though he learnt magic from Semiramis but she can only teach magic that rted with his skills, the most basic he learn is the one where he can remove any stains. Probably because she''s a girl that likes to be clean hence the only basic magic she can teach him is that. She doesn''t even know basic skill, not that he mes her for that because she has her Life and Death Magic rted stuff. And she sure loves to use poison, she tries to teach him that but he just doesn''t cut it. But he do gain from trying to learn her poison skills though. Issei - Well at least there''s some new skills I got. Better than none I guess... Well let''s do some more quest tomorrow. Issei be quite the workaholic after this, even though Semiramis and Scathach told him to rx. But he just couldn''t help it knowing he can get even more strength just from leveling up. Then Issei finds an Inn to spend the night. Chapter 17: Chapter 17: A week has passed since that night. Usually a new adventurer are poor as dirt, it will take them years to climb up the ranks and be rich. So they mostly spend their night either in stables, streets, and if they are lucky they can spend the night at somebody home. If they are generous enough to let them stay for the night that is. Because they need to economize their ies. If they ran out of money early, then they won''t be able to take any quest. Just to take quest they need to store a deposit in case they failed the quest. Then the guild will take that deposit as a fine, and they will also lose some rank points as a penalty. And they won''t be able to stock up recovery potions and the likes to survive out there, or to repair their gears in case its broken. The guild won''t let them go out there without proper preparations. But not Issei, he directly went pass that beginner phase. At his first quest he subjugated a and received 15 Million Eris and there was never any history of that ever happening before. And after that he took simr quest difficulty and even higher ones. Issei''s rank skyrocketed just in this short amount of time from an "F" Rank to a "B" Rank just in a week. He should''ve been at higher rank but to be "A" Rank and above he need to go to the capital and took a certain test to be one. But he''s not interested with fame and glory so he just stay at Axel all this time while doing bunch of quests. And there was some adventurers who got greedy and tried to rob him or tried to get profits just by leeching off of him, needless to say all of them got smashed into a pulp and became out ofmission for years toe. After that he gained the nickname "Tyrant Overlord" from the other adventurers. He never waste any words to those that bothers him and make them go take a "Vacation" straight away. And his reputation soar after that. Mob 1 - A no ss adventurer who can finish any type of quest? Mob 2 - The sess rate is 100%? Mob 3 - And all that only took a week to achieve? At first all of their response after hearing this is Mobs - Yeah right. Come up with better lies next time! But after seeing it at first hand they be silent, like they never utter any of that words in the first ce. And at some point there''s a guild staff from the royal capital tries to contact him and have him to do the test, but he refuses it. At first the guild staff tries to talk him out of it, but after hearing his answer he be at loss for words Issei - I just want to rx. What''s on the guild staff thoughts after hearing that is ''Dude, you finished a big amount of quest even whenpared to the first ss adventurers in the capital just in a week''s time. And all of them are "B" rank and higher difficulty at that, and here you are saying you want to rx? Only idiot would believe you!'' There''s nothing the guild staff can do anymore after that, because there''s no rules stated that allow them to force an adventurer to take the "A" rank quest. So he just went back to the capital to report his interview with Issei. When Issei arrived at the guild hall, all eyes are on him and the rowdy hall be quiet. And everyone can be heard muttering "Its the Tyrant...", "Tyrant Overlord..." , "Heh! so that''s the Ty-@#$^%". Thest guy who tried to provoke Issei got beaten up instantly by those around him because they don''t want to earn his ire and be forced to take a "Vacation" along with the idiot. Issei''s respond to all that is just a twitch on the corner of his eyes and mouth. He never intended to earn that title, its just that the previous idiots annoyed him so much. Well not that he care that much anyway. Luna - Good morning, Issei-san. Luna after seeing Issei, revealed a dazzling smile. How to say again? Issei''s fame and achievement is the best in history and coupled with his mysterious demeanor, he earn quite a nice reputation with the girls. Even though no one ever saw his true face, but just from the outline of his body and his face, and that enchanting wine red eyes, also his exposed long silky looking dark brown hair. Is enough to brand him as a handsome man in the minds of every young and mature girls here. And Luna here is one of his admirer. Issei''s feels weird just by looking at her dazzling smile, ever since that time after the wyvern subjugation she always became so enthusiastic and gave him over the top smile, that''s usually only used when a girl looking at their beloved. And sometimes she has this "Predatory" looks on her eyes while looking at him. After all she''s on her prime age searching for marriage and of course she want the best man there is to be her husband. And Issei here fills all the criteria she want as her husband, strong, hard-working, handsome, and rich. She''s anxious to get married, and at some point she wanted to drug Issei with a aphrodisiac filled drink, but Issei can smell something odd and refused her offer. Lucky for him AND her, if he by chance really took that drink then Issei might lose his virginity without consent and as for Luna... She will be addicted and might be broken after the deed is done, because the libido Issei possess are off the chart as well, just like his other status parameters. Even Goddess Of Lust might not be able to fully take him on if he went ''berserk''. So Issei branded her as "Leftover Woman" after seeing her ''thirsty'' look. (I don''t know if that term exist or not and im sorry if by chance that term feels insulting to the girls who might be reading this no offence intended) And when Issei asked her for any new quest or information, she leans in on the counter to whisper him the info. As a pretense to show off her ''assets'' look even more prominent and hoping to be able to entice him in the process, and its not the first time she''s done this before. So after a while Issei just inly ignore her "antics" and left her be. After getting the new information he want he headed towards the quest bulletin once more to find a new quest to do, and every single person made way for him like how Mosses split the sea. Issei got used to this situation already, so he just calmly head towards the quest bulletin. Issei ignored the bandit quest and the likes but then he saw something: Searching for team member, needs the gentle person, even if be bored will patiently listen to others talk, who won''t insult orugh at another person name even if its sound weird, and hopefully can be best friends after doing quests together, preferred ss is a vanguard. If possible has the same age or almost at the same age, oneself are recently turned into a 14 years old rookie Arch Wizard. (I changed her age to 14. 13 is kinda a bad luck number for me) Issei be confused after looking at this request, some of it is normal request such as looking for a vanguard, and the information of own ss. But what''s up with the other requirement? weird name? best friends? what? Then he felt an intense line of sight looking at him, and he instinctively turned around to look for the owner of that gaze. Even though his skill doesn''t react and he doesn''t feel any animosity from it. But that intense line of sight kinda bothers him. Then their line of sights shed against each other, Issei has some premonition he just got into something troublesome but ignores it straight away because he doubt anything can injure him in this world. And there he saw it, the owner of that intense gaze. Its a girl, she''s a beautiful young girl with crimson-colored eyes and mid-length dark brown hair tied into two twin-tails that lie on her shoulders, she wears ck robes and a cloak. She wields a silver staff and keeps a short sword sheathed around her waist. Underneath the cloak, she wears a low-cut blouse and ultra-short pink miniskirts. She wears quite the revealing outfit for such a young age. And when she saw him look at her, she be a bit flustered but then took a deep breath and head towards Issei. But she fell down during the walk, face first with her panties exposed in the open, and all of the adventurers nearbyughs at her. Then they felt Issei gaze on them and they froze in their spot while sweating buckets. Then they fake coughing and started whistling while turning their heads around trying to be non-existent and walked out of the guild as fast as they could without running. Issei at first be surprised seeing her crimson eyes, because he never saw anyone possess that eyes color ever since he arrived at this world. But when Issei saw her fall he be reminded of Asia when he saw this girl, they somehow have the same look on their eyes and at the same situation when they first met each other. But Issei shake it off because he decided to stopparing every girl he met with his old lovers. So he re at those whough at her. Just when he''s about to ask her if she''s okay, she suddenly stand up straight and said Yunyun - My name is Yunyun! ss is Arch Wizard! The one who will bes the head of the Crimson Demon Magic n! While doing a silly pose... And her voice boomed loudly because the guild is very quiet at this moment, and every eyes are on her because of that. Even Issei be stupefied when she suddenly said all that along with the silly pose. Finally under all the line of sights people giving her, she became red faced out of embarrassment and her body started shivering and tears threatening toe out from the corner of her eyes. And she finally snap Yunyun - Waaaaahhhhh! Because she finally can''t endure the embarrassment, she cried out loud and ran out of the guild at top speed. Everyone be stupefied after seeing her. Issei just sighed and decided to follow after her, because he feels like he can''t just left her be for some reason. Probably because she really reminds him of Asia? Or she''s just really too pitiful if left alone. So Issei got out of the guild to find her. After some searching he finally found her sulking in a store that looks like a cafe. She bury her face on the table while the cafe employee don''t know what to do after seeing her like that. Issei exhale another breath and sat across her, and he signaled the employee to take their order forter. He fake a cough to get her attention, but she doesn''t respond to it. So he knock on the table, then she finally look up while still having tears on her face. And she be surprised that there''s someone who sat across her, and this person is the one she saw from the guild hall previously. Issei - So, about that party request of yours. She finally snapped out of her thoughts and stand up after hearing his question and loudly asked Yunyun - YES?! WILL YOU BE MY FRIEND!? Issei became a little taken aback after she says that out loud. Yunyun realized her sudden outburst and when she want to run away once more, Issei stopped her by grabbing her hand and she looks back teary eyed. Issei - *Sigh* Just calm down. Return to your chair so we can talk about it. She finally relent and return to her previous spot. Issei - So, let me hear the reason why you seems want a friends so much... Yunyun hesitate at first but after a few seconds she finally told him the reason why... After a while Issei became speechless for the reason why she''s that desperate looking for friends... From what he can conclude so far, she''s far too naive and gullible. Anyone can easily took advantage of her personality if that person just said "We are friends right? Now can you do this and that for me?" Issei took a deep breath and exhale once more because he be tired just from listening her story, while Yunyun is fidgeting around on her seat because she''s nervous if he will avoid her after hearing her story. Issei once more calmly look at her and said Issei - I can ept your request. But I want you to teach me some magic skills in return, don''t worry after you finished teaching me I would still be your party member. And as for bing your friend... *Sigh* We shall seeter... Yunyun be ecstatic when she heard his respond and almost jump around in joy but held herself back because she doesn''t want to be even more embarrassed. So Issei extend his hand and asked "Do we have a deal?" Yunyun happily shake his hand with both of her arms and shake it up and down with gusto while saying "Yes! Yes! Deal!" She even shed tears of joy that made the corner of Issei eye''s twitch. After that they do some Quests together, and he found out she''s very capable for a rookie and he couldn''t help wondering once more. If she''s this capable then why nobody take her in as a party member? As for bing her friends... He even doubt she''s cursed somehow and make anyone ignore her when they sees her. But he can''t sense any curse on her even after utilizing his magic to check if there''s any on her. He learn a few magic skills from her, such as , , . Well its pretty neat skills in his opinion, even though he''s fast but shoulde in handy if he want to go somewhere silently without breaking something in front of him like walls or door. which generates a lightning-based sma curved edge de able to slice almost anything, also good enough if he want to attack from distance. well... this is pretty weird in itself but he can utilize this as an AoE attack he guess? Yunyun - How is that, Ise-san! She enthusiastically asked him after she finishes a bunch of giant frogs with her . Issei - Um. Its pretty good. He gave her a calm smile while she''s asking his opinion of it. Yunyun became happy that her new friend and party member praise her effort. She have a goofy smile on her face with a "Ehehehe~"ugh. After that they keep doing quests together and their rtionship became close enough as a real friend. And Yunyun is over the cloud with happiness because she finally have a real friend on her own, while Issei took a liking at her personality, she really looks like the old him and Asia for that matter. Yunyun has a determined, caring and gentle personality. She is also quite shy and quick to blush. She is not always honest with her feelings. While very intelligent, she often takes other people''s words too literally. And he often solve that problem by giving the one who tries to trick her a deathly re or a small ''talk'' behind the scenes, after that no one tries to mess with her anymore and she gain a title of "The Tyrant Mistress". What''s worth mentioning are one of the fraud who tried to trick her is the guy who tried to exhort Issei on his first day as an adventurer, aka Dust-kun~. And he took another "Vacation" after that. They often found together while doing quests and her fame went up along with Issei''s. So they be quite the famous duo in the town. And Luna be so jealous of her, she often give envious gaze at Yunyun. But she never realize her gaze because Yunyun is too happy to notice. Issei kinda sees her as his little sister and became kinda over protective like a sis-con. At some point Issei asked where she live and she says she stays in the stable. (I don''t know if this is true or not, just making it up) So he be speechless and tells her to live with him. At first she became embarrassed for the offer but then concluded its to enhance their rtionship as friends, so she live with Issei now. She became surprised when she saw his ''house''. Its the biggest mansion in town. (The one where Kazuma party live in the anime) Well Issei bought this mansion for a cheap price, and he found out why its cheap after he went inside the mansion. Its haunted that''s why. Chapter 18: Chapter 18: -Past- When Issei got inside the house, he sees a ghost controlling the dolls. The ghost thought it can scare him just like the others by doing this but Issei just calmly look towards her. He ignore the flying dolls and look straight at the ghost, and that gave the ghost a chill even though she''s already dead. Especially after she saw the glowing red eyes of Issei and when his eyes be slit like a Dragon she be frozen in fear. So Issei calmly look at her and said: Issei - Go away or I''m gonna eat you. He threatened the ghost and it''s super effective! The ghost literally got scared into the afterlife, after that she''s gone from the world and the mansion be automatically purified itself. All the dolls disappeared into thin air. -Back to the present- When Issei brought Yunyun inside the mansion she be amazed by its sheer size. Yunyun - Wow. So you live alone in this ce Ise-san? Issei - Pretty much. Now there''s a lot of empty room around you can choose whichever you want, mine is at the middle door there. Yunyun be reminded she''s gonna live together with the opposite gender, and she couldn''t help be nervous because its the first time she has done this before. But she calm herself down because she knew Issei is not the one who gonna do indecent stuff against the opposite gender, and he''s pretty gentle inside. Even though he seems calm and serious all the time but when the timees he always sh her a soothing smile, and he always treat her with gentle and care. Even though she sometimes mess something up he never get mad at her and just calmly give her advice and encouragement. He patiently guide her if she''s stuck at something. But for some reason people always looks wary and afraid at him. Not that she really care though because she''s happy just by having him as a friend. And she admit he''s the best friend she ever had... Even though she never have friends before, except maybe her rival(self proimed), Megumin. Recently she started to look Issei at different light, there''s never anyone who treat her the way he is before. Even her parents sometimes isn''t as gentle as him, and she felt something twitch inside her heart every time she saw his smile. She still never saw his face until this day though, because she doesn''t want to intrude against someone privacy. So she never asked him to show his face. She once asked him if he''s a Crimson Demon n member because of his red eyes, but he says no and she can''t really deny it because she never see nor heard about him before in the vige. After all even though he has red eyes, its not crimson like her nsmen. Its more like wine red rather than crimson. So with that she fully believes him, after all she never see anyone outside her vige who has crimson eyes so far. And she knows Issei doesn''t have a ''special'' case like the rest of her vige aka the Chuunibyou case. Even though she also has a certain degree of Chuuni but she won''t let him know that. Yunyun - Un! Thank you for having me, Ise-san! Issei just calmly gave her a smile once more and there it is again, the twitch she felt when looking at his smile. Issei - Um. take care of me too. Yunyun. Yunyun - Hai! After that they went their separate ways and go to their respective room. Yunyun choose the room right beside him, and while she''s sorting her luggage she smells something delicious from outside. When she went outside her room she follow the smell and headed towards the dining room. And there''s bunch of delicious looking food on the table. Yunyun couldn''t help be hungry after smelling and seeing the food on the table. Then she heard footsteps from behind her. Yunyun - Wahhh! Is this your cooking Ise-s-...!!! When Yunyun turned around to ask Issei she be frozen in ce. Because finally she sees her Ise-san face for the first time. That out of the world handsome face, that perfect body, that enchanting wine red eyes even though it gave a sharp ambiance it also gave a certain gentleness at the same time, his long silky dark brown hair, his fair skin that could make even woman jealous. He usually wear his jacket and hood on so people can''t clearly see his perfect body and handsome face. But now that he only wear a ck shirt with two button undone from the top down, he gives this certain sexy vibe that she can''t describe. Even though she knew he have a fit body before but she never imagine his body would be this perfect. Her eyes couldn''t help be misty while looking at him now, she could swore she might have a nosebleed at this rate. Thankfully he snapped her out of his delusion. Issei - Yunyun? What''s wrong? Are you fine? Issei couldn''t help be worried when looking at her like that. Yunyun hurriedly shake her head and turn her face away so she won''t be lost in delusion once more after looking at his face. Yunyun - I-I-I''m fine! W-Wow this sure looks delicious! Did you make all this Ise-san? She tries to change the topic, but Issei won''t have any of it and put the food from his hand down on the table and went towards Yunyun once more. He bent down his body so he match her height, after all he''s taller than Yunyun. Yunyun once again saw his handsome face but this time from up close. Issei - What do you mean you''re fine, your face looks red. Are you having a fever? Here let me check. He proceeded to stick their forehead together to check her temperature, and Yunyun is finally at her limit. Her face went full red with a smokeing out from her head and her eyes are spinning, and finally she fainted with a small nosebleed on her nose. Issei - Yunyun! Issei hurriedly catch her body from falling. Issei - Hang in there, Yunyun! Issei still doesn''t realize why she fainted that way. While Yunyun have hearts on her eyes and she has this silly smile on her face even though she''s fainted already. After all she''s at the age of her puberty and she has interest in the opposite gender like normal girls her age. So its perfectly normal for her to react that way especially after seeing a perfect man like Issei. -Skip- After a while Yunyun finally stir awake, she slowly open her eyes. And what she sees make her be stupefied once more, because she''s looking up to Issei face at close range. Issei at this moment put her head on hisp while he''s reading some books, its thep pillow position. When she set her eyes on his calm face while reading the book she be entranced once more. Issei - Oh. You''re awake Yunyun. You scared me back there, I thought something happened to you, thankfully you''re alright. Issei saw her awoke finally, and he gave her a smile and put down the book he''s reading. Then he proceeded to pat her head gently. Yunyun almost fainted once more after he does all this, but she held herself back and hastily get up from thep pillow albeit feeling reluctant in doing so. Yunyun - U-Um! I''m fine! T-thank you for taking care of me Ise-san! She tried to avert her face from directly looking at his face. Yunyun - L-let''s eat Ise-san! Issei - Um. Let''s eat. Issei stand up from the sofa and headed towards the dining table once more. Yunyun follow closely behind him while gazing at his direction with a red face, she''s still out of it a little bit because her heart rapidly thumping at this moment. Then they have an awkward dinner together, because Yunyun keep looking down with a red face while sneaking a quick peek at his direction. Issei at first be amused but then choose to let her be for now. Even though the food is the most delicious food Yunyun ever tasted, she can''t properly react to it because she''s still in her delusion. So after she finishes her food she offered to wash the dishes without any chance for rebuttal and took all the empty tes on the table back to the kitchen. She practically dashes towards the kitchen while bringing the dishes along with her. Issei be stupefied at first then he just chuckled at her reaction. After some thinking Issei realized she must have fainted because of his face, but he just couldn''t help stop teasing her after she''s awake for some reason. Now he knows what Akeno feels when she''s teasing him back then, not that he care anymore. He concluded its because she''s pretty naive and gullible. And This must be the first time she saw a handsome face. Unknown to him Yunyun have seen a lot of handsome face before but none can give her this kind of reaction. Back at Yunyun. She washes the dishes while still having a red face, and what''s on her mind at this moments are ''Uwaaaa! Ise-san face is so handsome! How can someone be that handsome! Its pretty much a crime for having that kind of face! Uuuuu~ my heart can''t stop beating loudly for sometime now! Ise-san no baka!'' After that they both went to sleep but not before Issei saying "Good night" at her, and she respond with a stutter "G-g-good night! Ise-san!" then she hurriedly close the door to her room. Issei just chuckled once more at her reaction. -The next day- Yunyun have a delusional dream where she went to marry Issei, and she keep having this goofy smile on her face while still sleeping. Yunyun - Ehehehe~ Ise-san~, I love you too~ Issei is already awake earlier and he''s doing a meditation inside his room to stabilize his ''Aura''. He started learning to hide his ''Aura'' after some thinking, because his ''Aura'' can give away his location in case he want to infiltrate a certain area or when he utilize his skill. After a while he stopped his meditation and head towards the kitchen to prepare breakfast for both of him and Yunyun. Not long after he''s done setting up the breakfast, Yunyun came out of her room. Issei - Good morning. Issei gave her a greeting. And Yunyun couldn''t help blushed once more after all that but not forgetting to respond "G-good morning, Ise-san." So they both started eating their breakfast, and this time Yunyun properly give Issei''s food apliment and he just respond with his usual calm smile along with "d you like it" words. Then they both head towards the guild. -At the guild- Issei and Yunyun went to do their perspective set of actions, Issei went to the quest bulletin while Yunyun went to resupply some of the necessities. Even though Issei doesn''t need it but he doesn''t want Yunyun bing over reliant on him, so he decided to let her do her own preparation. Issei once more sees a weirdpanion request posted on the bulletin, such as 1. Looking for party member, the current party consist of a Crusader and Thief at the moment, preferably looking for a brute and violent new member, any ss is fine. 2. Looking for party member, the current party consist of a Magician and a Priest, there''s three member at the moment, including a top tier ss. Sincerely want to save the world by having a crusade against the demon lord, even novice is weed. How about it? Shall we save the world together? 3. Recruiting, the team consist of a super beautiful and outstanding Arch Priest and impolite weakest ss hikiNEET, wants to carries on journey of Heroes and take an exciting and warm happy risky adventure with the super beautiful and outstanding Arch Priest, that guided by the Goddess of Water herself? hurry ande join us! The condition to enter the team are only limited for a top tier ss (And agrees that the Eris Cult is a Cult of the heathen). How to say this... the first one the first part is very normal but at the end what''s up with the brute and violent part? While the second one its all very normal and all that but crusade against the demon lord? It seems a nice objective right? but this is a beginner city... Why would a beginner want to crusade against a demon lord this early on? As for the third one... No words needed to point out the weirdness... Only now Issei realized that this world is pretty weird for some obvious reason, first Yunyun case, and now this... He now started doubting if this world is truly the world where Semiramis wants him to go or not. He found out there''s bunch of cult existed in this world. But the most famous one is the Eris cult and Axis cult. Eris cult is the national religion of the Belzerg Kingdom, people believes Goddess Eris as the one who control the fortune of this world or goes by the name Goddess of Fortune Eris. And it also control some life and death that happens in this world, that''s also why Eris cult is the most famous cult in this world even the currency is named after her which is Eris currency. But Axis cult is famous for the opposite reason... Namely known for their notoriety, their follower known to be having some screw loose or just in weird in the head. They will stop at nothing for their missionary job, from fraud to exhortation, etc. They also always nder the Eris cult such as evil cult, heathen cult, crazy cult, etc. They will even smash the windows of Eris church and beat up the believer of Eris cult. This is also why some people thought Axist cult belong to the Demon Lord because of their notoriety. That''s also why no one willing to get involved with the Axis cult, now Issei knows what he almost got himself into back then when he just arrived at this world. The one who told him Axis cult shall bring him salvation, and that little girl pamflet if he recall correctly it also has Axis cult symbol on it... This cult believe in the Goddess of Water Aqua, perhaps the one who posted the third request is one of the Axis cult member? Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Then while Issei still thinking about this post, he heard a rowdy voice of a man and woman. And since the guild is mostly empty at the moment that voice clearly stands out. At a wooden table located at the corner of the guild hall, there''s a man and woman sitting together. The man is about 16-17 years old average looking youth. He has short and slightly spiky chestnut-brown hair and green eyes he wears a one set of sportswear unexpectedly because Issei knows that in this world there''s no sportswear like that man wearing now. If in Issei original world that''s amon outfit, but in this world he never saw one. While the young girl is quite beautiful. She has a slim figure with ample breasts, long legs, blue waist-long hair that is partially tied into a loop with a water-molecule shaped clip. Her clothes carry a blue color scheme, with her ordinary attire consisting of a vest, detached sleeves, thigh-high boots, an extremely short miniskirt and a transparent underskirt. The man is talking to the girl at the moment: Man - You unexpectedly really post that kind of request on the bulletin board? While having an incredulous looks on his face while looking at the girl. Girl - What''s wrong? Admires my outstanding style very much? If envies want me to teach you? So long as Kazuma kneels here while loudly shout "Please teach me Aqua-sama" I will teach you! Even though the girl is quite a beauty but its ruined by her rampant domineering expression she has right now. But the respond of that Kazuma guy to the girl is a p in her head with a loud *PAK*! sound. Girl - It hurts! What are you doing!? Kazuma - Ha!? Still asking what am I doing? Naturally to try and fix that head of yours, who knows maybe after got hit your head might be fixed! Admires? Admires your head! What envies? Envies that you said "The team consist of a super beautiful and outstanding Arch Priest and impolite weakest ss hikiNEET"? Such words want me to admire and envy? You useless Goddess! Girl - I''m not a useless Goddess! But is a super beautiful and outstanding Goddess of Water! You impolite and weakest ss hikiNEET! Who died because of shock caused by a slow moving tractor! Kazuma - ....Very good, it seems like it should be time to discard you this useless Goddess, I will change the request content into "Arch-Priest for sell, does not need to provide any food, only needs to sprinkle a water for her, regards as raising a grass then its alright" you just wait here for me. Girl - Aaaaahhhh!! Was I makes a mistake! Was I makes a mistake! Kazuma-sama! Kazuma-sama! Please forgive me! While saying that, the super beautiful and outstanding Arch Priest suchy in on the ground, cried, while holding onto the legs of the youth, and got dragged along with the youth who want to head towards the bulletin board. Issei - ... Issei suddenly have the urge to just get out of here quickly, because he get the feeling if he got involved with this duo... Then his ''rxing'' days might as well be considered as gone for good. Just when Issei want to walk out of the guild he saw a girl suddenly showed up at the entrance then dropped down in front of him. The small girl on the floor looks like a 12-13 years old young girl. She has shoulder-length dark brown hair. She wears a ssical witch attire such as a ck cloak with gold border, choker, wizard''s hat, fingerless gloves, and carries a ck staff. Even that Kazuma and young girl who still hang on his legs be quiet and looks toward that girl who just dropped down. Silence ensues... Just when Issei want to bypass the girl, she suddenly grabbed onto Issei''s ankle with a "...Hey" sound. Then she proceeded to say: ??? - Sees a beautiful young girl fall to the ground, generally speaking should check and see if she''s okay and offer some help... Right? Hearing this, Issei''s face twitched a lot and tries to calmly answer with a forced smile: Issei - Excuse me. But just think of me as a passerby and I''m quiet tired today, so I''m sorry if I can''t help you. What''s more, you give me a very troublesome feeling for some reason... Now can you let go of my ankle, please? Hearing this the young girl suddenly grabbed onto Issei legs just like what that blue haired girl did to Kazuma, and she started crying out loud while saying: ??? - We just met each other! Even if you don''t want to help me is fine. But what''s up with that definition of "I give a very troublesome feeling"! Can''t you see that I''m a very beautiful young girl!? Indeed she has quite a beautiful face. She has a fair skin and a lightplexion with a touch of naivety on her beautiful face. She wears an eye patch on her right eye for some reason though. Kazuma - Ohhhh! Kazuma who saw her face be amazed. But what''s getting Issei attention is her eyes, its crimson just like Yunyun. At the same time the blue haired girl also recognize the color of her eyes, and both Issei and her asked at the same time while looking at her crimson eyes: Issei & Blue haired girl - Eh? Are you a Crimson Demon n member? Then she suddenly stand up straight and introduced herself while making some silly poses, kinda like what Yunyun did: ??? - Indeed I am! My name is Megumin! My calling is that of an Arch-wizard, one whomands explosion magic, the strongest of all offensive magic! ... All of them be speechless after she did her introduction. But the blue haired girl breaks the silence by saying "Has not thought that unexpectedly will run into the Crimson Demon n person here, this child also has a top tier ss Arch-wizard, its a good opportunity! We must get her in our team. Kazuma!" Then Megumin suddenly dropped down once more. Megumin - Hau~ In brief... Please give me something to eat. I haven''t ate for a very long time~ Then her stomach made a huge growling sound after saying that. *GRRRRRRR* Like a hungry beast growling... Just when they all be speechless once more, there''s another voiceing from the entrance. Yunyun - Ise-san~! I''ve done my preparation, sorry for the wait! She came inside the guild while having a happy face and waved towards Issei. Kazuma - Ohhhhh! Beautiful... and BIG!!! Kazuma started drooling after seeing Yunyun ''assets'' bouncing up and down. Then he suddenly felt a chilling from the re of Issei, and he started sweating buckets. He hurriedly look down because he felt if he keep staring at this new girl then he might lose his life once more and for good this time... Then suddenly Yunyun saw Megumin who''s on the floor. Yunyun - Me-Megumin!? Is that you? She be surprised seeing her ''rival'' here. Yunyun - Wh-what happened to you. Megumin!? She started panicking after seeing Megumin on the floor and tries to shake her around. Megumin - U-ugh! that annoying voice... Yu-Yunyun? Yunyun - That''s right Megumin, its Yunyun! What happened to you!? Megumin - I-I haven''t ate for a long time... Then her stomach growled once more... Yunyun - Ah... Then Yunyun looked towards Issei. Yunyun - Ise-san! Please help Megumin! Issei have no other choice but to help this Megumin because Yunyun keep looking at him with a teary puppy eyes. And being the ''sis-con'' he is he can''t deny her request even though he knows it will be troublesome after this... Issei - *Sigh*... -Scene Skip- At one of the table on the guild there''s a bunch of food served. And Megumin can be found eating all the food with gusto. Megumin - Haup! Haup! Haup! Haup! She eat like a starving ghost and took a whole piece of meat inside her mouth like its nothing. And at her opposite Aqua can also be found chugging down food and alcohol at the same speed as Megumin. Aqua - Haup! *Gulp*! Haup! *Gulp*! Even when both of their mouth is full they keep chugging food after food and drink after drink, like they are afraid the food and drinks will disappear if they don''t eat it fast enough... Issei found out the blue haired girl name after she says "I ept your offering mortal! This Goddess of Water Aqua-sama shall give you her blessing!" Then she proceed to eat the food he bought like nobodies business... Issei is at loss for words after seeing them both like this... Yunyun who sat beside him also feeling speechless seeing her ''rival'' eating like this. Only Kazuma ismenting the unfairness of this world Kazuma - Obviously are two bishoujos! Obviously are two bishoujos! Why! Whyyyy! He doesn''t dare to look at Yunyun openly because of Issei so he tried to ignore Yunyun as best as he could because he don''t want to die once again. So he can onlyment his fate after seeing the only two girl who''s ''free'' in front of him. Even Issei have to agree on hismentation, obviously these two can be considered as a beautiful girls but all that is ruined by their attitude and demeanor. But thankfully he got Yunyun here who''s pretty ''normal''pared to the two of them. He started appreciate Yunyun even more afterparing her with these two... Yunyun - U-um Megumin... Eat slowly... Yunyun tried to advice her ''rival'' but Megumin just ignored her advice and still eat with gusto. After a while they finally finished eating their food. Issei - Finished? If you''re done then we''ll excuse ourselves. Just when Issei want to get out of here as fast as possible Yunyun started saying: Yunyun - My name is Yunyun! What a coincidence! What a quirk of fate! To think we would have an encounter here! You are truly my lifelong rival, Megumin! Issei got nothing to say after this... He knows that the two of them know each other but to think they are a lifelong rival. He thought her rtionship with this Megumin is the same as him and Vali or so he thought... Until Megumin started saying: Megumin - Anyway, this girl is Yunyun. The daughter of the Crimson Demon''s leader, my self proimed rival. Yunyun - Wh-What do you mean self proimed! We are truly a lifelong rival in every sense! Megumin - Hai, hai... Says the girl who have no friend like always... Yunyun - H-Heh! That''s where you''re wrong, Megumin! I have a real friend and a party member now! This is Ise-san my lifelong friend and party member! Megumin - Wh- Impossible! Then all of them looked towards Issei, Kazuma still have goosebumps while looking at him, while Aqua and Megumin checking out Issei fully. Aqua - Hoo~ not bad~. Compared to this hikiNEET Trashzuma here. Kazuma - Why youuuuuu! Is it this mouth! This mouth who says all that! Aqua - Uwaaaaa! It huwts! I''m sowwy Kazuma-Shama! I''m sowwyyyy! Then he started to pinch Aqua face, and they be rowdy on their own. Megumin - ...You... What are you aiming for? There''s no way anybody will be friends with this meat for no reason! Yunyun - D-Dont call me meat! Just because your chest won''t grow don''t call me meat! Then Megumin have a tick mark on her head and started pping Yunyun breast while saying "If this is not a useless meat then what is this!?" , "Ow! Don''t p my breast just because yours won''t grow!" Issei be speechless because of their antics... Issei - *Sigh* There''s no particr reason. We just have a deal, if she teach me her magic skill then I will be her party member, but as time goes on we truly be friends. And I found her interesting and fun as a friend. Megumin stopped pping Yunyun breast after hearing that and she has this incredulous looks on her face like the world is over. Yunyun be touched after hearing Issei''s word, she has a blush on her face Yunyun - Ise-san... Megumin - To think that Yunyun can get a friend on her own... And she got a party first before me on top of that... Is tomorrow gonna be the end of the world? Then she be reminded on how she got her party member in the first ce. Megumin - You! You said you let her join your party if she teach you her magic skills right? Then let me join yours too! I can teach you the best offensive magic skill there is named Explo- Issei - I refuse. Issei cut her off and tantly refuse her offer without a pause. Megumin - Wh-Whyyyyyyy!? Issei - Because you seems troublesome. Issei said that with a nk look on his face like that''s a fact. (well it is a fact) Megumin - Gununununu!! What kind of reasoning is that!? Can''t you see I''m a beautiful girl and a Arch-wizard at that!? Issei - But Yunyun also a Arch-wizard, and I''m totally content just having her as my party member, so no thank you. Megumin became at loss for words after that. While Yunyun still lost in her delusion after hearing his words. Megumin - Kuh! In that case, I challenge you for a duel! If I win you will let me join your party and rece her with me! Yunyun finally snapped out of her delusion after hearing her words. Yunyun - Ehhhhhh! Wh- Just when she want to protest to Megumin she heard Issei said: Issei - I won''t rece her. She''s not some object that can be thrown away like some toy! Issei got a little bit mad after hearing Megumin words because it reminded him of his betrayal. Like he''s treated as a toy that can be reced anytime by his old lovers. His eyes glowing red and became slit like a Dragon eyes, his also went a little wild. Aqua, Kazuma, and Megumin who saw that got goosebumps all over. What''s on Kazuma mind are ''Hiiiiiii! Th-This dude is the real deal! He might just truly kill me if I piss him off!'' His legs are shaking like crazy and he''s sweating all over. Aqua - ''S-scarryyyyy! But his eyes... Is he also a Crimson Demon n member? No... His eyes are nothing like Crimson eyes, it gives even more dangerous vibe than them. And I could swear even the Demon Lord doesn''t have this kind of vibe'' Megumin - ''E-eekkk! His eyes are scary but so cool, just like a Dragon''s eye.... Is he also from the vige? No... no one from the vige can give out this feelings and he''s dead serious when he said all that'' Yunyun is over the cloud at this moment because the man she idolizes just says all that for her. Yunyun - ''Ah... Ise-san... So charming, Uuuuu~ what do I do, I really fall for Ise-san. But what if he refuses me? Hauuuuu~ I''m afraid if he refuses me, but he''s so cool when he says that...'' Megumin - I-I apologize for my words. Megumin hastily apologize because she doesn''t want to get on his bad side more than she is now, she has to admit he is really cool when he says that line though. And she kinda envy Yunyun luck to get this kind of man as her friend and party member. She was just afraid for Yunyun, that''s why she said all that to test him out. Because she often got tricked in the past. And even though she doesn''t want to admit it, she really do think Yunyun as her friend. But she be bbergasted when this man said all that, even she felt her heart twitch after seeing him act like that for Yunyun. She''s happy that her friend finally found a true friend on her own, but she''s also envious of her at the same time. Issei finally took back his and closed his eyes for a second to let it revert back to normal, he''s not truly that mad because he can tell that this Megumin is actually do all that for Yunyun. If not he might just make the one who said all that take a "Vacation" for life and not waste his words on them. So he admire her in some way, although she doesn''t show it but she truly do care for Yunyun as a friend. Issei - Um. I also apologize for myck of control, its just what you said kinda remind me of my past you see. They all finally gave a sigh of relief because they felt suffocated from his alone except Yunyun because she''s too lost in her delusion to realize it. And Issei never aimed his at her in the first ce. Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Issei - Well shall we get going Yunyun?... Yunyun? When Issei didn''t get the respond from Yunyun he looked towards her. And he saw Yunyun looking at him with a infatuated look on her face. Isse got taken aback from her look. Issei - Yunyun...? Then she finally snaps out of it and she hastily shakes her head Yunyun - E-eh! W-w-what''s wrong Ise-san? She tried to be normal but the stutter gave her away. Megumin/Aqua/Kazuma - *Jiiiiii~* When they both feels the stare they received Issei just stare back with a re while Yunyun face be red as tomato and steaming out of her face. She holds her face down after realizing their stare. When they received Issei''s re they all look away while whistling, like they never stare at them in the first ce. Issei - *C-cough* Then shall we go. Yunyun? Issei feels ufortable from their look so he tried to ask Yunyun once more, and just when Yunyun about to answer Megumin - Wait! Then they both look at her Megumin - Please, take me in as your party member! Issei - ... This time Megumin did a full 90 degree bow at him, and when Issei about to answer her once more He saw the honest look she''s giving him and he hesitated. Then he felt a tug on his sleeve. When he saw who''s tugging her sleeve he saw Yunyun giving him the ''begging look''. Issei - *Sigh* Fine but you must listen to mymands. And my name is Issei Hyoudou by the way. Issei finally relented. Megumin became ecstatic, and Yunyun gave Issei a grateful look. Issei just give her a wry smile. Then suddenly he heard a voice Kazuma - PLEASE! TAKE US IN TOO! Aqua - Huh? What are you say- GEBOH! Kazuma suddenly do a dogeza and pulled Aqua down along with him when she''s about to say something. Issei became speechless when seeing them like this, do they have to go this far... Issei - ...Why? Kazuma - I can''t take it anymore! At this rate we won''t get anywhere! This useless Goddess can''t do a proper job as a priest, and my ss is just an Adventurer/Novice! Please as a fellow japanese I''m begging you! Issei be surprised when he said that. Kazuma knows Issei a fellow japanese from his name, its quiet easy to guess really. Because all the name on this world, not a single one have a japanese style name such as him and Issei. (He still haven''t met Kyouya) Aqua - Ehhhh! You are from the same world as this hikiNEET!? Then howe you both are so different? One is a useless hikiNEET while the other one seems very capable?! Megumin and Yunyun also surprised that Issei is not from this world. Kazuma - You shut up! And my full name is Satou Kazuma. I''m begging you Issei Hyoudou-sama! Issei got the chills when he got called with a ''sama'' suffix from a fellow guy, especially with that much passion. Issei - First of all. Don''t call me with a ''sama'', just Ise is fine. Now about the japanese thing... Then Issei asked him how did he get in this world in the first ce. After some questioning he finally got the answers... To think he got brought here after his death on earth... And the cause of his death... Howme can a person be. Issei didn''t know whether tough or cry on the way he died... Poor bastard is all he can say. For a fully grown man to beg with a dogeza and crying at the same time, well not that Issei can really me him for that. If his only party member is this useless Goddess as he''s described... And from the things that happened so far it seems true enough... Issei once more exhale a big sigh, at this rate he wondered if he will be old faster with all the sigh he has done ever since he arrived in this world. Issei - ...Fine When Kazuma about to scream for joy Issei - But you have to listen to mymand clearly just like Megumin here. Then Issei whispered "And if you dare look at Yunyun with that perverted look on your eyes, I will pluck your eyes. Got it?" Kazuma shivered fiercely from his words and he hastily shake his head up and down like it almost break the supersonic speed from how fast he nods. Issei then give him a calm smile but his eyes are not smiling Issei - Then wee aboard, Kazuma. Yunyun became happy now that her party got bigger and she thought she will have more friends after this. Megumin just calmly look at the interaction between Kazuma and Issei, she could tell what''s the content of their conversation are. And she has to agree with Issei condition because she can tell this Kazuma is a pervert. While Aqua is just being Aqua. She didn''t have a single clue nor even care about what just happened. She just have this silly look on her face. -After a while- Issei checked all of their skills and he be speechless once more and start regretting his choice of epting them into the team... Kazuma is still fine because he''s a Novice but what''s up with the other 2... This self proimed Goddess put all her skills point into street artist performance stuff... And the only priest skill she has are and ... While this Megumin only have 1 skill avable... Namely , sure its high leveled but that''s the only skill in her arsenal that''s avable. That means after she ran out of mana she can''t cast any other skills at all, not even a small spell... Issei - ...You must be kidding me... Issei didn''t know what to say after seeing all this, he started to hate his Dragon pride a little bit. Because he can''t take back his words after epting them as a party member... Issei - Let''s just get this over with... Then they proceeded to look at the Quest board. Issei just take a crusade against a Quest. And all of them except Yunyun be paralyzed, from the self proimed haughty Goddess until the self proimed strongest Arch-Wizard who only possess on her arsenal. Finally Kazuma be a representative for asking Issei about the quest. Kazuma - ...Ummm, Ise-san Issei - What''s wrong? Kazuma - ...That''s a high ranked quest isn''t it? Issei - So? Kazuma - ...But we are rookies. Issei - And? Kazuma - ...Nevermind Kazuma didn''t know what to say anymore and just give up asking questions, he just have this resigned to fate looks on his face. Aqua and Megumin hugged each other and they are trembling because they thought their life will be forfeited soon. Even though they both have some screw loose in their head they can still tell when all hope is lost for them. Even though Megumin truly believes that is the strongest spell, It can''t do much if the spell doesn''t hit the target. And are known for their speed and agility, so she can forget hitting one with her explosion spell unless the wolf stay put. But that''s impossible... Unless the wolf is stupid then it won''t stay put. While Aqua can''t even beat a , what''s more a which are obviously stronger than the former one. Only Yunyun be confused after seeing them like this Yunyun - What''s wrong you guys? Megumin - W-what''s wrong you asked!? Don''t you know what a is!? Yunyun - E-eh? I do know about them, but what''s wrong with it? Megumin - ...Its clearly a strong monster and not for rookies such as ourselves! Idiot! Yunyun - E-ehhhh? B-but Ise-san is a "B" rank and we often beat stronger monsters than a Megumin/Aqua/Kazuma - ...Eh? "B" ranked? Then they fiercely turned their heads altogether at the same time to look towards Issei. Issei at this moment are taking the Quest form to register it at the counter. M/A/K - ...Really? They asked Yunyun once more Yunyun - U-um. I often do Quests together with Ise-san so I know his capabilities well. Megumin - ...Then what rank are you, Yunyun? Yunyun - Eh? I''m a "C" rank and almost got promoted to "B" rank after a couple more quests. What''s wrong? She gave them this clueless look like what she just said is very normal. Megumin and Yunyun left their vige at the same time, they arrive at this town about a few weeks ago and for Yunyun to achieve "C" rank just after these short amount of time just showed how ridiculous her capabilities are... Even Megumin is still a "E" rank after all this time and she can be considered as a fast rank climberpared to most of the other adventurer. While both Kazuma and Aqua are still "F" rank... Megumin - You must be lying! Yunyun - E-ehhh!? No I''m not! Megumin - Then let me take a look at your ! Yunyun - H-here! Then they all gather around to look at Yunyun ... M/A/K - ...Its true Megumin have this all hope is lost look on her face like she can''t believe all this is real. While Kazuma and Aqua just "Wow"ing in the background. Megumin - To think me, the genius Arch-wizard of all times rank, are below this loner... Yunyun - H-how rude! I''m not a loner anymore! She didn''t realize she just basically admitted that she was a loner before... Issei - Let''s go. Then they all have no choice but to go with Issei... -Skip- After they arrived at the green pasture. They thought its gonna be easy because they have a "B" rank and a "C" rank with them. But all that changed after they heard Issei says Issei - Me and Yunyun are not gonna help until you really need help yourself. M/A/K - EHHHHHH!!? WHY!? Issei - What do you mean why? Of course its because I want to look at your capabilities. I already know Yunyun capabilities so I don''t need her to show me again... Don''t tell me you guys are afraid? Issei give them this challenging look. M/A/K - O-of course not! Who says we are afraid! Issei - Oh~ let''s go then. After waiting for a while... Aqua can be found doing a prayer "God... please bless me, God... please bless me!" Even though she''s a Goddess herself for some reason she pray to another God... Megumin is standing stiff while can be heard muttering "I-I''m not afraid... I''m not afraid... I''m very strong..." she''s shivering a bit even though she said all that... While Kazuma just have this calm confident face but his legs are shivering fiercely... Issei who look at them all like that have nothing to say. Yunyun just wryly smile at that. Issei - ...I say... Why you guys seems so afraid? Even though I said I want to see your capabilities, I never said I will let you die didn''t I? M/A/K - REALLY!? Issei - ... Kazuma - Wait... you''re not nning to pick this Quest specifically just to left us behind did you? Issei - ... Aqua and Megumin body fiercely shakes after hearing that and after seeing Issei doesn''t answer right away... They both threw themselves at Issei legs and cried out loud while saying "PLEASE DON''T LEAVE US BEHIND. ISSEI-SAMA!" Issei - Gross! Your snot and tears are touching my legs! I won''t leave you behind! So let go! A&M - REALLY!? Issei - Yes! Really! Now let go! They finally let go after that but Issei fiercely re at Kazuma for causing this to happen. Kazuma hurriedly do a dogeza while saying "I''m very sorry..." Yunyun tried to wipe the stain on Issei''s leg. But Issei stopped her from doing so because the way she nned to do it seems very wrong... -After waiting for a while- Aqua - Heh! The wolf must have ran away after knowing the great Aqua-sama is here! Just when she finish boasting the ground fiercely shakes and Megumin pointed behind Aqua while her hands are trembling Megumin - W-w-wolves... ROAR! There''s a loud roar heard and loud footsteps heard from the distance behind Aqua back. Kazuma and Megumin faces are pale and they are shivering while looking behind Aqua''s. Aqua - ...You guys must be working together to trick me right? What''s with that expression? Like there''s some monsters behind my back? Don''t do this kind of joke, okay? There will be divine punishment if you tried to scare off a Goddess. Okay? Okay? Even though Aqua tried to look calm but her body is shivering like crazy. Then the sound of footsteps behind Aqua suddenly stopped. But this sudden stillness just make Aqua more afraid... ROAR! With that roar the footsteps resume itself and started to close in at a faster rate on them. Aqua - WAHHHHHHHH!!! Then Aqua hurriedly run towards Kazuma group while crying loudly. Both Kazuma and Megumin turn around and run as fast as they can while shouting "DON''T COME OVER HERE! GO AWAY!" Aqua - SAVES ME! SAVES ME! I''M BEGGING YOU! SAVES MEEEE!!! Issei and Yunyun who looked at this be speechless... Yunyun tried to help them but she got stopped by Issei. ROAR ROAR ROAR ROAR! The leader of the pack gave a loud roar and after that its pack started running faster towards Aqua direction. Then Aqua tripped herself "NOOOOOOOO!!!" Issei could only sigh while saying "I obviously want to look at their capabilities but for this to happen..." Then he made a dash towards Aqua direction and when a wolf almost bite Aqua. He arrived in front of it and punched the wolf right in its head. The wolf got blown away while its head break like a watermelon without able to let out a single sound. And its body smashed with the rest of the wolves behind it and make a loud "BOOM!" sound after the impact. The wolves that got hit by the blown away wolf body died right away. Issei calmly stand in front of Aqua after doing that. Kazuma - W-wow! Seriously? Kazuma who''s hiding behind a tree give that reaction after seeing Issei action. Megumin - Wow... Amazing... Moreover very cool and charming... Megumin who simrly was hiding behind a rock also said this while having stars in her eyes. Aqua who just got saved bes dull faced then she suddenly grab onto Issei''s body like a vice grip and started crying while thanking him at the same time "Thank you! Thank you for saving me! Wahhhhhhh!!!" Issei - Oy! Don''t grab onto me while you''re crying! Your tears and snot are rubbing against me! Let go you idiot! Issei tried to push her off but he be surprised because she have such a strong grip surprisingly. ''What!? Howe her grip are this strong? This is not what a human capable of doing! Is she really a Goddess!?'' Issei physical body is strong as hell and for him to unable to peel her off of him is pretty surprising, even though he''s not fully used his strength in fear of hurting her. The rest of the wolf gave a loud roar because they lost theirpanions. ROAR! ROAR! ROAR! But they are not stupid, they know if this ''human'' capable of doing all that in one punch then he''s pretty strong himself. They just putting a tough front because they know they can''t beat him even if all of them went together. Then Issei just look towards them while suppressing the wolves with his alone. They be petrified in ce and lower their head while growling softly. "Awoo..." They are feeling afraid. Megumin who saw this thought its her chance to show off her skill. Megumin - Main character is going on stage! Its really a golden opportunity! Now I shall let you experience the most powerful magic of all times! After that deration Megumin raise her staff and chant her magic. Megumin - Darkness cker than ck and darker than dark. I beseech thee,bine with my deep crimson. The time of awakening haseth. Justice, fallen upon the infallible boundary, appear now as an intangible distortion! This is the mightiest means of attack known to man, the ultimate attack magic! !!! Then there''s a loud st and giant explosion in the distance. Issei - Wait! You Idi- Issei''s voice got drown in because of the loud sound effect caused by her magic... Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Megumin - Heh. How''s that! the strongest offensive magic skill in the world! ! Bow before its might you plebs! Ah... My magic power... *THUD* The green pasture now has a big crater, and Megumin after used her skill for some reason dropped down to the ground. Issei who saw this keep twitching his face, while Kazuma is in awe, Aqua still clinging to Issei, Yunyun is pping for her ''rival''. Issei - "...You idiot, did you forgot what''s the content of the Quest was? The owner of the pasture wanted us to get rid of the because they are destroying his pasture. Now that the damage you have done is obviously bigger than the whole wolf pack, you think the owner will give out the rewards for this Quest? Of course, he will sue us instead of paying us after what just happened... You get it now? And I can guess why you fell down after casting your magic. Because you put your whole skill points into alone, sure its might and power will be great and the casting time became shorter but the mana consumption will also be bigger... And considering your low level, even if you put your whole status points into your Mana its still won''t be enough. So after you cast 1 spell. You pretty much ran out of Mana and down for the count, am I right?" They all first started trembling when they remembered the content of the Quest and started trembling even more after knowing they might get sued by the pasture owner. But after hearing Issei analysis on Megumin skill they looked down at her direction and saw her body fiercely shaking and she even sweating buckets at this moment. Then they all know what Issei just said is true after seeing her reaction... Even Yunyun don''t know what to say and just have a wry smile on her face because she can''t do anything to assist her ''rival'' on this. Issei - ...*Sigh* I knew it was a mistake for taking you all in as a party member. -Skip- When they got back at the guild hall and submit their report to Luna. They really got sued for 10 Million Eris. And each of the party members needs to pay 10 Million Eris not 10 Million Eris as a whole party but for each individual... What Luna said why they got sued is pretty much the same just like what Issei said. Because the damage they did are bigger than the whole wolf pack, and the pasture is pretty much destroyed that it bes unusable. Issei and Yunyun just stayed calm after hearing that. But Yunyun gave her ''rival'' a concerned look because both her and Issei have lots of money from all the Quest they did. And when Yunyun tried to pay for Megumin, Issei doesn''t allow it because they reap what they sow. So she can only relent because she doesn''t want to go against her idol. Even her ''puppy'' look doesn''t work this time. Kazuma, Aqua, and Megumin faces are pale as a white sheet of paper and they shivered all over after hearing the debt their in. When they tried to ask help at Yunyun they received a deadly re from Issei and they can only shut up. They can''t me Megumin alone either because if Kazuma isn''t just hiding the entire time then he could''ve stopped Megumin. Aqua distracted Issei by hugging him like a vice grip. So they can only ept their fate. Just when they thought the situation cannot get any worst than this. They heard Luna talk once more Luna - Ummm... There''s also someone who got injured by Megumin-san spell and she''s waiting upstairs to meet with the one who cast that spell. They all be startled after hearing that. So they head towards the second floor of the guild. And they arrived in front of a room where the one who got injured by Megumin spell. Megumin - ...Is this really okay? That person got hit by magic, its already a miracle they are still alive. And even then they must be critically injured... Kazuma - W-well don''t worry so much! After all Aqua is an Arch-Priest so she could heal the injuries they got. Right, Aqua? Aqua - E-eh? U-um! Yeah. Leave it to me! With my healing spell, she will be fine! Issei - Well it''s your own fault anyway so just hurry up and go inside. Just get this over with, It''s not like things could get any worse than now anyway. At worst they will just sue you once more. Megumin trembles once more knowing she might get into bigger debt. Megumin - U-um suddenly my stomach is hur- BAM! She got cut out because the door suddenly burst open and the one who opened the door just now went straight into Megumin and hold her hands while saying ??? - Thank you very much! Is this the first word of a normal person who got injured by somebody else? She is a tall, beautiful young woman, she gives the appearance of cool beauty. She is well-endowed and also has light blue eyes and straight, long blonde hair kept in a ponytail tied with a braid and red hair clips secured on both sides of her bangs. She is wearing d in ck, white, and yellow armor, with a metal shoulder te on her left side, and a wing-like cloth perched upon her right shoulder. But most of her body is covered in bandages at this time. And her blushing beautiful face at this moment is filled with pure ecstasy and joy while also drooling a little bit. What''s on Issei''s mind after seeing this neer is Issei - ...Ended He could tell right away this woman is also not normal. There''s no sane person will be happy and joyful after getting injured. ??? - Really! Thank you so much! I have never felt such a powerful attack, that is my first time felt a peak pleasant sensation that even made my entire consciousness starts to fly. Is that Explosion Magic? It''s really good! Her way of speaking made all of them move backward. Their face also grimacing after hearing her words. ??? - My name is Darkness! Also an adventurer. Pleased to meet you all! Then my purpose of wanting to meet you is because I want to enter your party! My ss is a Crusader and I act as a Vanguard. And I have a very high defense parameter, so don''t hesitate to use me as a meat shield! If anything DO use me as a meat shield to your heart content! So please let me join your party! They didn''t know how to respond to her words... Issei just has this faraway look on his face while thinking ''Semiramis... Is this really the world where you want me to go? Do you really think this is a ''rxing'' ce? This world which is filled with ''special'' people...'' -At Semiramis domain- Semiramis - Achoo! Scathach - Hmm? Did you get a cold Semiramis? Semiramis - No. That''s impossible. Hm? I wonder if Ise is thinking of me right now? Ufufu~ did he miss me? Scathach - Well indeed for him its been a while but for us here its just been a few days passed since west meet him. And you girls need to keep up the pace! Don''t be so slow! Jeanne - Hai! Shishou! Jalter - Cheh! Got it! Scathach is supervising Jeanne and Jalter training for the uing rating-game because both she and Semiramis won''t participate in the game because that would be overkill. And even though Jeanne and Jalter are strong they still need more polishing to participate in the rating-game because the current them might get wiped early on. At best their power level at this moment is on par with the Ultimate-ss over there. Scathach don''t want her sisters-to-be will embarrass their husband on the rating-game because of their weakness, and even Semiramis agreed to her idea. Semiramis - And. Did you like your new body. Dear Irene? Irene - Um. This is indeed a nice body, and It will take me a little more time to get used to it. Don''t worry, I will gain full control of my body soon for the uing rating-game. And I have to really thank you once more, Semi-nee. Semiramis - Fufufu~ No need to thank me. Aren''t we sisters? And I''m d you like your new body. Irene face got a little bit red after hearing her, she''s indeed very happy with her new body because she knows that Issei will really like this body. She touched the on the middle of her chest while having an enamored look on her face. Irene - Huhu. I can''t wait to see you again. Partner... Irene is a tall, voluptuous beautiful woman with thickly braided, bow-adorned, scarlet hair. Her two front braids have two golden ornaments near the upper sections. For clothing, Irene dons a risque version of the typical witch''s garb. Her ck top has a diamond-shaped opening, exposing the middle of her breasts, which has a white heart mark that covered with Dragon''s wing. (Just google Irene Belserion and you will have her picture) Irene - ...My beloved true soul mate... Ise... -At Sona''s ce- Sona and Tsubaki can be found in the room. Sona is at the sofa kneading her forehead while Tsubaki just stands behind her while giving Sona a concerned look. Sona - *Sigh* How stupid can you be, Rias... As your friend, I''m truly at loss for words. Tsubaki - Sona-sama... Sona - I''m fine Tsubaki... I just can''t believe at what they all did... *Sigh* Don''t let Saji know this because he might just blow up and make things moreplicated than it is now. Tsubaki - Hai. Sona-sama. Saji is one of Issei''s good friend, they can be called pawn buddies. If Saji knows what''s the cause of Issei disappearance then he might just go to Rias ce and started shouting at them while asking how could they did that. And if they knew the cause of Issei did all that is themselves then all hell will truly break loose... Even now the Gods pantheon is wondering where the Sekiryuutei is. All they can say is he''s training himself on somewhere unknown for the uing rating-game. (It is true though, they just didn''t know it yet) For now, they believed that excuse but if at the rating-game Issei doesn''t show up then they truly don''t know what to do anymore. Some Gods such as God of Destruction Shiva think of Issei as his rival and brother, if he knew the reason why Issei disappear then he might kill Rias and the others for it. And of course, Sirzechs will not just stand by watching his sister going to get killed along with Akeno''s father Baraqiel for that matter. Then the peace treaty will be broken and war will descend once more into the world... Issei has that BIG of an influence on the political situation of the 4 factions, so if he by chance never reappear then there won''t be peace any longer. Sona - ...Where are you Hyoudou-kun... -Back at Issei- After that meeting with Darkness he decided to disband the party for a while and went on to their respective set of motion. Issei and Yunyun still together. While Aqua/Kazuma/Megumin and the new addition to their party Darkness are together. Issei and Yunyun went to do Quests like always and finally, Yunyun reached "B" rank just like Issei. At one time Issei went to the cemetery and he sees a woman there, at first he observes what she''s doing here then he saw she''s purifying the lost souls. She''s a beautiful and well-endowed woman with fair skin and a curvaceous figure. She has brown eyes and straight brown hair reaching down to the front of her shoulders and further behind her back, slightly curling at the tips. Her fringe sometimes covers her right eye. She also possesses a single ahoge that arcs off the top of her head. She wears a purple dress, with dark purple cloak/robe over it. When she noticed Issei she got a little bit surprised that someone is watching her, but then she got attracted to his . Because she''s a lich she is quite sensitive to the life forces around her, and the man before her has the biggest life force she has ever seen. Issei still calmly gaze at her, and he knows she''s not a human just from a nce. He can tell she''s some kind of undead from her alone, but this is the first time he saw an undead that has not lost their reasoning and she seems like a kind person. She kept purifying the souls around this cemetery and not consuming them like others high leveled undead. So they just kept gazing each other for a while. Issei is the first to break their eye contact and when he tried to leave she called out to him ??? - W-wait... Issei stopped and looked back but he doesn''t say anything. The woman panicked a little because she realized she called out to him for no particr reason just because by staying near him she feelsfortable. Like she''s alive once more. This is because of Issei . As time goes he started attracting Souls to him because they felt his aura are veryfortable. But he never likes those souls gathers around him so he makes them pass on to the afterlife just like that ghost from the haunted mansion. But if its an evil soul they will never get close to him because they are afraid of being destroyed or eaten by him. Good souls search for salvation. While Evil souls want to do evil things in the world of the living even after their death. And if Issei saw those kinds of soul he usually destroys them if he had the chance. ??? - U-u-um. M-my name is Wiz! Issei - ... Issei still doesn''t answer Wiz - I-i-is it possible for me to know your name? Issei - ...It''s Issei Hyoudou Wiz - A-are you a royalty? In this world usually, the one who has a surname is only a royalty. Issei said no to her question, then she felt a little bit relieved because usually the royalty she knows is a bit ''troublesome''. Wiz - T-then Issei-san. I-is it okay if I call you that? Issei - I don''t mind... Wiz - C-can I offer you some tea at my ce? Ah! That is if you''re okay with it, I''m not forcing you! Wiz didn''t know why, but she just wanted to stay longer with him. So she''s kind of desperate when she sees him walk away. Issei just gazes at her silently and she''s feeling nervous he might decline her offer. She really never feels this kind of thing before, she''s a very meek woman so it''s pretty surprising for her to do this kind of thing on the guy she just met. But she just couldn''t help it... His presence is so soothing and makes her heart warm even though she''s already dead. Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Issei finally agrees to her invitation. -At Wiz''s ce- Wiz - P-please makes yourself at home. They arrived at her ce which is basically a magic shop item store. Even though its kinda cramped but Issei doesn''t mind it because he''s not that rich even in his original world. Even though he has all that stock share of his Oppai Dragon show but he will not think of that as his own money. He does that shows for the kids, not for the money. Wiz - Please take a seat here and wait just a second. I will make you the tea. Then she went to her kitchen to make some tea for Issei. Meanwhile, Issei observes her store. She got all kinds of items which he doesn''t really recognize, there are some familiar items here and there from his own world but its shape is not really the same. And he could tell some of her merchandise is a fake dud or cursed. So he got up from his seat and head towards the cursed items to erase the curse, it''s quite easy to do since cursed items usually possessed by some Evil souls. So he just inputs his aura a little bit into the items to erase the evil soul then its purified. Wiz who saw him able to do that be stupefied because she never thought he''s able to purify the curse. Wiz - I-Issei-san are you a priest by any chance? Issei - No. Wiz - B-but you''re able to purify the curse on that item just now. Issei - It''s just one of my special abilities. Wiz doesn''t investigate anymore after that because she''s not the kind to pry into people secrets. Even she has some secrets on her own. Wiz - T-then here''s your tea. Sorry for the wait. Then she served the tea on the table and Issei head back to the table. Issei just calmly drink her tea and he doesn''tin even though it''s quite cold. Wiz knows that the tea is cold because she can''t serve hot beverages nor food because she''s an undead and her magic skills consist of type. Wiz - I-I''m sorry that the tea is not hot... Issei - I don''t mind. Wiz - I-I see... Then the silence ensues once more. After a while, Wiz finally started talking once more Wiz - You must be wondering why I invited you here... Issei put down the tea and look calmly at her. Wiz took that as a signal for her to continue her words Wiz - Y-you see... Actually, I''m an undead... A to be precise. She tries to see if he have any reaction towards her after he knew she''s an undead. But he still has the calm look on his face even after hearing her ''secret''. Wiz - D-don''t you feel afraid. Issei-san? Knowing that I''m an undead? She couldn''t help but ask him that question because people usually always hate her for what she is. And even though she looks like she doesn''t mind it. But deep inside she felt hurt because of it. She didn''t choose to be lich on her own, she''s forced to be one after her fight with Vanir. She has to make a contract with Vanir to save her friends who got captured by the Demon Lord General. But because she can''t defeat him she has to choose to be a Lich herself. If not then her friends would die. So even though she isn''t regretting turning herself into a Lich just to save her friends, she still feels hurt that everyone else condemns her for what she is. Issei - Why should I? Wiz - Eh? Wiz bes stupefied after hearing his immediate answer. Issei - Why should I be afraid of you just because you''re an undead? Wiz - B-but usually people detest undead don''t they? Issei - I won''t detest someone because of what they are. You cannot change what you are, only what you do. If you''re an evil undead then sure I might detest you, but from what I have seen at the cemetery you are not evil. Aren''t you? Wiz can only nkly nod at his question. Issei - Then why should I detest you because of what you are? It is better to be hated for what you are than to be loved for something you are not. I won''t change myself for someone else just to be loved by them because that would be false love. Don''t you think so too? Once again Wiz can only nkly nod at his statement because she got nothing to say in return. She has tears streaming down her face without her realizing it. Because that''s the words she wants to hear after all this time. For not to be judged by what she is but for who she is. She''s a proud Adventurer Wiz the Ice Witch. Not some unknown undead Lich. When she''s still alive she has a big pride for who she is. But after some time passed she started forgetting it. And that makes her afraid. Afraid of losing her true identity. People keep calling her evil undead even though she''s not, she always protects them even until now. She made a deal with the Demon Lord to keep the barrier on their castle and be one of his generals. The deal is for the Demon Lord to release her friends Brad and Rosary. And also for the Demon Lord army never to involve innocent nonbatant civilian in their attacks on the humans. She can get it if Adventurer dies because of the risks involved but she won''t allow any innocent bystander to get involved. So for her deal with the Demon Lord, she will maintain the barrier on his castle and she also won''t attack the demons as long they don''t break their deal. But she knows on her behind the Demon Lord still keep her bounty while she''s still human, and because he doesn''t want to lose his own army. He spread the words that she''s an evil undead and she''s also one of the Demon Lord Generals. That''s why she has to move from her old country. Then after some negotiation with the Kingdom of Belzerg she finally allowed to stay in their country, but she''s not allowed to leave Axel city on her own. And that''s how she finally open her store and make Axel city as her new home. (It''s just a made up story, most of it is true though such as she turned into a lich for her friends and how she made a deal with the Demon Lord) At longst, she finally found a person who truly understands her feelings. Wiz - *Hi-hick* I-I''m sorry for my pathetic disy *Sniff* I-its just that *Sniff* It''s the first time for somebody to truly understand me. Issei pulls his hood down and he extends his hands to wipe the tears off her face. Issei - Nonsense... There''s nothing pathetic from being who you are. You are you. Now, isn''t that pleasant? He gave her the gentlest smile he has, and he kept brushing away her tears away from her face with utmost gentleness and care. Wiz who saw his face and feels the gentleness he gives her started bawling even harder and she jumps towards his chest and gives him the tightest hug she could muster. Wiz - Uwaaaaaaa! Issei just calmly hug her back and rub her back gently. After a while, she finally stopped crying and after realizing what she just did. Her whole face bes totally red and she couldn''t be more even embarrassed after what she did. She just started bawling like a child in front of the man she just met and she''s clearly the older one here. She just wants to find a hole to bury herself into now. She''s so embarrassed that she might die just from the shame alone, but she also doesn''t want to leave his warm embrace. So she feels conflicted whether to let go or not. Aftering into close contact with his body she can clearly feel that soothing feelings she felt when around him. And she couldn''t help feeling intoxicated by it, she just wants to stay like this forever. But she knew she can''t stay like this forever, ''Uwahhhh! So embarrassing! To think I cry like that in front of the man I just met! But... His embrace is so warm... And his face is really handsome... Uuuuu... Get a hang of yourself Wiz! You''re the older one here and he might not see you the way you see him!'' She tried to talk herself down. Issei - Are you feeling fine now? Wiz snapped out of her thoughts after hearing his question. So she answers with a low voice while still looking down and red-faced. Wiz - U-un... Issei - Then can you tell me why you cried just now? If that''s okay with you that is. Wiz got taken aback by his question but after looking at his face and the way he looks at her, she finally relents and decided to tell him her story... -After some time- She finally finishes telling him her story... Issei still calmly stroke her back with the same gentleness as before, and Wiz really enjoys this feeling she even started mewling a little bit. After all, when she''s still alive she never felt something like this before. Because no man dares to court her before so she never been into a rtionship and never knows what it feels like to be loved by the opposite gender. Issei - ...I see. Do you want to get back at that Vanir or the Demon Lord himself? I could kill them for you if you want? After hearing her story he really felt sorry for her, she really looks just like him. Never hesitate to protect her friends and even sacrificed her ''life'' to achieve it. Wiz got totally surprised by his question. So she jerked back and look at him in the face, but all she sees is still the same calmness and gentleness looks he has before. Like he can easily do what he just said without effort. Wiz - B-but they are really strong. And Vanir can''t be killed in normal ways because his physical body is at hell. Issei just chuckles a bit at her statement then he gives her the reassuring look once more but with even more conviction this time. Issei - There''s nothing I can''t kill in this world. His eyes are glowing a bit and it''s overflowing with confidence. And that is totally ady killer move coupled with his handsome face, so Wiz got lost in trance once more after seeing his confident face. Issei - Well? Then she finally snaps out of it and started thinking about it. Wiz - ...No Issei - Hoo? May I know why? Wiz - Because it might break the equilibrium... If humans lose theirmon enemy then they will start having a conflict with each other. And at some point, they will wage war against each other. So there''s no reason to kill Demon Lord at this time. Wiz at first is tempted to kill them. But then she realized something... Issei at first just went silent. Then he suddenly pats Wiz head. Wiz - Eh? I-I-Issei-san? Her face went beet red after getting petted by him. Issei - That''s the right answer. Wiz. Wiz couldn''t help be stupefied after hearing that but Issei continues once more Issei - If I kill the Demon Lord then like you said before, the humans will lose theirmon enemies and they will start having a conflict with each other. And the cause of it will be their greed, they will startpeting with each other to have the Demon Lord territories all for themselves. And the ones who will truly suffer are the innocent civilians and bystander. Wiz totally agrees with his opinion and that''s also why she rejected his proposal. And she bes amazed once more that he can think that far ahead even though he''s this young. Issei - So how about Vanir? Do you want me to kill him? Issei asks her once more. Wiz just decline once again and her reasoning is Wiz - "...No need. Even though he''s a Devil but he never took humans life, and in some ways, I''m indebted to him because he showed me how to get the power I need to save my friends. And besides... The reason why I keep fighting him is just because of my pride. He only tricked me and my friends once. But my pride can''t take the blow of being tricked like that. So I keeping back at his ce to repay back the humiliation I receive. If I don''t let my pride get in the way then my friends would have never got caught by the Demon General Beldia in the first ce. So it''s also my fault for what has happened and you could say I reap what I sow there... Hehe... It''s stupid isn''t it..." She rubbed the back of her head while acting bashful. Issei - ...Beautiful. Wiz - ...Eh? Wiz bes stupefied after hearing his word. And when she realizes what he just said her face went full beef red once more. Wiz - E-eh. W-wha. B-b-beau- I-I Wha- Her eyes started spinning from utter confusion and happiness she felt. Issei - It''s beautiful how you can clearly admit your past just like that. You never med anyone for what happened and you fully ept yourself. Even your past and the present you... Issei admires her for epting her past and her present life. Just like him who epts his past and present but he has some help from others. While the woman in front of here to fully ept all that on her own, without anyone assisting her. He admits he won''t be able to do what she did without receiving any help. And he really admires her because of that. He couldn''t help extend his hand to her face and gently stroke it. Wiz is at her limit here and her face can''t be redder than it is now. She started having smokesing out of her head and she started hallucinating that an angel is here to guide her to the afterlife. Wiz - Hawawawawawawa. I-I-I-Issei-san! Then at this moment, the door of Wiz shop burst open with a loud BAM! The one who did it is Yunyun. And she''s looking down at this moment so they can''t see her face clearly, but her body is trembling a little. Issei snapped out of his trance and Wiz although still have a red face also turned to look at the door of her shop. Issei and Wiz position at this moment is kinda inappropriate. Issei is sitting at the chair while Wiz is on hisp. One of Issei''s hand is on Wiz waist while his other hand is cupping her face like they just secretly had a lovey-dovey moment and want to kiss each other. It was at this moment, that Issei knew... He fcked up... Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Yunyun was wondering where Issei went, so she searched for him. After some searching, she still can''t find him. Then she saw him inside Wiz-san store from the window. But she got shocked by what she saw. Her idol Ise-san is hugging Wiz-san and their position is quite intimate. Wiz is sitting on hisp hugging him and he''s also hugging her while stroking her back. Just when she about to go inside the store she heard their conversation. So she unintentionally heard the content of their talk. She bes shocked about the past of Wiz and she feels sad for her. But when she heard Ise-san proposal of killing the Demon Lord and Vanir just for Wiz, she bes shocked but also quite jealous because he''s willing to go that far for her. Although she also has to admit he is really charming and cool when he gave Wiz that confident and reassuring look that even she bes entranced just by seeing it. Then she never thought Wiz will reject his proposal and after hearing the reason why she realized that it''s all true, and she bes even more amazed at Issei for thinking that far ahead. She felt she just fell in love all over again with him. But when she was in her delusion once more she saw her Ise-san cupping the face of Wiz and looks like he''s about to kiss him (Only in her perspective, Issei never really intend to kiss Wiz at that time) So she can''t take it anymore and go inside the store with a BAM! -Back to the present- Issei - ...Yunyun? Wiz - Eh? Yunyun-san? Yunyun murmured in a low voice Yunyun - ...It''s not fair... Issei & Wiz - Huh? Then she finally lifted her face and she has tears in her eyes while blushing a little Yunyun - It''s not fair that Ise-san only hugs Wiz-san like that! She suddenly runs toward them and jumped into Issei embrace as well. Issei - W-Wait! Yun- Wiz - Uwa-! They shed with each other and the three of them dropped to the floor because of the impact from Yunyun. Both Yunyun and Wizy on top of Issei''s body and both of their big breasts are pressed against his chest. And Issei almost loses control because of that, his Dragon libido is threatening to be unleashed. And it took all of his efforts just to suppress it. Yunyun - I want to be hugged by Ise-san too! It''s not fair that only Wiz-san gets it! Wiz - E-ehhhhh!? Yunyun started hugging Issei tighter and Wiz is confused by this sudden development. Issei took a deep breath to calm himself once more and he extends his free hand to rub Yunyun head. Issei - You silly girl... What''s going on inside your head? I''m not hugging her because I want to do something inappropriate to her. Yunyun - Wu-wuuu! I know. But its still unfair because I want to be hugged by Ise-san too after all this time. Yunyun looked up towards his face and give Issei the deadliest ''puppy look'' she has ever done. That upturned glistening crimson eyes coupled with her blushing face and her glossy plump-looking lips that awaits to be plucked by him. Finally, Issei can''t take it anymore and he stole her lips. He breaks free his other hands that got squished by Wiz body and because of that Wiz body rolled over to the side. And he brought his now freed hand around Yunyun''s body to hug her tighter against his body and his other hand grabbed onto the back of her head. He pulled her head towards him and finally he capture her lips with his own. Yunyun went wide-eyed because of the sudden kiss he gave her but she doesn''t struggle at all. Her body at first went stiff but after a few seconds. Her face went deep red, her crimson eyes blurred and drowned in happiness because finally the man she loves kissed her. He pulled her head gently towards him, and his fingers ran across her smooth silky hair and he kissed her, softly at first, and then with a swift gradation of intensity that made her cling to him as the only solid thing in this dizzy swaying world. His insistent mouth was parting her shaking lips to capture her tongue with his own. Sending wild tremors along her nerves, evoking from her sensations she had never known she was capable of feeling. And before a swimming giddiness spun her round and round, she knew that she was kissing him back. They both got lost in their own world while Wiz just observing them from the side with her mouth wide open. Her face went beet-red from what she''s witnessing. After some times Issei''s hand went down to caress Yunyun soft butt then he gently grabbed it. Yunyun is still lost in their kissing session, she felt like she''s in heaven right now. The way he kisses her and the way he caresses her whole body. It all makes her lost in blissful feelings she never experienced before in her entire life. *Chu*Slch*Tsk*Mwah* Their kissing sound effect can be heard loud and clear by Wiz. Then finally they parted their lips after they both felt like they almost ran out of breath. There''s a bridge of saliva between their tongue and there''s also a bit of saliva at the corner of Yunyun''s and Issei''s mouth because of the intensity of their kiss. They both just gaze at each other with a lustful look in their eyes. Yunyun''s glowing crimson eyes shed with Issei''s glowing wine-red eyes, just when they both want to continue their make-out session they realize there''s another person in this room. So they look towards Wiz ce. She''s sitting on her butt and her eyes went wide along with her mouth wide agape from the shock she received. Her face blushing madly from the sheer embarrassment she felt by seeing them suddenly just making out with each other. Then their gazes met each other and silence ensues... Issei is the first who broke the silence. Issei - ...Yo. -Skip- After that incident, both Wiz and Yunyun can be found holding their red face with both of their hands, they are too embarrassed to see each other after what just happened. Issei just calmly sitting on one of the chairs but even his face has a faint blush on it because he can''t believe he loses control like that and forgot there''s also Wiz in this room. Issei - *C-cough* Issei faked a cough and both Yunyun and Wiz body trembled a bit at that. Issei - ...Yunyun, I''m sorry for suddenly kissing you like that. And Wiz, I''m sorry you have to witness all that. That''s a mistake on my part, so I apologize once more. Then he bowed his head down a bit to express his apologies. Yunyun and Wiz who''s seeing that got a little panicked and they tried to tell him it''s not his fault and all that. Yunyun - W-wait, Ise-san! I-It''s also my fault for suddenly hugging you like that! So don''t take the me all by yourself! Wiz - Y-yes! S-she''s right! It can''t be helped that you got aroused like that when two girls jumped at you like that!....and to be honest I''m jealous at Yunyun... Wiz muttered thatst part lowly so only she can hear it. Or so she thought because Issei can also hear it thanks to his heightened sense. Issei reaction to that is just a twitch on his face because he can''t believe this girl will get jealous at that. And he didn''t think she will fall for him at this short amount of time either. Yunyun he can get it because they have spent some time together and get to know each other. But he just met Wiz today... He started wondering once more, what''s wrong with this world. But unknown to him he''s just that charming in the girl''s eyes. Issei - Yunyun. I will take responsibilities if you want me to. And Wiz I will do anything you asked me for as long it doesn''t go against my principle. Both Yunyun and Wiz face went nk then it changed into red once more, because Yunyun is happy he said he will take the responsibilities for her. While Wiz started thinking about what she will ask him for and she found the answer right away. Wiz - T-then... Issei - Yes? Issei asked because she suddenly went quiet after saying that. Wiz - Then I-I want you to... Also, t-take responsibilities for me just like Yunyun! She practically screamed at thest part and she closed her eyes while saying that. Issei and Yunyun went silent at that. Wiz - I-is it no good?... Well, It''s not surprising... Who will want an ugly old hag like me, and I''m an undead on top of that... She started getting nervous after not getting any response and started babbling nonsense. Yunyun still has her mouth wide open from Wiz sudden confession. Issei just sighed and proceeded to say Issei - *Sigh* I told you I won''t judge people for what they are. And you''re not ugly nor old in my eyes. You''re a very beautiful woman. Wiz, also Yunyun. You both are a beautiful girl so don''t worry about what other people said. In my eyes, you both are a very beautiful woman. Both Wiz and Yunyun heart thump loudly at his words. Issei - And to answer your question... Are you sure you want me to take responsibilities for you? Wiz hurriedly says "I''m sure!" and Yunyun also follow up with "Me too!" at Issei''s question. Issei - ...I see. But I have to inform both of you. There''s more woman waiting for me to answer their feelings and I won''t abandon any of them for anything in this world, even for you. So I ask you once more... Are you sure you want me to take responsibilities for you even after knowing there will be other girls involved? Wiz and Yunyun look at each other in the eye and they answer at the same time ""We''re sure!"" Issei - ...*Sigh* You girls are really silly you know that... There''s a better man than me out there you know... Wiz & Yunyun - NO! THERE ISN''T! They both suddenly screamed at him. And Issei got a little taken aback by that. Then they follow up with: Wiz - We''re d that you admit that you have another woman waiting for you. And if you do abandon them just for us then we will be disappointed, because if you abandon them just for us then someday you will also abandon us for other girls. Yunyun - Un! And it''s normal for a great man such as yourself to have multiple partners. Ise-san! And that also means I will have more friends! Issei - ... Issei bes speechless at their answer, especially at Yunyun''sst words... Issei - ...Is that so... Then please take care of me from now on. Yunyun, Wiz. Wiz & Yunyun - Hai! Take care of us too! Then both girls hugged Issei once more and they are smiling while shedding tears of joy. Issei calmly hugged both of them back and they all savor this joyful feeling they felt in silence. -Skip- After that incident, Wiz also moves into Issei''s mansion. And along the way, they attract everyone attention, because both Wiz and Yunyun are clinging to Issei''s arm respectively. Wiz on his left while Yunyun on his right. And everyone who saw them started gossiping with each other Mob 1 - O-oy! Isn''t that the "Tyrant Overlord"! Mob 2 - Y-yeah! Wow looks like he got another mistress... Mob 3 - Kuhhh! How envious! To have 2 bishoujos as his mistress! Mob 4 - Sshhhh! Tone your voice down, you idiot! Do you want to be forced to take a "Vacation"? Mob 5 - Yeah you idiot! Be quiet! Did you forget what happened to those who piss the "Tyrant" off? Remember Dust? They said he went broke because he took to many "Vacation"! That''s the reaction from the man. While the girls... Girl 1 - Uwaaa~ How envious! To think both of them can be his mistresses. Girl 2 - Indeed! What does he see in those 2 women anyway! I''m much prettier than they are! Girl 3 - B*tch please! Have you look at your own reflection? Even a gori is prettier than you. Girl 4 - Ah~ Issei-sama~ please look over here~ Issei just ignored all of them while Yunyun and Wiz are too happy to notice. Issei tried to tell Wiz to just close her store but she refuses because that''s her hobby. So Issei doesn''t say anything after that and just say he support her all the way and he told her if she has any financial problem then she can just tell him because he''s rich. Issei is the type of guy who will spoil his wives rotten. So thankfully a certain useless Goddess doesn''t be one of his wivester on... From all the Quests he has done his profits are very high. His profit is even higher than some nobles household at the capital, and his profit rough estimation is around 10 Billion Eris and that''s not counting what if he doesn''t split the rewards with Yunyun. (Don''t think too much at his profit its a fantasy world just go with it) Yunyun tried to give him her share of profit but he refuses by saying they are a party and the split should be 50:50. She can only relent after that because he''s so adamant on it. On the way to his mansion, they met with Kazuma party. And almost all of them be ck-jawed after seeing the 2 girls clinging to Issei''s arm. Kazuma just has this respectful looks on his eyes and gives a thumbs up at Issei. Aqua just doesn''t care and she looks depressed probably because she still has her debt. Darkness is drooling thinking something perverted such as what if she''s also with them and treated like an abandoned mistress after having her body yed by Issei. Megumin is the most shocked of them all because she saw Yunyun clinging lovingly at Issei''s arm. Megumin - Y-Yunyun? Chapter 24: Chapter 24: (This chapter is just a Copy&Paste from the original so don''t worry this is not the 2nd chapter of the day like usual. I will make the 2nd chapter of the day soon) -The day before Issei transform his body into a Dragon- He left a recording about what happened to him at his house. And the faction leaders found this recording. Now they are watching it. *Is this thing on?* The voice of Ise was heard, all didn''t dare to even breathe. *[Yes Partner. See the light, that''s proof of it!]* - The voice of the Dragon was also heard. *I see! Good! Thanks, Ddraig.* *[No problem.]* Their voices were heard clearly. *Well if someone found this then that means two things; either I died, or you were looking for me and coincidentally found this.* The voice of Ise was empty and when he talked about his own life, they could see how he didn''t care about it in the slightest. *Whatever it is, doesn''t matter. I''m leaving this because I''m about to do something dumb, and ording to Ddraig the chances of sess are so close to zero that they are basically zero! So this is a will, memory, suicide letter, name it as you like!* - Issei was speaking with his empty voice. They all could see how bad he was. He had extremely long hair andrge eye bags. His body was so skinny that his skin was basically glued against his bones. His eyes were dead, like those of a corpse, they held no light and his voice was the same,pletely empty. *Right now me and Ddraig are about to do our n named Suicide Attempt!* The name made the ones watching clutch their hearts. What n was it that it deserved such a name?! *It''s simple, I''m about to remove the ''Evil Pieces'' from my body and hopefully not die.* - Those words made the eyes of all widen. That''s practically suicide! *Now the climax, the reason I do this is... because I have nothing left!* - He told the recording *During the past couple of Months everyone left me behind, only a few people had the decency to at least say goodbye to me. The women I ''loved'' changed and were no longer the same. It seems they all had somebody else and unknowingly, I discovered it the bad way.* *At that moment, in a single day, I discovered how I was dismissed and ignored by everyone, by everything. I was broken, mentally and physically. At that moment I activated the ''Juggernaut Drive'' out of pure negative emotions, but thest shred of sanity I had, stopped me from fully activating it.* The revtion of why the ''Pieces'' turned like that made all the people inside the room freeze, Sirzechs, Grayfia, Azazel, and Michael were the most affected ones. *Since the ''Juggernaut'' was stopped then I should have be better?... wrong. Everything just became shit!* *At that moment the ''Evil Pieces'' inside my body were further corrupted, and they became eight malicious spots which devoured my body and ''Life Force'' constantly. I named those eight spots ''Corruption'', but if you think that was the worst think again! * - Ise kept throwing jabs at everyone, they didn''t even know what to do. *Because of the same ''Piece of Shit Pieces'' I could no longer sleep, every time I slept, I dreamed of them, spitting behind my back just like that day when I discovered everything... I had Nightmares, horrible... nightmares...* This recording made all the people watching it feel terrible, they wanted all of this to stop, but it appeared no one answered their prayers. *After the nightmares, I thought everything would stop... wrong again!* *The nightmares became nigh terrors in which I vividly saw each of them insults me, scorn me, hit me, abuse me, and they were just watching,ughing at me, they did many other things in front of me... so, so many... to the point that I just broke!* At those words, everyone felt so dizzy that they couldn''t analyze everything perfectly, but then they looked at the eyes of Ise. They were grim, dreadful, distressing, miserable. They all felt goosebumps on their skin, their faces paled and their hairs stood on end. Those eyes, they will never forget them... As if all light was lost, as if every reason one had left to live was gone, as if every trace of sanity evaporated. They knew he had hit rock bottom. *So I gave up on sleeping. Many days went by and I still haven''t experienced a good night of sleep. Yet the worse hadn''te!* All of them internally begged Issei to stop. *These things became more... violent.* He lifted his shirt and what they saw made everyone inhale a cold breath of air. On his chest, three disgusting, swirling, pulsing ck spots could be seen. Seeing them made everyone swallow their spit loudly, even some held back their desire to throw up. *These are the locations were the ''Pawn Pieces'' are, and are the positions in which I feel the most pain.* *But after this no longer! Even if I die trying, I will get all of these horrible things out of me!* - Issei told them for the first time energy was on his voice. *That''s why I decided to do this, I literally have nothing left to lose. So to whoever is seeing this, I hope you could make this our little secret. Let''s say that if words get out, then many things will happen.* The recording finished, and silence filled the room. They were surprised, just how much did he have to suffer? "Everyone, I know there''s a lot to digest, but everything we saw today will be kept among us." - Azazel was the first to speak he was surprised by everything but had the force of will to continue. "Plus Issei is still alive" - Azazel stated confidence in his tone. "How do you know that?" - Serafall asked him. "Well, the ''Pieces'' couldn''t have flown back from his body, amodated themselves on a wooden box, and coincidentally ced themselves on Ise''s desk." - He was being sarcastic. "He survived his so-called ''Suicide Attempt'', came back, I don''t know why, and left the pieces. Once we find him, we can ask him why!" - Azazel acted as a leader for once and motivated everyone. The women regained light in their eyes, specially Grayfia. The men were pretty much the same. "The question is, where is he?" - While rubbing his chin the Fallen asked, this little push made everyone get their energies back. "True we need to find him, there are many things we need to tell him, and even if it''s not worth anything we should at the very least apologize!" - Sirzechs talked to everyone. They had a goal and they needed to aplish it. "What should we tell Rias and the rest?" - Grayfia asked after some silence minutes flew by. "We should tell them that Issei left, but we shouldn''t tell them the reason." "They need to learn from their mistakes and in a way ''pay'' for it, but I believe the truth will break them." - Both Azazel and Sirzechsmented, they had their n. They needed to be responsible for their actions, but since the truth was too heavy, they will only tell them half of it. All of them still had questions about why Issei did this, but one thing was clear. It was rted to the girls, it was clear enough for all to see that they did something that was unforgivable. At least, for Issei. Although they needed more information about the true reason, now they had some clues. They needed to investigate more deeply into this, and now they could only wildly guess. "I see. So we''ll tell them Issei is gone and that we do not know the motive of his decision, then by their own thoughts they will, in a certain sense, think it''s their fault." - Ajuka exined the rest only nodded. "Better that way, once we find Issei we will talk to him about a lot of things!" - Grayfia regained her former appearance, she wanted to talk to Ise and rify things. The rest only rested on whatever chairs were left and started to digest the information they gained, it was rather big and not pretty but they needed to do it. Soon silence filled the room and no one spoke for a loooong time. -Scene change to Issei house at dxd world- This is the day when Rias group find out about Issei disappearance Right now waste in the afternoon and almost night time and group of people reached the ''Hyoudou Mansion''. The group consisted of the ORC, Irina, Ravel and their boyfriends. Seeing the huge building, Reiji asked - "What''s that ce?" He was surprised, all his life he stayed at Kuoh yet this was the first time he had seen this building. The rest of the men apanying them nodded their heads simultaneously. "That''s Issei''s house." - Dismissing the subject Xenovia answered the question. The rest of the men became petrified, not believing what they heard soon they once again heard the voices of the girls. "Hey don''t stay there, we need to enter!" - Akeno screamed at them, the ORC was just at the door of the mansion, the men hurriedly ran over to them. They ran past the gate that almost closed in on them. Next, a huge, thick wooden door was the only thing separating them from the inside of the building. In their eyes the building was enormous, maybe having 5 floors or more, it looked more like an apartmentplex than a single house. *Knock-Knock* "Issei! We''re here please open up." - Rias knocked on the door while she raised her voice, trying to catch the attention of the owner of the building. *Knock-Knock-Knock* - A few more knocks were heard. "Maybe he isn''t home?" - Akeno talked to Rias. "How could that be? It''s Friday in the afternoon almost night, he''s probably training." - Rias didn''t believe the words of her ''Queen''. Reaching the doorknob she turned it towards the right, the door moved and a - *Click!* - sound was heard, the door opened afterward. "The door is open... maybe he''s training and left it open just in case." - Rias believed her own words and stepped inside the house. Today ratherte in the morning she left to gather the rest of the ORC and the boys. They had to exin to their parents that they will not be at home very often, but with the help of a little bit of magic and the approval of the boys, they made it possible. With Reiji they told his parents more or less the truth, and because of that much more time was spent but in the ending they agreed, getting a sigh of relief from both Rias and Akeno. Walking in everyone noticed how no one was at home, at least by the looks of it. Then Koneko released her ears and tail and said. - "Ise-senpai isn''t home." This made the rest of the girls widen their eyes. Kiba was a bit surprised as well but he was also happy. If he met the men beside him then he will raise hell, of that he was sure. "He isn''t home?!" - Rias raised her voice, surprised that he wasn''t here. "Maybe he had things to do?" - Irina tilted her head cutely while she tried to exin. The rest were suspicious, but they left those suspicions behind. It''s impossible for him to be away, maybe he was doing groceries or something like that, they all thought the same. Their feelings were still unsettled, and the fact that Issei wasn''t home made them a bit paranoid. "OK, let''s start the training!" - Rias told them, the men just swallowed their spit in anxiety. "But before that, you need to know a bit more of the supernatural world. Throughout the next weeks, we''ll slowly teach you the basics and a bit more of our world!" - Rias was talking proudly. Then they went to the staircase since they were too many they didn''t fit inside the elevator. Going up the stairs they reached a ce that Issei visited a lot and practically slept inside. ''The Library of the Fifth Floor''. Opening the door the men were impressed by the magnitude of the Library. "Everyone we need some books!" - Rias dered. "Asia. Go to the magic section and search for the very basis of magic. Koneko, look for a book in ''Sacred Gears'', they should know a bit more about it. Before we only told them about the most important ones. Xenovia go for a book that exins the basics of; The Underworld, Heaven, and Grigori. Although we''ll exin everything to them, we might need another type of information." - Giving her orders, Rias told her Peerage. The named ones replied with a - """Yes!""" - And went to get their tasks done. "Okay while they are gone I''ll answer the questions you may have!" - While crossing her arms under her big bust, Rias turned towards the men present. Akeno just smiled at her side, ready for anything. "I have a question Rias-san." - Ken raised his hand. Everyone''s eyes went towards him, making him sweat a little. After all, he wasn''t a man of public speech or gathering of people. Rias nodded her head, light shined in her eyes, it seemed she was happy about being capable of teaching someone something. "We already know the basic ''Hierarchy'' of the power of the supernatural world, so I have to ask. How are the ''Underworld''s, Heaven''s and Grigori''s, was it? Roughly divided?" A very basic question that possessed no threat at all, Rias was about to answer when Akeno intervened. "It should be better for me to exin Grigori''s, after all, I''m half a Fallen Angel." - She unfurled her wings, being feathery and dark in color. "But first, you should know what a Fallen Angel is!" - That took them by surprise. They never thought that the woman in front of them would be a Half-Fallen. They knew about Koneko, after all, Hijama told them, so they were not as surprised when they saw her ears and tail but it was different for the woman in front of them. Those wings looked scary, at least in Reiji''s eyes, not that he would voice it out loud. "Fallen Angels are Angels that have fallen from the grace of God due to having "impure thoughts" that divert them from the teachings of the God in the Bible. The leaders of Grigori were tempted by human women and had fallen after having sex with them. And despite being cast out of Heaven, Fallen Angels can still use the power of light." - Akeno exined seriously to the men, they just paid attention. They were shocked, they didn''t know about that except for Reiji because of family circumstances. "Grigori is an organization created by Azazel and the Fallen Angels who fell with him; they were also called "The Watchers of the Children of God", in other words, the looked after the Sacred Gear possessors." - Her voice echoed all over the field. "Grigori invites or takes in possessors of Sacred Gears that have no family and are left all alone, looking after these Sacred Gear possessors while training them on how to use their powers, turning them into experienced possessors to remain within the organization." She roughly gave an exnation of Grigori, the men felt their Horizons broaden, at least they weren''t that ignorant about it. "The leaders of Grigori are Azazel, Shemhazai, Baraqiel, Kokabiel, Armaros, Sahariel, Penemue, and Tamiel. And they are known as Cadre, having the strength above ''Ultimate-ss'' and hereby being the leaders of the organization" - Akeno finished her exnation and hid her wings. The men tried to digest the new information they gained and just stood there, some even closing their eyes. After some time passed, someone asked "How about Heaven?" - Ryutaro was the one who asked. Irina answered as fast as she could. - "Since I''m part of Heaven I should answer!~" She was extremely excited and energetic, little lights could be seen in her eyes. Then she showed her wings something, that aside of her boyfriend, surprised everyone. "A-A r-real Angel?!" - Hijama asked, his mouthpletely open. That scene caused a pair of giggles from Koneko and Ravel. "Pfft! A self-proim one, she''s a reincarnated Angel. Simr to the ''Peerage System'' the Angels have one as well based on cards, called ''Brave Saints''" - Xenoviaughed at Irina and exined to them. They thought something like that could ur, after all, if the Devils could transform any other race into their own, why the rest could not? "Let me continue!~" - While puffing her cheeks Irina scolded Xenovia, who just smirked. "The Angels are powerful beings who serve the Biblical God, and have the powers to inflict pain upon Devils and by extension the Fallen Angels due to their light-based powers~" "They live in Heaven which is divided into sevenyers, or as they called them, the Seven Heavens~. Our leaders are the Seraphs and they are Angels who are guardians of the Throne of Heaven. The members of the Seraphs are the Archangel Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, and Uriel who were titled the "Four Great Seraphs~" - Irina synthesized what Heaven was and their Angels. Then Ravel stood up from the chair she was sitting on, and by the surprise of Rias, she exined about the Underworld. "The Underworld is roughly the same size as the Human world, but with a muchrgerndmass, as there are no oceans and justkes. It was once ruled by the ''72 Pirs'' of the Judeo/Christian religion but after the Great War, over half of them became extinct. Right now it''s ruled by the ''Four Great Satans'' titled ''Lucifer, Leviathan, Beelzebub, and Asmodeus''. Because after the Great War the original ones died, new candidates were chosen to possess those titles and rule the Underworld." - Ravel finished her extremely concrete exnation. The men were happy, now they knew about the world a bit better. "If you wish to know more thene here and learn from the books, it would be better for you that way." - Rias finally talked, a sigh escaped her mouth, making Akeno at her side giggle. "Anyst Questions before we go down to start the training?" - She asked at them but only one of them raised his hand. Nodding her head he signaled him to talk. "In the past, you mentioned the strongest battle-oriented ''Sacred Gears''. What exactly are they and what can they do?" - Souji asked curiosity filled his voice, he seemed really interested in that subject. Rias was about to speak when Kiba pronounced. "May I? I have a ''Sacred Gear'' and have met the majority of the Longinus wielders so I should be the best one to answer the question." Kiba proposed to his master, getting only a tired nod from her. "Thank You." - He thanked her. "The strongest battle-oriented ''Sacred Gears'' are called the Longinus you already know that they are capable of killing a God and that they are thirteen of them, so I''ll skip that part." - Kiba stood in front of them and calmly exined. His aura was simr to that of a teacher, and to the men hearing his ''lecture'', he seemed quite knowledgeable and good at exining. "You should know that the name ''Longinus'' was derived after the first created Sacred Gear and was named ''True Longinus'' the spear that killed the son of the ''God of the Bible'', the first and most powerful. And unlike other ''Sacred Gears'', that have more than one of the same type, the Longinus is utterly andpletely unique, and only one of each may exist at a time. They essentiallybine powerful abilities that aren''t supposed to bebined!" - Kiba began his exnation, he learned all of this from Azazel-sensei. The rest of the present ones paid attention to him. "I''ll tell you their names, abilities and the current possessors, but after this no more questions we need to start the training!" - They just nodded. "The ''True Longinus'' is also known as the ''Holy Spear'' and one of the three ''Holy Relics''. It''s currently wielded by Cao Cao, the hero who descended from the man recorded in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. It''s a spear capable of destroying anything it touches and capable of controlling light!" - The men were surprised and were about to ask "No Questions! If you wish to know more, thene here after training and learn!" - Kiba scolded them for almost breaking their promise. Seeing them turn silent Kiba continued his exnation. "Next is the ''Zenith Tempest'' ''The Prison of Bright Heavenly Thunder'' a Longinus capable of controlling the weather and manipting its elements. It''s currently wielded by Dulio Gesualdo, the ''Trump Card of Heaven'' and the strongest exorcist!" - Kiba took a breath and continued his exining. "Then it''s the ''Dimension Lost'' or ''Fog of Extinction'', it''s capable of blocking all attacks with its mist and transport anything inside the mist to any location the user wishes. It''s wielded by Georg Faust, also a descendant of the one with the same name." They didn''t understand who this ''Georg Faust'' was but after training, they decided toe back here at the library. "After that its the ''Annihtion Maker'' or ''Creator of the Demonic Beast'', a Sacred Gear that''s capable of creating any creature that the possessor can imagine. It''s wielded by a boy named Leonardo." Kiba was starting tough at them, that due to seeing the faces of the men before him. They never thought a Longinus would be that broken. "With that, we get to the ''Mid-Tier Longinus''." - Kiba forcefully stopped hisugh and looked at them to see if they were paying attention. "Good." - He noticed that they were really paying attention. "The ''Boosted Gear'' or the ''Red Dragons Emperor''s Gauntlet'', it has the ability to double without limit the user''s capabilities and transferring power to anyone or anything. You already know who is the wielder." - The smirk on Kiba''s face made the rest of them gulp. Never would they have thought that ''Hyoudou Issei'' would have something that dangerous! "The ''Divine Dividing'' or ''The White Dragon Emperor''s Light Wings'', it has the ability to halve the power of anything or anyone, which is then added to the user. The current wielder is a demon/human hybrid, named Vali." - Not saying thest name on purpose because of obvious reasons, Kiba talked about the Longinus he knew more about. "Regulus Nemea, ''The Battle Axe of the Lion King'' an axe that its capable of splitting the earth with a single swing, now it manifests as a huge 3-meter tall lion, its also has the spirit of the ''Nemean Lion'' of Greek tales. It''s wielded by Sairaorg Bael, a Devil from the 72 pirs." Wanting to ask more about that, they stopped themselves, they knew that it would be a bad idea. Seeing this Kiba nodded and continued his exnation "The ''Canis Lykaon'', or ''Dog God of the ck de'', a Longinus that takes the form of a big, ck dog. It''s capable of manipting shadows, create and manipte many curses, and creating cursed des that could kill just by looking. It''s wielded by Ikuse Tobio, a human who is part of Grigori." - Managing to take a breath he let the information sink in, soon he continued "Then is the ''Sephiroth Graal''. Have you heard of the Holy Grail?" The men nodded at the question, after all, it was really famous. "Well the Longinus is the Grail itself, it''s capable of bringing the dead back to life and restore any and every injury no matter how bad it is! Its currently wielded by Valerie Tepes, a Vampire/Human hybrid and another of the Three Sacred Relics." They were surprised, so the Holy Grail was real! " ''Incinerate Anthem'' or ''The Crucified Stand of Purple mes'' it''s thest of the Sacred Relics, and the cross in which Christ was crucified. It has the ability to generate purple mes with ''Holy Power'' that can burn anything to ash. The user is dead, so I don''t know when another might appear." That was the first Longinus they heard that didn''t have a host. Unknowingly, that made them release a breath. In a way they were happy, that was one less monster they needed to worry about... " ''Absolute Demise'' or ''The Eternal Ice Princess'', it transforms into a three-meter tall doll that protects its user, legends says that it can control ice to the point it can generate temperatures below the ''Absolute Zero''. Its current host is Lavinia Reni, a magician and self-proimed sister of Vali." "The other two are ''Innovate Clear'' and ''Telos Karma'', but I neither now it''s abilities nor their hosts, after all, they haven''t been found." With that, the exnation ended, managing to make the 5 men sink on their knees. "How?! How, is it possible for things so powerful to exist?!" - Souji was heartbroken, he wanted to fight against a Longinus but now he was extremely scared of them. "Yes, brother! How could such monsters exist?!" - Ryutaro was also agreeing with his brother, after all, this was a shocker. "So Hyoudou Issei, holds the ''Boosted Gear''... What a monster, capable of doubling his abilities without any limit!" - Ken spoke up, never would have he thought such a weapon was in the hands of him. "So the Longinus are basically broken abilities, and their hosts are monsters in human skin." - Reiji deducted, he felt tired and their training hasn''t even started. "Well, as long as you don''t anger any of them you should be okay!" - Asia tried to calm them down, her gentle smile was soothing and manage to make the men rx. *p-p* "Well everyone we need to start the training!" - Rias concluded and stepped up. She managed to drag everyone out of the library and into the training field #2. In less than a second everyone was already ready to train. "Asia, Irina, and Akeno use the book and teach them the basics of human magic. Xenovia, you specialize on the sword so teach Souji a little. Kiba you''re a technique type, please guide Ken. Koneko, you and I will teach Reiji the basic of closebat and demonic magic. Well everyone lets start!" But before they could start, a magic circle made its appearance in the center of the field. A man with a luxurious robe made its appearance, he had crimson red hair and blue eyes. The moment his eyesnded on Rias and the rest, they were filled with disappointment and guilt. He had a silver-haired maid apanying him, but her eyes were filled with guilt and regret "Rias, everyone, there''s something you need to know." - The man spoke to Rias and the rest interested a bit in the identities of the men present but quickly dismissed the thought. "Onii-sama?! What are you doing here?! Even Grayfia as well! What happened?" - Rias was surprised, she hadn''t seen her brother and sister-inw in a long time, and when they doe they have things to talk to them about. "Rias who are they?" - Reiji asked the question everyone had in their minds. "He''s my big brother and one of the Four Maous, Sirzechs Lucifer!" - She answered the question with pride, even her eyes held a brilliant light. Those words made every man here pale-faced, the man in front them was the current Lucifer, a being of Legend! "Let''s leave the greetings for another time. Rias I came here to tell you something extremely important!" - Sirzechs felt his heart break when he managed to get the courage of telling his sister. He took from his robe a small wooden box. "Rias please remain calm." - The maid at the side told the female, but she herself was almost failing to keep her emotions in check. Sirzechs resolutely handed the box to his sister. Rias grabbed it, she felt horrible and she didn''t know why. Her heart was threatening to burst out from her chest, her hands were trembling and her mind spinning. She just mechanically received the wooden box and lifted the lid. Her face turned pale, her lips blue. She let the box fall to the ground its contents spread for all to see. Soon, everyone besides the men had the same face as Rias. "No... No... NONONONO!" - Rias screamed at the top of her lungs. The rest were the same. Akeno was frozenpletely, not moving an inch. Irina and Asia had their hands on their mouths, small amounts of tears were falling from their eyes. Xenovia and Koneko held the same expression, their eyes held nothing, even the light on them was gone, soon they started to tremble and a heavy aura was released from them. Ravel was crying quietly while turning her head away from the scene. Not capable of watching it. Kiba was clutching his hands tightly, his bangs covered his face but the aura he excluded was suffocating. Seeing this the rest of the men tried tofort them but the sole aura they irradiated was enough to keep them away. The reason for all of this was the contents of the box that nowid spread across the floor. Eight crimson ''Pawn Pieces'' with ck spots and cracks on them. Those were Issei''s ''Pieces''! They wanted to reject the thought, but that familiar aura made them incapable of it. It was his aura without a doubt... "HOW?! HOW?!" - Rias screamed at her brother as tears fell from her eyes. "We don''t know." - The answer made all the present ce their attention on the Maou. "Azazel came to Ise-kun''s house to talk to him about his training and his Longinus, but he couldn''t find him. He searched everywhere and only found those ''Pieces'' in a wooden box inside his room." The words of the Maou were also filled with guilt, but soon enough he controlled himself and went back to his normal tone of voice. "We checked with Heaven and they said that the Longinus is still with him, in other words, he''s alive!" - Sirzechs gave them the hope they needed. "But why would he do something like that? All of you were with him, so why did he do something that could have cost him his life? It''s not like you did something to him... So why?" - The Maou knew which buttons to push. Just those words made the girls freeze, the tone of the Maou was perfectly filled with curiosity and intrigue so he masked his intentions perfectly. All the girls stopped their trains of thought. The idea of why he did it slowly spread all over their minds, they weren''t sure but Rias and Akeno thought back when theyst saw him. The change in tone when theyst saw him, his cold eyes, his body that became too skinny which they decided to ignore. The guilt they formerly felt increased by ten times. Their hearts stopped for a second and their faces returned to being pale but this time much more worse in color. Their eyes were filled with too many negative emotions to describe, but two of them were obvious; guilt and regret. "We are currently looking for him, all the Three Factions are. If our efforts turned out to be useless them we would need to ask for help from the other factions." - Sirzechs stated for once the truth, his eyes and the ones of the maid behind him were filled with eagerness and the will to fight, those words made the girls gain a bit of hope. "Let us help!" - Rias practically ordered his brother. "Sorry, but that won''t happen. This is an extremely secret mission within the Factions, so we will search on our own. You, on the other hand. Should not let this affect you. We don''t know the reason behind it, so the best choice is for us to find him and ask him ourselves, after all, we owe him that!" - Thest words spoken made the girls turn back to reality. They knew that Issei was still alive, just missing. So they need to ask him, Why? They had their suspicions and that thought would not let them rest in peace. They knew they were the reason but subconsciously rejected the idea, but what other reason could it be? Bad feelings and emotions were filling them, the guilt they felt because of their own thoughts was big. But they wouldn''t know until they asked, so until then they were left alone with their own thoughts, something that would little by little eat them from the inside out. "So from this moment on the Sekiryuutei, Hyoudou Issei is dered to be missing in action!" The reason they dered him MIA and not just missing was because the world still thought of him as a Devil, by dering him MIA he wouldn''t be counted as a Stray and hereby hunted by others. The men were surprised by the sudden turn of events, but since they didn''t know much it didn''t matter to them. Then the Maou came close to his sister and hugged her. "Rias don''t let this affect you too much. He''s fine and we will find him! Keep getting stronger just leave this to us, you can be at ease." - He, with a brotherly tone, consoled his sister. She just received the hug and nodded her head, cleaning the tears off her face. "Also, the date for the ''World ss'' ''Rating Games'' has been established, it will be in less than 3 months from now, during Autumn maybe early Winter. So from this moment onwards, you have less than 3 months to be as strong as you can get!" - He ordered the rest of them "Yes, Sirzechs-sama!" - All the Devils and Irina shouted for the Maou to hear, he only smirked. "With that, I leave you to start the training." - He picked up the ''Pieces'' that were on the floor, activated a magic circle and left. After he left the girls were broken, their eyes were filled with unshed tears and their faces were filled with regret. """""Don''t worry girls we''re sure he''s fine!""""" - The five men tried to console them, unknown for them the damage those words did. The former thought the girls had, came back to their heads. They knew the reason he did this. They were the reason! They cried and seeing this, the five of them came closer and hugged them. The moment they felt that hug they all thought - (((((((Issei...)))))) - Tears fell even more than before, the guilt they felt was slowly corroding them from the inside. Kiba watched this with eyes filled with grief, he had the suspicions of why his friend did that but the only thing he could do was to wait and hope for the best. He turned his head from the scene and looked at the simple looking white ceiling. (Come back soon, pal...) - His thoughts were directed at his best friend, which unknowingly right now was traveling to the other world with a big smirk on his face. Chapter 25: Chapter 25: ( AUTHOR NOTE: THIS IS THE CONTINUATION OF THE PREVIOUS CHAPTER. STILL THE COPY&PASTE FROM THE ORIGINAL FANFIC ) -This is when they find out the true reason why Issei disappeared and before Issei transform his body into a Dragon- "This is the first report on Issei, even I haven''t read it!" - Everyone looked at the piece of paper in his hand. No words were needed for him to start reading. "Everything Hyoudou Issei did since after the sealing of the Beast." - He started to read. "Hyoudou Issei, current Sekiryuutei; Age: 17. Never left ''Kuoh Town'', always inside the territory attending a school like usual or walking around the town. After some time, exact date unknown, his body started to experience some bad changes, he became skinnier and more tired, he had eye bags and the color of his skin became pale as if sick. Some of the interviewed believed he was ill, and gravely so. The exact cause of this unknown. " Each word impaled the hearts of the ones present. "His symptoms started to get worse as time passed, ording to investigations done his personality also seemed depressed, self-destructive and gloomy. Possible sickness rted to the Dragon Kind." Everyone bit their lips in anger. Even Sirzechs and Grayfia were doing their best to hang on and don''t explode in regret. "Recently, he was seen attending school for a single day then noting back. Our investigation states, he decided to temporarily leave school, the exact time of absence of school unknown. Method to convince the Principal of the school also unknown, suspicions of some kind spell. " - Azazel gained his breath back and continued to read. He bought some clothes in the online store, those clothes are specially made hereby, aside from what they look like, not a thing is known. More information about him unknown,st day seen. Tuesday Last Week. End first report." "Anything else?" - Sirzechs asked, hope in his voice, Grayfia behind him was also the same. "The report about Issei ends there." - Azazel rposed himself and told the Maou. He saw the red-haired face morphed into one of rage. "Damnit!" - He screamed as he stood from his position, he was angry. (Nothing! Absolutely Nothing!) - He screamed inside his head. *Smash!* - He smashed his hands against the table shaking and breaking a part of it. Grayfia behind him was biting her lips so hard blood fell from the corner of her mouth if one saw closely one could see how her body was trembling. "That''s not the end of it, here is another page, but this one is different." - Azazel flipped the page and started to read. "Due to suspicions about the response of the Gremory Peerage we did another investigation, this time rted to what they had done during the same period of time." These words made everyone widen their eyes, they didn''t understand why they decided to do this. "ording to research each of the members of the (Female) Gremory Peerage aside from Rossweisse and Gasper di, were in ''Kuoh Town'' during this time period." - Hidding the smirk in his face at the mention of Gasper, Azazel continued. "Inquiry proves that every one of the Gremory Peerage was seen on multiple asions with unknown males. After a period of time passed, they were seen more frequently and sometimes they stayed all night together. Research proves that during this period of time nothing sexually rted was done. By asking more, we found out that the males in question were the boyfriends of the Gremory Peerage, more specifically. Rias Gremory, Himejima Akeno, Asia Argento, Xenovia Quarta, Irina Shidou, Toujo Koneko." - He couldn''t believe what he was reading, the rest were the same. "Ravel Phoenix, was seen with a male close to Toujo Koneko and ording to witnesses, ''They both fell for the same guy, so they are fighting over him''. " - Azazel continued reading. "About the male Kiba Yuuto, it seems he was ordered to do the ''Devil Jobs'' of Hyoudou Issei. As a result, he wasn''t seen in the Hyoudou Mansion for weeks. We believe because of the great amount of work he had to do, (School, and twice the maximum amount of Devil Jobs), he was hereby exhausted." - The report still continued but it seemed that it was only for Azazel''s ears now. "Later on, he discovered about the current rtionships of the Gremory Peerage but ording to our spies sent to inspect. Since ''He wasn''t directly involved in the problem in question, plus being only a servant he had no voice nor vote in this business, he literally couldn''t do anything.'' (The Frase was taken from Kiba''s Yuuto diary, page 56, line 14)" - Azazel left the report on the table and massaged his forehead with his eyes closed. "Oh Shit." - Those were only his only words. (Damn, I''m too old for this shit.) - Reading the report managed to fill his gaps in knowledge. (So you left because of that Ise. I really can''t me you, I would probably have done the same.) He turned his eyes to the ones he was most worried about. Sirzechs and Grayfia were frozen solid trying to assimte the words just now. *BAAAAM!* - Then Sirzechs struck the table again, this time turning it into smithereens. "FUUUCK!" - He screamed at top lung capacity. (That ''fuck'' came from the soul.) - Azazel thought as the saw the man in question being surrounded in a pale light, everything in his surroundings started to disappear. The Maid behind him turned her back to them but her shoulders were trembling, even her hands were curled into fists. (My Sister! My own Sister! Cheated on her future husband and actually had the guts to presume it in front of him!) - His thoughts were made a mess, he wasn''t feeling well, he felt sick. Grayfia was even worst. - (How stupid do they need to be to actually cheat on a man that threw his everything away for them?!) The floor beneath her turned into ice that soon started to crack, everything inside the room was slowly being frozen over. (Wait!) - Sirzechs remembered a certain recent event when he went at the Hyoudou Mansion. He turned to look at the maid, his eyes transmitting a message only known to them, but she understood his unsaid words in their entirety. (Don''t tell me those boys...) - Those were her thoughts, he was scared that it was the truth. "Azazel, those males are they in the report?!" - He screamed at him. "Let me check." - He started to flip the remaining pages and soon found the one he was looking for. "The males are known as; Minamoto Reiji, Human. Age 22, Son of random high-ss Human Mages, has Sacred Gear ''Perfect Warrior''." - He mentioned the first one. (Rare ''Sacred Gear''...) - The thoughts of Azazel were those, not special but also not normal. "Mishima Ken, human, age 18, son of normal humans, Sacred Gear ''Green Dragon Crescent de''. " Azazel then remembered that Sacred Gear. - (Right... A replica of the War-Lord''s green de. Moremon than the one before...) He kept reading in a loud voice. - "The next are three brothers; Souji, Ryutaro and Hijama Takahashi. Ages; 18, 18 and 16 respectively. All have Sacred Gears. They are; ''False Gift'', ''Mantle of Caos'' and ''Tome of Magic''." - He stopped reading and turned to the other page. "Seems images of them are here." *Swift!* - When he said that Sirzechs stole the paper from his hands. (Let me see that!) - He turned the pages until he found what he was looking for. (You gotta be fucking kidding me...) The images of the males in question were the same as the ones he remembered seeing in the Hyoudou mansion! (Rias... You actually brought them to Ise-kun''s house?! What would have happened if he was actually there?! Do you not think?!) - He felt sick, his stomach started to ache, his head was the same. The Maid grabbed the papers and saw what they said. *Rip!* - She made them into a ball of paper, then her aura did the rest. It soon became a piece of ice that broke the moment it touched the ground. (And... there goes the info.) - Azazel thought. However, he was no less angry and shocked than them, but since he was older he knew how to hold it back. Yet a small voice was still heard inside the room, that voice belongs to Baraqiel. "Akeno..." - His voice sounded clogged like he had something of his throat. He couldn''t just ignore this. This really affected him. Everyone else was just silent, they didn''t dare to say a word. (How I''m I going to fix this?!) - Sirzechs was desperate, his stomach hurt even more. (She basically cheated on him! If he wants to, at any moment he cane and cancel the engagement, he has the entire right to do so!) - His worry once again increased. (If mother and Father now about this they will be furious!) - He just kept thinking. The bile in his stomach was just increasing! Making his stomach hurt even more than before. (But not only she did it, but the rest also followed her example as well! You all left him like he was something disposable!) - He was disappointed even more than before if that was possible. (Damn it! This...This is the worst that could actually happen!) He felt something warm on his throat, his head even felt dizzy. After some moments. *Cough!* - Sirzechs spat a mouthful of blood and fell on one knee, his body was wobbly and his sight blurry. Seeing this everyone was frightened but his wife even more so. "Sirzechs!" - She reached near him, her eyes had unsheathed tears, even the color of her face was pale, her lips were almost blue. He knew she was also in a really bad state. "Sorry." - He apologized, unsure why. (Wait... What would happen if Rias finds this out? That she, really, was the cause of this...) - His eyes widened. (She already thinks it was her fault. But that was only because we thought he did all of this for apletely different reason! One that was indeed rted to them, but... but, I never would have thought that it was something this!) (If she finds about the truth then, she will be devastated! She would be broken in little pieces! Worse than when Ise was presumed dead!) - He stood up from his kneeling position, grabbing his hair, almost ripping it out from his skull. (We can''t let her find this out! If she does, before anything of this is solved, then I don''t know what the result would be!) "We can''t let anyone figure this out. If the wrong people know about this, then I worry about the worst." His words made everyone open their eyes, they didn''t think about that! Ise unknowingly had a lot of political weight, especially with the Norse and Shinto Factions. If something like this is known, then every effort they put until now will be for nothing! Everything will be for naught! And that was on a political scale, on a more personal scale they didn''t know how their own Factions will react to this and more importantly how the girls would react! (This situation could be even worse than the release of the Beast!) - This now scaled into an even higher league than before, if that was possible. "Yes, nothing about this is going to be said to anyone, outside of us!" - Azazel eximed so that everyone could understand. They nodded their heads. "Anything else to talk about?" - Azazel asked, they just shook their heads. "Good! Then if you excuse we I need to go to the house of Issei. These guys... I need to see them for myself! Anything that happens I will tell you." - With that Azazel stood from his ce and left in a magic circle. Everyone just sat there, some were extremely affected, others were heartbroken and some even angry, but the ones that were the most affected were definitely Sirzechs and Grayfia. To them, Ise was exactly like a fun, little brother they loved to be around. So something like this made their entire worlds flip! They needed time to think about a solution and to calm themselves, like this they will do more harm than good. -Scene Change / Hyoudou Mansion, Training Ground # 2- Ever since everyone regained the strength to continue to improve, everyone has been training maniacally. It was all training since early in the morning, school and then training again. Thanks to that the guys manage to improve somewhat, not at the pace of the Gremory Peerage, but decently enough. Now they could force Kiba to use his ''Bnce Breaker'' Sword, ''Sword of the Betrayer'' but when he uses it they will lose really fast. Once again everyone was sprawled all over the training floor, breathing heavily and even bleeding. "You have improved but it still not enough!" - Kiba reprimands them. But what could they do? They were normal humans and not hybrids like them. Even their talent was subpar, their only decent quality was the will they had to be stronger, that, was more-or-less praiseworthy. "Kiba-san. We have been thinking about how strong you actually are. Would you show us?" - Hijama asked while standing up with difficulty. "It may be good, that way it could temper your mind and spirit so that you don''t get scared in the middle of a battle." - Kiba agreed to his words. He went a distance away from them and prepared. The rest of the males present lifted their tired-selves up and watched. Breathing in, Kiba closed his eyes. He prepared himself and then opened his eyes. Everyone felt a chill up their spine, no aura could be seen but the heavy atmosphere was very real. (What''s happening?!) - Reiji thought as he looked at Kiba. His whole body was paralyzed and couldn''t move. Turning his head with difficulty he saw that the rest were the same, and the little Hijama was pale-faced. Maybe because he was more sensitive to magical sources. Hijama was even more frightened, even at over 20 meters of distance he still felt his heart being gripped, his body couldn''t move and he was sweating. Souji and Ryutaro at his sides were almost the same, the difference was that one was trembling while the other was bitting his lower lip. Ken had his eyes opened wide, pure shock was written all over his face. He even swallowed the saliva in his mouth. Then Kiba started to move. He decided to perform a sword dance and increase the power constantly, that way they could resist it without fainting. He moved, cing a foot forward he used his regr ''Bnce Breaker Sword''. He started to perform a fight with himself, twisting, spinning and moving at a speed barely perceivable with the naked eyes. He turned his sword swiftly and elegantly, just like a professional. Those movements made Souji, who also trained swordsmanship, feel shock and admiration. Kiba looked at the males who were gradually getting used to this level of strength. (Time to increase! ''Bnce Breaker''!) - He thought inside his head. Then, a dozen dragon-looking knights appeared at his side each was moving at a fast speed, rivaling his. He then ordered them to fight against him. He continued his fight of twelve versus one. After sweating for a while he saw in the corner of his eye how the males were dumbfounded, their mouths left hanging wide open. (So he was holding back this much!) - Reiji thought as he watched the peerless sword dance. In his eyes, Kiba was already far from human, even if the Sacred Gear or Gears, proved him otherwise. Hijama was watching the twelve knights, his eyes shining, clearly he liked this. Souji and Ryutaro felt weak, extremely weak, never would they have thought that Kiba was so powerful! "It seems you ustomed yourself to this level!" - He screamed at them from his position. Everyone thought. - (This Level!?) Their minds reached a single conclusion, and that was that Kiba hadn''t shown them his entire strength. "Then I''ll show you a bit more since you were capable of holding until now. Consider this where you should aim at! " - Then Kiba made a magic circle, it was ck in color with an ominous miasma surrounding it. From the circle a beautiful sword was seen. It was a two handed bastard sword, it''s colors were ck and red with little golden ents on it''s handle. Reaching the tip of the sword it slightly curved inwards for a couple of centimeters and then outwards, making the tip of the sword. It gave a feeling of being capable of killing anything, whether Human or God. A pitch ck aura surrounded the entire sword giving it another creepy feeling, it was as if the sword itself was cursed. Everyone felt goosebumps when they saw that sword, an instinctive fear filled their entire bodies, and soon they started to tremble. (Just looking at that de makes me feel sick!) - Reiji thought as he looked at the de. (Just what is that sword?! Something like that can''t be the product of a Sacred Gear!) - Ken watched the aura on the sword and reached the conclusion. (What exactly is that?!) - Souji never stopped watching the de, even if he was scared he still looked at it, maybe his instict as a swordsman kicking in. "Not bad. You withstood the aura of ''Gram'', feel proud about that!" Kiba knew that if he swings this sword, they will probably not be capable of handling the impact of its offensive aura. Therefore, he decided to stop his fight and walked towards them, suppressing the aura of ''Gram'' as much as he could. "Gram?" - Souji asked since he was interested in the sword. "Yes. That is it''s name. ''The Demonic Sword of the Emperor'' Gram! A sword used by the Norse Hero Sigfried, used to y Fafnir. It''s the strongest Demonic sword that exists, rivaling ''Collbrade'' or ''Caliburn'' in strength." - He finished exining. "Caliburn?! It exists?!" - Souji asked. Ever since small he read about the story of ''King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table'' so the sword was rather well known for him. "Yes. It''s currently held by ''Arthur Pendragon'', a man descendant of the original ''King of Knights''. " - He talked to them while putting Gram away, inside a magic circle. "Then the rest of those Legendary Swords-" - Ryutaro started to speak, but was interrupted by Kiba. "They exist. They are called ''The Four Strongest Holy Swords'', created by the ''God of the Bible''. They are ''Caliburn'', ''Excalibur'', ''Durandal'' and ''Ascalon''. " - Everyone paid attention. "Who has them?" - Hijama asked in curiosity, but before Kiba could answer a magic circle appeared at one side of them. It was golden in color with a pair of wings on its surface. From it, an old-man appeared, he had ck hair with golden bangs. He wore a purple coat with nothing underneath and ck-colored pants. "Yoh!" - He casually saluted while moving his hand. The five males raised their guards to the limit, but the sole aura this man had made their legs wobbly. "Azazel-sensei!" - Kiba responded. The males in question were astounded and shocked. They recognized that name. The ''Former Governor of Grigori'' ''Azazel'', called the strongest Fallen-Angel, and the first to fall! "Kiba, it has been a while." - He nodded at his direction and then looked at the five males, all of them were trembling, their faces pale, clearly scared of him. (Oi! Oi! Even when Issei first met me, he actually looked into my eyes with the will fight, even when he knew he wouldn''t win. Can you at least not tremble in front of me?) - He thought while he kept looking at them. "Who are they?" - Azazel asked trying to keep the act. Kiba was shocked but he did his best to hide it. "They are Sacred Gear possessors the girls found, we are training them so that they could protect themselves. They also know about the current Game and offered themselves to fight by our side as thanks for training them." - Kiba thought a lie on the spot. He felt terrible by lying about this and felt even worse when he thought about his friend. (Ise-kun, please, please forgive me. I''m a terrible friend I wasn''t there for you when you needed me! And now because I''m a coward I can''t say the truth when it''s most needed.) Kiba knew about their boyfriends after he was given the extra ''Devil Jobs''. But he didn''t say anything, he was scared of what could happen, both, to his best friend and his master. He was no one to talk, a mere servant and that''s all. Ever since discovering they were their boyfriends, he wanted to tell Issei but he didn''t know what would happen. Sometimes, he was too exhausted and tired. The body had its limits, and with everything he had to do, he reached his. Studying and preparing for tests and projects on school, getting good grades so to enter a good college, finishing his own ''Devil Jobs'' and even doing the ones of Ise, since he was ordered too. They were days in which he literally didn''t sleep. Ever since discovering the truth about the girls, he felt even worse, he was even getting sick due to all the stress and guilt he was experiencing. He felt he betrayed his friend, and in the worst possible way. Yet he couldn''t do anything, now that he was finally done with everything Ise vanished from the face of the Earth, due to this he felt even worse. Now he needed to train these guys. When he saw them he felt even guiltier. Yet he decided to do it with a smile on his face, just like a professional. He thought of this as a small atonement, of course, only to make himself feel better. But he at least thought of something to atone for since he knew that what he did was horrible. Azazel watched his hidden guilt-filled face. (It seems you''re feeling pretty bad about it yourself Kiba... Haaaa...) - He mentally sighed, he knew the truth thanks to the report. And although it wasn''t his fault, he stayed silent, that was as guilty as the rest of them. (More reason for us to hide the truth!) "Kiba, all of the superiors know about Ise''s disappearance." The sad nod of the blonde was his only answer. "So what were you teaching them?" - Changing the subject of the conversation, Azazel asked Kiba. "The basics. How to move their own body, How to not waste energy, etc. The girls teach them spells and other things." - He responded. "I see." - He smiled in a friendly manner making the males rx. "Right now they asked about the ''Holy Swords''" - This caught the interest of the ''Fallen-Angel''. "Oh! Then how about I exin it to them? I have nothing better to do. That way you can also rest, you do look tired." - Kiba nodded at the words of Azazel. The Fallen turned around and kept his eyes on the five of them, he then smiled and said. "Well, let''s start. I assume you know what the swords are?" - They nodded. "Good! Then I''ll tell you a bit more about them." - He smiled at them, but unknown for everyone he was analyzing them quite meticulously. "There are 4 ''Holy Swords'' that were created by my father. Among them Caliburn is with Arthur Pendragon, a sword so powerful it''s capable of breaking space, due to that same trait its the sharpest, and strongest." - He started to exin. "Durandal, is a sword that is the embodiment of power and destruction. It''s said that the sword at its max is capable of cutting any defense. The current wielder is Xenovia." - At the mention of that name, everyone was surprised. "You didn''t know?" - They shook their heads. "Well, Xenovia was chosen by the sword. Oh right! Once a weapon reaches a certain level, it''s capable of gaining wisdom. Therefore, capable of choosing its owner." - Those were really interesting words. "The other sword is ''Excalibur'' broken during the ''Great War'' but fixed. Right now it''s also wielded by Xenovia, but she''s not very good with it." - He caught his breath and continued. "It has seven abilities; Rapidly, Destruction, Mimic, Nightmare, Blessing, Transparency, and Ruler. In a few words, it increases your speed and destructive ability, it changes shape, it creates illusions, it makes holy elements more powerful, it makes you invisible, and it''s capable of ruling over everything." Thatment made them open their mouths even more. "Next is ''Ascalon'', used by Saint George to y a really strong Dragon that tormented a Town. The weakest of all of them, but it has a Dragon ying nature capable of gravely wounding any Dragon with just a scratch!" - Everyone was quiet. "Its currently wielded by ''Issei Hyoudou'', the current Sekiryuutei." - Yet another piece of information that made them even more shocked than before. (((((He''s such a monster!))))) Wielder of a Longinus with a Dragon sealed inside it, killed a being of Legend, friends with many Gods and Legendary creatures, and now wielder of one of the 4 Strongest Holy Swords. Each day, Hyoudou Issei became an even more unfathomable existence for them. Azazel just looked at them. Seeing the Envy and Greed in their eyes as he mentioned Issei, he understood. (So they feel great envy of Ise and think; ''How did such amon and perverted guy could be so special?'') - He read them like a book. He was a millennia-year-old Fallen-Angel, reading a pair of snotty-nosed brats was nothing. (Haaaaa... I don''t know what those girls saw in them.) - Azazel thought to himself. (Maybe Grayfia or Serafall can exin it better than me.) - He thought that since they were females they would know about this more than him. He just stayed there looking at them and soon after, he vanished when the five weren''t watching. He no longer had anything to do there. -A Couple of Hours Later- The training stopped and the guys left to their own houses. Aside from Azazel, who they thought to be somewhere inside the house, all of them were inside a room. The entire Peerage was inside the mansion, doing nothing in particr. Right now they were sitting at the main living room, while each one was doing a different thing. Kiba was reading a book, trying to calm himself down. Rias and Akeno were watching T.V but their eyes weren''t on the television, they were actually thinking about something else, probably Issei. The ''Church Trio'' were ying among themselves, it seemed to be cards this time. Ravel and Koneko, weirdly enough were close to one another, not disturbing the other in the slightest. Ravel, like Kiba, was reading a book. And Koneko was eating some sweets from a pile in front of her. No one talked, they were too focused with their own business. The sound of the T.V was the only thing that made a slight noise inside the living room. Like that they just stayed there until the movie ended. Seeing the credits, they waited for another one to start. Suddenly, everyone felt an increase in magic inside the living room. A sudden magic circle appeared at the entrance of the room, directly above the red carpet just by the door. From it, two unexpected figures were seen. "Hello everyone, we''re back." - A polite voice was heard. "Rias-senpai, Akeno-senpai, Kiba-senpai, we''re back!" - A childish voice was heard as well. The second figure jumped from the circle and practically ran at them. "Gasper!" - Rias smiled as he saw the Vampire running towards her. Reaching her, she hugged him. "I''m d you''re finally back." - She spoke while looking at both who''s presents. Gasper looked exactly the same since thest time they saw him. Not even a hair was in the wrong position. He still wore the ''Kuoh Academy'' girls uniform, but it would be weird if he didn''t. "We actually met in the ORC club, since no one was there we decided toe here together. It seems our guess wasn''t wrong." - A figure moved away from the circle, this one is a female, a rather special Valkyrie. "Rossweisse! I''m d everyone is finally back!" - Rias smiled at her. Rossweisse was a beautiful woman who gave the impression of being pure and rxed. She had long silver hair closer to white that reached her lower back. Her turquoise eyes were filled with the light of anticipation of meeting with a special someone. She wore a different get up from the past. This one being, a white short dress. It was simr to snow and had few purple engravings and frills. The dress was sleeveless and showed a big part of her cleavage. It was short but not extremely so, only reaching mid-thigh. She also wore white heels that had straps that wrapped her entire heal and calves. The entire attire was very beautiful, and everyone inside the room just stared at her. The eyes of the ones present managed to make her blush. (I hope he likes it.) - She thought while she turned her head away, probably in shyness. "Wow! Rossweisse you look good with that dress." - Riasplemented her. "Thanks!" - She smiled at her. She grabbed the edges of the dress and started to spin in ce, the light in her eyes became even brighter than before. Everyone watched as she was ying with her dress, the smile on her face was filled with love. "If you''re here then everything in the North should be done?" - Rias asked a little anxious. "Yes, everything was finished perfectly. The beast will no longer trouble us for some time." - Those words rxed more than one. Thankfully everything ended well enough. "Mmm?" - Gasper who was sitting quietly noticed something almost immediately. He turned his head looking for someone. "Where''s Ise-senpai?" - Hisment froze everyone present. No one dared to say a word. Rossweisse noticed this and asked, slightly worried "Guys? Where''s Ise?" - She started to look into everyone''s eyes. Almost everyone held guilt, Kiba just turned his entire face and looked at the side, ignoring this scene. "Rossweisse, Gasper..." - Rias gathered enough courage and decided to answer her question. Akeno at her side was bitting her lips, she didn''t have the courage. She could only stand at the side of Rias, as a kind of moral support. "Issei has been missing since a week ago." - Her words sounded like a hammer inside the Valkyrie''s head. The little Dhampir was almost the same but he couldn''t exactly believe it. He always idolized his senpai. And ever since Valerie went to the hospital, because of overusing her Sacred Gear, he followed his heart and decided to never leave her side. He knew that his senpai would be proud of his decision. Never would he have expected something like this! All of his emotions were on turmoil, tears started to fall from his eyes. "Issei took his pieces out and left!" - Rias basically screamed that sentence. Gasper felt dizzy, his head started to spin and from his body, ck smoke started toe out. (Senpai...) - He felt terrible. Even his Sacred Gear was starting to get out of control. Rossweisse was almost the same, but she understood a bit more. (He ripped his pieces out of his body and left...) She knew what that meant, more-or-less. During this time period, in which she was gone. Issei made a decision, and whatever forced him to do it was definitely horrible enough for him to be left with no other exit except that. (What exactly happened all this time?!) Her bangs covered her eyes but the surge of aura from her body made everyone feel tense, even the little Dhampir felt threatened at the aura that Rossweisse emitted. A pale light-blue aura surrounded her, it was not much in quantity but the density and heaviness it had made everyone feel goosebumps. "Tell me everything..." - That was her onlyment. *Nod-Nod* - Rias felt really scared by the look in her eyes. She soon started to exin, for them to understand. "We don''t know exactly why he left but we believe it has to do with us..." - She decided to tell what she thought to be the truth. Her voice sounded really soft and insecure. Guilt flooded from in between her words. Rossweisse noticed this. - (This isn''t good.) Seeing her face she soon understood that whatever happened, was actually rted to the woman in front of her. She also understood that it was something that will make her angry, really, really angry. "It all started like this..." - Rias decided to be the one exining all of this mess. Gasper stood near the Valkyrie and like her, he decided to listen to her words. -1 Hour or More Later- Both, the Valkyrie and the Dhampir were wide-eyed, not believing a word she just told them. "You can''t be serious?" - The Valkyrie asked. She thought that everything she told them until now was a joke and a really bad one at it. Rias just tried to avoid eye contact with both of them. This response managed to confirm the words spoken by Rias to both, the Valkyrie and the Dhampir. Rossweisse felt terrible, she started to feel dizzy, her stomach ached and her entire face was starting to change in color; from pink to white and from white to almost blue. She ced a hand on her mouth and tried not to vomit, that''s how bad she felt. *Thump!* - Her legs lost strength and she fell down, luckily shended on the coach. Stabilizing herself from the fall, she soon recovered some of her strength. At that moment she covered her face with both hands and looked straight at the floor. (You did!? You actually did it!?) - She couldn''t believe it, it seemed a lie! As she was sitting there, perplexed. Gasper was feeling different. He widened his eyes, and soon his whole body started to tremble. He couldn''t believe their words. The girls, who were seeing this, felt the same way as Rias; guilt, anxiety, hopelessness, fear, among others emotions, were clearly seen in their eyes. Just in general, their entire selves were confused and exhausted, they were made a mess! Rossweisse looked back at them and thought of something, a horrible oue, a horrible idea, but her morbid curiosity got her best. Therefore, she asked. "You... Don''t tell me you''re all the same?" She really hoped she was wrong, she even secretly prayed to whatever deity she knew, so to be terribly wrong. She didn''t want this to be the truth. But life for once. Proved her right. The girls just did the same as Rias. Not having enough courage, they just turned heads away. *Sprint!* - Gasper could no longer handle it and started to run away from here. He needed time to think, to gather all of his thoughts. No words were needed, Kiba the moment he saw him like this also started to run after him, following closely. They soon went outside of the room. The ones present didn''t pay attention to this, everyone was just too focused on their own, bad thoughts. Then a cold voice was heard. It was as if it came from the deepest part of Hell. Everyone felt a chill run down their spines, they felt as if the just awoke a sleeping beast, and said beast wasn''t happy in the slightest. "Let me get this straight. You actually went out with other boys, just to gain experience, and thenpensate any damage done to Ise at another time. But you were blinded by your own so-called ''feelings'' and forgot about Issei?" Each word sounded sharper than thest, and each of those words pierced them in an extremely weak spot. Not even having the strength left to nod their heads, the silence was the only answer. But for Rossweisse, that silence was more than enough proof. (...) - She had no words nor thoughts. She just stared at them with an empty look in her eyes, as if she was looking at the stupidest people she''ll ever meet. (You just cheated on him and started to get intimate with other guys!? Men, you haven''t even known for more than three months! You threw Issei away like he was a disposable toy and now you think anything will change?!) - She was furious, her entire self was surrounded in an aura that emitted anger and fury. (Issei...) - Tears fell from her eyes. Soon after, she opened her eyes in shock and just sat there, thoughts started to fill her head. (What exactly happened to you?!) - She now felt extremely worried, she felt extremely anxious for the man she loved. (Something must have happened!) - Not for anything was she the one tasked to fix the seal on the beast. She soon found a loophole on the story. (I can understand why he left but taking his pieces out? He wouldn''t have taken a risk that big just for nothing!) - She started to think, her analysis was quickly made. (In other words, there are two options; either he was in such a horrible state that his own mental break waspletely lost, hereby making him do a really stupid thing! Or, something happened with the pieces and was forced to take them out!) Her thoughts were in a sense right but she never thought that both oues could happen at the same time. After all, even one of them was already terrible enough, the both of them would be another storypletely, a really bad story. (But the pieces have never malfunctioned, nor they could kill someone. I also don''t think he would do something as dumb as trying to remove the pieces from his body.) - She ced a hand on her chin, deep in thought. The girls just stood there not moving in the slightest. (Taking them out is doing suicide, no one has survived the extraction of the pieces but they say that he did!) - Her thoughts started to fasten even more. But after a couple of minutes of thinking, she reached nowhere. (I have too little information...) - She decided to ask more about this, even if it meant threatening everyone in her path! She stood up from her position and left the room, not looking at the women in the slightest. After she left, the heavy atmosphere on the room was still there. They knew that saying this wasn''t going to be easy, but it still made them feel horrible. Meanwhile, Rossweisse started to look for a certain someone that she knew was in the Mansion, after all, she could feel his aura. Following the aura throughout the entire mansion, she reached the very top floor. On the terrace of the building, a man was drinking what she believed to be whiskey. He was leaning against the rail and was looking at the clouds in the sky. The perfectly orange colored sky was the only thing illuminating the terrace. After all, it was already quitete in the afternoon and thanks to the talk with the girls time passed rather quickly. The man turned around the moment he felt someone at the entrance of the terrace. Right at the ss entrance, that was simr to a window, a beautifully dressed woman could be seen. Her eyes held an indecipherable light but the thing that made him feel threatened was the look in her face. A mix of worry, anxiety, sickness, and anger could be seen. It didn''t take long for him to understand the reason behind it. He decided to y the fool, something he was really good at. "Oh! Rossweisse, you''re finally back!" - He turned around and gave a calm greeting. For anyone else that would have proved useful. Unfortunately for him, Rossweisse was not in the mood to y games. She crossed the entrance and slowly walked through the wooden awning that had a couple of holes to let light in. Every step was heavier than thest. "What''s wrong with-!?" He was forcefully grabbed by the neck of his coat, and mmed against a pir! *m!* - The entire pir shook in an unstable way, the Fallen could feel the strength behind that throw. Luckily for him, his whiskey ss was on the edge of the rail so thankfully it didn''t spill all over the stone floor. "Now you''ll answer my questions!" - Her voice sounded sharp and even made him feel threatened. "What are you talking about?!" - He was terrified, never has he been in this kind of position before. Then, with the coldest and sharpest voice he ever heard in his life, the woman talked. He felt as if Death herself was in front of him and was whispering into his ear. The eyes of the woman now could be fully seen but they scared him even more. They held not a trace of light, as if they were of a person that just witnessed hell and survived. Those eyes promised him a lot of pain and suffering. "If you don''t answer my questions. Then I''ll start by breaking every bone in your hand, there are twenty-seven bones just in a single hand... then I''ll move to your lower arm, there are two long bones there, I bet they will hurt if they break! Further up there are three bones, and a broken vicle is not something you wish to have. Therefore, in total thirty-two broken bones." Those words made him almost pee his pants. "If you still refuse then, I''ll move to the other arm, then to the leg! If you still don''t cooperate, then the thing dangling in between your legs... I''ll chop it off!" He went pale-faced, now this was the most terrifying moment in his life! Not even when he was in front of the beast, not even during the Great War did he ever experienced something like this! This was the worst moment he ever experienced in his entire existence! What was worst was that the eyes of the woman held no hesitation. - (She will actually do it?!). "Now you''ll decide... What exactly happened to Issei?" - Her voice sounded less terrifying, but for him, it sounded the same. "I''m sorry! But we only know that he went missing a week ago! We have our theories but not a single one has been proved!" - He spilled the beans just like that. Seeing nothing amiss she asked again. "When was hest seen?" "Around a week ago in ''Kuoh Academy'', he went there to ask for an absence of school!" - He just kept spilling the beans. "Ok. Then why did he removed his pieces? And don''t give me the same story you told those kids! I''m not dumb!" She grabbed his left hand and started to twist his index finger. - (She will really do it!) "I can''t say that!" - She started to twist his finger. "Wrong, answer!" - The bones started to creak. "Wa-Wa-Wait! She momentarily stopped. "Spit it out!" - She was starting to get anxious. "Okay! Okay! But you need to keep it a secret from everyone!" - He was serious on this, she just nodded her head. "It started like this..." Another hour went by, the sky darkened and soon night covered the entire ''Kuoh Town''. Rossweisse didn''t move until Azazel finished speaking. "That''s all I know! I swear over the body of my dead father!" - He was almost crying. He told her everything, the messages, the known reason, the report, everything! Thankfully he didn''t show her the video, but those messages he received, she heard them all! She let Azazel go. As fast as he was capable of he took a good five-meter distance from her. (Never have I felt that scared before.) - He felt goosebumps all over his skin, he even shuddered violently. After making that feeling go away he just stared at the woman in question. Rossweisse was thinking. (So you did it because of that...) - Although much information was missing, at least, she discovered the truth. She was angered, really angered, but even more so to herself. If she was just there with him, nothing like this would have happened! (Issei! I''m so sorry for not being there with you when you most needed me!) - Guilt also filled her chest. She fell on her knees in front of the pir and started to cry in a low voice. Her entire body was trembling. This day that was supposed to be the best in her life, since she was going to confess to Ise, turned out to be the worst ever! The man she loved, was MIA. The women he loved, all of them, left him to his luck! Even if she wasn''t directly involved she still felt awful. After crying for some time, she just sat there. Moving her head up, she looked at the pitch ck night sky that had some stars in between the clouds. The moon was shining with a dull light. She just kept staring at the sky until she more or less recovered. "Will you me them? Will you tell them that it really was their fault?" - Azazel still kept a distance and asked. "Not sure. What could I do? They felt scared, that''s normal but they decided to make the worst possible decision." - She started to talk in a much calmer voice. "Their punishment is not for me to decide. They are just a bunch of immature kids that made a terrible mistake. And the result of the decision they made wille for them, that will be their punishment." Her words were true, Azazel had to agree with that. But he was scared of the end result, if they confirm their suspicions, then, it will end really badly. "Please keep the secret. Just until we figure a way to diminish the damage." - He asked her sincerely. She turned to look at him and said. "I''ll say this just in case, but whatever the end result is, I''ll be on Ise''s side, even if he decides to kill!" - She didn''t want to leave him again, not after all of this. (Issei, when we meet please tell me the entire story.) - Her thoughts went to her loved one. "What will you do now?" - Azazel asked once again, this time feeling more rxed. "I''ll stay. I need to be an adult for once and actually think without my feelings numbing me. The ''Game'' you mentioned will start soon, and call it a gut feeling but I think we''ll meet Issei during that time." She stood up and took a cold breath of air. "Therefore, the best chance of seeing him is by staying here. I''ll be the same as I have always been towards them, after all, it''s not my position to treat them in a harsh way." She started to pat her dress, getting all dust and dirt off it. Then she walked past the Fallen-Angel and went inside the mansion. Leaving the Former Governor behind in the terrace, alone. He grabbed his whiskey and downed it in a single go. "This is such a big mess..." - He said his mind out loud, and stared at the night sky. In a certain way the sky calmed him down, maybe there was something good about this day... -Scene Change / Training Field # 2- Kiba was running, right now he came from the elevator. He was chasing after Gasper, who came here maybe to think without anyone disturbing him. At the distance right at the center of the entire field, he saw the Dhampir sitting on the ground. He had his head covered by his arms and his knees were against his chest. He couldn''t hear a thing, but he knew he must be crying. Walking closer he approached Gasper. Sensing something, the little Dhampir turned his head up and saw the blonde knight of Gremory. "Kiba-senpai..." - He looked at Kiba with teary eyes. "Gasper, I really don''t know what to say." - Kiba confessed. His smile seemed like someone that had entirely given up. "I''m going to be honest with you, I also feel terrible." - He sat down behind the Dhampir, resting his back against his. "I...I feel extremely sick... I feel like I just betrayed my best friend in the worst possible way!" - His voice started to crack, he was finally saying his mind, something that took him far too long. "But what could I do?!" - He screamed, probably to himself. The Dhampir was listening to the Knight. Seeing the tears falling from the man''s eyes, he knew that the burden he ced onto himself was just too big. Guilt... it was something everyone, at least once in their lives have experienced, and sometimes it hurts too much. Depending on what exactly you did, the guilt and remorse you feel increases or decreases. Somemented over a decision they didn''t make, others about a terrible act they once did, others at the memory of not saying goodbye to the ones they loved. Everyone had regrets, and the regret, the remorse, of betraying someone you deeply cared for was in no means small... Right now he felt like that, ever since thatst day he saw Issei, everything started to get worse. Since it was thest year of Highschool everyone got too serious, the professors and the same students, cing too much work on their shoulders as a ''sign of beginning a new life'', that college was different. Some of them didn''t particrly care about anything, while others were so strict that a Military School was a better choice. During that time period everything, everyone just dumped him with a huge amount of things to do. Whether his Master, school or even himself. He stopped caring about other things and started to focus more on his own pending matters. The ''Devil Jobs'' were either early in the morning or reallyte at night. During the afternoons he had projects, videos, presentations, models. So every single day he was too beat up. When he discovered exactly who these guys were, he was so exhausted that he barely felt the tug. He wasn''t in his best and due to that, he regretted. He knew about it, yet because of other pending business, he postponed it forter. Like that, days kept passing and slowly his amount of work started to decrease, leaving him to think about them even more. He didn''t ask the reason why. He thought it was just temporary, maybe trying to make Issei jealous so that he puts more attention to them. When he discovered that they were serious, it was toote. He couldn''t say a thing, just like when someone leaves something for thest possible moment and at the end, they just don''t do it, he experienced the same. After the days passed he felt even worse, his sleepless nights were no longer due to work rather because of the thought of them, not leaving him alone. He indeed tried to talk to the girls, at least once but he was just ignored, no one cared about it during that time. He went to his master, but she just shrugged it off. He thought that since he''s a servant he couldn''t say anything about this. Plus this was a really personal matter between them, he wasn''t rted at all! He believed that since he was just a servant and wasn''t directly involved in this, no one would hear him, it didn''t matter what he had to say. Thanks to those thoughts and the experience of beingpletely ignored, the seed was nted and inside his head, the idea of; ''Not worthy of saying anything'', or ''A servant should just obey'', started to bud. Even if he was his friend, his loyalty to his master was bigger and at that time he made a decision. He tried to ignore what happened, he put his loyalty in front of his friendship, another mistake. The emotions he felt during those days were pretty bad, not for a moment did the thought of ''Did I made the right choice?'' left his mind, he thought and thought about it but he didn''t reach a conclusion. After even more time passed, he made another choice, telling Issei the truth and help him, but he made it toote. He was already gone and no one had seen him, even the Faction Chiefs were looking for him but even after a week, not a thing has been found. "I feel so bad! I could have saved my best friend!" - He grabbed his head and tried to calm himself, a fruitless effort. "I could have stopped him of removing his pieces!" He also wasn''t dumb, after thinking for some time he reached the conclusion, that Issei removing his pieces because he didn''t want to be found was too ridiculous. "My friend! My brother! He decided to remove them even if it meant his death, and for what?! No one knows!" - He was letting all out. "I, who swore to be by his side supporting him, left like a coward! I left him alone experiencing who knows what! All of this because I was scared of something so dumb!?" He stood from his ce and started to walk around, screaming with all of his lung capacity. "If maybe I had a part of the courage he has, I would have insisted even more with the girls! Maybe, just maybe, I would have helped him and talked him out of doing something like that!" Kiba was the one that was most affected, he felt he betrayed his friend. He knew, that at that moment he decided something dumb, all of this because he felt he wasn''t listened to, nor noticed, nor taken into ount, nor anything! He gave up without even trying because this was something new for him. He never would have expected the girls to suddenly fall for random guys they met less than three months ago! Yet because of it now not only him, but the girls, Gasper, and even Rossweisse were falling apart. He didn''t dare to think what would happen if the Factions discovered it. The Ykais, The Norse, damn it even Shiva that took an interest in Ise! Probably everything they worked for the past year will go down the drain! Kiba stopped walking in circles, he just stood there looking at the ceiling. Gasper knew that he was probably the one that suffered the most, after all, he thinks that the sole person he dares to call a friend was betrayed by him. "Kiba-senpai... I think that Ise-senpai won''t me you." Gasper stood up and started tofort the Knight. How ironic did that sound, the one that came to console was the one to be consoled "Why you say that?" - His voice sounded hoarse. "Because Ise-senpai is kind, I bet he understood since the moment you were burdened with so many things that you needed to do them. He does know that therefore, I think he won''t me you." - Gasper sounded sure of his words, something rare in him. "..." - Kiba kept silence. Thinking about his words. "When we see him again if you feel that bad then apologize, better do that than nothing, even if it means little." Gasper was also saying those words to himself, after all he was also away during this important moment, but he believed that his Senpai, will in a way forgive him. Probably even reprimand him because of making the choice he thought was right but until now he just hoped for the best. Kiba was silent meditating those words. (Maybe you''re right... When I see him again I''ll apologize to him, even if I''m a terrible friend it''s the least I owe him...) - He started to calm down. His previous rxed appearance started toe back. (Those guys... They are a different thing, they are too greedy and proud over what they think they have. They are exactly ''Frogs at the bottom of the well''. Sooner orter they will realize how big the world actually is, and at that time I hope they notice several things...) Since the first moment he met them, he knew that those guys were the usual greedy bunch, after some beatings during their training they learned to hide it better, but they still were at best amateurs. He noticed how they tried topare themselves with Ise, yet they don''t know a thing. At the start, they tried to make him less. After discovering what he did, they ignored it, saying that if they had the same things as him they could do the same. After learning more and more, and now at the meeting with Azazel, he noticed how they were frustrated, now they even had envy in their eyes. (Well it''s useless to think about that, there will be a moment in which they will notice it themselves. How wrong they actually are.) - Kiba after letting all out felt more clear headed. Now he had a n and a short-term goal. (I need to meet Ise-kun, at that moment I''ll say everything I have too!) - He resolved himself and looked at the Dhampir at his side. "Thanks, Gasper I really needed that." - He smiled once again. "Don''t worry Kiba-senpai! In a sense I also needed to hear those words..." - He was also grateful. After thanking each other they started to leave the training field, both with a new goal in mind. They needed to see Ise but for now, they had nothing about his whereabouts, they were also forbidden by the Factions to do anything rted to searching for Ise. So until anything about him was found, they couldn''t do a thing. The only thing they could do was to wait. Both of them knew that Ise was fine, just missing, therefore he wasn''t in any danger. They also needed to train for the Game, after all, they were going to participate in it. They didn''t know what kind of enemies they will meet there, but of one thing they were sure, they will be extremely strong. They might even fight against Gods! And for now, they couldn''t even face one, so much training needed to be done. (AUTHOR NOTE: AND THAT''S THE END! So the things that are different from the original are: He never went outside of the town because he got transferred to LD domain. So that means he never went to Kyoto to fight Vali, etc. He bought his clothes from the online store. I realize there are time differences but I will try to fix that on the previous chapters. So this is how far I follow the original settings. He never meets with the Fox girl Fuuki and the Vampire girl Ericia.) Chapter 26: Chapter 26: (Here''s the true chapter that trulyes from me and not copy & pasted one) Megumin - Y-Yunyun? Megumin called out to Yunyun because she can''t believe what she''s seeing. Yunyun finally noticed Megumin. And she let go of Issei arm subconsciously because she''s feeling embarrassed from being seen by her ''rival''. Yunyun - M-Megumin? Megumin - W-why were you clinging to Issei? And isn''t that Wiz? Aqua finally noticed Wiz and she screamed Aqua - Ahhhhh! It''s you! You damned undead! Then she dashed towards Wiz wanting to get ahold of her but she got stopped in her track by Issei hand. Issei - Oy... What did you call her just now? Issei grabbed onto Aqua head and he asked that while giving her a smile but his eyes are not smiling at all. If anything it started glowing brighter and Aqua feels choked by his bloodlust. Issei doesn''t put any force on his hold or Aqua''s head might be an exploding watermelon right now. Kazuma and Megumin who''s seeing that are shivering fiercely while hugging each other. They both are thinking ''Rest in pieces. Aqua!''. Aqua is shivering and sweating furiously because she''s really afraid right now. She tried to form words but nothing came out from her mouth, she''s feeling suffocated because of the sheer pressure. While Darkness keep fidgeting because of Issei''s the bloodlust Issei''s emitting right now. She never felt this kind of feeling before... Then Wiz extends her hands toward Issei extended arm. Issei stopped his pressure and look towards Wiz but there''s no coldness in his eyes like how he looks toward Aqua only gentleness. Wiz - U-um It''s okay Ise-san. I don''t mind being called like that by Aqua-sama. Issei - But I do mind. Wiz got taken aback by his answer. Then he continued saying: Issei - I won''t let anyone call you ''undead'' nor ''damned undead''. You are not some damned undead. You are you. Wiz the Ice Witch. So don''t degrade yourself, be proud of who you are. And not what you are. Issei let go of Aqua''s head and she slumped right into the ground while still shivering and taking deep breaths. She almost pissed herself but managed to hold it in. Issei extends his hand toward Wiz and pulls her into a hug while his other hand cupped her face. Issei - Didn''t I told you before? You are beautiful. You are the woman, I. Issei Hyoudoue to love and choose as a lover. So be proud of yourself because none shall be allowed to insult you. For those who dare to insult you, I shall make them pay dearly. Okay? He finishes his words with a gentle and caring look filled with love. Wiz''s eyes are blurred and her face is deeply blushed from his words and he can only meekly nodded like a shy wife in front of their husband. After seeing her nod Issei smiled and kissed her forehead. Wiz who got kissed in her forehead be even more red-faced and she buried her head on Issei''s chest because she feels really embarrassed but also really happy. And Issei chuckles a bit after seeing her like that. Yunyun who saw their interaction only felt a little jealous because she''s happy knowing that Issei treasures her woman dearly. She has this happy smile on her face but also blushing a little. Megumin and Darkness who saw this also went red-faced because they also get affected by Issei''s word and their mouth are wide open. Megumin - ''U-uwaaaaa~ so cool... I also want someone to whisper those kinds of love words to me.... Hah! Wait if Wiz is Issei''s lover then that means Yunyun also...'' Then she looks towards Yunyun direction and saw her enamored look and she knew that Yunyun is also Issei''s lover. Megumin - ''Dammmitttttttt! To think that loner Yunyun can have a boyfriend before me! So irritatinggggg!'' Then she looked towards Kazuma and couldn''t help feeling disappointed because they are too far apart! One is a strong, cool, charming, and handsome looking guy while the others are a weak,me and average looking guy without any capabilities. Why is life so unfair! She started to ruffle her hair because of the sheer irritation she felt. What''s on Darkness mind are: ''W-woww... To think I will witness a lover interaction at first hand, I can''t say I''m not feeling a little bit jealous from seeing that. But I want to feel that bloodlust once more... I never felt that good before~ But I''m also afraid of getting killed! Oh~~ the dilemma... Is this a new y? It must be!''. She started drooling and taking deep breaths like some pervert. (Well in a way she is a pervert) Kazuma just feels awed by the words and action of Issei. And he started taking mental note in case he will get a girlfriend of his own. So he can retell Issei''s word to impress his girlfriend. (If he ever finds one) Aqua still feeling out of it because she came into contact with Issei''s bloodlust at point nk range. Issei - Oy. You useless Goddess there. Aqua - H-H-HAI! Aqua voice is kinda squeaked because she got surprised by Issei suddenly calling her. Issei - Apologize to Wiz. Now. He give her the deadly re. Aqua doesn''t waste any more words and just apologize towards Wiz while doing a perfect dogeza without caring about her dignity as a Goddess. (Not that she has one in the first ce) Aqua - IM REALLY SORRY!!! Wiz finally pull her head out of Issei chest and hurriedly says Wiz - I-It''s fine. I forgive you Aqua-sama! Issei then finally let it go, even though Wiz is still kinda meek but he won''t try to change her personality. -After a while- Issei - Then? Why are you guys here? Issei finally asked them. They all finally remember why they were here in the first ce except Darkness because she''s not in debt. M/A/K - PLEASE HELP US! The three of them simultaneously bowed their head towards Issei. Issei who''s seeing that just exhale once more because he knew why they are asking him for help. Their debt... Wiz is confused why they suddenly did this. While Yunyun can basically tell why they did this. Issei - Tell me what have you been doing all this time... Then they hesitate whether to tell him the truth or not... But after seeing his glowing eyes they finally spill the beans... What happened basically are they keep losing money because Megumin keeps buying mana potion for her own use. Aqua keep buying booze. Kazuma is basically impossible to earn money on his own because of his ss. Darkness can''t help much either because she basically can''t attack the monsters and only be a tank. Then they keep getting chased by the debt collector and finally, they can''t take it anymore. In summary, their oue surpasses their ie... Issei just felt like leaving them to their own luck. But Yunyun keeps looking at his way with her ''puppy'' eyes for some reason... So Issei finally said: "Fine... I will help you clear some quests to pay for your debt but I want you to REALLY listen to me. Got it?" M/A/K - THANK YOU VERY MUCH! Yunyun gives Issei a smile and Wiz is just amazed at their antics. -SCENE SKIP- When they want to take a Quest at the guild. Luna said they can''t take any more Quests at the moment. They asked her why. Apparently, there''s some anomaly happening nearby because the monsters around the city are leaving the area. So they can''t give out Quests because of that. They can only relent because not even a goblin is spotted nearby, they are stumped because they don''t have any Quest to do then they can''t pay their debt. 3 of them be depressed but seeing Issei and Yunyun just taking it easy they couldn''t help asking why they both are so rxed. Then Issei told them because they have already paid their debt from day 1. Kazuma party couldn''t help be dumbfounded hearing him already paid his debt along with Yunyun. It''s 20 Million in total then howe they have already paid their debt? Then they remembered that they both are a high-ranked adventurer. So they asked how much profit they have at the moment... Issei calmly told them around 10 Billion Eris. (Not counting Yunyun) They be stupefied hearing his profit, even Darkness who''s from the noble household also taken aback because his profit is even higher than most noble household out there. Even Wiz is surprised hearing her boyfriend profit. But she''s happy that the man she loves is very capable. Kazuma asked Issei if he''s actually from a royalty somewhere, and the others also couldn''t help doubting him for this. Except for Yunyun because she knows how he gets all that money. So after a bit of exnation, they finally find out about the truth. All of them be surprised that Issei is actually the "Tyrant Overlord" which is famous around the city especially among the adventurer. Even Kazuma best friend Dust keep telling him not to mess with the "Tyrant" or he will take a lot of "Vacation" just like him. And They are d because they never really cross the line at Issei or they might be forced to take a "Vacation" like the others. Well, Aqua almost take a permanent "Vacation" if not for Wiz forgiveness, and for the first time in her life, Aqua truly felt thankful towards someone else... Wiz also a bit surprised but she doesn''t really care what others call her boyfriend because she knows his true personality well. He''s not some brute who will attack people for no reason he''s portrayed as. He''s her perfect boyfriend who''s gentle and caring. Yunyun doesn''t know anything about the "Tyrant Overlord" because she never really separate from Issei, even if she did people are staying away from her because they are afraid to earn the "Tyrant" ire... So she never heard anything about his title or the history behind it. Then Kazuma, Megumin, and Aqua begged Issei to hire them. Finally after some begging Issei agreed to let them work as his servants on his mansion. And when they saw his mansion they all be stupefied because of its size. Issei doesn''t need to remind Kazuma not to mess with Yunyun or Wiz because he''s not some idiot who will challenge death itself. Issei learned some spells from Wiz as well. He''s able to learn her and . As for the rest of her skills, it''s not useful for Issei. Her is basically the inferior version of his skills. And he can already absorb mana from his surrounding without needing to touch another person. Issei tweaked his newly earned skills a little bit such as he infused the skill with his Dragon and it evolved into . He bes quite surprised that he''s able to evolve the skills he had just by infusing it with his , hebined with his Aura and he created a spell. He tried to infuse it with his Dragon he''s able to make skill with it. After that, he experimented some more to see if any of his other skills can be evolved. He infused the with his and he evolved it. He can now cover his body with his own Dragon and it''s called , while his skill evolved into . (As for he can already do it ever since he can control his like the bloodlust/pressure he emits towards others). Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Issei told everyone he''s gonna go outside for a while to test his new skills. He went to an area that''s far from the city because he doesn''t want to test his new skills near the city. After a while, he arrived on emptynd. He tried , it basically looks the same with Megumin but his version has Dragon made of fire then it crashed to the ground. The power is even bigger than Megumin , about 3 times more powerful. Then he tried , he created an ice field around him and everything near him is basically frozen. So it works just like Grayfia and Serafall but with more intensity that the area around him instantly frozen. As for his , it''s just him able to breathe Ice from his mouth just like how his Fire breath works. His covers his body with his Dragon aura and make it looks pitch ck. He could tell it''s like he just gained a secondary armor when he covered his body with it. As for his , he just assumes it''s gonna be like how he gained a 6th sense. So he can easily see iing attack aimed at him from anywhere, he basically got no blind spot. Issei - Hmm. Thankfully I didn''t try any of my new skills near the city or there will bemotion... He looks toward the area where his attacksnded and it''s so devastating that anyone who sees it will wonder if there were Gods fighting here just now. Then he remembered he still hasn''t tried to evolve his skill. He thought maybe he could open a Dimensional Rift just like Semiramis. But when he tried to infuse his with it... It bes Issei is confused what''s that means. So he tried to use it, but then he opened a rift ck hole. Without given time to react, he instantly got sucked into it, then he disappears... -Inside the rift ck hole- Issei - Kuh! What was that?... Where am I? This ce looks like the dimensional rift... Because Issei still hasn''tprehended the space magic he cannot create safe dimensional rift passage as Semiramis does. So he unintentionally created a random rift ck hole. Issei - Tsk... That was a mistake on my part. I never thought it''s gonna went haywire and created a rift ck hole on its own. Now how do I get back to that world... Just when Issei''s thinking how to get back he heard something. Then he looks towards the sound and saw a creature. That creature form is unclear, it''s like its just a lump of meat with a giant mouth and sharp teeth with lots of eyes attached to it, and a bunch of tentacles swaying around probably to act as its arms. That creature eyes are on Issei right now. And Issei who felt that feels threatened. He feels extreme danger from this creature, his instinct telling him to get out of here as fast as he can. ??? - oH, aNotHer LiVIng BeINg iN HeRe? HoW RAre... WeLL JuSt mORe FoOd FoR Me. That creature voice is also mixed like that of a child, man, and woman. Issei - What are you? I didn''te here to disturb you. Issei is sweating right now because he knows this creature is stronger than him and he can''t beat it the way he is now. So he can only try to buy some time... The creature speaks once more: ??? - WhAT aM I? WeLL, TheY CaLLeD Me LoTs Of tHinGs... BuT ThEy uSuaLly CaLL mE "ThE CrAwLiNG ChAoS". AnD iT DoEsN''t MatTer wHy yOu coMe HeRe, I JuSt wAnt To EaT YoU. Issei finally knew what this thing is, it is the "Nyathotep" known to many by its epithet The Crawling Chaos, is an Outer God in the Cthulhu Mythos. He never thought he will meet this Godly being here of all ces. Talk about bad luck. But Issei snapped out of this thoughts when the creature suddenly attacked him with its tentacles. He tried to evade it but the creature movement is just too fast, one of the tentacles hit him and he got thrown back. Thankfully he already covers his body with or he would be severely injured by now. He coughs a bit of blood from that attack. It''s been a while ever since he bleeds. For some reason, he feels excited even though he knows he won''t win this battle. Issei got up andunch every magic attack he got at the creature. Issei - ! ! ! ! He tried everything but its useless against the Nyathotep. Sure it got hurt here and there but it instantly regenerates from its wounds. Nyathotep - InTeResTinG... It''s BeEn a wHiLe eVeR SinCe I GoT HuRt. YoU InTeResT Me... NoW DoNt DiSSaPoiNT mE! Issei has this excited grin on his face even though he''s sweating a bit. He''s actually a battle maniac but because the old him is into boobs so it got suppressed. Then the Nyathotep and Issei resume their fight. Nyathotep and Issei exchanged blows after blows. Issei covered his whole body with because Nyathotep has pure element on its attack. Way stronger than the Gremory n element. Issei is improving by the seconds every time he got into contact with Nyathotep elements. He''s absorbing it bit by bit, slowly but surely he started toprehend the element Nyathotep possess. But his body is at his limit, he''s standing just with his pure will. He doesn''t have the time to change into his Dragon form or he will have a better chance of facing the Nyathotep. His doesn''t do much because it doesn''t effect Nyathotep that much since its form is unclear. Nyathotep never has a fixed appearance anyway, sometimes it took the form of Cthulu, sometimes just a in old man. Just like Ophis but it''s more destructivepared to Ophis. No one ever knows what Nyathotep purposes are, all they know every time it shows up then the world will be in Chaos. Just like Issei improving bit by bit as time goes, the same happens with Nyathotep. It absorbs every magic Issei cast at it. So all of Issei magic attack barely scratch it now. Nyathotep - IT''s BeEn FuN... BuT nOw iT''s TiME To EnD ThiS. ! Nyathotep cast its attack, and it spits out a ck hole like ball that absorbs everything into it. Issei finally forced to use his . This is not his old when he possesses Ddraig still. It''s his newly created one which he created during one of his spars with Scathach. Scathach and Semiramis told him not to use this skill because it''s too dangerous to use it without fully mastering it. Its bacsh might just take his life, the minimum is a critical injury, at worst its instant death. Thankfully when he uses this skill Semiramis and Scathach are there to prevent the worst from happening. But he has to use it now or he will die without question. Issei - !!! After he used the skill, he feels his blood boiling and his went wild at full throttle. His appearance changed, his dark brown hair changed into pitch ck, his ears elongated just like an elf, his eyes turned golden but still slit like a Dragon''s eye. There are w-like gloves on both of his hands colored ck with a red outline, his whole body covered with a ck and red aura. His dragon wings spread majestically, his wings are colored red and ckbination the same goes for his dragon''s tail. He''s basically the personification of Humanoid Dragon right now, even Nyathotep felt a bit threatened at his new form. (His new form kinda look like Killia from Disgaea 5 but with the dragon tail and wings, also longer hair) Issei look up towards the iing attack from Nyathotep and he countered it with his own skill Issei - ! He covered his arms with Hellfire and punch repeatedly towards the iing attack. Every time he lets out a punch it created a barrage of Dragon shaped fire infused with his Dragon . Issei - HAHHHHHH!!! And he sessfully destroyed Nyathotep attack and also a part of its body. Nyathotep for the first time in its life feels danger. If it doesn''t evade quick enough then it might just die. And that exhrates it a lot because it never found anyone who could make it feels this way. It always looks for beings that are stronger than it, but it could never found one. It feels bored that no being can prove to be a challenge to it. And finally, it found the one who can threaten its life. Nyathotep - Good! Good! GOOD! Do that attack once more! It''s so happy that finally, its voice is not mixed like it used to. Now it sounds like a happy girl voice. Issei wishes he could use it once more but sadly he''s at his limit. Issei - ...Heh... So even that doesn''t enough to kill you huh... I guess this is it for me... I''m sorry... Ddraig... and everyone... Then he reverts back to his previous form and he loses his consciousness. Nyathotep who saw that feels disappointed Nyathotep - What''s wrong? You can''t use it anymore? *Sigh*... After all this time, I finally found the one who can beat me... Hmm... I guess you haven''t finished growing yet... Kyahahaha! How fun! I Guess this is your blessing... True Dragon King huh... I will give you my mark, so at our next meeting let us kill each other once more... True Dragon King! Then Nyathotep gives Issei its mark inside his body. That mark will let Nyathotep knows where he is and it also gives Issei the element it has to make him easily master it. Nyathotep then opened a rift for him to pass through. Nyathotep - Let''s meet again soon... True Dragon King... Then it disappears as well. -Back at Issei- Issei free falling once more and he fell on an ind located at the middle of the ocean. After a while, somebody finally arrived at his location. Its two girls that seem to be twins, the first one have an emotionless face and short hair. While the other one has longer hair and has more emotion on her face. They both are wearing the same clothes as well, it''s like a green sleeveless kimono with a white outline, and they both wearing the same ribbon on their hair as well. They both have white stockings and sandals Japanese styled. (Google "Kyou and Kinou Evenicle" and you will have their picture) Kyou - Kinou. Look, there''s someone fell here. Oh! And he''s badly injured! Kinou - Um... He''s indeed badly injured, let''s bring him to our house. Kyou. Then they both brought Issei body to their house. After they get Issei''s clothes off him and cleaned his body they finally see his handsome face and perfect body. They both blushed after seeing him. Kyou - Ohhh~ He''s so handsome, don''t you think so too. Kinou? Kinou - ...Um. And he got a nice body as well... But you feel it as well, don''t you, Kyou? He''s a Dragon just like us. Kyou - Un. But he''s not a fully fledged Dragon... If I have to say he''s about half dragon half human? Kinou - Indeed... But I wonder how he fell from the sky? And who injured him in the first ce... Kyou - Guess we will ask him that after he woke up. Then they continue to take care of Issei after that. It took Issei a week for him to wake up. And both Kyou and Kinou know if its human in his ce then he/she would be dead long ago from his injuries. Even for a Dragonkin, it''s still a miracle for him to survive that. But his perseverance allows him to stay alive until now and they are impressed with him. Issei finally woke up. He slowly opens his eyes. Then he started to look around, he found out he''s inside a wooden house. Issei - ''...Where am I?'' When he''s still looking around Kyoues in and saw that he''s finally awake. Kyou - Kinou! He''s awake! She hastily calls her twin sister. After that, they both arrived at Issei''s side. Kyou - How are you feeling? Kinou - You need anything? Issei is confused for this sudden development. Issei - ...Who are you two? And where am I? Kyou - I''m Kyou. Kinou - I''m Kinou. Kyou - We both are twin sisters. And we are a Dragon just like you. As for where we are right now. We are at . Kinou - Um... And we are also the one who saved you. Issei - ...Dragon? Kuh! Issei head is hurting badly, and his memories are jumbled up. All he can remember is his name which is Issei Hyoudou. As for the rest of his memories, he can''t seem to recall it. Kyou - Are you okay!? Kyou hastily prep up his body to prevent him from overexerting himself. Kyou - Don''t push yourself, take it easy... It''s no wonder you''re still hurting after the injuries you went through. Issei finallyy down once more because his body is indeed hurting badly now, especially his head. Kyou - There. Justy down for now, we will bring you some food soon. After all, it''s been a week since thest time we found you. Issei is even more surprised after hearing that he passed out for 1 whole week. Then he just nodded towards both of them Issei - ...Um... Then I thank you both for taking care of me. They both smiled seeing him thanking them. Kyou return it with a full smile of her own Kyou - Don''t mind it! After all its only natural to help anyone in need. Kinou - Un. While Kinou just gave him a small smile because she''s not that expressive in the first ce. Then they brought his food. At first, Issei wants to get up to eat on his own, but they both won''t let him and insist to feed him the food instead. Issei feels embarrassed that he got to be fed by a girl but he can''t do anything about it. After some time passed Issei finally able to walk around on his own but he still can''t recall his memory. He told both of them he seems to lost his memory and all he can remember is his name. They both don''t see any lies from his words so they ept it. Then Issei learned the history of this world. This worldmonly called . is a location in the World of Eve, located far in the southwest. While technically a province of the Kingdom of Eden, the ind is isted to the extreme, home only to a small vige (Fresh Fish Vige) popted almost entirely by senior citizens. How this situation came to be is unknown. Boats heading to the ind is infrequent at best, and the only site worth seeing for the tourist is a ruin of Mother Eve on the ind''s southern side. Both Kyou and Kinou stays here because they love the quiteness of this ce. The twins are very simr in terms of personality, though Kyou is outspoken and Kinou is quiet. Their age are more than centuries old. Since they are both Dragon''s then they can live longer than humans obviously. Like all fullblooded dragons, Kyou and Kinou can teleport from ce to ce and are functionally immortal. As twins, they share a unique subset of the teleportation power that allows them to swap ces at will (and not necessarily with the consent of the other twin). They can transform from their human forms to dragon forms, but their capabilities in this form are unknown. As Witches of the Round Table, the twins are presumably powerful beyond the average mortal, but their power is constrained by Arthur''s treaty with QD. On ability they have been allowed to demonstrate is the ability to constrain a deceased soul to the mortal ne. The twins are also experienced poisoners and druggists, with incredibly strong knowledge of herbal lore, pharmacy, and concealment. They are also among the world''s best cooks, and are particrly fond ofbining the two fields to create drugged food so irresistible that victims will eat it willingly. But they didn''t fully told Issei about themselves yet, after all they just met. Although they both are attracted to him because of the pureness of his as a Dragon. And his personality is kind hearted just like their type. They never felt this kind of pure before from any male Dragon they met. Even QD doesn''t have this kind of Both Kyou & Kinou decided they will only marry the same guy they approve of, but they never found one after all this time. But finally, they can see the one. And after spending some times together with Issei they be more assured that he''s the one for them. (IN THIS EVENICLE WORLD ASTERISK NEVER SURVIVE THE ATTACK OF HIS KINGDOM SO FOR THOSE WHO''S WONDERING WHERE IS HE. THAT''S WHAT HAPPENED.) Chapter 28: Chapter 28: After Issei can move around he helped the elderly vigers. Whether its just inbor work or helping them catch some fishes for them to sell. Issei feels very rxed staying in this small vige. Kyou and Kinou also keep himpany all the time. They prepared food for him, wash his clothes, stitched back his ripped clothes. Issei is very grateful towards them. At one point they tried to teach him how to cook. But Issei seems to be a natural born chef, he easily surpasses their cooking skills. Maybe even though he loses his memory he still retains the skills he got, so it''s not that hard for him to learn how to cook. Both Kyou and Kinou also wanted to teach him how to fight, but he easily defeats them in hand to handbat. So they both got even more surprised, although their power is mostly suppressed at the moment, they are still a strong Dragonpared to most. Everything they threw at him he canpletely handle it like an expert, it makes them wonder if there''s nothing he cannot do. From swordsmanship, spearmanship, etc. They still haven''t tested his magical capabilities but from seeing how he handle all that easily they assume he must be also quite good at it. Well, the only thing he''s not talented at is to make potion or poison. After some time passes they finally decided to mark Issei as their mate. They did this without Issei''s knowledge when he was asleep. Issei doesn''t really know that they are actually a perverted Dragon in a way, but only because they haven''t found their true mate all this time. So they got sexually frustrated, and they can onlyfort each other all this time. But of course, it''s not enough for them both. They both still have their virginity up to this day because of the specialw in this world. So they started feeding him special "Medicines" without knowing those special drugs don''t effect Issei that much because his libido is basically at max already. They also use their magic spell to enhance his sexual capabilities and libido. Again this is also useless to Issei. But he doesn''t realize what they did to him. He trusted them both fully after spending their times together, and he sees them as his elder sisters but also as a woman. They confessed to Issei at the same time. Kyou - Ne. Issei. Issei - What''s wrong. Kyou? Kyou - Me and Kinou have something to say to you. Kinou - Un. Issei - Hmm? He''s always smiling towards them because he really likes them both. Kyou - You see. We both have already marked you as our mate. Kinou - We did this when you were asleep. Issei got surprised by their words, he knows what that means because they have already told them about it before. That means they will only see him as their husband/spouse/master you called it any way you want but basically, they will only marry him and will never betray him. The moment they marked him they are bound with the Dragon pact. If by chance they betray him then they will instantly die. Other male Dragon will stir away from them instinctively, they won''t try to court a female Dragon who already bound their self to another male. It''s proven to be useless because there was never a case of female Dragon abandon their mate no matter what happens. They will be bound for life once they''ve done the bonding ritual. If somehow the male Dragon died then they will also follow right after. But that case never happens because Dragons are seen as a holy creature in this world, they are seen as Mother Eve apostle. There were some human king tried to kill a Dragon. but his country instantly destroyed the very same day he dered that he will wage wars with the Dragon. QD leads the attack to his country along with all Dragon''s. Even though QD alone is enough to destroy the country but she chooses to bring the whole Dragon race to show them their might. But if by chance a Dragon chooses to be a spouse of a human then that Dragon will be treated as a special case. The Dragon will be forbidden to use their Dragon power so they don''t abuse it for the human to use. If the Dragon break that rule then QD will judge them right away. And if the human spouse country wage war with another country then even if the Dragon were to die they won''t receive any help from the Dragonkin. So there''s rarely any Dragon choose to be married to a human. And since Issei isn''t fully Dragon that rules also apply to him. He will be considered as a human in this world. That''s also why Issei got shocked by their decision. Issei - Are you guys serious!? You know I''m not a full-fledged Dragon! Kyou - Un. We both are serious. Kinou - Even if you are not a full-fledged Dragon we will still love you. Kyou - No matter what happens. Kinou - We will still be with you. Kyou & Kinou - So will you ept us. Issei? Issei is at loss for words after hearing them. He''s happy that they choose him because he also loves them after all this time. But he was afraid to confess his love for them because he didn''t want to implicate them in case something happens to him. Then after hearing their confession, he resolved himself. Issei - Yes. Kyou. Kinou. I will ept both of you as my wives, and I give my word to both of you that I will protect and love you both until the end of my life. Kyou and Kinou both shed tears of happiness because they are afraid if he were to decline their love then they won''t know what to do anymore. Then they all hugged each other. The three of them have the most blissful smile on their face. Issei looks toward his two wives and his eyes are filled with love and gentleness. But there''s also a resolve to never let anything happen to both of them and he swore on his life that he will protect them from any harms toe. Then they share a kiss with each other. First was Kyou. They both only kiss softly without tongue involved. Then next was Kinou. Issei - I love you both. Kyou. Kinou Kyou & Kinou - We also love you. Issei. Then they smiled at each other once more, but then Kyou suddenly said Kyou - But. Issei. Issei - Hmm? Kyou - Sadly you can''t marry us both right now. Issei - What do you mean? Issei is confused by her sudden words. Kinou - There''s a specialw in this world that forbids someone to marry more than one spouse. Kyou - Whether it be male or female. Then they teach him this world history. Mother Eve. The one said to have given birth to the first humans. She''s considered the mother of all humanity and is revered as a Goddess. To aid humanity in the harsh world it''s forced to inhabit, Mother Eve offered numerous blessings. But those blessings apply only to those who obey the Mother''s two teachings. One: You must not kill other humans. Two: You must not engage in intercourse with more than one partner. For those who break that two teachings they will be an ouw. Ouws are stripped of Mother Eve''s blessings, and can no longer live without numerousplications. They can''t grow nts, they can''t receive gold from killing monsters, they can''t have children and many more. So they can only live by stealing from others and basically, they are as good as human trash at literal meaning. And because of that Issei can''t marry them both at the moment. It''s still unknown if the rules of this world apply to Issei or not, but he will never take the chance anyway. (He still lost his memory so he doesn''t know he could just leave this worldter with them. He basically thinks of himself as the inhabitant of this world at the moment so he won''t try to break the mother eve''s teachings) When Issei was getting irritated they both continue Kyou & Kinou - But there is a way Issei - What is it? Kyou - You just need to be a Knight. Issei - Knight? Kinou - Yes. A Knight. Then they exin what a Knight is: Knights are an important element from the world of Evenicle. While most humans, Poppins, and dragons are bound by themandments of Mother Eve if they wish to retain her blessing and not be Ouws, knights are specially empowered to operate outside of thesemandments to help protect the faithful, both from monsters and the aforementioned Ouws. To this end, knights are empowered to kill members of species under Mother Eve''s Blessing. As Knights are seen as exemry members of their species, they are also allowed to marry more partners than the average person, in hopes of passing on their genes. Knights are ennobled with the help of a sacred artifact. Some members of the nobility possess minor artifacts that can ennoble someone to the level of a standard knight, but these are limited in their number of active uses. And Knight rank is divided into multiple ranks, they are: Soldiers: Soldiers are not typically considered a knightly rank but y a simr role in that they are excepted from one of Mother Eve''smandments, namely themandment against killing. Soldiers are deputized by an existing Knight, after which they can continue in training as a knight, or can go into dangerous careers where they mighte in contact with Ouws, like that of an Adventurer. Knight: Base-level knights are the first "true" level of knighthood. As a knight, they are empowered to marry two spouses instead of one. But are also expected to serve under their patron (the noble that created them a knight in the first ce) and in turn to the nation their patron serves. They may also be expected to serve under themand of knights belonging to higher ranks. Base-level knights are far and away the mostmon kind of knight, to a degree that the Snake Crest was able to gather arge number of Ouw Knights to their banner. Ten-Knight: A Ten Knight is the second level of knighthood. It is so named because a Ten Knight is expected to perform the duties of ten individual knights, but in some cases, a Ten Knight is sent tomand exactly ten knights. This structure continues forter ranks of a knight. A Ten Knight is empowered to marry four spouses instead of two. Hundred Knight: A Hundred Knight basically has the same expectations as the previous rank but is empowered to marry six spouses instead of four. Thousand Knight: A Thousand Knight is empowered to marry eight spouses instead of six. Zero Knight: Zero Knight is the highest level of a knight and is typically awarded to a person of international renown. The rank enables a person to marry ten spouses, but further promotions are possible, though the particrs of these promotions are currently unknown. Well, Kyou & Kinou both know the requirement to advance to thest rank but they are not allowed to tell anyone of it. There''s also sub-sses of Knights but that''s not really important. There''s rarely any Female Knight because they are basically encouraged to be a housewife instead because this world is very dangerous and the birth rate is low. And besides, they are not allowed to have multiple husbands because of the teaching. Even if they be a Zero Knight they are not allowed to have more than 1 husband. Men''s are allowed to have multiple spouses so that they can impregnate multiple partners at once. A woman who got rap*d by Ouws will be Ouws themselves since they are seen as having multiple partners even though they are forced. And a woman who bes an Ouw will never be able to have children, so even though they are not evil they won''t be allowed to enter cities anymore. Kyou - So because of that you need to be a Knight yourself to be able to marry us both. Kinou - Un. If possible tries to find multiple wives candidate along the way. Issei - ...May I ask why I have to find multiple wives other than you two? Kyou - Because we believe you will get at the top of the Knight ranks easily. Kinou - And strong knights are enforced to have multiple spouses. Kyou - We will be proud if you can have multiple wives other than us both. Kinou - Because that proves that you are a strong male. And we as Dragons couldn''t be prouder having a strong male as our mate. Kyou - Indeed. So you must find more girls to marry. Ok~? They finish each other sentences perfectly. Issei bes speechless by their words once more. Issei - ...*Sigh* Fine. But that''s only if I can find another woman I can love... Kyou & Kinou - That''s good enough for us~ Then theyughed at each other. So they spend some more times together on the ind. Kyou & Kinou basically stuck at Issei like a glue all the time. They keep giving Issei a hug and kisses whenever they have the time. But Issei neverins at all, if anything he''s happy by the attention they are giving him. They even wash each other in the bath. Issei is holding himself back to not jump into both of them right there and then. Because their body is so beautiful and wless. Kyou and Kinou know that they shouldn''t tempt him so much or he might lose it and all will be for naught. So they wear a towel when they are bathing together. But when they saw Issei''s perfect body and especially his junior down there, they are very ted. They are also holding their self from pouncing on Issei themselves. Then when Issei is asleep they both did something because they just couldn''t take it anymore without relieving themselves. So they snuck up at his room after feeding him some sleeping drugs by putting it inside his foods and cast sleeping spells on him just to be sure... Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Kyou and Kinou snuck into Issei''s room. They saw him fast asleep probably because of what they just did. Then they slowly strip down his pants, and when they see his dragon down there awaken they were ted and got even more aroused just by seeing it. They slowly strip their own clothes and after that, they sat facing each other between Issei''s penis. Then they kiss each other while stroking his penis together at the same time. Even though they are kissing each other they keep looking towards Issei''s face and penis. They both are nearly naked and moaning nearby the sleeping Issei. They are touching each other with their free hand and kissing passionately while tangling tongues Kyou - Mm... Mmm, *Chu*. Issei... Issei... Kinou - Hamph, mmm... Kyou, quiet... You''ll wake him up... Mm, mmm... They urately stimted whichever body part the other wanted at any moment, but their focus was on Issei. Never taking their eyes off him, their arousal naturally increased just by seeing him. Now that they have already marked Issei as their mate they will get aroused every time they are near him. So until they fulfill their desires with him they will keep getting into heat. Meaning unless they really have s*x with him their arousal will never fade away. Issei''s face at this moment is twitching like he''s grimacing but he''s actually feels really good at the moment because it''s been a while since he gotforted like this. Not since he''s with Semiramis and Scathach. He was at his breaking point when he kissed Yunyun back then. Kyou - Ahn... oh... Issei. His handsome face keeps twitching, it looks so cute. Kinou - Mhm... Adorable... Kyou - If we truly go all the way when he''s still sleeping right now... How do you think he would feel? I hope he wouldn''t hate us... Maybe he would never wanna talk to us again... Kinou - ...Kyou, that''s a dangerous thing to think about. Kinou reached a hand toward Kyou''s slit and pushed her finger in. Kyou''s arousal made her sensitive enough that her hips twitched in reaction. Kyou - Aahn... I know. It''ll just make me want to do it... Kinou, mm. You also feel the same way, right? He''s always been very handsome and masculine. The way he keeps helping those elderly vigers and helps us do the chores... Ever since we confessed our love to him, he keeps treating us with love, gentleness and care that it makes us feels really special... I just can''t stop looking at him whenever I see him... Kinou - Un. It''s like we''re in heaven every time he treats us that way. It''s like watching the most delicious food before us but we can''t eat it... The way how his muscle works and his ever-present gentle and caring smile are full of love which make us get into heat every time... Then Kinou unconsciously pinched Kyou clitoris with a bit more force. Kyou - Mmm! Kinou, not so hard... you''ll wake Issei up... Mm... Kinou - Um, sorry... But after all the waiting we''ve done all this time... The moment hees into our lives, we knew he was our soulmate. But we have to hold back or all will be for naught... Kyou - Mm... Honestly. It''s very hard to resist his charm... But we have managed to hold ourselves back after all this time... They couldn''t truly have intercourse with him now but they will wait when he has truly be a Knight for that. After all, they have been waiting for centuries, waiting just for a little longer is nothing. They know Issei will reach the top of the Knight''s rank soon enough. After all, they have already seen his capabilities. Whether it be a strength, wisdom, wits, and most important of all kindness that the strong usually doesn''t have. They often saw people who''re strong drowned in their own search of power. They be arrogant, greedy, etc. And in the end, their power bes their own downfall... Just like that human king who decided to wage wars with the Dragonkin. Kinou - But we want him to be a bit more lustful, hence why we feed him all that special "medicines" and used "special" spells at him. Kyou - Hah, hah... You don''t need to remind me... I remember why we did that in the first ce. Kinou - After all, we wouldn''t want him to be a beta male, so some sexual appetite is necessary. It would be disappointing if he can''t be the one who took the initiative after all. Kyou - That''s right~. Heheh~, I keep seducing him by pushing my breasts against him this morning. And his reaction was so cute, how he keeps trying to hold himself back from losing control... But y''knooow~... Kinou - Ahhhhhnn?! As payback for a moment before Kyou thrust a finger into Kinou''s slit. Kyou - Don''t you think you went overboard today? Pretending to identally run into him naked when he was going swimming was a bit much. Kinou - ...It was cute seeing his reaction... And VERY satisfying to know that he gets aroused by looking at me... Kyou got a little bit jealous hearing that. But she''s also happy at the same time. Kyou - Is that so? Indeed it''s nice to know the man we love gets aroused by looking at our bodies... Fufufu... Thinking back to that afternoon, Kinou''s eyes softened. Then she looks towards his crotch. Kinou - He has the best penis in the world... Whether it be the length, girth, firmness... It''s all perfect... He didn''t seem to notice that we kept staring at his crotch whenever he''s doing something... Kyou - Un... Agreed. He never seems to notice, does he? Actually, Issei noticed their stare but there''s nothing he can do about it and just trying to feign ignorance. After all its hard not to notice how 2 beautiful girls keep staring at your crotch all the time... Kinou - If I weren''t careful enough I could have just started screwing him right where he is back then... Kyou - Same here... But I have to say. Kinou, maybe your self-restraint''s better than mine, but you''re that much worse when you lose it don''t you... Kinou - ...Noment... To express her dissatisfaction, Kyou moved her hand with more fervor, digging into Kinou''s pussy with her finger. Kinou - Mmn! Remembering the events caused fluids to flow out from Kinou''s pussy. Kinou - ...I couldn''t help it, Mmn! Ah! Kyou let out an appalled sigh Kyou - Now that I think about it... It''s kinda scary how much wee to love Issei... Kinou - QD said it isn''t she. When a Dragon finds her partner, she''s dedicated for life... We''re desperately and wholly smitten by Issei... Kyou - ...I''d thought it was impossible to love him more, but somehow my love''s been getting stronger ever since... Kinou - He epted us as his wives... And we won''t be his only wives either... Kyou - He will be the best man in the world... Into a man who will be loved by many, and love them back in return... Kinou - Maybe it''s our Dragon instinct. With so few of us left, we find ourselves attracted to a human who can leave many children. Kyou - It doesn''t make much sense... How we maddeningly fell in love with him, but can''t have him all to ourselves... Kinou - But that''s what Issei will inevitably be. And I''m d for it, whether that makes sense or not. Kyou - Yes, since we love him. Even for Dragons, love''s hard to beat... Kinou - So for now, we need to be as patient as we can... Kyou - Mmm... Both the twins got more into it. They had to asionally have these secret nights. Otherwise, they couldn''t keep themselves under control. This was one such precious times. Kyou - Mm, mmm!... Geez, Issei, we both are getting off to you... And you''re still fast asleep... Even though it''s our fault in the first ce... Kinou - That grimacing and that twitching, blushing handsome face... This is dangerously adorable... If Issei woke up he would see them naked and groping each other while their other hands keep stroking his penis. Were that to happen, they might never have the same rtionship again, but the possibility fanned the twin''s arousal. Kyou - Mm, mmm! I can''t wait anymore... Hamph, mmph... Mmmmm! Their hands passionately and precisely touched one another''s sensitive spots. The periodic desire to forget everything and assault Issei had to be quelled before it got out of hand. They turned those feelings toward each other''s bodies, fingering each other and hasten their stroking pace on Issei''s penis. Kinou - Me... Neither... Mm, mm... Mm, mwah... At the limits of their restraint, the twin''s drooling mouths released hot sighs and moans. Issei - ...Kgh! Kyou - I-It''s here... look... Issei''s penis finally reached its limit and started swelling up even more. Kyou - Mm... Ah... Wow, it got even bigger... Kinou - Hah... Hah... An unblockable attack... Even Kinou, for as calm andposed as she often was. Is put into a daze by the sight of this. Their arousal went over the roof right away. Kyou - Mmm! Mmn... Issei, Isseiiiii... I-I love you... I love you, Issei... Mm, Mmn! The twins kissed so intensely that it was hard to breathe, sucking and licking each other''s tongues. Kinou - Ngh, Kyou... Too r-rough... Mmmm! Kyou - Mmpphh... Mmm, but like... how am I supposed to look at this and not do anything? Kyou was starting to sound feverish. Her tongue wriggled in Kinou''s mouth. Kyou - Hah, ah... Wow, this is naughty... We''re masturbating naked by the man we love while he''s fast asleep... Kinou - If Issei wakes up, we''re finished. The tension is, mm, mm! A turn on. Kyou - Haaah, mm... I want to have s*x with Issei... I just want to forget everything and give myself to him... Kinou - Mm! I feel the same... Ngh! I''d like to just forget everything as well and have s*x with him... But we must not... If we do it, it''ll be us who regret it the most... Kyou - But this is just so- She was going to say "Agonizing", but a kiss blocked her words. A fiery heat enveloped them. Their zing feelings of love collided with their reasoning, nearly crushing their hearts in between. Looking at Issei''s c*ck heated up theirher regions. Juices oozed from their slits. Kyou - Mm, mppphh, this is all because Issei''s just too charming... Kinou - And his penis is reacting to our touches... Kyou - Ahh~ geez... Why''s he so charming? So handsome and manly. I wanna fck him silly... It was like sitting in front of your favorite food and not being allowed to eat it. Kyou - Aah~ Oh, Issei. So virile... Ngh... Issei''s c*ck was pulsing a lot and leaking a lot of precum, which made their hands wet and sticky. Not only Kyou, but Kinou nced at it longingly. Kinou - I can''t stop thinking about what would happen if that was inside me... Kyou - I-I don''t know about normally, but when I''m super turned on like this. If I took in that ferocious thing inside me... Gulp... Kyou subconsciously swallowed the buildup of saliva in her mouth. Kinou - ...Kyou, you''re very wet and loose... It''s basically asking for my fingers... Her finger ran along the slit and sank in, where the inner walls squirmed, trying to engulf it deeper. Kyou - Ahn~... N-Not like it''s any different for you, Kinou... Kyou retaliated by rubbing Kinou''s slit. It was enough to make her hips twitch. They each moved their hand back and forth, leading the other towards orgasm. As fatigued as if their brains were turning to mush, they intently fingered each other. Kyou - Ahh! screw it... Issei... Please, wake up... And, mmn! Assault us for doing all this... All we can think about all day is you. You need to punish us for being such bad girls... You can punish us a whole bunch, mm... Do whatever you want with us . The twin''s arousal had gone out of control. Their moans were loud enough that Issei might actually wake up. They both observed Issei and fervently caressed each other. Kyou - Mm, Issei, I love you, I love you so much, so so much! from the first time I saw you, I was already this bad, mm, mmmn! As Kyou whispered her affection, she gave her sister numerous deep kisses. Kinou - Ngh, mmph... Issei, Issei, I love you... I''m, mmm, all yours... Mm, mmm... Their crotches were flowing with streams of fluids. All they could think of was reaching orgasm. The twins passionately groped each other''s slits, heightening one another''s sexual pleasure. The taboo of masturbating while stroking the penis of the man they loved only further fired them up. By now they were moaning loud enough that even Issei could hear and if he wasn''t drugged he would''ve wake up a long time ago. Kyou - Hah, aaah... My stomach''s burning hot! Mmm, mm, oh. Geez... Cumming, I''m cumming! Kinou - Hngh, mm, mmm... Ah! Issei, Issei! Look at me, mmmph! Mmmnnnn! Kyou & Kinou - Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm! .... Ah, haaah, hah... Their slits simultaneously squirted. The instant they climaxed, their minds went nk and they shook so hard that the floor creaked. Issei''s also finally reached his limit and squirted lots of his sperm into the air. The twin''s who realized that frantically put his c*ck inside their mouth in turns. Even then there''s still some of his sperm overflowing from the corner of their mouth. Both of their eyes be heart shaped and they feel like this is the most delicious thing they have ever had in their entire life. They both orgasmed and squirted once more just from tasting his sperm. Then theyp up any sperm that''s spilled whether it be on the floor, their hands, and even on Issei''s body. After they do all that, they look towards Issei with their unfocused eyes to see if he was woken up by that or not. Kinou - Whew... I-It''s safe, mmn! He''s still sleeping like a log, confirmed... Kinou still felt the lingering sensations of orgasm when she gasped out that answer. Kyou - Mm, ah... We got a little, haaah, crazy today... If we keep doing this, Issei''s really gonna wake up one day... Kinou - Haaah... Haaah... Agreed... After some brief hesitation, Kinou revealed something she had been thinking about. Kinou - I think it''s time... Kyou - ...Yeah, he should be fine now to survive out there on his own. Not like he needs our protection when he''s that strong already... Besides... We can''t take this any longer. Kinou - Exactly... And I have faith that he''ll find wives that we can approve of. Kyou - Yeah, I think you''re right. He''s our Issei, after all. Just then, Issei turned over. Issei - ...Semiramis... Shishou... Jeanne... Jalter... Yunyun... Wiz... Kyou... Kinou... I love you... Kyou - Wah?! Oh, wait... Just talking in his sleep... Kinou - Adorable... Kyou - Yeah... But who''re the names he just said just now other than ours? Kinou - ...Maybe his forgotten lovers? We will make sure he regains his memory... We will ask QD if she can help with thatter... Kyou - Un... I''m sure they are the girls we can approve of just from how he can still call their name even during his sleep, fufufu~ Our Issei is already ady killer even before we realize it, isn''t he? Kinou - Indeed... Perfectdy killer... Harem King? Kyou - Pfft! Indeed... Haha~ A fitting title for a great man such as himself. Their gaze upon Issei was thoroughly filled with gentleness and pure unadulterated love, like a young girl''s but also like a mother''s gaze. Kyou - Good luck, Issei... Kinou - I know you can do it... The twins kissed Issei''s cheeks softly. Then they cast a cleaning spell to remove the evidence for what just happened, and put Issei''s clothes back on. And it looks like nothing ever happened here after they were done cleaning it. -A few dayster- Issei - I''ll be going now. Kyou. Kinou. Kyou - Un! Take care out there. Kinou - We believe that you can sessfully be the best Knight in the world. Issei - Ah! I won''t disappoint you two and I will be back soon to truly marry the both of you. Kyou - Fufufu~. And remember to find new wives along the way. Okay? Kinou - Un. Find lots of wives to bring them back home. And don''t forget to introduce them to us. Issei - *Sigh* Fine... Then the three of them gave each other a hug and goodbye kiss onest time. Elderly 1 - Take care out there, young man. Elderly 2 - Have a safe journey now. Elderly 3 - Don''t catch a cold out there you hear me. All the elderly vigerse to see Issei''s off. Issei gives them all a small bow and thankful words. Issei - Ah! I''ll be going, everyone. See youter. Then he jumps into the sea and started swimming towards the maind. Why he jumps into the sea you asked? He decided it''s for his training so he decided to go into the maind just by swimming alone. The elderly tried to give him money and told him to wait for a ship to go into the maind, but Issei politely declined their offer. Kyou & Kinou approve of his idea and it''s not like he can get hurt by some measly sea monsters anyway. Along the way, he got attacked by some sea monsters but all of them got cut easily by the sword the twins give them. It''s just your normal average sword but he coated it with his . Be it a small Kraken, Sharks monsters, Fishman. All of them that attacked him got cut in half with just one sh. But after a while, he got bored and fell asleep in the middle of the ocean and let the current sweep him away. There are no more monsters decided to attack him after a while and even if there are some who want to take their chances by attacking him during his sleep. Issei somehow reflexively punched towards the assant and kill them in one hit. After spending sometimes he finally can utilize some of his old skills such as or . But he still hasn''t remembered his old spells. He knows he can breathe fire because he''s basically half-dragon from what the twins told him. He was pretty surprised at first then just calmly epted it. Then finally he reached the maind while he was still asleep, and there''s someone how saw him floating on the sea thinking he just drowned. The first guy got scared thinking he''s an ouw or something so he made a dash towards the nearby city. While the other one who spot him: ??? - A drowning man!? I need to help him! Then she jumps into the sea and swim towards Issei and bring him towards the shore. Issei didn''t attack her instinctively because he doesn''t feel any animosity or ill intent from her. Then after bringing him to the shore the girl finally takes a good look at his face. ??? - Uwaaahhh... He''s a very handsome guy... Her face went red seeing his handsome look and perfect body, she ran through her dainty hands on her hair unconsciously. But then she remembered he just drowned ??? - Ah! That''s right! I have to give him CPR! Then she kissed Issei to give him CPR... Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Issei felt something is weighing down on him, then he felt something soft on his lips and some air went in through his mouth. He got taken by surprise and cough a bit of air because of that. Issei - *Cough* *Cough* Wha- ??? - Thank goodness, you''re breathing again. She never really check if he''s breathing or not because Issei breathing is pretty soft. And she just lost it when she saw his handsome face, so she forgot to check in the first ce and assume he was drowning just now. His words got cut short by the girl sudden voice and he looks up. He saw a beautiful girl with blonde hair and dark green eyes looking down at him. And that very girl is sitting on top of his stomach... He felt confused with his current situation because thest thing he remembers he was floating on the ocean while still sleeping. Then he heard the girl talk once more. ??? - Can you tell me your name? Oh, and my name is Riche. Issei - ...I''m Issei Hyoudou. And you can call me Issei or Ise if you want... Now can you tell me howe we''re in this situation again? And where am I? He answers her question while asking back. Riche - Oh? Are you a royalty? Hmm but I never heard of Hyoudou household before... She was surprised that Issei has a surname because in this world just like in Konosuba world usuallymoners doesn''t have a surname and only royalty does. But then she remembered his question Riche - Ah! I''m sorry for getting lost in my thoughts. Then I will just call you Ise, you don''t mind if I call you that don''t you? And to answer your question. We are at the shore, near Abel town. As for our position as you can see, I saw you were drowning so I saved you. And I was just happened to pass by when I saw you''re floating near the beach. So are you a noble from somewhere? And howe you drowned in the first ce anyway? Issei - No. I''m not a noble as far as I remember. And I''m from on a boat, but my boat sunk so that''s how I "Drown". Issei knows that even if he told her he swam all the way from she won''t believe him and will be more suspicious towards him, and to also tell her that he wasn''t drowning but was just sleeping would be even weirder. Riche - Hmmm. I see... Well, thankfully I found you then. Issei - Ah. Thank you for saving me. Issei give her a small smile while thanking her because she does save him out of concern so even though he doesn''t need help in the first ce, he still needs to say thank you no? Riche who saw his smile blushed deeply because she got smitten by it. He''s the most handsome guy she ever saw and that enchanting wine-red eye seems to make her lost in reverie. She even thought he''s an angel for a second but because of theck of wings she know he''s not an angel which known as Holy Knight of Mother Eve. But she snaps out of it quickly. After all, she''s a princess so its only natural to get her bearings quickly in front of somebody else. Riche Eden is a princess of the nation of Eden, second daughter of Louin Eden and one of his two wives, and previously third in line for the throne of Eden. Devoted to her homnd, Riche has chosen to defend it by running an independent investigation of the Ouw conspiracy known as the Snake Crest. Riche is highly independent and selfish, a truant and a busybody, all qualities that made her ill-suited to be a princess. As a child, she frequently escaped her family''s harem to y with the children on the street, where she met her future best friends, Ramius Dreissen and Kathryn Lapucelle. As she grew into adulthood, her family failed to find a role for her in governance, politics, or even a political marriage. Riche would have to find her own calling in life, which she did in pursuing the organization known as the Snake Crest. Despite her errant childhood, Riche is especially close to her sister, Croix Eden, as well as her father, Louin. She does not get along with the prime minister, Rochefort, both because of her unbing behavior and his secret hatred for the monarchy. Riche has very little regard for the privacy of others and is responsible for both her family''s wedding traditions of spying on the bride and groom and also bursting in on them in the morning with breakfast. Riche despises Hannies, partially due to their invulnerability to magic, but the hatred may go even deeper than that and is possibly irrational. She is a Haniwa mass murderer but has stopped short of taking steps that would wipe them out altogether, such as when given the opportunity to sabotage their special, reproductive y. (You can search Haniwa Evenicle on google to see their image, cute little fckers but annoying as hell) While Riche is not technically a knight, as nobility she has "a status equivalent to a knight." She shares a knight''s ability to kill people under Mother Eve''s Blessing without bing an Ouw. Riche is trained as a Sorceress, a style of a Knight that focuses on the use of magic inbat. She has ess to both healing magic and attack magic, namely me, Ice and Light magic, though this mixed focus makes it hard for her to do both at the same time. She is not so gifted as a physicalbatant. She faked a cough and couldn''t help to tease Issei to cover her mishap just now. Riche - *G-Gohon* W-what~? You''re just gonna thank me and that''s that? I lost my precious first kiss for saving you. Oh~ how unfortunate, I was saving my first kiss for my husband too~ Riche wants to make him lost his bearings to get even on him, but she got stupefied by what he said next Issei - ...I see. I will do anything you wish of me as long it''s not against my principle, and if you want me to take responsibility for you then I will do so. But know that I already have wives waiting for me to marry. Issei told her with a serious face. Issei felt like something bugging him when he said that, it''s like he''s forgetting something and he kinda saw some dark silhouette of bunch of women inside his minds, but he ignored it for now. Riche minds went nk after hearing his words but then he catches on to something Riche - Wait. Wives? You mean you have multiple women waiting for you to marry them? Issei - Um. Indeed. Riche - But it''s forbidden to marry more than one partner by Mother Eve''s teaching!? You will lose Mother Eve''s blessing and be an Ouw if you have intercourse with multiple partners! Issei - Ah. I know that. That''s why I''m aiming to be a Knight. Riche - A Knight? Like the ones who fight Monsters and Ouws, those Knights? Issei - Yes. That Knight. Riche - ...Indeed if you can be a Knight your problem would be solved. But to be a Knight is a hard task. The monsters and Ouws are pretty strong you know? Issei - I know. On the ind, there were monsters too. I killed them pretty easily. Besides I love them both, and they also told me to be a Knight themselves so I could marry them both. Well not just easy, he basically just kill them all in one hit... And there were some strong monsters near the Mother Eve''s ruin over there but they all died just from one of his normal attacks. Even Kyou and Kinou were surprised because there were some monsters there that would take them some time to kill but Issei just killed them all in one hit... They were pretty aroused when they saw how he handle all those monsters, but they hold themselves back and do their usual ''Activity'' during the night to relieve themselves from their arousal. Riche - Oh... Yeah, I see... She bes speechless once more after hearing his words. Not that she can deny any of it if they want to marry him together anyway. Riche - But... Still, are you sure you''re strong enough? Issei - Hmm... I think I''m pretty strong... Riche - You ''think'' you say... Issei - But can you get off my body first? It''s not like I hate it when a beautiful girl straddling my body but it''s just that... Riche - O-oh right! I''m sorry! Riche blushed remembering she''s still straddling his body so she hastily stands up. Riche is a beautiful woman who has blond hair and a dark-green eye like gem. She wears what seems to be a princess dress with slight modification here and there, she has a curvy body and has a C-cup breast. (Google Riche Evenicle to see her image) Issei - Here. Let me show you. Then Issei draws his sword, cover it with his and made a casual swing towards the hill. *SLASH* *BOOM!* There''s a small gorge created by his casual swing on the hills. Riche who saw that be totally taken aback and her mouth is wide open that it looks like it about to hit the ground... Issei - How''s that? Issei asked her totally rxed like what he just did is nothing much. Riche who heard his question finally reacted Riche - W-w-w-wha... She bes at loss for words. If he used a spell she can still ept it but that''s just a sword sh. Riche - I-Is your attack imbued with magic or something!? ''That''s gotta be the only exnation''. So she thought Issei - Hmm? No. That was just a normal swing. Ah, but I do cover my sword with my . Riche - ?! Is that some kind of magic!? She asked with sparkling eyes. She got totally hooked because she never heard any magic called before and she''s adventurous at heart so she loves finding new things and ces. Issei - U-uh no. It''s not magic. It''s basically... After some exnation Riche still doesn''t get it that much but she knew it''s not magic so she lost hope on learning that. Riche - I see... Ah. Too bad it''s not magic... It''s such a strong technique too... She mutters lowly but Issei can still hear it. Riche - Ah. Indeed you can be an excellent Knight with that kind of strength, and from your way of talking I could tell you''re a nice guy so I can vouch for you that you will be a splendid Knight! Issei - Um. Thank you. Riche - A-ah. And you can forget about my joke just now, I saved you because I wanted to. And CPR doesn''t count as first kiss anyway. Issei - I see... But I will still stand on my words. If you need anything from me then you can just ask me. Riche''s heart flutters once more after hearing him said that. She does want to marry him a bit after that but she still has a mission toplete. Then they heard some voices in the distant. Man - Heeey! Over here! Look at that! A short distance from the shore a number of people appeared and pointed at Issei and Riche as they approached. Riche - Uh oh, she''s with them. This is bad. Issei - Hmm? What''s wrong? Riche frantically got up and ran in the opposite direction. Riche - Sorry! Personal matters. Issei - Huh? Riche - Well. See youter, Ise! I have to go now. And I will hold on to your words. After that, she ran as fast as she can. Issei - O-Oh... He''s amazed by how fast she was running. Then he heard the voice once more. Man - Look, over here! This way, everyone! Issei - Hmm? A group of people holding hoes and scythes warily surrounded Issei. Issei - What? Issei is confused with this sudden development. Mob 1 - Eep! H-He talked! Issei - Obviously. I''m not a mute. Mob 2 - L-L-L-Lady Knight! Take care of the rest, please! Issei - Hm? A Knight? The ring of people around Issei opened up, letting a woman in. The woman has a beautiful face with red eyes and white long hair that reach till her hips. She has a voluptuous body with big boobs and wide hips, she''s also kinda fit for a woman. She wears a dark mini jacket that has white fur around the cor along with a ck shirt that only covers till her breast so her stomach is visible because of it. She also wears a ck small mini skirt with ck stocking with ck battle shoes. She carries a Giant whitence and giant shield with a golden pattern as her weapon. (Google Ramius Evenicle to see her image) ??? - Are you the suspicious character who washed up on the shore? Then the woman look towards the gorge Issei just created. ??? - And are you the one who did this? She bes even wary after seeing the gorge. Issei - Suspicious? And indeed I''m the one who did this. Mob 3 - I saw it! He came from the sea! ??? - A stowaway? A poacher after the fish here, maybe? State your name. And how did you get here? Issei - I''m Issei Hyoudou. And no I''m not a noble for that matter, I travel here with my boat from but along the way my boat sunk and I got taken by the current till here. Mob 4 - F-Fresh Fish Ind?! Do you know how far that is? Mob 5 - And I don''t remember anyone can bring their own boat from there because it''s a small vige and most of the vigers are elderly people. Even if they can it''s still impossible without getting attacked by the sea monsters and survived their attack! Mob 6 - Also I don''t remember any merchant ship has a traveling schedule towards there on this month. ??? - Is that right? This only makes you more suspicious. Issei - *Sigh* It''s up to you to believe it or not. Man - Liar. As if anyone would believe that! Mob 7 - Yeah! Ouw scum! Issei - Ouw? But as you can see there''s no ck ring on my fingers. Issei proceeded to show them his fingers and indeed there are no ck ring on any of his fingers. Mob 8 - Eeek! Some mob got scared thinking he''s gonna do something by raising his hands. ??? - Don''t move! Issei just calmly stares at her. ??? - Indeed there''s no ck ring on your fingers. But Ouws have been sighted near town. I''m here for a different mission, but I can''t ignore people in need. Mob 9 - He has to be after our livestock! Lady Knight, take care of him! Issei - Hoo? So you''re the Knight? ??? - Indeed. I''m a Knight of the Kingdom of Eden, Ramius Dreissen. Issei - I see. Ramius - Hee? You''re not gonna judge me as a Knight even though I''m a woman? Ramius is a bit surprised because usually people can''t believe she''s a knight just because she''s a woman. Issei - Why should I? Strength isn''t determined by gender. What''s wrong with a woman being strong? That just means they are capable and hard working. Ramius got a bit taken aback because she never heard that from anyone she met, they just keep calling her meathead for that matter. Ramius - ...I appreciate your words. Issei - Don''t mind it. Ramius - But even though you don''t have a ck ring it''s still possible the Ouws have threatened you into assisting with some crime. After all, Ouws are known for their underhanded means. Issei - *Sigh* You think anyone can force me to do something I don''t want to? Well. Anyway, I came here to be a Knight. Ramius - It''s better to be safe than sorry but, A Knight, you say? Issei - That''s right. Ramius - Alright then. I''ll have you prove it. Issei - And how you want me to prove myself? Ramius - Oh, it''s simple. If your goal is to be a Knight, I''m sure you''re confident in your strength. And by the looks of it, you are indeed strong. She looks towards the gorge once more while saying that. Ramius - So you just need to Defeat monsters around this area and bring me 100G as proof! You do know Monsters drop Gold after you defeat them right? Issei - Indeed. Ramius - Then to prevent you from cheating, I''ll hold onto any Gold currently in your possession. Issei - Fine. Here you go. Issei has some gold he got from killing the sea monsters. As for the Gold he got from the ind ruins he donate them to the elderly vigers of . Ramius - Um. I will hold onto your Gold for now. Don''t worry I won''t steal your Gold, I give you my words as a Knight. Issei - Um. Issei doesn''t really mind even if she stole those Gold. After all, he can easily gather more Gold just by killing monsters. But he can tell she''s not that kind of person just from her eyes alone, there''s no impurity can be seen on her eyes. He somehow can still sense people''s soul and he could tell when somebody is bad news or not just by sensing it a bit. He regains this skill during his exploration at the Mother Eve''s ruin on the Ind, he saw some lost souls over there and he purifies them. Ramius - Then if you manage to get 100G, I''ll vouch for you and have you given permission to enter the town. Issei - Sure. Ramius - Abel''s right over there, I''ll be waiting. She pointed towards the nearby city. After that Ramius thedy Knight left with the mobs. (Issei is not being a wimp here, Ramius just want to protect the viger so he won''t be like an idiot and says fck you I''m strong I don''t need your approval. If this is a wuxia novel then that might happen but this is not. He''s not some hot-blooded protagonist who kill anyone who gets in his way, besides they are normal people, not some thugs who want to rob him. They are just afraid. If it''s some thugs that want to rob him then he will just end them.) Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Then after they left Issei went around the are to look for monsters. And he can find some in no time. It''s just some Hanny Slime so they are basically total scrub. After killing some slimes Issei got the 100G he needs. Then he heads towards Abel city. Along the way, he saw a water fountain. The water looks really clear and he can feel some sort of blessing on this water, so he tried to drink some. Issei - Delicious... And I can feel my fatigue recovering. Random man - Oh. Is this your first time drinking from a ? When you drink water from these fountains, you get fully healed. It''s got something to do with Mother Eve''s blessings, apparently. Worth remembering, right? But this water can''t be stored in an empty bottle or any container, It will be normal water after a few seconds passed the moment you take them out from their source. I love this water so much that I be an adventurer just to drink it more often. *Gulp, gulp*... Mmm, tasty! Delectable! More, More!.... Gulpgulpgulp! Issei - ... Issei hastily leaves the man alone... -At Abel''s city- He saw Ramius waiting at the city entrance. Ramius - Halt! Did you have the gold already? Issei - Ah. Here you go. Then Issei tossed her the gold bag. Ramius - Umu. Let me see. *Cliiing!* She proceeded to spill the content of the bag to the ground. Issei - ...? Issei is confused about why she does that. Then he finds out the answer soon enough... Ramius - One... Two... Three... Four... Five... She started counting it one by one that''s why... Issei - You know you didn''t have to take it all out... Ramius - Shut up! Ah... Drat, now I have to start over... One... Two... Three... Four... Five... Issei is totally speechless after seeing that. Then he tried something. Issei - What time is it now again? Ramius - Around 11, I think. That''s what my internal clock says. Twelve... Thirteen... Fourteen... Issei almost facepalmed because that actually works, ''*Sigh* Seriously...? Well, I don''t want her to mess it up again. Guess I''ll just wait it out''. Then Issei just spends his times looking around him to look at the city and all that. The housing pretty much looks like in Konosuba, which is world European Middle Age built with stone bricks but there''s magical property can be seen here and there, and it''s slightly more advanced. Basically, it''s quite beautiful for a small city. Ramius - Forty-five... Forty-six... Forty... Forty... Uhhh... Issei - Next is Forty-seven... Ramius - Oh right! Thanks... Forty-seven in particr always gave me trouble. I don''t work well with numbers you see. Issei - ...This seems more severe than that... Ramius - Forty-eight... Forty-nine... Fifty... Issei can only sigh once more and wait for her to finish, he got to admit her dedication and seriousness looks cute though. So he spent a while by looking at her counting all that and in case she got stuck at some point once again. He really does enjoy watching her dedication that unconsciously his face went soft and he had a small smile on his face. He never one to judge people of their incapabilities, everyone has their own weak points and strong points. He likes seeing a dedicated and hard working person such as Ramius here. Thankfully there are no girls around to see his current face or they would totally be smitten and fell in love right away. After a while, she finally finished counting. Ramius - Yosh! There''s indeed 100G here. As a Knight, I can vouch for your strength. You''re free to enter the town as you wish. Also... Here, you can have your Golds back. Issei - Um. Thanks. Ramius - If you''re tired you can stay at the inn over there. Your fatigue should recover in no time after some rest. Issei - Got it. Ramius - Also. Issei Hyoudou was it? Issei - Just Ise is fine. And should I call you Lady Ramius or something? Ramius - You can drop the title. I don''t care for such formalities. Issei - Um. Same here. Nice to meet you again, Ramius. Ramius - Nice to meet you too. Issei. But if you''re not one of the Ouws... Where could they be hiding? Issei - ... Issei didn''t say anything because he knows even though Ouws are not a threat for him but for normal people they are pretty dangerous. Because Ouws are the one who has lost everything, so they are not afraid of anything. They will steal, kidnap, r*pe, kill, etc. Ouws have the well known on their finger. Those with the ck ring lose the ability to grow or raise anything. Even if they grow nts, raise animals, mine some ores, kill monsters, they won''t receive anything. The nts won''t grow, the animals won''t produce any dairy products such as eggs or milk and they die straight away after a few days, the ores they touch will bemon rock, the monsters won''t drop gold. That''s why they will resort to all that killing and stealing because if not they can''t survive on their own without the blessing. Even if they chop up the finger that has the ck ring it will just appear once more on the other fingers. And if they cut all their fingers it will appear on their neck next and be a ck choker rather than a ring. So Ouws band together in groups to assault towns and traveling merchants. So if there are any sighting of Ouws nearby you can expect there''s their hideout somewhere nearby and they are preparing to attack the nearby town. Ramius - Well. No matter what happens I will protect everyone in this city, even you. So don''t worry. Issei - Thank you for the concern but I don''t need any protection. And besides, it will leave a bad taste to have a cute girl such as yourself protecting me. Ramius - Hweh!? Issei - Hm? What''s wrong? Ramius - Oh! Uh... C-C-C-Cute? Who are you calling a cute girl!? Issei - Then are you a boy? Ramius - OF COURSE NOT! Issei - Fumu. Then there you go. There''s no one else with us here, I''m obviously a man and you''re the girl here. What''s so weird calling you a cute girl anyway? Ramius - B-B-But there is no man ever called me a c-c-cute girl before! Issei - There''s one here right now. Issei calmly looks at her. After all, he does see her as a cute and beautiful girl. So nothing wrong with that. Ramius - Uh-Ah... Umm... T-thank you... Issei - Don''t mind it. I''m just saying the truths. To me, you are indeed a beautiful and cute girl. Ramius face went red after hearing that and she''s thinking ''C-Couldn''t be... No man could find me attractive besides a particr kind of entric.) But after hearing histter words she bes even more red-faced. Then she turns around and tries to avert the topic. Ramius - N-Now. I''m sure you''re tired. Soe into town and go ahead to take a rest. Issei - Sure. Abel town is a small town with a poption of a few hundred. Butpared to it''s quite big. Issei saw Middle-aged women were chatting andughing at a restaurant. A couple of old people were paying a board game. The town was peaceful and carried a gentle aura. Issei spends some time exploring the town, but along the way, the town girls keep staring at him. He feels a bit ufortable being looked at so he covers his head with his hoodie. Then he saw a . He''s still at Level 1 after all this time because there''s no Level shop at the and the twins told him to visit it if he ever saw one before at the ind. So he went inside the Shop. Issei was asked to write his name at the front desk before being let into the back room. Inside the shop, there''s a lot of weird things such as voodoo dolls, some lit candles, gypsies stuff like that. Issei doesn''t see anyone at the back room ''So this is a level shop... Hm? Looks like nobody''s here though.'' ??? - Welcooome! Issei heard a girl''s voice from the table. Issei - Hmn? ??? - Oh, did I scare you? My voice ising through the magic receivers in front of you. Issei looked at the table and saw round rings being supported by stands. ??? - Everyone''s supposed to have one specific level up person, but then you''d have to go all the way back to the town with that specific level shop all the time. But by using magic receivers, I can level you up in any town. Issei - I see. ??? - Anyway, I''m your leveler, Sora. Hm, let''s see... Issei Hyoudou? Nice to meet you. Issei - Um. Nice to meet you too. You can just call me Ise. Sora - Got it! It Seems like it''s your first time at a level shop, so let me go over a few things. And if you somehow feel ufortable talking with me without seeing my face then you can open up that file there. After all, you''d be surprised at how many people having trouble talking without seeing my face. Issei doesn''t really mind it though, but since she went over the trouble informing him he might as well see the file. Issei - This file? Issei opened the file. It contained tons of portrait photos. Sora - Page 14 has my face. Hope that helps. Then Issei proceeded to open page 14 to see her picture. It shows a beautiful busty girl with a shoulder length pink hair with pink eyes. She wears what appears to be a magician robe with a ck and purple color and she also wears a purple habit on her head. She has big boobs. /wiki/Mifa if you want her image). Issei - Hee. Beautiful. Issei just calmly says that. Sora - Right?! I get that a lot! That''s why everyone asks for me. You''re one lucky guy, Ise. Now, I''ll exin how this works. Listen closely. Issei - Sure. Basically, he defeats/kills enemy whether it be Ouws or monsters he will get the exp points. Then the God who governs the level up system will measure his exp to Level him up. Sora - If you form a party, your party members fall under my supervision too. So I get tons of busi-Err, I mean it''s more convenient for all of you. Issei - ...Got it. Issei knows she just slips up her true objective not that he minds it though. After all, it is indeed a business for her. Sora - Anyway here let us proceed with the ritual. O mayta potten kororin, pattara piro piro, nya nya nya! (AN: Japan at it''s best folks their bullshiitery is over the roof) Issei face twitched hearing that stupid chant... Then there''s a light descend on Issei. His level went from LV1 to LV67 right away. Issei feels his body got stronger and the mark of Nyathotep started manifesting itself to channel the "Destruction" element throughout his body. It''s just a little but it''s a start of something. But he doesn''t realize this happening and it will take a while before he realizes it. Sora - Congrats, you leve- Eh? She saw his lv went up from LV1 to LV67 in one go. She scratches her eyes to see if she''s seeing things at the moment. Sora - EHHHHHHH?! Issei - What''s wrong? Issei is confused by her sudden voice. Sora - B-B-But you were LV1 just now!? Issei - So? Sora - But you just leveled up to LV67 in one go! Issei - And? Sora bes totally speechless from seeing hisck of concern, like what just happen is nothing weird. It needs to be known that the maximum Level on this world is LV100. So for Issei to reach LV67 in one go from LV1 is unprecedented, never heard of. Issei - Then we''re done here right? Well, thank you for the service. Just when Issei about to walk out Sora calls him once more. Sora - W-Wait. If you tell the person at the front desk it''s your first time, you can get a free level shop summon ticket. You can use it to level up from anywhere. Issei - Hm? Oh. Got it. Then he walked out and get the ticket. Sora who''s inside the store is still speechless after what just happened. ''Uuuu... He doesn''t seem to respond much towards ''My'' picture. Even though he''s so handsome... I wonder if I will meet him againter or not? Should I give him the ''Special'' picture of ''Me'' to motivate him a bit more... And his Level incident is just too amazing, at this rate I can ascend into Goddess of Level faster... Yosh! I shall give him the ''Special'' picture next time!... And who knows... Maybe he will be attracted to meter. But... *Sigh*'' Sora actually is just behind the curtains and she doesn''t let people see the real her for a reason... Issei can actually feel her presence behind the curtains but he never bother to point it out, if she doesn''t want people to see her then that''s her business. Not him. But that''s a story for another time. (Well if you guys check the link I posted, you might already know her true form) After that Issei checked the Item Shop and see if he could find anything useful for him. Well, he doesn''t want to trade his current sword because it is a gift from the twins. And the rest of the items are just weird... So he decided not to buy anything but the potion just in case. And the store owner creeps him the fck out because he''s an okama. And he keeps trying to flirt with him. So he hastily just buy the potion and get the fck out ASAP. After that, he visited the church. He lowered his hood to pay respect, after all, it''s quite rude getting inside a church with a hood or hat on. He''s greeted by the saint of the church. Her name is Laurent. /wiki/Laurent if you want her image) She''s quite the beautiful woman with short red hair, red eyes and she wear sses. She wears what appear to be a white sleeveless nun outfit that entuated her beauty very well. She''s also holding a golden staff. When Laurent first saw Issei she felt her heart thumped loudly, but then she told herself she''s a saint of Mother Eve''s church and she''s not allowed to marry anyone unless it''s a special case. She shook her head and calmly asked him if he''s here to pray. Issei said he''s just here to look around. Then she introduced herself, her name, her upation as one of the Saints of the church. Saints are determined to have inherited a particrly vast amount of Mother Eve''s power. Although, she personally don''t know what makes her so special to be chosen as a saint in the first ce. Laurent seemed shy to talk about herself. Her smile had plenty of firepower behind it that it somehow stimted Issei''s memories. He felt like he remembered some old memories on a certain golden-haired girl... But it''s still unclear, but he knows every time he tried to remember that golden-haired girl his heart ache a bit. So he stopped thinking about it. So Issei introduced himself too. Then they get to know with each other with Laurent. She said whenever you feel mad or upset just pray and you''ll feel all better. Then Issei saw somebody praying while his body emitted rainbow-colored light. And that person feels very refreshed after doing that. Then that person walked out of the church with a refreshed smile. Issei - ''Hmm. So that''s how it works.'' Laurent - See? It''s remarkably effective. Issei - Um. So Issei asked her if she works here or something. She said no. There aren''t very many saints, so they are given entire regions to manage. Issei - That sounds tough. And there are monsters around, so it must be pretty dangerous. Issei is pretty rxed around her, probably because of her pure aura. So he couldn''t help feels concerned about her. Laurent feels very happy that he''s concerned for her. Laurent - I appreciate your concern. But as long as I''m designated as a saint, I''d like to carry out my duty. Issei is very impressed with her dedication. So he gave her a small smile. Issei - I see. Her heart thumped once more seeing his smile, her cheeks redden a bit but she kept herposure this time. Laurent - Hai! After chatting a bit more Issei left the church to look for an Inn because the day is getting dark. She sees him off. Laurent still gazing at his back after he decided to leave for now. She kept thinking how good would it be if she''s not a Saint for once in her life because that way she could''ve chased after him and get to know him better. She feels veryfortable around him, there''s never a man that makes her feel that way before. But that''s just how it is... So she stopped thinking about it and head back inside the church. Issei finds an Inn and spent the night. The inn is quite big considering its cheap price just for a night. And there are five beds inside the room, so if he ever has a party then they could spend the night together in 1 room. Tomorrow morning Issei heads out to the near green pasture of the city, and he saw a cow in the middle of the road. Then a green-haired girl with a ssese looking for the cow. She''s quite in but still a bit cute, she has an average body as a girl not too busty nor too skinny just in. She wears a green and white colored farmer outfit. /wiki/Colpis If you want to see her image) When she saw Issei she got a bit taken aback but since she''s already engaged she doesn''t let her thoughts wonders. Besides she thought she''s too in for a handsome guy such as Issei, and she does love her fiancee. She thanks Issei for finding the cow and she introduced herself as Colpis a farmer that works in Abel. She told him to visit the farm because she wants to thank Issei for it. Issei agreed to it if he has the time. Colpis then bowed to Issei and took her cow back to Abel. After sightseeing a while Issei decided to head back towards Abel. After entering the town he met with the man who surrounded him along with the other vigers along with Ramius before at the shore. His name is Yarase. Currently employed here as a Soldier. He introduced himself to Issei. He said he will soon take a Knight test in the capital. His objective for bing a Knight is to get more girls as his spouse, in other words. He wants a harem. He told Issei to not get to close with Ramius because she''s pretty weird and usually Knights work in teams. But she''s all alone. They say it''s because everyone she teams up with gets injured, so she''s always alone. People call her the Loner Knight. Issei just ignores his warning because he doesn''t believe on such things such as bad luck bringer. And he kinda like Ramius for her dedication so he''s kinda irritated this Yarase keep talking bad things about her. But he just held it in. After all, everyone has a different opinion about something and he''s not the one to judge. Unless someone bad mouthing his loved ones he won''t really care what they think. Yarase wishes the capital send more Knights, and maybe Sir Acheval instead of Ramius. He thought Sir Acheval will notice his ''talent'' and let him join. Issei asked who''s Acheval is, and Yarase bes surprised he doesn''t know Acheval. Acheval is one of the Kingdom of Eden''s only three Zero Knights. Acheval Dreissen was a Zero Knight of Eden. Born to Tank Dreissen and a Zero Knight mother, Acheval was raised in the town of Stallion, along with his sister Ramius. He was promoted to Zero Knight following his performance during the Arthur Tragedy and continued to defend Eden from monsters in the years that followed. Issei - ''Hmm. So he''s Ramius big brother huh...'' Then Yarase wanted to show Issei around the town, he just epts it because he just arrived here yesterday. And he remembered Colpis farm, so he asked him to show him the farm. Yarase knows Colpis well. they greet each other when they meet each other. Yarase said he brought a neer to show around the city. Then Colpis noticed Issei. Colpis greeted Issei. Yarase got a little surprised seeing that Issei and Colpis know each other, he told Issei he has good taste because Colpis is a cute girl to him. Issei just ignored him. But Colpis got a bit taken aback being praised like that. But then Yarase told him it''s too bad she''s already engaged though. To a guy named Ginyu who runs this farm. Then they chat a bit more. Then Colpis offered a drink to them both, it''s a freshly milked cow milk that selectively bred. It''s so sweet that it can''t be drunk on its own, so it''s distilled in water. Her dream is to let all the world to taste her special milk. Issei just encouraged her that It can happen because it is indeed delicious. Then Colpis face broke out into a big smile because of delight and she says thank you. Issei leaves soon after that but Yarase decided to stay to flirt with her and Issei is fine with that because he decided to kill some monsters instead. After Issei left. A few minutester, Colpis fiancee Ginyues and told some bad news about their cow got a disease. And they need to find some special grass to cure it. Colpis wanted to go by herself while her fiancee and Yarase forbids her. When they asked Yarase to go he says soldiers aren''t allowed to leave the town and the Lady Knight Ramius also aren''t allowed too he said. (Yup he''s basically just a coward and jackass) Her fiance is also the same feeling afraid and all that. So Colpis decided to go on her own ignoring their warning. -After a while- When Issei got back after killing some monsters outside the town. He got back seeing some vigers feeling distressed over something. When he asked them what''s wrong. They said Colpis went outside town a while ago and someone saw her got kidnapped by the Ouws. Issei got surprised at that. Then he saw Ramius, Yarase and some young man slumped on the ground at the center of the crowd. When he got near them he heard that young man saying "Ooooh... Colpis, please... Be safe." So Issei assumes this guy must be Colpis fiance. Ramius noticed Issei Ramius - Hrm? Ise? We''re talking right now, wait untilter. Issei just calmly nodded and wait for them to discuss it. Yarase said the reason why she went outside the town, but without telling what he just said about Soldier isn''t allowed and Ramius also isn''t allowed to leave town. He said she left town on her own even after they forbid her to look for the special Grass. Then Ginyu pleaded to Ramius to save Colpis. While Yarase said "Don''t be ridiculous. We don''t even know where the Ouws are hiding." And Ramius concluded from the direction they werest sighted and the footprints they left behind. They are likely in the cave to the west. Yarase got surprised because that cave have strong monsters inside, and there''s no way a human can use it as a hideout. But Ramius can''t think of anywhere else they''d be. Ginyu once more screamed, "Then go and get Colpis back before it''s toote!" Ramius asked Yarase toe with her to rescue Colpis since he''s a Soldier so he can kill Ouws without losing Mother Eve''s blessing but he said It was too dangerous and it''s basically suicide. Ramius then could only agree that it''s too dangerous to go there without a n and they need reinforcement for that. Sadly it might take 3 days for them to arrive. Ginyu - If it was Sir Acheval who came, he could''ve saved her! Ginyu once more screamed. Ramius - ?! His enraged shout makes Ramius shudder. Ginyu - Why''d it have to be his useless sister!? And the Loner Knight at that! Issei finally speaks Issei - Oy. Everyone nearby him got taken aback because of the aura he''s emanating and eyes are glowing a bit. Ginyu is the most affected because he''s the one who receives Issei directly. He shuddered fiercely. Issei - If you think Ramius is useless then why are you not the one who went to find the Grass instead of Colpis herself? If you''re the one who went maybe the Ouws won''t try to attack you because you''re a man. Some man you are for letting your fiance goes out alone like that. Issei knows he''s weak so he can''t do much against the Ouws but that still doesn''t give him rights to badmouth Ramius like that. Ginyu trembled so hard and he got nothing to say back because he''s indeed too afraid to go on his own or to go with Colpis in the first ce, and when he saw her got taken by the Ouws he just stands there watching her being kidnapped. The one who saw her got taken by the Ouws is him himself. He''s just too afraid to admit it. Ramius finally cuts in Ramius - ...It''s fine, I don''t mind. I''ll take personal responsibility for this. The rest of you can calm down and return to your regr business. Ramius said that to the citizens and left the farm. Issei who saw that took back his pressure and said "Trash" to Ginyu. Ginyu finally pissed himself because of the sheer pressure even Yarase felt a bit shaken because of Issei''s pressure alone. Then Issei followed after Ramius until they arrived at the entrance of the town. Issei followed Ramius along the way and after a while. Finally, Ramius asked him "...Ise? What do you Want?" Issei - You''re nning to save Colpis on your own don''t you? Ramius is surprised because he knows her objective. Ramius - Wha?! How did you know I was going by myself? Issei bes speechless like its so hard to guess... Issei - Well... It was obvious... Ramius - W-Was it?! Issei - Ah... You seem at your wit''s end back then and you head towards the town entrance right away after that. So I be worried you''d do something stupid and follow right after you... Seems like I was right... Ramius - W-well thank you for your concern. That''s plenty enough. Issei - So? Shall we go together? Ramius - But you aren''t even a Soldier yet. I can''t have you assist me with killing. Issei - It will be fine as long I don''t kill them then right? Ramius - Don''t be ridiculous! They''re ustomed to murder. You can''t go easy on them! Issei - Don''t you know my strength well? Ramius - I-Indeed but still what I''m about to do is clearly foolhardy. Issei - Why? Ramius - If going out to save a single girl by entering enemy territory with no prior preparations or investigation isn''t foolhardy, then what is?... Beingpared to my superior brother probably has me flustered... Issei - ...Well, if you can realize that much then I''d think It''s not affecting you too much. Ramius - No! I- Issei - You just want to help Colpis. That''s all that''s on your mind right? Ramius - Correct. However rash it is, I want to rescue her. I''d rather my nonsensical behavior not affect a citizen like yourself. Please understand. Issei - I refuse. Ramius - Wha!? Why? Are you intending to die? Issei - How the hell youe to that conclusion... It''smon sense to help the weak. So if you''re doing it to save Colpis, regardless of the danger you invite by going yourself, you''re making the right choice. Stupid? Maybe, but it''s the correct one as a Knight yourself. Ramius - You approve of my actions? Issei - Ah. Indeed. Ramius - Oh... I see... She felt happy that Issei approved her idea even though it''s quite stupid. Issei - And like I said before... Letting a cute girl alone in danger will leave a bad taste in my mouth afterward. Issei gives her a smile once more after saying that. Ramius who heard his word and saw his smile got totally flustered and went red-faced Ramius - A-Aaaah... Y-You''re still calling me cute?! Issei - My view of you won''t change. Ramius. To me, you''re a dedicated, hard-working and cute girl. Ramius face went totally beet red after hearing Issei''s word, there''s even smokeing out from her head. Ramius - P-please don''t tease me. No woman monstrous enough to be able to y beasts is cute. Issei - I''m not teasing you. I''m totally serious. If you''re supposed to be monstrous, regr girls are worse than that. Issei seriously told her. Ramius - ...You saw how they reacted to me. Ick experience as a Knight and even have strange rumors spread about me. They find me frightening... Just because you want toe with me doesn''t mean you should lie... I even harm other Knights. Issei calmly extends his arms to Ramius shoulders and make her face him straight in the eyes. Ramius - Eep! Ramius got a little taken aback from Issei''s sudden action. Issei - Look into my eyes. Do you see any sign of me lying? I really think you as a cute girl. Ramius Dreissen. Ramius who gaze and look towards his enchanting wine-red eyes be totally lost and her eyes started spinning while her face totally red. After a while she asked. Ramius - Aah... R-Really? I-I-Is that... T-True...? She stutters. Issei just nodded at that. Ramius - You''re the first person who''s said so. Thank you... She smiles while saying that. Issei who saw her smile for the first time got a little smitten because of how beautiful it is. Issei - ... Ramius - This isn''t because you said I''m cute, but. I-I grant you permission toe along. Issei snaps back out of it and calmly says "Ah. Thanks" Ramius - I''m going to appoint you as a Soldier. So no going easy on the enemy. Issei - Got it. Ramius - But remember this. To be able to kill without repercussions is too great a power for most to wield. If you''re consumed by that power and use it for evil, I''ll take responsibility and kill you in turn. So please don''t make me have to do it... Issei - I promise you. I won''t. Ramius - I-In that case, I''ll now appoint you. Ramius held hernce over her head and focused, generating a dull light from her body. The light eventually gathered in thence. She ced the shining weapon on Issei''s shoulder. Ramius - "In the name of Lady Ramius Dreissen, may Issei Hyoudou be granted the title of Solder." Then Issei felt a numbing sensation, but before it became painful, it stopped. Ramius - Yosh. It''s all went smoothly. Now when you go to the capital, you can take the Knight test too. Issei - Um. And this is the first step of Issei to bing the strongest Knight in history and even beyond that... Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Knights are further subdivided based on theirbat style. Only a few subsses are described in detail, though others presumably exist, such as whatever ss is associated with Barro Roan''s iaido-style. (Barro Roan is one of the Zero Knight of Eden Kingdom) The sub-sses that are noteworthy are: -Magic Knight -Defender (Ramius) -Sorceress/Sorcerer (Riche) -Ranger (Gurigura) Basically Assassin and Scoutbined. -Tactician (Kathyrn) This is the only ss that is listed on the wiki. So I might add some new ss on my own. -Back to the chapter- When Issei and Ramius are conversing with each other. There was someone hiding in the bush nearby. ??? - ''Uwaaaahh~ I never saw Ramius face went that red and bes so flustered like that, especially to a guy. Well not that I can me her when the one who said that is so handsome and manly... Even I would be like her if we switch ces... So envious... Wish he told me all that too... So Ramius make him a Soldier huh... But they sure take their time talking with each other...'' Well, she always notices the lustful looks the Ouws or some man gave her or on any beautiful girls for that matter. But she doesn''t see any of those from Issei''s gaze. His gazes only have an appreciation towards her or Ramius even now. There wasn''t any lustful greedy feeling at all. And that''s very rare on this world for a man to have that kind of gaze. Her big sister fiance Prince Felton is giving her some odd feelings because even though he doesn''t have lustful looks toward her sister or her but his eyes are always have nothing inside it. He might be smiling but inside his eyes, all she can see is boredom or something else altogether. Then she saw that Issei is looking straight at her. ??? - ''E-Ehh? D-Did he notices I''m here? No that can''t be.'' But Issei keeps looking straight at her and just when she started getting nervous he looked away. ??? - ''F-Fiuhh... That was close...'' Ramius - What''s wrong. Ise? Issei - It''s nothing just a cute ''Squirrel'' on the bushes over there. Ramius - Hmm. Is that so? Then, shall we go? Issei - Sure. ??? - ''H-He totally noticed me?!'' Then after she saw Ramius and Issei is gone she finallyes out from the bush. ??? - Uwaaah... He totally noticed me there... She was walking when she noticed Ramius and Isseiing to her ce just now. So she hides in the nearby bushes to not be noticed by them. Well, she doesn''t want Ramius to see her at the moment. She''s fine with Issei though. ??? - C-Cute ''Squirrel'' he said... Geez! Guess I''ll take a detour towards the west cave before they arrived there because I need to check something there. The Ouws there might have some leads on the organization. Then she went through the detours. Along the way to the west cave, Ramius keep peeking towards Issei time to times. He just ignores her look though. After a while, they finally arrived at the supposed Ouws hideout. At the entrance, there''s no one guarding it but Issei can smell some human scent inside the cave. And with his he knows they hit the jackpot because he can feel a lot of human presence inside the cave. Ramius - Here we are... Let''s go in cautiously. Issei - Um. Then they went inside the cave. Ramius is on high tension all the time with her weapon and shield prepared for any iing ambush. While Issei just calmly strolled inside without getting intobat stance at all. When Ramius wanted to warn him then suddenly out of the corner there was an Ouws ambushing them. Ouws 1&2 - Die! Ramius - ?! Watch ou- *BAM! BAM!* Then both Ouws be meat paste on the wall. Ramius who saw that be totally ck-jawed... Issei just calmly walk forward like he was never did anything in the first ce. Issei - Ramius. Are youing? Ramius - U-Um... Then along the way every time a Monsters or Ouwsing towards them, they all died with just one hit from Issei. Whether it by his punch, kick or just casual sword sh. They all died without knowing how they died in the first ce. Ramius got totally numb seeing all that she just decided to follow Issei from behind. She felt stupid worrying about him in the first ce, and she''s supposed to be the Knight here but she doesn''t have a chance to do anything... What could she do? Even if somehow there''s sudden attacker from his left, right, top, bottom, behind. They all died just from his casual attack. It''s like he can see 360 degrees around him. There''s no blind spot at all, and he doesn''t even turn around to kill the one thates his way. Just a back p, backsh, etc. Then they arrived at a crossroad. When she''s deciding where to go she heard Issei said: Issei - Ramius wait here for a minute. I need to check on something. Ramius - A-Ah. Sure. She doesn''t need to be worried about his safety at all. She even wonders if these can be called a rescue operation anymore. They just basically waltz in like they own the ce with no tension feeling at all. Just like taking a stroll in their home backyard... Issei saw ''someone'' sneak in towards the left path. So he chooses to check on it alone. Then he arrives at the room where the intruder snuck in. ??? - Hmmm... Just like I thought. must be behind this... Issei saw her looking through the boxes that seem to be filled with something dangerous before because it has ''DANGER'' sign on it. Then Isseies up behind her and says: Issei - What''s just like you thought? ??? - UWAAAA! The intruder reflexively swings her staff behind her at full force afraid she got ambushed by the Ouws. Issei calmly stops her attack with one hand. Issei - Then. What are you doing here, Riche? You also have been peeking on me and Ramius back at the town entrance. That''s right. The ''Squirrel'' and the intruder is Riche herself. He can see some Ouws knocked out around the ce, seems like they got taken by surprise. Riche - I-Ise?! Geez! You scared me. I thought you''re an Ouw! Good thing I''m a mage or you will get hurt by my sudden attack. (Her actual sub-ss is sorceress but I''ll just call her a mage because it''s easier to spell and they both is the same ss to me) Issei - ...Sorry for scaring you but you still don''t answer my question. Even if the one who attacks him a Dragon he will barely get scratched. That is if he let its attacksnd on him or he doesn''t cover his body with in the first ce. But he won''t tell her that or he might hurt her feelings. Riche - *G-Gohon*. Well like I thought you noticed me back then at the town entrance. And what I found here is just proves my suspicion that Is indeed involved with all this. These boxes were once filled with sparkle bombs. They are made from Mini Hannies. They are tiny but they self-destruct when hurt and they deal a ton of damage. Issei - Yeah I know about them. I''ve read about them in the encyclopedia before. Not only do they create an explosion several times as strong as any fire magic, but anyone can set one off. But handling them is difficult if you''re not careful. You and everything around you''ll go kaboom. That''s why every country has sparkle bombs strictly regted. You need permission to even produce them. And the symbols on the te of the boxes around here said ''Contains sparkle bombs, be careful.'' So it couldn''t be more obvious. Riche - But that''s not only it... Did you notice The Ouws here seems coexisting with monsters? Issei - Hmm... Indeed It''s weird. Issei never really thought about it because he got no interest in them. But now that he thought about it, it does seem weird that every monsters and ouw who attacked him and Ramius before seems working together. (Just like some certain kid with their ''Balls'' filled with monsters) Monsters are usually attacking people indiscriminately. Even if that someone is an Ouws. Riche - Something... Something''s going on. I have a really bad feeling about this... I''ll look around a bit more. Maybe I can figure out where the sparkle bombs went. Issei - Sure, but you''reing with me. Riche - I-I promise I''lly low so I don''t get caught... Okay? Issei - Nope. Riche - P-Pleaseeee~ Issei - Hmm... Maybe I should call Ramius here? Riche - A-Ah. Wa-Waittt! P-Please don''t let her found me. Issei - ...Why? Issei already feels suspicious about how she was hiding from them at the town back then. He knew she''s not hiding from him so that only leaves Ramius. Riche - U-Uuuuu... Fine... I tell you. Riche wanted to dodge the question but after seeing his gaze she spill the beans... Then she told him that actually Ramius is sent here by the capital to look for her and bring her back. She snuck out from her home to look for clues on the (As for why she did that you can read her summary on chapter 29. I already posted everything about her on that chapter) Issei - Hmm... I see. So you''re the second princess of Eden Kingdom. Well, your name already says it all with thatst name, actually. Riche - U-Un. T-That''s why don''t let Ramius find me out for now. Pleaseee~ Issei - ... Just when Issei thinking about it he heard Ramius voice calling him Ramius - Iseeee? Are you done yet? Riche - ?! Riche who heard that sends a pleading gaze towards Issei once more. Issei who''s seeing that finally relented Issei - *Sigh* Fine but don''t you dare gets find out by the Ouws or you will pay. Got it? Riche nodded hastily while shedding tears of joy that she can still continue her adventure and find clues about the Issei then head outside the room. But then Riche called him back Riche - Wait. Ise. Issei calmly looks towards her. Riche - What do you think about Ramius? Issei - I think she''s a dedicated, hard-worker and cute girl. Why? Riche - Hehehe~ I see. ''Good for you, Ramius. Maybe you really have a chance with Ise'' Issei - ...? Issei is confused why she suddenlyughed like that. But she just said don''t mind. So he goes out of the room. When Issei got out of the room she forgot to give her this paper that says ''50 50'' Well she assumes it''s nothing important and throw it away. Then Issei group up with Ramius once more. Ramius asked him if he finds anything there. He just said no. So they continue their operation. After a while, they arrive in front of a metal door. Ramius - ...It''s locked. Then there''s a voiceing out from the door. Door - Here''s a question! Dingaliiing! Which is lewder: 1. Begging Dragon 2. Boobie Hero Pick one! Issei is speechless hearing the question. While Ramius seems to think about it seriously. Ramius - Hmmm... They both have their good points... Begging Dragon is... While Boobie Hero is... This is really tough... Hmmmm... Issei bes even more speechless seeing her really think about it. What in the hell are those anyway? The name alone seems stupid. Then Ramius suddenly said Ramius - ...I got it! Both are equal! So we can''t choose one! The answer is... 50 50!!! Door - ... Issei - ... Just when the silence ensues for a while... Door - CORRECT! *Click* Then the door opens on its own... Ramius - Yosh! I got it right! Issei just nkly looks at her. Ramius finally realized his gaze. Ramius - W-What? They both are indeed equal you know. I''ve read about them before and they are really good! Issei thought ''Just the fact you know about them in the first ce is already ''Amazing'' enough but to correctly answer that stupid quiz is even more ''Amazing''.'' He sighed and went on ahead... Ramius - I-Ise? AH! Then she remembered that the two book is actually a porn magazine. And she just basically said that she reads porn. Ramius - W-Wait Ise! I-I meant my friend told me about them! So don''t think I''ve read them on my own. Okay?! H-Hey! Are you listening to me?! Ise! Iseeee?! Issei just ignored her... Along the corridor, there''s Ouws again but they all died instantly by Issei punch. And after a while, they finally reached the end of the room. At the center of the room, they can see Colpis is being abused by the Ouws. She has light bruises around her body and face. Her clothes are almost gone because it''s mostly ripped apart from her body. The Ouws surrounding her areughing out loud seeing her like that. She seems to have a nk look after all the abuse she received. She seems to have given up on hope, her fiance doesn''t even try to help her, Yarase is the same. She got nothing left behind, she just wants all this to over. The Ouws are starting to take off their pants and they want to inject something to her before they start r*ping her. It''s a syringe filled with Dark green colored liquid. Ouw 1 - Hehehe. Now let''s move on! After you get injected with this then we will start the main course! Ouw 2 - Gehahaha! Do it, bro! Then just when the guy wants to inject the syringe towards Colpis, there''s blur moving towards them and after a few seconds they all dropped down with their heads separated from their necks. They don''t even have time to scream. Thest Ouw who''s at the corner of the room screeched at seeing that and just when he wanted to run away there''s a sword flying towards him and it pinned him on the wall. He instantly died while dangling on the wall with a sword embedded through his chest. Ramius was at her breaking point seeing how they treated Colpis and just when she''s about to act she saw a blur and they all died instantly. She saw Issei calmly stand before the headless corpse without any emotion can be seen on his face but his eyes are glowing. Issei - ...I despise scum like this the most. Then Colpis suddenly screamed Colpis - NOOOOOOOO!!! Issei & Ramius - ?! Colpis - What? There''s blood everywhere, ahaha... Oh, I know, this is a dream. Issei - ...Colpis. Colpis - EEK! A-A man... Aaaah, no, I... I''m gonna get ra*ed, wah, AAAAHH! Then she scrambled backward and keeps knocking stuff down along the way. Issei - ...Ramius... Please handle her. I don''t think I should be near her right now. Ramius - Un. I don''t think she should be near any men right now. I''ll stop her. Issei - ...I''ll leave it to you. Ramius slowly approached the hysterical girl and spoke in a calm tone. Ramius - There, there It''s all over now... Ramius tried to calm her down by holding her gently Colpis - Hiiii! *CRASH* But even after she collided with a box and knocked everything out of it, she kept struggling to escape Ramius. Colpis - No... NOOOOOOOO! Issei - ?! Look out! Issei tried to stop Colpis but it''s toote. *Prick* Ramius - Ngh! In her hysteria, Colpis picked up a syringe sitting on the floor and stabbed it into Ramius arm. Thankfully she doesn''t unload the content of the syringe and just stabbed Ramius with it. But even that is gonna be fatal if not treated right away... Issei - Ramius?! Are you okay? Ramius - I''m fine... Stay put, Ise... Look, nobody''s left to hurt you. You don''t need to be afraid. Ramius still gently talk towards her. Colpis - Ah... Colpis saw Ramius remain calm despite the harm she was inflicted with and finally stopped running. Ramius - Alright... Good girl. *Chop* Colpis - Ngh... Then Colpis fainted after a chop on the neck by Ramius. Ramius - I put her to sleep using ... It''s not painful. Now she should calm down. Issei - I see... Ramius tries to stand up but she stumbled. Ramius - Ah. Issei quickly catch her from falling. Issei - Careful there. Are you hurt anywhere? Ramius - No... I''m... Fine... Issei - Are you sure? Ramius - A-Anyway, I''ll take Colpis back. I''d like the chance to thank you again, so when you''re back in town,e to the inn. Issei - Why not go back together? It''s dangerous to leave you alone after all this. I won''t allow a cute girl such as yourself alone without protection, who knows what''s inside that syringe. Ramius - Ah... Again with the cute thing... ''Nngh, Ise''s hand is hot...'' Issei - Ramius? Issei peered at Ramius''s face to see what she was thinking. Her eyes were moist and her cheeks appeared slightly flushed. Ramius - Hyaaah!! Issei - W-What''s wrong?! Are you really okay? You''re kinda squirming around. Ramius - I am not! I-I''ll go on ahead. Issei - I''ll go with- Ramius - DON''T FOLLOW ME! Issei - ... Issei got taken by surprise by her sudden yell. Ramius - Oh. Sorry... But I''m fine on my own. In fact, I prefer it! With Colpis in her arms, Ramius ran to the exit. Issei - ...Tsk! That idiot. Then Issei hurriedly follows her closely just in case something happens. Then they head back towards Abel town. Chapter 33: Chapter 33: When they arrived at the town there''s a bunch of Knights can be found. Apparently, they arrive earlier than expected. Ramius give them a brief report of the situation then she leaves Colpis to them. Ginyu are also there but he''s too afraid to confront Colpis at this moment, Yarase is also there but he''s just acting like an observer. Ramius went to the inn right away and Issei was following behind her until she enters her room. When Issei asked her if she''s really okay she told him to leave her alone for now ande meet her at night. Issei can only relent after hearing that so he leave her alone for now. He decided he will check on her againter at night just like she requested. Issei decided to spend some time walking outside of town. After a while, he reached the shore where he first came here. He''s nkly looking towards the ocean thinking how he arrived here. How he met Riche and Ramius. He really has to admit he feels really concerned towards Ramius, he enjoys spending time with her. Maybe Kyou and Kinou already expected this... How he will meet new girls and more. Ramius personality to brave dangers without caring about the danger she put herself into kind of remind him of some memories. Her foolhardy attitude... He remembers he''s used to be like that too long time ago but he still cannot recall it perfectly. On who he was protecting... Bit by bit his memory are returning but not all at once. He recalls some of the skills he has at some point during the time he spends at the Fresh Fish Ind. He can see some dark silhouettes inside his memory and it''s getting clearer as the day went pass but he still can''t recall them perfectly just yet. He needs a bit more stimtion to his mind. Then he heard some sounding from behind him, and he could tell who it is. Riche - What''s wrong. Ise? Issei - ...Nothing. I''m just thinking about something. Riche - I see... So did you and Ramius saved the girl? Issei - Ah. But she got some trauma you see, the good news is she''s still not r*ped by the Ouws when we arrive there. Riche - ...That''s a little unfortunate but you have already done the best you could. If she got r*ped then she will be an Ouw too, and her life could be worst than it is now. She could''ve been killed after they had their fill with her you know? After all, they can''t have an extra mouth to feed since they can only steal so much each time. Issei - Ah. I know. Then there''s silence once more, they watched the sunset together. Riche keeps looking at Issei face rather than the sunset because Issei''s face right now has that certain irresistible charm of man in mncholy feeling to it. And how the sunlight shone on his face and his hair makes his handsome face even more mesmerizing. His bellowing silky dark brown hairbined with that face is so mesmerizing that Riche can felt her heart thump loudly threatening to break free out of her chest. Her face is lost in reverie just by looking at Issei right now, she wishes time could stop at this moment so she could enjoy looking at his face forever. The silence continues until the sunset is finally over. Issei - ...Well, I guess I''m gonna head back to the town now. I need to check on Ramius after what happened to her. Riche snapped out of her reverie and she catches on to Issei''s word quickly. Riche - What happened to Ramius? She felt worried for her childhood friend. Issei - I don''t really know but she identally got stabbed by Colpis with a syringe that contains some dark green liquid at the Ouws hideout. And she''s not in her right condition after that. Riche - S-Syringe with dark green liquid? W-Was it like this one?! Then Riche took out the exact same syringe Ramius got stabbed with. Issei - Yes. That''s the one. What''s wrong with it? Issei felt a bad premonition after seeing Riche reaction and he''s right Riche - Oh no... Why... Then Riche dropped the syringe in shock. Riche - .... It''s a drug that Ouws bring with them... Using it gives you a sense of intoxication and security. It also sharpens the senses, so it can be used as an aphrodisiac... Depending on how it''s synthesized, can contain a bunch of different effects. What they had was probably made with an emphasis on the aphrodisiac aspect. Issei - ? Riche - Adan''s is the name of the Archfiend who brought monsters into the world. And the drug was given the name because the drugs can draw out the desires that are impossible to hold in. Such as make people went on frenzies to kill, those who went into hallucination can no longer see reality... And those whose pleasure is drawn out will indiscriminately desire the opposite s*x... Issei - ...Tsk! Can''t I just tie Ramius up until the effects disappear? Riche - You can''t... If you try to stop the symptoms, most people go mad... She''ll lose all self-control at the same time she''s filled with lust, so she''ll assault a guy, And if he happens to be married already... Issei - ...She will be an Ouw... Riche - Yes... But knowing Ramius, she wouldn''t let that happen... She''d kill herself first. Issei - ...Indeed. Knowing her personality she will really kill herself before letting herself be an Ouw... Issei felt angry at himself for letting Ramius got stabbed with that syringe. If he just realizes fast enough... But he felt even more anger towards the . His anger boils toward them. And on this day the have attracted anger from a being that they shouldn''t have mess with in the first ce... They are not afraid of QD because she won''t interfere with their ns because she''s not allowed to. Thest time QD act was on that time when the stupid human king deres war towards Dragonkin. But after that, she never shows herself to the world anymore. Even during the Arthur tragedy she still doesn''t show up, that''s why the be brave andcent without fearing her judgment on them. But Issei is not like QD, he won''t abide by the rules. He won''t be chained by some measly rule. And the end of countdown starts from now... All their preparations after all this time will be gone to ruins just by a single person, the one they will call the Strongest Knight in history, The "Tyrant Overlord". Riche - What do I do... If I haven''te to Abel, then all this won''t happen in the first ce... Issei - Don''t me yourself. It''s all on the Ouws and . None of this would''ve happened if they weren''t around. And I will help Ramius however I can, no matter the cost. Issei''s eyes glow brightly with conviction but weirdly enough Riche who saw that doesn''t feel afraid but feels secure instead. Like no matter what happens, he would be there for her. Riche - Ise... Issei - Is there any antidote for the drug, Riche? Riche - Sadly no... But there''s a way... There''s one way to save Ramius. Issei - Tell me. Issei looks straight into Riche''s eye and that makes her heart thump loudly once more. Riche - Then... Ise- No. Issei Hyoudou. Riche suddenly changes her attitude and be more serious. Issei just silently looks towards her. Riche - Please. Have s*x with Ramius. Issei - ?! Issei is taken aback by her words. Riche - From what you said, Ramius only got stabbed by the syringe. That means there''s only a very small amount of drug got into her system. Then if she spends about a night feeling so good she can''t think, the symptoms should be under control by tomorrow morning. Issei - ...Are you serious about this? Issei couldn''t help asked her to confirm her theory about it. Riche - Yes. I''m sure. I know you already have 2 brides in mind. But I beg of you. Please! Suppress Ramius''s lust by having s*x with her. Then Riche suddenly kneeled to Issei. Riche - I know I''m asking a lot. But, please... Save Ramius by making her yours. You realize that she has feelings towards you right? How she keeps looking at you. So I beg you! Ise! Issei just stays silent by Riche sudden outburst. He''s contemting seriously about it. He knows Ramius has feelings towards him, but if someone asks him if he loves her... He''s still not sure. He does enjoy spending time with her, and she reminds him of the old him a lot. Then he reminiscent the time they''ve spent together, and her mesmerizing smile back then... Their first meeting can be called unique, but the time they have spent together albeit short is very eventful. He loves her dedication and hard-work the most, the way how she keep trying her best no matter what happens. Heck, she even counted 100G 1 by 1 just to make sure he collected the requested amount. That''s how dedicated she is. Even though she has a ''Problem'' at counting... Then Issei finally decided what he will do. The decision that will make him feel d and happy every time he recalls this moment in the future... Issei - I will do it. So get up. No need to kneel before me. You''re the princess here, aren''t you? Issei makes Riche stands up while saying that. Riche - Really?! You will do it? Issei - Ah. Besides, I do like her personality. Riche - Then how about her appearance? Issei - What about it? I find her very beautiful and cute as a girl. Riche - REALLY! YOU DO?! Issei - ...What''s so weird? She is indeed a cute and beautiful girl. And just to make sure. Does Ramius has a fiance or some- Riche - No, She doesn''t. Issei - ...That''s a quick response. Riche - Well, we''re old friends. So I know. Not only is Ramius not into anyone but you before this. There''s also no man interested in her so far. People call her the Loner Knight. Even other Knights keep their distance. Issei - ...Seriously? Even though she''s that beautiful? Issei is speechless hearing Riche says that. He knows Riche isn''t bad mouthing Ramius like Yarase or the others, but she''s just telling the facts... Riche - Yeah, well... Sure. Her appearance isn''t the problem... Issei - ...I see. Riche - I''m sorry for asking you do this... I mean, asking you to marry Ramius is like telling you to give up on the girls you already love... Issei - It''s fine. They even told me to get more wives rather than just them you know? Riche - ...Eh? Really? Issei - Ah. I know it''s weird, but it''s the truth... Besides it''s not like I won''t make them my bridester, I just need to climb the top of the Knight''s rank, don''t I? Issei said that like it''s no big deal to be the highest Knight''s rank. Riche - ...That''s true. And judging from your strength you have shown me so far you can indeed easily reach the top rank... If Riche knows what he showed her not even 10% of his full strength, then what would her reaction be by now. Riche - Then I''ll stop feeling bad. Please take care of Ramius for me. You can think of it as what I want you to do like you promised me when we first met. Issei - No, this doesn''t count. I will do this either way so your request is invalid. You can keep the request forter if you want. Issei seriously told her. And Riche who saw that blushed and she felt happy she still has his promise. Riche - T-Then see youter. Ise. Issei - Ah. See youter. Riche. Issei waved to Riche then he heads towards Abel town. Riche - ...They gonna be married soon... How nice... Huh? What''s with me? I''m the one who asked him to do it, but... Now I''m sad for some reason... Riche thought about it for a while, but couldn''t figure out the cause. She still hasn''t realized yet that she already fell for Issei. Funny how she could tell Ramius like Issei but she doesn''t realize her own feelings... -Back at Abel town- It''s night already when Issei arrived back at the town. He heads straight towards Ramius room at the inn. The owner of the inn knows Issei and Ramius is acquainted. So she let him head towards her room right away. Issei stood in front of Ramius room. He took a deep breath and just when he''s about to knock on her door, he heard some voiceing from inside her room Ramius - Mm... Aah, haah... Ah, aah... Ise... Ise... Now Issei felt awkward standing in front of her door... He knows what she''s doing inside her room right now, the seductive moans couldn''t be more obvious... Ramius - Ah, haah... Ah, ahah, mm... Ah... Haah... Ise... Haah...Iseeeee~! Issei who''s hearing that felt his blood boil from arousal. He''s holding himself back just to burst inside her room right now and have his way with her. But he''s still hanging on because he doesn''t want Ramius''s 1st time will be like that... Thankfully it seems Ramius has finished already after one final shriek... Then all he heard is ragged breathing. So he decided to knock now. *Knock Knock* Ramius - Uhyaaah! Wh-who''s there? Issei - It''s Issei. Sorry I''mte. Ramius - I-Ise? One moment... Actually, nevermind. Juste in... Issei still felt a bit awkward after what just happened, but didn''t let it show on his face as he opens the door. But what he saw almost made him went out of control. Ramius - A-Apologies for not being dressed... Wearing clothes is difficult at the moment you see. Ramius is in her birthday suit. It means she''s totally naked right now. He can see every part of her body out in the open. Issei has to avert his eyes quickly to prevent himself from losing control. But he still blushed a little from what he see just now. Issei - O-Oh. Sure. I don''t really mind. The room was filled with her odor, vividly reminded him what she was doing just a moment ago. And Issei''s enhanced smelling is backfiring against him right now. Just from the smell of her odor alone almost make him went out of control. Ramius - Oh right. I said I''d thank you back then... Sorry, I''m going through something that''s making it hard to think... I have a report to write. So, unfortunately. I''ll need to take it back to the capital- Ah... She tried to reach her desk but she stumbled along the way. And Issei caught her by reflex, Issei - Look out! Ramius''s soft breasts sandwiched Issei''s forearm, making both of them freeze up. Issei & Ramius - ?! He REALLY almost lost it if not for his will strong enough after feeling her soft breasts on his arm. Issei thought ''Kuh!? That was dangerous... Clear mind, clear mind...'' Ramius thought ''Ise''s arm... It''s getting me strangely hot...'' Ramius - I-I''m sorry... I don''t seem to have my footing at the moment. Issei - D-Don''t worry about it... As though to shake off the feeling of Issei''s skin, Ramius lightly pushed him away, creating some distance. Issei - ...Is the affected you that much already? Ramius - ...You knew? Issei - Ah... I heard about it from someone. Ramius - I... see. Then you know what situation I''m in don''t you? Issei - Yeah... It''s apparently an aphrodisiac? Ramius - Yes... Just a moment ago I tried to handle it myself, but it doesn''t seem to be working... Issei - ... Ramius - Wh-What else could I have done?... I-I don''t have anyone to turn to for this... Issei - ...I don''t mind it... Everyone needs to do it once in a while... Ramius - ...Talking about masturbation isn''t easy to respond to. Issei - ...Yeah. Then they averted their eyes from each other andughed at nothing in particr. Like she was carried along by the lightened mood, Ramius said something further. Ramius - Ise... May I ask you a favor? Issei - What? Ramius - Can you help memit suicide? Issei - ?! Issei got taken aback by her sudden request. Ramius - At this rate, I''ll give in to the before long... A knight bing an Ouw would harm the dignity of their country. Issei - ... Ramius picked up hernce from against the wall, made Issei hold it, and directed the tip of thence to her heart. Ramius - I''ll slit my neck with a dagger, then you give me one good thrust to make sure... And don''t worry, I''ve written a parting message that should absolve you of all guilt... Issei still calmly look at her but his hands are trembling a bit, he clutched his hand so hard that it''s almost bleed... Issei''s current situation went unnoticed by Ramius, who continued to try and convince him. Ramius - If only I were a little cuter, maybe there could''ve been another way... Her eyes teared up as she solemnly smiled. Issei who saw that finally snapped. Issei - DON''T F*CK WITH ME!? Then he throws hernce away along with the dagger in her hands. Ramius who saw that got surprised. Issei - YOU THINK I WOULD HELP YOU COMMIT SUICIDE? DID YOU EVER THINK WHAT I WOULD FEEL AFTER I DO THAT?! Ramius got nothing to say at his words. Issei''s expression at this moment filled with anger and pity. Issei - DIDN''T I TOLD YOU THAT YOU ARE A CUTE AND BEAUTIFUL GIRL. RAMIUS DREISSEN?! YOU THINK I WOULD FEEL OKAY AFTER KILLING YOU? I WILL FEEL HURT AND SAD!!!... So, please... Don''t kill yourself... I love you, Ramius. And if you''re okay taking me as your husband... Let me be yours... Then Issei hugged Ramius tightly. Ramius who heard all that felt her body stiffen but finally, she shed her tears. Then she hugged Issei back tightly herself. Ramius - UWAAAAAAAA!!! She cried in his warm embrace. She felt afraid but also happy at the same time. She''s afraid to die and afraid all what she just heard was just a dream. And she''s happy that the man she loves feels the same way towards her... Issei just tightly hugged her and let her cry her feelings out. After a while, she finally calmed herself down. Issei - ...So? Will you be my wife. Ramius? Ramius - ...Are you really okay with a woman such as myself? I don''t want you to force yourself to love me... A woman who canpete with monsters, who''s called a Loner Knight. A failure of a woman... All I''m good for is fighting, and you would still have me? Issei - Ah. I''m sure of it. I vow to you that I will always love you regardless of what happens till death. So I ask you once again. Ramius Dreissen, will you be my wife? Ramius went silent a bit after that, she shed onest tear of joy and whispered Ramius - ...Um... Then please make me your bride. Issei smiled at that and he brought his face close to the girl in his arms and kissed her lustrous lips. Then after a while, they stopped the kiss, Ramius eyes are moist after the kiss alone and her red face is so mesmerizing in Issei''s eyes. Then he finally let go of his restraint. Issei whispered to Ramius ears Issei - Be prepared. Ramius... I''ve been holding back myself after all this time. Tonight you won''t get any sleep. Then he nibbled on her ears. Ramius - ?! Issei suddenly picked Ramius up with princess carry style and carried her to the bed and gently put her down. After that, he hastily removes all his own clothes. Ramius who saw his perfect body clearly for the first time felt even more aroused than ever. That perfect six abs and glistening muscle, his enchanting wine-red eyes that filled with lust and love towards her, and that ever-present soothing smile on his handsome face are enough to make her almost reach orgasm once more. Then she saw his dragon down there and she bes even more wide-eyed because of how big it is, she even wonders if that could fit inside her in the first ce or not. Then Issei also went to the bed and looming over her. He still has his smiles and his gazes never left her. Having never experienced such a thing before, Ramius''s mouth emitted a whimper. Ramius - Ah... Issei - Nervous? Ramius - N-Naturally... I''ve never done anything like this before... Issei - Same here. Ramius is surprised this is Issei''s first time as well. Ramius - I-I see. Issei - Then here I go. Ramius... Ramius - U-un. Then Issei kissed her lips once more but this time with more intensity. Ramius who''s on the receiving end feels really aroused just from the kiss alone. Then she felt something went inside her mouth and captured her tongue. Ramius - Mmn.. Mmm, Mwah... Issei put his tongue inside Ramius mouth and entangled their tongue together. After a while they stopped their kiss and there''s a bridge of saliva between their tongue. Ramius face is totally lost out of it, her eyes are moist and her cheeks are deep red. She still has her mouth open even after Issei stopped the kiss. Then Issei brought his hand towards her face. First, he caressed her face, as if tracing the beauty disyed there. Each point of contact made her skin burn, and now it was as if she were blushing to the roots of her white hair. Then his hand moved from her face to touching her breasts. Issei''s fingertips lightly circled the small nub on her breasts. Then, he pinched them, and the sudden sensation made Ramius''s whole body seize up, like she was being sted by an electricity spell. A hot, hoarse whine escaped her mouth as he continued to tweak and pinch her. Then, as if knowing the effect he had over her, he stopped, returning to circle her perk mountains. His feather-light touch was so tantalizingly pleasurable, assaulting her brain with tiny jolts. Ramius - Ahn! Mmm~ Ah... Ngh! The sensation of rubbing these obscenely contorting breasts impressed Issei. Ramius - Hyah... Mm... Aah... The feeling of having her breasts massaged by man for the first time caused Ramius to yelp and her nipples to harden even more. ''...What''s wrong with me? He''s just rubbing my chest...'' Ramius was extremely sensitive to Issei''s caresses, almost like her whole body had be an erogenous zone. Ramius - Haah... Haah... Something may be wrong with my body. The extreme ecstasy left Ramius unsure of what to do. Issei - You''re beautiful. Ramius... And there''s nothing wrong with your body. The breasts were too big to contain in Issei''s hands. He enjoyed them thoroughly. They were shockingly soft, yet had a definite firmness to them. It was more than enough to captivate Issei. Ramius - Haah... Mm, ngh, ah... Then Issei brought his mouth close to her breast to suck on her nipple. He put the tip of her breast in his mouth and lightly suck on it. Ramius - Hwah?! Ah... Mmm, you''d go that far? Hyah! Your tongue... Mm, aah, I''m getting hot... Issei''s tongue teasing her nipple was all it took for Ramius to shiver and gasp. Ramius - Haah... Ah, mmm, my nipple tingles... Hwaaah, yah! Issei kept her nipple in his mouth and rolled it with the tip of his tongue then nibble it lightly with his teeth. Then Issei uses his other hand to pinch her other nipple lightly and twirl it around with his fingers. Ramius - Hwaaahn! Ah... Good... That... Feels good... Issei then stopped his sucking and moved on to sliding his lips to her cleavage. Ramius - Haah. Ah... What''s this feeling? My body''s heating up again... Nnah, haah... He tasted the sweat between her breasts as he ran through his lips along her cleavage. Then his lips gave her vibrant skin a peck. *Smooch* Ramius - Mmm! Ah, haaah, mmm... When Issei took his lips away, a pink flower-like mark was left. Issei - Sorry, did that hurt? Ramius - Hwah, ah... Not at all, I''m fine. In fact, mmm... I''d even like more of that... She shyly said that. Issei - Is that so? Issei''s just smiling at her but his eyes are overflowing with love and gentleness towards her. Ramius - I-I don''t mind... This mark is like a proof that I''m yours... Issei who heard that got smitten all over again with Ramius. Issei - You''re so beautiful, Ramius... I can''t believe a cute girl like you can be my wife. Ramius - Mmm... My body and soul are all yours, Ise. I want you to have your way with my body... He ran his fingers up her thighs. His caresses down there made her bite her lip, made her force down a squeal. Each feathery stroke and rub made her brain boil from the sheer output of pleasure, He was slowly driving her insane with pleasure Then his fingers grazed her lower lips. She froze, like helpless prey, as he focused on her steaminghers. He kissed the valley of her ample breasts once more as he kneaded them. He gobbled on each nipple, separately, then together, flicking his tongue over the sensitive nubs. He thoroughly conquered her navel, fighting his way downward back to her crotch, where her thighs met. Then he spread her legs open, after pausing for a while at the threshold, he gave her pussy lips a lick. Ramius - Hyaaahhnn! Crackling hot pleasure enveloped her. Just that one piece of contact, and already it felt as if he''d been doing her for the whole day. Her juices sprayed out from the orgasm she experienced. Issei just chuckled at that. Ramius still feeling the lingering after effect, her luscious chest heaving up and down from the orgasm she had. After seeing her prepared down there, Issei positioned his penis towards Ramius lower lips. Issei - I''m going in, Ramius. Ramius finallyes back to her sense and she looks towards Issei penis down there and she gulped after seeing it buts she braced herself Ramius - U-Un. Make me truly yours. Ise. With his right hand, he aligned his c*ck with Ramius''s moist entrance. then he pushes forward. *Sloosh* Ramius - Waaah... Ah, mmmmm! Issei - Ngh! His c*ck was surrounded by the soft but tight walls of her inside, forcing a groan from his mouth. Issei - ''S-So tight! But this feels really good!'' Issei felt a pleasure he never felt before. Wanting to feel further pleasure, he tried to push the rest of his c*ck all the way inside in one go. There''s blood flowing from the ce they are connected marking that Ramius just lost her virginity. Ramius - Hngh! Mm, ghhh... Ngh... Ahhhh... Ramius''s face twisted with pain, causing Issei to stop. So he stays like that for a while. Issei - Is it still hurt, Ramius? Ramius - I-It''s fine. It''s still hurt a little but... More than that... Nnah, ah... It feels good. Issei - I see... Then I will start moving. Ramius - Ah... Please do... I want you to soothe my insides. Issei then started moving slowly at first Ramius - Ah, ah... I almost feel like I could lose myself and drown in pleasure. Ramius clenched the sheet with her hands but she entwined both her legs on Issei''s waist. *Slllsh*, *Blllsh* Ramius - Mm... Hwaaah, it''s... Deep inside... Mm, Ahn! Each shake of Issei''s hips strained out some of the mix of hymen blood and erotic juices of Ramius, soaking the sheets beneath. Then Issei''s started humping faster and faster, Ramius hips unconsciously move trying to match his pace to increase the pleasure she''s feeling right now. *PAK PAK PAK* In sync with their hips, the loud erotic sound of their skins hitting each other sounded loudly in the room. Issei - Kgh! Ramius - Ah... Haah, hah... I-It''s strange... Feeling someone else''s warmth inside you. It feels so good... Hahhn... Issei - Ah. I feel good too, Ramius... Ramius - Mmm, your thing is warm too... I... Hwah, ah, that''s it... good~! A slight shift in angle seemed to result in a sensitive spot being rubbed, getting her to shriek. Finding it both arousing and endearing, Issei''s kissed Ramius''s lips once more while still wildly humping on her inside. Ramius - Mmwah, mm... Hwah, haaah... Mchu... Issei - Ramius... Mmm, Ramius! He went on to lick and kiss across her nape, leaving marks behind. Ramius - Mmm, ah, haah, that''s good... Ah, more~ Ahn... Ise! Iseee! *PAK PAK PAK* Every time he swung his hips, Ramius''s plentiful breasts enticingly swayed. Issei gripped them with all his strength and elerated his thrusting even more. The bed creaks loudly from their lovemaking session. Ramius - Wah, ah. I-It''s trashing! Ahn! Inside me.... Ah, aaahahhnn. Then Issei felt he''s reaching his limit. Issei - Kgh! Ramius... I''m about to make you totally mine. Ramius - Ahn! Ah... Y-Yes... Yessss! Make me yours! Ise! Haahhnnn! Issei - I''ming! Ramius! Guhhh! Ramius - Give it to me! Give me your hot stuff! I''ming as well! Haaaaahhhhnnn! Ramius and Issei reached climax at the same time. *SPLURT* With his c*ck in her deepest part of her insides, Issei released his hot sprays of semen. *Gush* *Gush* *Gush* Ramius went wide-eyed with her head bend upwards with her tongue out feeling Issei''s hot semening inside her womb. Ramius - Haah, haah... Ah... There''s so many of your hot stuff... Inside me... Issei can''t believe how good he feels right now. The same goes with Ramius, she felt her whole mind just went white. Ramius''s pussy is twitching, as though to slurp up every drop of Issei''s semen. Finally, Issei''s c*ck finished its ejaction. Then he drops his head beside Ramius head while panting heavily alongside Ramius. Ramius still entwined her legs on Issei''s waist like she doesn''t want him to go. Ramius - Haah... Haah... Ah... Now I''m truly yours... Issei lifts his head and matches his gaze with Ramius. Inside his eyes there''s only Ramius right now, the same goes for Ramius. Their gaze filled with love and passion for each other. Issei - Haah... Haah... I love you, Ramius. Ramius - Un... I love you too. Ise... Then Issei gives Ramius another kiss on her lips. But without tongue this time and just a soft and gentle kiss filled with love he has towards Ramius. After a while, Issei''s c*ck went soft for a bit, but before long it regained it''s hardness once more. Ramius - Mwah? Ah... It''s growing again... Hwaaah... Issei - Sorry, can''t help it. Besides, I already told you I won''t let you sleep tonight, don''t I? Issei gives Ramius a sly smirk but In Ramius eyes, that smirk of his is very tempting and handsome. Ramius - I-I don''t mind... I want to keep doing it too... Keep filling me with your thing... Makes my body can''t live without you anymore! Ramius asked with a look of ecstasy. Issei - Ah. I''ll do just that. I will keep making love to you tonight. My arousal might be too much to handle and I want to fill your insides even more, Ramius. Ramius - Mm... No problem. I don''t think I''ll be satisfied any time soon myself... Issei - Then here I go. Are you ready? Ramius - Fufu... Yes. I hope you are ready too. A Knight''s stamina isn''t to be underestimated. She chuckled and took Issei''s idea as a challenge. Issei just smirked at her confidence because there''s no way a human can match a Dragon''s libido. Then he started thrusting his reinvigorated c*ck into Ramius''s depths once more. Ramius - Nnah?! Ah, Issei, mmm, aaaahnnnnnnn! After that, they keep going at it like a rabbit all night. And as expected, Ramius can''t keep up with Issei''s vigor on her own. She passed out after the 7th round of their lovemaking session on top of Issei''s body after they''ve done the cowgirl position. Issei can only stop because she passed out, but he kept his c*ck inside her and hug Ramius to sleep. The room is overflowing with their scent and the bed is wet from their bodily fluid. There''s still Issei''s semening out from her pussy like a fountain even now. Ramius has a silly look on her face (Ahegao). They both slept like a log until the afternoon. Thankfully there''s no other customer on their inn at the moment or they won''t be able to sleep because they''re so loud that night. Even the inn owner feels embarrassed hearing them, but she''s a professional so she kept quiet about it. Chapter 34: Chapter 34: --In the afternoon- Issei woke up feeling something soft weighing him down on his chest, he looks down towards his chest and found Ramius was snoring softly with a look of peace on her face, implying she was free of the effects. His c*ck is not inside Ramius anymore, probably it slips off during his sleep. Issei who saw her like that feels really happy, his gazes hold infinite care and gentleness towards her. He remembered they went really wildst night, the bed is still full of their odor and bodily fluid. So he cast a cleaning spell towards it and the bed is clean as new. He remembered most of his skills already. But there''s still that thin window paper holding him back to remember it all... But Issei put that aside and focused on the sleeping beauty on his chest. He''s really fond seeing her sleeping face, he gently pokes her cheek and sees her squirm around making cute faces. Then she sleeptalking in her sleep Ramius - Mmmn... Ise... I love you... Issei who heard that smiled gently and stroked her hair softly. Ramius face had a smile when he does that. Then he saw a on his ring finger, there''s a Roman number "I" on it. Issei - ''So this is the ring of marriage "Mother Eve''s blessing" huh...'' Then suddenly he heard Ramius talk Ramius - . Issei - Hmm. You''re up? Good morning sleepy head. Well, it''s afternoon already from the looks of it though. Then Issei gives her a gentle smile then peck her head softly. Then he wraps his arms around Ramius soft body to hold her closer. Ramius who feel what Issei did almost die from the happiness she felt right now. Her face blushed and she averted her face down facing Issei''s chest once more. She whispered Ramius - Erm... U-Um... A-Afternoon... Issei chuckled looking at her cute antics. Then he stroked her head once more. Issei - So. We''re truly married right now, huh? Ramius who reminded of that have a blissful smile on her face and she looks toward her own . Ramius - Yes, I have one too... Look. She outstretched left hand had an identical ring like Issei but it has no Roman number on it. Issei took her left hand with his own and entangled their hands together, then he kissed her left hand softly. Issei - Indeed. You''re my wife now... Ramius blushed deeply once more with a blissful smile on her face still. Ramius - Heheh... To think that one day I will be granted a ring. Until yesterday, I never even dreamed of it... I hope this isn''t a dream... Issei - It isn''t... You''re truly my wife, Ramius... I love you. Then Issei hugs her tighter while their hands still entangled together. Ramius - R-Really? Do you really feel that way? She still feels a bit insecure Issei chuckled and say with an evil grin "Of course silly... I couldn''t be happier to have you as my wife. Or do you want me to "Prove" it to you once more, Hmm?" Then he gives Ramius butt a squish. Ramius - Hyahn!? U-Uuuu... I-I''d love too, but my body can''t handle it anymore after all the s-s*x we hadst night... Ramius gives a little yelp by Issei''s sudden action and she blushed deeply once more. Issei - Hmm... Is that so? Too bad. Then he finally let go of Ramius''s butt to Ramius''s relief. Ramius felt a bit wet after his action but she really can''t do it anymore for now... She''s still feeling a bit sore down there... She can''t believe they''ve been going at it for 7 round straightst night, and she already forced herself to the max back then. But it seems that''s still nowhere near enough for Issei... Ramius - Sorry... I was under the impression once men take care of their arousal, they have a shocking shift toward rational thought... Do you not regret it now? Was I really worth marrying? Issei respond is just a spank towards Ramius butt *PAK* Ramius - Ah! *PAK* Ramius - Ah! Just when Ramius thought he gonna spank her once more Issei suddenly just rub her butt gently. To be honest she was hoping he will spank her once more... Ramius - Ahn... Issei - That spanks is for not believing me. And the gentle stroke is my apologies for that 2 spanks... Ramius. I''ve told you that I''m happy to have you as my wife... If you keep denying it then that means you don''t believe me- Ramius hastily shouted towards that sentence Ramius - No! I believe you! But- Issei - No buts. I love you Ramius Dreissen. Do you think I would have s*x with just any women? No one can force me to do what I don''t want to, not even the Gods themselves. Even if I have to be an Ouw I won''t submit to anyone. Ramius who heard that be speechless. But she felt really touched by his words. Issei - I swore on my life that I really do love you, Ramius. My vow back then is not a lie. I will love you with all my heart no matter what happens. So, do you still doubt me? Issei looks straight on Ramius eyes while saying that, and Ramius can only see infinite love and gentleness on his eyes. She shed tears of joy then proceeded to hug Issei tightly. Ramius - Um... I''m sorry for my foolish questions. But don''t be an Ouw because I don''t know what to do if you truly be one and disappear from my life... Issei gently hugs Ramius back and says Issei - I promise you. I won''t ever leave you behind... Ramius - Oh... Ise... Issei - Ramius... In the soft afternoon sunlight, they gazed at each other and brought their faces together. *SLAM!* Riche - GOOD AFTERNOON~! Ramius - EEK! Issei just sighed because he can feel the presence of Riche behind the door all this time but he just ignored her. Riche - How''s it going? Eye''s adjusted to the sunlight yet? Issei - So. Riche... What are you doing waiting behind the door all this time? You even follow me here yesterday. Riche - I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. I-I just got here... Riche''s eyes started to swim around from the gaze Issei''s giving her. Issei - *Jiiiiii* She forgot that Issei has strong detection capability so he clearly knows she was hiding behind the door after all this time. Riche - F-Fine... I-I was worried about whether he''d actually sleep with you or not. So I followed him up till he went in your room... Issei - So did you enjoy the show? Riche - I-I di- WAIT, WHAT ARE YOU MAKING ME SAY?! Ramius - ...Eh? Issei - Heh. Riche - Ah... .... -After a bit of awkward silence- Ramius - So you were worried Ise will do me or not... Does that mean you''re the one who told Issei about Adan''s Blood? Riche - Ding ding ding Correct! T-The one who asked Issei to do you was me! Ramius - ?! Riche - But it''s not really a request from me since he really do like you even before I ask him to have s*x with you, apparently... Ramius - Hweeeeeh?! I-Is that true, Issei? Issei - What? Don''t believe me again? Then Issei raised his hands Ramius - E-Eh N-No I believe you! Issei chuckled seeing her acting all nervous like that. So he pulls her into another hug. Ramius - Eep!? Issei - You silly girl. Ramius - Aaaah... She felt so happy right now that she could die... Riche - *G-Gohon!* N-Now can you two can leave the flirting forter, please? Now, I''d like to discuss what to do next, if you wouldn''t mind getting dressed. I don''t know where to look at you two right now... Ramius - O-Oh right! Ramius hastily finds her scattered clothes but she felt a bit sore down there. So she slowed down a little bit... Issei - *Sigh* Fine... Issei calmly stands up from the bed to look for his clothes. Riche who saw that blushed deeply because he saw his perfect body and especially his dragon rod down there... Then Issei looks toward her and Riche noticed his gaze on her. Riche - W-What? Issei - ...Pervy Princess. Riche - ?! I-I''M NOT A PERVERT!? Then she huffed and turned around after saying that. Issei chuckled seeing her reaction. Then he and Ramius started wearing their clothes. But Riche keeps stealing nces towards Issei''s body though. And her face is still flushed a little. Issei noticed her gaze but let her be. Besides, it feels good having a beautiful girl admiring his body. He helped Ramius wears her clothes because she has a bit of trouble wearing them, she''s still sore down there that''s why... Riche who saw Issei gently helped Ramius wear her clothes felt a bit jealous because of his caring act towards Ramius. She wished she switched ce with Ramius right now... But she feels even more happy that Ramius finally found someone that truly loves her. Riche - ''Good for you. Ramius'' She has a gentle smile while looking at them both... -After they finish wearing their clothes- Ramius - I never realized my target was hiding so close by. What a blunder... Riche - Well. I''m used to being chased by you at this point. In contrast to Ramius''s frustration. Riche grinned like a child who had pulled off some form of mischief. Ramius - But if you''re showing yourself now. I take it you''re willing to return to the castle-Err, your home? Riche - It''s fine, Ise already knows about my true identity. Ramius - I-Is that so? Riche - Un. Now then I discovered that The sparkle bombs from the Ouw hideout, based on what evidence was left. Are numerous enough to blow up one whole city. This has to be reported to the Knights so they cane up with a countermeasure. Issei - You think after they were brought into this country they were carried off somewhere else? Riche - Right. Some Ouws are wandering around the country with tons of destructive weapons. Issei - ... Ramius - Then let''s hurry to the capital. I''ll see you there. Riche - I can get back by myself. More importantly, I think you have to get home. Ramius - Hrm... That''s true, but taking you back is my duty. Issei - Hmm. Indeed, I need to introduce myself to my inws, don''t I? Ramius who heard that be bashful Ramius - I-Inws... B-By the way Ise. Where are your parents? Issei - Well. I lost my memory some time ago so I don''t know if I had one or not. Ramius & Riche - What?! You lose your memory? Issei - Ah. But I''m starting to regain my memory bit by bit though so it''s fine. Ramius & Riche - I-I see... Issei - Forget about that. So where''s Ramius home again? Riche - I-In Stallion. Ramius''s father runs the town. Issei - Hmm. I see, well Ramius do have a surname so I already guess she''s a daughter of nobility somewhere. Riche - U-Um you''re right. Ramius - But we''re not a really rich family though. The Dreissen lineage had many Knights, so we''ve been givennd based on the achievements of our ancestors. We have little interest in etiquette or formalities, so you''re free to act casually. Issei - Un. Got it, I don''t really care about formalities myself anyway. But won''t your dad will be mad at me for taking your virginity without his permission first? Riche - Hmm. I think he was worried whether anyone would take Ramius at all, so he might actually cry tears of joy. Issei - ...Seriously? Ramius - Th-That''s not true... Yeah, couldn''t be... Probably. I think... Issei - ... Issei started wondering what Ramius''s family is like... Riche - Still if you waited too long to introduce yourself. You would lose their trust no? Issei - Yeah. Makes sense. Riche - I''ll take the public cow carriage home, you two head to Stallion. Ramius - Wait, But- Riche - Oh yeah, and when I confirmed you two were married, I mailed Acheval to inform him. So he might be waiting in Stallion too. Ramius - Wha?! M-My brother?! Issei - Oh. One of the top 3 Zero Knight of the Eden Kingdom? Riche - Um. Acheval Dreissen, the Zero Knight. Ramius - Gh! I know how he is. If there''s a chance to tease me, he''d even abandon his duty for it... Let''s hurry, Ise! If we finish before he gets there, we can get away without seeing him! Issei is speechless seeing her so desperate to avoid her brother... Riche - Well... Ramius has issues with Acheval you see... Ramius - He always says how I''m not fit to be a Knight, or that I''m notdylike enough, or that I''m like a Ham Bambara (some kind of monster), all manner of hurtful things. Riche - Better get going~ Acheval''s getting closer as we speak! Ramius - Ugh, Riche... You''ll pay for this! After Riche left with a smile and a wave, Ramius yelled and dashed out of the room. Issei only kneads his forehead after seeing her like that. Well, that''s what makes her cute though he thought. Unknowingly Issei''s habit of spoiling his wives started manifesting right at this moment... No matter what they''ll do he will often think of it as cute... Riche - Pass through Fort Baroroan to the north, and you''ll be right next to Stallion in no time. Try not to get lost. Issei - Got it. Then Issei follows right after Ramius. Issei and Ramius parted ways with Riche and headed towards Stallion. Chapter 35: Chapter 35: -During the way towards - They found out Colpis decided to went with the Knights and headed off somewhere, she broke the engagement between her and Ginyu. Yarase headed to the capital to take the Knight test. Along the way to Ramius keep gazing at her hand. Or her ring, more specifically. Issei who''s seeing her be intrigued. Issei - What''s wrong? Ramius - Nothing... Well... We are married now, but it was all so sudden that it doesn''t feel real... I can''t believe I finally get married after all this time, and I married the man I truly love too at that... Issei - Well you better start believing it now because I won''t let you go no matter what. Issei pulled Ramius waist towards him and give her a soft kiss on the lips. Ramius - Hwah?! U-Un... Issei then let go of her waist and took her hand with his own. Ramius - W-What''re you? Issei - Hmm? I''m holding your hand of course. Ramius - Y-You mean you want to do a th-thumb wrestling? Issei - No, you silly. I mean I''m holding your hand just like a couple would do. Ramius - O-Oh... Sorry, it''s just that I never held hands with the opposite gender before so... I''m kinda nervous... Issei chuckled and said, "It seems I''m gonna be your first for everything huh?" Ramius who heard that be really bashful and her face went red. Issei - Well. Let''s go. Ramius - U-Un... But along the way, she''s being very nervous having Issei holding her hands. She kept thinking stuff like ''Aaaah, I-I''m holding hands with Ise... A-Are my palms sweaty? He has masculine hands... They''re bigger than mine... Well I-I am nervous, but... More than that... I could almost die from happiness!'' Ramius - I-I''m a bit embarrassed, or maybe. Um... Tense... Issei - Well we''ve done more embarrassing things together so holding hands should be nothing no? Ramius - U-Um... Y-You''re right. This should be nothingpared to what we have done already... Even though she said that but she''s still very nervous inside... Then they walk together while holding hands, every monster or ouws who tried ambushing them along the way all got killed with just Issei''s . They all died because of heart attack even before they showed themselves in front of Issei and Ramius. So Ramius never realized there was a bunch of Monster or Ouws trying to ambush them along the way. Issei won''t let his sweet time together with his wife be ruined by some trash who can''t read the mood. At some point, Ramius started thinking if she should call Issei something different. Such as: "Honey", "Darling", etc. ''Waaaaaaah, I-I can''t! I''d be too ashamed to even fight! It needs to be something not too embarrassing, yet strong enough to express our rtionship!'' Issei who saw that she''s thinking about something so seriously while being red-faced is just silently watching her because he thinks she''s acting very cute right now. Ramius finally realized his gaze and asked: "W-What''s wrong?" Issei - Nothing. It''s just that you''re really cute. He said with a smile Ramius - H-Hwah?! C-Cute you say... T-Thank you, Dear... Issei who heard that froze and Ramius is confused why he suddenly stopped then she tried looking at his face. Ramius - D-Dear? Issei hurriedly averted his face because he doesn''t want Ramius to see his face right now because his face blushed because of the way she called him. Then he told Ramius don''t call him that because he''s too embarrassed being called that by her. Ramius is confused at first why he''s embarrassed in the first ce, then Issei said what would she feels if he calls her with the same nickname too. Then she realizes it is indeed embarrassing. For some time after that Ramius hardly said a word, the same goes with Issei... They keep sightseeing along the way, Issei saw a Giant Crab taking a nest on a destroyed city along the way. Ramius said that''s a called and that town is destroyed by it in the past. (AN: I can''t exactly remember the history why it destroyed the town in the first ce so I''ll just make things up but it should be pretty close with the original history) The reason is that the citizen of that town keeps eating crab all the time hence it retaliated by destroying the city. But no casualties because they evacuated the town in time. Issei asked Ramius if he''s allowed to kill it, and she says are very strong so it''s not wise to challenge it alone, besides they''re not that aggressive unless provoked. So the Knights never bother them either, they already have their hand full on handling the normal Monster and Ouws so they don''t have time to care for it at the moment. Even for a , they are a bother to take down. There''s no bounty for killing them either anyway. So Issei just ignored the for now. After a while, they arrived at Issei - Hmm. So this is the fortress. Ramius - In order to challenge the powerful monsters in this territory, Marquess Baro Roan risked his life to construct this fortress. Thanks to his efforts, the strong monsters were driven away, letting people live here rtively peaceful, or so the stories say. It''s a pretty old building. It has some history here and there, so there have been many tourists as ofte. There''s some tourist who turned his back to the river and threw a coin behind him. Issei - Hm? What is he doing? Ramius - ...Making a wish Issei - ...Huh? This whole river''s a wishing fountain or something? Issei''s is confused now... Ramius - ...I-I''m sorry, I just wanted to look smart, I don''t actually know anything... Ramius looked horribly depressed after that. Issei who saw that stroke her head gently while saying "It''s fine, I''m grateful at your effort alone, Ramius" and she instantly cheered up after hearing that. Then they went pass the Fortress after that... After a while, they finally see the town. Ramius - is up ahead. And that vi over theke there is my family''s second house. My brother owns it at the moment, but I''ve never seen him use it. Issei - Hmm? Won''t it be destroyed by monsters if they build it there? Ramius - Don''t worry about that. Much like adventurer camp sets, the house has a monster-repelling barrier. Issei - I see. Then they enter the town... Issei''s impression as he entered was that the houses were even more packed together than in town. The streets clearly had more people, and judging by appearance, they are ranged from farmers and merchants to artisans and adventurers. Issei and Ramius head towards the Dreissen residence right away after arriving at the city. Along the way, Ramius is confused about why Issei is wearing his hood all the time. And when he told her the reason why she is a bit confused at first but then realized that it is indeed true. If the handsome face of Issei is out in the open then they would''ve keep being stared by people especially the girls, so Ramius approve of it. Then they reached Ramius''s home. Ramius - Look, that''s the house where I was born and raised. It''s a particrlyrge residence that stood out from the others, it''s pretty normal considering that this is the Mayor''s residence though. Ramius - At this hour, Father should still be home. Let''s get the introductions out of the way. We better hurry before Acheval arrive. Then Ramius dragged Issei by the arm into the house. Ramius - Father! Where are you?! ??? - Dad ran outta detergent or something, so he ran out to do some shopping. Ramius - *Sigh* An errand like that could be left to a maid. Father''s obsession with cleanliness can be troubling sometimes... ??? - What do you expect? His job''s more or less an honorary one, so he''s got a lotta time on his hands. Ramius - W-WAIT, ANIUE?! (AN: Aniue = Big brother) In front of them stands Acheval Dreissen, Ramius''s big brother. He''s a very tall guy with a macho build, he has a scar on his left eye. his face is quite average but very manly, he has short white hair and his skin is quite tanned. Unlike Ramius who wears all ck outfit, Acheval wears almost all white with a red cape on his back and his left shoulder pad is ck. He carries 2 giant white greatswords on his back, he wears a metal white boots. /wiki/Acheval_Dreissen?file=Acheval-full.png this is his image in case you want to see it) Issei - ''Hmm... So this is Ramius brother. One of the , well he''s indeed quite strong... There''s something wrong with him though... I can''t quite tell what it is but there''s something''s off about him...'' Issei can feel something off with Acheval but he can''t tell exactly what, he will only know whyter in the future... While Issei''s inspecting Acheval, Acheval also doing the same. Acheval thoughts after seeing Issei are ''Oy, oy... Seriously? I can''t feel this guy strength at all... It''s like he''s just a harmless bystander. But that''s not it, I could tell if someone weak or not just from a nce usually... But I can''t tell his strength at all, damn... Either he''s hiding his power with some technique or he''s just that strong... I never felt anything like this before...'' Acheval back unknowingly drenched with sweats a little. So he tried to make a conversation Acheval - Oy. What''s that on your hand. He looked towards their interlocked hands or more specifically their ring. Ramius gasped from his sudden bloodlust. While Issei doesn''t looks like he feels anything. Acheval - ''Heh. Even that isn''t enough to make him flinch huh?'' He emits his bloodlust towards them especially Issei. Acheval - I''m asking you what that ring is! Hey, did you do it?! Did you already do the nasty?! Ramius - Hah? Issei - ... Acheval - It''s toote... There''s a criminal in our family, How am I supposed to face Mom in heaven now?! *Clunk* Ramius''s brother fell to his knees, where his seeping bloodlust dissipated. Ramius - ...Ise, this dolt is my brother, Acheval, a holder of the title . Issei is at a loss for words after seeing him like that... Ramius - I don''t have a clue why he''s acting like this either, but we ran into him, so we''ll have to put up with it... Aniue, could you get up and start introducing yourself? Acheval ignored her words and look towards Issei Acheval - H-how can I apologize to you for what she did? I''ll pay reparations of course. So please forgive us! Ramius - Oy... What kind of introduction is that? Acheval - It''s not, it''s an apology! This is my heartfelt groveling, you moron! Ramius - WHO ARE YOU CALLING A MORON?! Acheval - No way anyone would marry you! Meaning you must''ve assaulted him. **** can''t lead to real love, that''s delusional! Ramius - Don''t treat me like a deviant! This is why I didn''t want to see you! A-Anyway, Ise and I... W-Wanted each other... Acheval - Whaaaaaaat?! Hey, man. Is she serious?! Issei - ...Yeah Acheval - This is a woman who can wrestle a monster. You''re telling me you wanted to do her? Issei - She''s incredibly cute, so yeah. Acheval - Cute... Who thought you''d ever find a man who''d call you that? He looks toward Ramius while saying that Ramius is feeling bashful hearing Issei''s word but she responds to Acheval words anyway Ramius - Aniue, Ise''s actually a very strong fighter. He''s not a normal man. Acheval thought ''No sh*t. He might even be stronger than me...'' but he acts clueless, "You can fight?" Issei - Ah. Ramius - I can vouch for his strength, Issei says he wants to be a Knight. Acheval - A prospective Knight, huh? You picked a bad time for that. Issei - Something''s wrong? Acheval - Oh, well... Thing is, we''re cutting down on the number of Knights. Issei - Why? Acheval - Sh*t happened. Ramius - There''s a small opening. But I''m sure Issei can do it, pretty easily too... Acheval - Hmmm... Well, just perfect then, Ramius. Quit being a Knight. Ramius - Wha-?! Acheval - You''re not cut out for it. Just let him do the Knight stuff and work on being a wife instead. Ramius - But helping the weak is my- Acheval - You just charge in there alone and mess up so much that they call you the Loner Knight, and you think you can argue with me? Ramius - Well... Issei just calmly looks towards them but he knows that Acheval is saying all that to protect Ramius. There''s no ill intention towards her from Acheval. But he still won''t let anyone bad mouth his wife no matter what so he said Issei - I think Ramius is a Perfect Knight. Ramius - Ise? Issei - Sure she can be shortsighted sometimes, but boldly running off to help someone in need sounds pretty Knightly to me. And besides, as her husband, I will always be there for her to prevent anything bad happening to her. Acheval - Hoh... Issei - And of course, she''s really cute. So she makes a great wife too. Issei gazed at Ramius with a smile as he said everything with conviction Acheval is very happy, to be honest, that his beloved sister finally found someone who truly loves her, he was just testing Issei just now. Acheval - Keh, love is blind as they say. She got those tough muscles. Let her quit and she''ll get a bit more feminine. Issei - She''s already perfect the way she is. Acheval - Unless she trains for being a wife, she won''t even be able to clean anything. Dad still cleans her room to this day. Issei - We''re all good at different things. Acheval - She''s secretly a huge perv. Issei - Already know it and I''ve been there too at some point. Acheval - This is a girl whose dad found her hidden porn stash while cleaning and left it on her desk, are you really, honestly okay with her? Ramius who was over the cloud hearing Issei''s word suddenly snap out of it and screamed Ramius - WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! The mention of porn sent Ramius running like the wind out of the room, upon which. The sound of someone frantically tidying up came from somewhere in the house. In the room, there''s only Issei and Acheval left. Issei - ... Acheval - ... They just stare at each other in then Acheval broke the silence Acheval - ...Your name''s Issei? Seems you''re serious. Issei - I am. Acheval - Haaaaaah, well. Knew this day woulde eventually... Suddenly, Acheval''s attitude softened and he scratched his head as he sighed. Acheval - I say some harsh stuff, but y''know, I am still her brother. I know she tries hard and she''s got talent, but... Well, it''s just... Issei - You''re worried about her fighting monsters and ouws, so you wanted her to quit. Right? Acheval - Ack... Acheval looked away, affirming that what Issei had said was correct. Acheval - Gahhhhhh, dammit! You''re right! I want her to be a normal girl, so I never give her advice for being a Knight. I just say things to try and push her away from it... SINCE I''M A SISCON!!! Issei - ... Issei feels like Acheval reminded him of a certain red-haired girl but he just ignores it for now Acheval - But because of you, all my teasing and belittling is for nothing now. Issei - You should think about what you say, or I think she''ll just hate you... Acheval - You don''t get it. When she''s in a murderous rage... Her face is ultra cute. Issei - ...Well, for me no matter what she''s always cute. So I can rte with you on that a little bit. Acheval - Gahahahaha! I know you''ll get it! But... As her brother, I''ve gotta see if you''re good enough for Ramius. If you''re the kinda guy who''d make her cry. I don''t care if she hates me for life... I''ll end you! Issei - Same here. If I don''t know you''re just worried about her as a brother just now and heard you badmouthing about her like that earlier... I would''ve killed you already! Then Issei emits a little bloodlust of his own. Acheval who receive his bloodlust sweating buckets and internally he''s screaming ''W-What a monster!? Even his bloodlust alone is this strong?!'' But he just keeps up a brave front. Thankfully Issei took back his bloodlust soon after that. Acheval - R-Right. Then I''m giving you a test. Ramius - W-Wait, Aniue... Haaah, haaah... What''s this test about? Ramius came back out of breath and for some reason, she''s covered in dust. Acheval - Quiet, you! This is between me and Issei! Ramius - Isn''t this about me bing his wife, though? Acheval - So with that said. Issei, fight me! Now, if you want to be my brother, ovee this trial! Issei - Sure. Ramius - H-Huh?! Why would you fight Issei? Aniue! And isn''t this about epting our marriage?! Issei - He will automatically ept our marriage after I fight him, Ramius... Isn''t that right, brother-inw? Acheval - Ah! Indeed! Ramius - This test isn''t even necessary! Let''s introduce you to Father and leave. Acheval - Oh right. Dad found your hiding ce above the ceiling, so no use hiding porn there. Ramius - WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Ramius ran out of the room once more bute back being even more dust-covered soon after... Then they all head outside the city to an open field to start the fight between Issei and Acheval. Ramius - Did you two really has to do this? Acheval - Of course! It''s a man stuff, isn''t that right. Issei? Issei - Ah. Ramius - *Sigh* Got it. But try not to hurt each other. Acheval - Don''t worry about it. Then Issei and Acheval stare at each other. Acheval - You ready, Issei? Issei - Anytime. Acheval - Then here I go! Then Acheval draws his 2 greatswords and dashed towards Issei with quick speed given the weight of his weapons. But in Issei''s eyes, it''s still slow. When Acheval arrived in front of Issei he feints an attack but Issei doesn''t fall for it. And his sh just went pass in front of Issei''s face. Acheval thought ''Heh, he''s not gonna fall for it huh? Then how about this!'' Then he shed downwards with both of his greatswords towards Issei. Ramius - Be careful! Ramius is worried about Issei because she knows how strong Acheval is, even though she knows that Issei is also strong she still couldn''t help be worried. Then Issei draws his sword and calmly block Acheval''s attack. *CLANG* Acheval and Ramius surprised that Issei blocks his attack so easily like that. But Acheval then keeps repeatedly attack Issei from any direction with all his strength for at least 10 minutes. Acheval - HAAAAAA! *CLANG* *CLING* *CLANG* The sound of their sword shes keeps resounding in the open field. Ramius who''s watching them bes amazed. She''s amazed by Issei''s power once more, for thest 10 minutes of Acheval full attack he still doesn''t move a single inch from his spot. ''Just how strong are you. Ise?'' She feels proud that her husband is even stronger than her brother, who known to be 1 of the strongest Knight of the Eden Kingdom. But she also felt a little sad that she might be a burden for Issei, so she promised herself to not let ite to that. She will be even stronger so she can stand by the side of her husband proudly. And her wish shalle true in the future. Even though she won''t be as strong as Issei, but she will not be his burden. Acheval also felt amazed by Issei''s power, he couldn''t believe their difference is this big. But he''s happy that finally, someone can satisfy his craving desire for a great battle so he''s still going at it for another 20 minutes. After a while, Acheval dropped to his knee and he''s wheezing for air because he''s so tired from all the attack heunched towards Issei. Issei still calmly standing there without any sign of fatigue on his face. He doesn''t even break a single sweat after all this time. Ramius is numb after seeing their ''Battle''. She couldn''t really call it a battle because Issei neverunch an attack of his own after all this time and he just calmly block every single one of Acheval''s attack. If Issei really attacked Acheval then this ''Battle'' would''ve ended a long time ago... Issei - So? Did I pass the test? Brother-inw? Acheval who heard that can only give a bitter smile and says "Ah! You passed with flying colors. d to have you as Ramius''s husband. Issei!" Then Issei smiled hearing that "Then, thank you for your approval. Acheval-nii" Ramius bes happy hearing that and she jumped straight into Issei''s embrace with a joyful smile on her face. Issei calmly caught her and embraced her back. Acheval who''s seeing them is smiling from the bottom of his heart ''Heh... There''s always someone better than you out there huh...'' Then hey down on the ground because he''s really tired right now. Something inside him feels peaceful after all this time... Chapter 36: Chapter 36: After a while, Acheval gets up and called Issei to head back towards Dreissen residence. Then they head back towards together. Along the way, Acheval asked why he wears his hood all the time. Issei told him the reason, but Acheval doubts it at first. Then Issei show him his face Acheval - ...Um. Wear your hood back, bro... If not then Ramius here will get tons ofpetitor. And she will lose you for sure. Ramius - What are you saying? Aniue! Acheval - Well can you me me? Look at Issei''s face, even I as a guy has to admit he''s very handsome. Even more handsome than Barro Roan... Ramius - Uuuuu... I know. But still... Then Issei took hold of Ramius hand, Ramius who felt that stiffen a little and she look towards Issei. Ramius - Ise? Issei - Don''t worry, no matter what happens I won''t leave you. I told you didn''t I? Issei gives Ramius a calm smile to soothe her feelings. Ramius - U-Un! Ramius then cheered up right after. After a while, they reached Dreissen''s residence. Acheval - Oy. Lil bro, catch! Acheval tossed something towards Issei, and when Issei catch it he found out that it''s a key. Issei - Hm. A Key? Acheval - Yeah, for the house outside the one near theke. It''s the Dreissen family''s second estate. Ramius - Didn''t you inherit that? Acheval - I''ve got a house in the capital, so it''s no good to me. You two use it. Issei got a little taken aback but he regains hisposure right away and says Issei - I will pay for it. Acheval - No need. We''re family after all. Ramius - Alright, we''ll cherish it. Our deceased mother received it from the king. If it''s going unused now, we might as well. Issei - ...*Sigh* Fine... Thank you, Acheval-nii. Acheval - Ah! Don''t sweat it! Oh right, Dad must be home already. Probably humming to himself while cleaning the bath right now. Ramius - I swear, what lord does his own chores? I''ll go get him, Ise. Just wait here. Acheval - Anyhow, I''m busy. So I need to get back to the capital about now. Issei - Oh. Got it, take care. And thank you for the house once more. Acheval - Heh, no problem. Lemme just say one thing. As if they were close buddies, Acheval put a hand on Issei''s shoulder. Acheval - Ramius is in your hands. You better not toss her aside. Issei - I won''t toss her aside even if I die. Acheval grinned widely at that. Acheval - Ah! I''ll leave her to you. Lil Bro! Issei - Um. Then Acheval left after that. After a while, Ramiuses back with a middle-aged man, presumably her Dad. He''s a peaceful-looking man in the early end of advanced age. He''s unlike Ramius or Acheval at all, meaning he doesn''t look like a fighter. He has a short bob cut white hair, average face, and he wears what appears to be an apron for man. Like a cleaner outfit, he doesn''t look like a Lord of a town at all. (AN: /wiki/Tank_Dreissen?file=Tank-face.png just a minor character, he doesn''t even have a full body image so I just made up his clothes) He introduced himself "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m the lord of Stallion, Tank Dreissen." Issei who saw him look a bit surprised because Ramius''s dad is way different than what he imagined. Tank - Hahaha, you look surprised that I don''t look like a sterner man. Issei - My apologies. Tank - It''s fine. I married in from another family, so the Dreissen family temperament was inherited by myte wife. Ramius - But Father, you need to be a bit more assertive or the Dreissens will be looked down upon. Tank - Hah hah hah, you''re harsh, Ramius. Now, Issei was it? I believe you wanted to talk to me. Issei - Oh, right. Please let me have your daughter''s hand in marriage. Issei bowed his head a bit because he needs to pay respect to Ramius''s Father. After all, he''s gonna be his dad too. Tank - ...Hm. Raise your head, Issei-kun. Then Issei lifted his head and look towards Tank. Tank - I believe you know, but Ramius is a Knight. She''s clearly unlike what you might call a normal person, and lives in a different world from most. Do you ept that? Issei - I ept. Besides, I''ll be a Knight too soon enough. Tank - She''s so unrefined that she can''t even clean her own room, is that really okay? Issei - Yes. ''Hmmm, I feel like I''ve heard this before...'' Issei couldn''t help but feeling a Deja Vu after hearing Tank''s question. Tank - She''s a woman, yet she has porn- Guh, ugh... Ramius put her father in a Nelson hold, preventing him from speaking Ramius - Father. Say no more. Please... Issei is speechless seeing them like that, no wonder he felt a Deja Vu before... It''s the same thing what Acheval said to him a few hours ago... ... After Ramius released him, her father determined Issei''s intentions, then immediately approved their rtionship. Tank - A-Acheval told me about the second house, I''ve already done all the paperwork, so you''re free to have a look when you wish. Issei - A-Ah. T-Thank you... Issei couldn''t help be bbergasted because... Issei thought ''I can''t believe Riche was actually right. He actually cried and thanked me...'' Tank - The house is already furnished, but if you need anything more, feel free to tell me. Issei - Thank you, but it will be more than enough as it is, I can add more on my own in case I need one. Tank - Hah hah hah. What a good man. Don''t be shy child. After all, we''re family now. Issei - Um. Then, thank you... Father. Tank, who heard Issei called him ''Father'' couldn''t help tear up once more and he started thanking Issei once more for marrying Ramius. Issei can only twitch his face and give a forced smile at that... Ramius - We-We''ll go check the house right now, then. Come, this is no time to sit around and sip tea. Ramius be embarrassed seeing their interaction so she dragged Issei by his hand and head outside the residence. At the entrance, Tank smiled while waving his handkerchief towards them like a mom seeing their children off... He even still has some tears in his eyes... Ramius - It''s located right south of Stallion, so it''s a convenient location for shopping as well. Issei couldn''t help smile wryly at Ramius action, Ramius hurried Issei to their new home Issei - No need to rush, the house isn''t going anywhere... But she just ignores Issei because she wants to get out of here quickly out of embarrassment she felt... -After a while- Ramius brought Issei to the outskirts of and pointed to arge house near theke they saw before. Ramius - This is the Dreissen''s second house. Starting today, it''s our new home. Issei - Hmm. So this is gonna be our new house... Ramius - ...Yes, you could call it... Our l-love nest. Issei who heard that went wide-eyed for a little then he smirked towards Ramius. Ramius who saw that be a little bashful Ramius - W-What? Issei - Nothing... Ramius felt a bit fidgety seeing his smirk. Like she just identally awaken a sleeping dragon out of its slumber... Ramius - T-Then the head of the house should be the first to unlock it. Go on, Ise... Issei - Ah. Got it. But Issei couldn''t fit in the key because he never used this kind of key before. Issei - Hm? This key doesn''t seem to work. Ramius - It''s a magic key. You just put it in and Will the door to open. *Click* Then the door opened. Issei - Hm. I see... Ramius - Magic keys work only for the owner of the house, their family, and the royalty they''ve pledged loyalty to. Issei - Royalty? Ah... So that means it''s like a statement towards Royalty, such as the king that he''s wee at any time? Ramius - Correct. I''m a Knight and you''re still a soldier so we can''t defy the king. Issei - Hmm... But that seems like it defeats the purpose of a key, don''t you think? Issei doesn''t really care if its the king or not, as long he doesn''t bother him then he wouldn''t care. But if the king somehow pisses him off though... Heh. Ramius - I wouldn''t be too worried. It''s purely about the idea. No royalty would actually enter our house. Issei - ''I feel like someone would do just that soon...'' Ramius - ...For the most part, at least. Anyway, enough about royalty. The door already opened so let''s go inside. Issei - Sure. When they opened the door, they found an old-fashioned, but artful entrance awaiting them. Ramius main house was more fancy and eastern-influenced, but this house seems more moderate but still veryfortable. To be honest Issei prefers this kind of house rather than the fancy''s one. While Issei went inside to check the house. Ramius uneasily stayed put at the door. Issei saw her like that and asked "Ramius? What''s wrong? Noting in?" Ramius fidgety said "I-I''ve heard that when newlyweds first enter their house, the husband carries the wife in. I-I won''t make you do it if you don''t want to though... Issei just smiled at that and went towards her, then he picked her up bridal style. Ramius - Ah... Issei - Satisfied? Issei asked with a gentle smile on his face Ramius - U-Um... Then he brings Ramius inside the house while still carrying her... Then they saw the furnitures in the house, it''s all very expensive looking and also very beautiful. It seems Ramius''s father really give his all decorating this house. Issei - Hmm. It''s quite big. Ramius who''s still in his hands responds with "I-Is it? I think it''s rtively normal." Issei - Hmm. For you maybe it is indeed normal, but formon people, this is a very big house. Ramius - Hm, I do think it''s average for the houses in this area though... How''s your house looks like? The one on the . Issei - Hmmm I live in a twin girl house... Their house is amon wooden house nothing too fancy about it, but I find itfortable. Ramius - I-I see... So you live with the twin girls? Issei - Yeah. They are my fiance too, they treated me when I was injured you see... I don''t remember how I get there myself. Ramius - O-Oh right you said you lost your memory... Y-You said they are your fiance? Issei - Yeah. I fell in love with them after the time we spent together, they keep taking care of me until I''m fully healed... Well, their names are Kyou and Kinou. Ramius - I-I see... So the reason you want to be a Knight is to marry them both? Issei - Well yeah... Ramius - ...They must be quite the amazing girls, aren''t they? Ramius went silent because of Issei''s word, she''s afraid he will abandon her when he married that twin. But then he remembered his promise for her, so she shakes off her uneasiness right away. Issei - Indeed but they are quite weird you see... They told me to be the highest rank of Knights and find new wives along the way you see... At first, I was skeptical thinking I might not find new girls that I could love... But then I was proved wrong. Issei looked towards Ramius with a smile and Ramius heart thumped loudly because of his gaze. His gazes which always filled with gentleness and love towards her always makes her melt with happiness inside... There was a painting of a woman in splendorous armor who looked identical to Ramius. Issei knows that''s not Ramius because they have different bearings and most of all her chest is a bit smaller than Ramius''s. Ramius - That painting is a painting of my mother. I didn''t realize it was left here. I''ll have it sent to Fatherter. Issei - You look very alike to your mother. Ramius - The simrities end there. As a person and a Knight, she was by far the greater woman. Issei - Don''t belittle yourself, Ramius. You''re perfect just the way you are. I''m sure you can be even greater than your mom someday. Trust me, I will make it happen. Ramius - U-Um I believe you... Issei smiled then asked once more Issei - So your mom is also a Knight huh. You do mention she gets this house as a reward for her service right? Ramius - Yes, albeit a woman, Mother was the heir to the Dreissen family, and carried out her role as a Knight. Working her way up to the position of Issei - Hmm. I see she be a huh... Ramius - And you could say I wanted to be a Knight because of my mother too... Her defense of the weak and tireless fighting on the front lines gave me the deepest respect for her. Issei - So you followed in her footsteps. Ramius - Yes, I wanted to help the weak and make a peaceful world, much like my mother did. Butpared to my brother, I''m easily worked up and frequently shortsighted, I believe... Thinking about it now, the people of Abel''s desire to keep their distance from me is understandable. Issei - They are just idiots, and you did your duty as a Knight just fine. Ramius - But I realized when I met you that''s not enough. Issei - Hm? Ramius - I want to protect the weak, but that''s the objective. The ultimate ideal, so to speak. Issei - Then? Ramius - First, I have to get stronger. To do that, I needed someone who''d support me at my side. The first person I should protect is you, the one who stands with me... Even though you''re stronger than me and doesn''t need my protection but I still want to help and fight with you, even a little... Issei - Ramius... Ah. I will leave my back to you. I will count on you for that... And I''m d I can fight with you too. Ramius - Un! Ramius is overjoyed to have Issei''s trust in her. Her face smiled joyfully. Then Issei leaned his head towards Ramius and give her lips a kiss. Ramius went wide-eyed at first then she reciprocates his kiss soon after... In the as of yet unfamiliar house. Issei and Ramius learned a bit about each other. Ramius - U-Um Ise... Come the day you work your way up to the ranks, I, um... Don''t object to you having more wives... B-But... Uh, well... Issei knows what she wants to say so he hugs her tighter in his embrace and said with a smile Issei - Don''t worry. Even if I have more wives I will never forget nor leave you behind, I promised you didn''t I? Ramius - U-Un... Err, in any case... Until you do move up the ranks and have more wives... May I have you to myself? Ramius asked with her head down and her eyes turned up at Issei. (She''s giving Issei the ''puppy'' look) Issei who saw that thought ''C-Cute... Damn it Ramius, you just had to do that...'' Issei felt his libido acting up again after seeing her acting like that and he reflexively holds Ramius tighter in his embrace and just when he''s about to kiss her again... Issei - Ramius... Ramius - A-Ah... Ise... *BAAAANG!* There''s someone opened the door of their house loudly. And Issei knows well who did it... Riche - Yahoooo! Huh, so this is your house. Unexpectedly cozy. Issei - *Sigh*...''She just keeps popping out whenever things gonna get good...'' Ramius - RICHE?! Riche - Ping Pong~ Correct! Sorry to barge in here, but I got the feeling it would get even harder to make my appearance if I kept waiting. Here, a bouquet to congratte the move and your marriage. Issei - Oh... much appreciated Issei can only put Ramius down from his hold and begrudgingly look at Riche for co*ckblocking him once more with Ramius. Riche who realized his gaze put a wry smile and sweated a little... Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Issei - Oh... much appreciated Issei can only put Ramius down from his hold and begrudgingly look at Riche for co*ckblocking him once more with Ramius. Riche who realized his gaze put a wry smile and sweated a little... Ramius - No it''s not! You were supposed to return to the capital, so why are you here? Riche - Oh, um... Well, I did. But after I told the Knights what I knew, I had nothing to do, so I came over to visit. Ramius - ...Is that true? Riche - Yep, all true. The Knights are already scrambling all over the ce. Ramius - Hrrm... Issei - *Sigh* Whatever the reason is at least she came to congratte us... Ramius - You''re too nice, Ise... So what are you really after, Riche? Riche - Oh wow, you saw right through me. Ramius - I''ve known you long enough at this point. Ramius shrugged, to which Riche shamelessly smiled. Issei''s has a tick mark on his head hearing that... Riche realized Issei''s irritation so she knows she better not tease them anymore and tell them the real reason why she came here. Riche - *G-Gohon* So actually, I came to give Issei an offer. Issei - What? Riche - So the thing is you know I''m a princess, because of that I''ve got the authority to personally appoint a Knight. So I want to offer you that since you want to be a Knight right? Ramius - If you have a high enough status, like a marquess or greater, you''re allowed to appoint them you see. Riche - So wanna give it a try? Issei - ...What''s the catch? Riche - Nothing. I''ve known your strength and your personality so I know you can easily pass the test. If I could I would have already promoted you myself but there are rules so I can''t... Ramius - Umu. Appointments by individuals are special cases but are not exempt from the rules. But indeed with Ise''s talent, he can easily be a much less a normal Knight. He already defeated my brother you see... Even without breaking a sweat too at that. Riche - EHHHHHH?! YOU CAN DEFEAT ACHEVAL?! Riche bes wide-eyed knowing Issei able to defeat 1 of the strongest Zero Knight of Eden Kingdom. She knows Issei is strong but not to this extent... Issei - Hm? Yeah, I fought him because it''s a test from him. He said if I wanted his approval on marrying Ramius I need to fight him, so I did. Ramius - ...Well, it wasn''t really a fight since Ise neverunch an attack of his own towards Aniue... Ise only blocks all of Aniue attacks you see... Riche bes totally at loss for words... A guy she just met a few days ago already have a strength strong enough to easily defeat a without breaking a sweat at that too if she might add. Knight is a prestigious position, so just bing one does wonder for your personal record. But if nobles could just appoint unqualified family members, it''d harm the prestige of Knights as a whole. Like it or not Issei need to take a test that only Soldiers can take to be a Knight. Now she''s really jealous Ramius to have such a perfect husband... Strong, handsome, caring, kind... Riche - I-I see... She can only wryly smile once more. Ramius - Hm... But I''m under the impression the test is over though? Aniue told us stuff happened. Riche - Yeah, about that. Nobody passed the test, did you know that? Ramius - Really? I heard we were cutting down on Knights but was the test that difficult? Riche - So Issei just needs to pass it, then nobody canin he''s not qualified at least. And I''m sure Acheval would vouch for his strength too if ites to it no? The test should be very easy for Ise anyway. Ramius - Hrrrm... It is true. Riche - Anyway, here''s a letter of rmendation for you. Take this to a bigshot from the Knights in the capital. Let''s see... Barro should be good. Hand it to him, then he should oversee your test. Issei - Barro? Is it that Barro Roan. The one that Acheval-nii said? Ramius - Umu. Like my brother, he''s one of our three Zero Knights. Issei - Hmm, I see. Another huh... Ramius - He''s certainly skilled, and he''s highly popr. Your test could be managed by no better person that I can think of. Riche - Hmmm, well... Probably, I guess... There''s a reason why Riche feels unsure about Barro you see... But that''s shall be revealed in the future. He''s not a bad person if anything he''s indeed a great person, but it''s just that... Issei - Fine. Then let''s go, Ramius. Ramius - What, already?! It''s so sudden, I, but... Riche - Oh my~ want Ise to yourself that much, Ramius? Ramius - Wha?! Th-That''s not true. I''m just surprised by the abruptness of it all. Riche - Then get going. I''m tired, so I''ll rest in this house for a bit if that''s okay. Issei - Just remember to lock the door. Riche - Okay~ Ramius - Riche, just what are you nning? Riche - Just think of it as a rich girl entertaining herself for now. Oh, you get to the capital by going around the mountains and heading straight west. Ramius - I know that... Riche - Well, just in case you forgot. Ramius - My memory is not that bad you know... But fine, let''s go Ise. Issei - Ah. Then Ramius headed outside first while Issei stays behind for a second. Issei - Thank you, Riche. Riche - Eh? Ah, no problem. Issei - I know you''re at your limit so go ahead take plenty of rest, you can use the bed if you want. Riche - E-Eh... So you can tell huh... Issei - Who do you think I am? I can tell miles away that you''re exhausted right now. So go ahead and take a rest, you idiot. Riche - Ehehehe~ Thank you for the offer. Then excuse me, I''m just gonna use the sofa. Then she plopped on the sofa right away. Issei - *Sigh* What a reckless princess... Then I''m going, take care of yourself. Got it? Riche - Haiiii~ See youter. Then with that Issei walk out to meet up with Ramius... Riche - Haah... Guess I can''t do this by myself. Ise... Hope you make it in time. She''s happy that Issei is concerned for her. The conversation Riche overheard between Issei and Ramius ran through her head. Riche - Someone by your side huh... Ise... Riche whispered before she finally began to lightly snore. ... During the way to the capital, Issei and Ramius came across a flower field, there''s some weird Big eyeball like nt at the middle of the field though. But they both ignored it and just enjoy the sceneries, by the cliff they saw a particrly white, shining flower. It is a very beautiful flower. Ramius - It''s said if you''re sent one of these flowers, you''ll find happiness. It''s also known for being Eden''s National flower Issei - Hmm. I see... Issei felt like he has seen a flower like this before, if he''s not wrong it looks like just the flower on Riche''s hair. Then Issei proceeded to pick it up and put it on Ramius''s hair. Ramius is surprised by Issei''s sudden action. Ramius - I-Ise? Issei - Hmm. Beautiful... Ramius - ?! U-Uuuuu... T-Thank you... Issei smiled seeing her reaction and that flower truly fits her well, while Ramius face went deep red because of the shyness and happiness she felt right now. Along the way, Ramius keep touching the flower on her head and Issei just smiled at that. So after a while, they proceeded to head towards the capital. They met an adventurer along the way. Man - Oh, are you two newlyweds? There are lots of monsters around here, so be careful. Ramius - N-Newlyweds?! Man - Huh? Am I wrong? Ramius - Eh, Oh, no. Sorry... I was just a bit touched... So even a crude woman like me can appear that way... Issei - Crude... I think anyone would think you''re cute, Ramius. Especially me... I''ve told you didn''t I? Ramius - U-Un... Thank you. I know you feel that way about me. But I''m sure nobody else does. Issei - They are just blinds. Ramius - Fufu. Make no mistake, it''s not much of a concern to me. I''d be lying to say it never bothered me before, but it''s fine now... Because even if it''s just one person, I have you to tell me I''m cute, don''t I? Ramius smiled when he heard Issei''s words but then her face went mellow right after, Issei who saw her smile felt like an arrow just went straight through his heart. Issei - R-Ramius... Ramius - Ise... Their hearts raced as they stared at each other with moist eyes. Man - (What a couple of lovebirds...) The Man is happy seeing their interactions. They reminded him of histe wife... After that Issei and Ramius were wandering the field when without warning. Their vision was clouded with white. Ramius - Is this... Fog? What shrouded them was fog so thick they couldn''t see their own feet. Issei - It was sunny just a second ago... This fog is unnatural... Ramius - ...Th, Th-Th-Th-This is... Th-The Fog Labyrinth... Possibly. Issei - Fogbyrinth? Ramius - A mysterious phenomenon that urs around the Kingdom of Eden. Issei - So nobody knows what causes it? Ramius - Right. Many randomly find themselves lost and pass out looking for the exit, I heard... Issei - Hmm... Issei looked back where they came from, but the path was already covered in the fog too. His dragon''s eye can''t really help that much because this is not a normal fog. Issei - All we can do is proceed carefully and search for the way out I guess... Issei isn''t too concerned because he could feel something at the center of this fog, and he can easily find it. Ramius - Y-Yes... It would be best to hurry. U-Uh, also... Issei - Hm? Ramius - J-Just to make certain we don''t get separated, I-I think we should hold hands... Issei saw that Ramius acting a bit fidgety more than usual and her body is trembling a little bit, then he realized she must be afraid. So he smiled at her and said Issei - You cane closer if you''re afraid, Ramius. Ramius - I-I-I''m not afraid! I-It''s just that... Her eyes teared up because she got found out but then she felt Issei''s hand on her head. Issei - It''s fine. I''ll protect you. Ramius who heard that finally relented... Ramius - U-Un... Then shees closer to Issei side and holds his arm with both of her hands. *Munyu* Issei felt something soft on his arm... ''Guh! I forgot about this...'' Issei just took a deep breath to calm himself and then he started walking towards the center. There''s a bunch of Ghost monster along the way but they all died just from Issei''s alone whenever they tried to get close. (AN: The ghost monster is not exactly a ghost. It''s kinda like ghost type pokemon) Ramius still felt a bit scared along the way but not by that much anymore. She flinches every time there''s a sudden ghastly voice in the distance, because of that she keeps holding Issei''s arm even tighter every time that happens. And Issei has to keep calm himself down because he can feel Ramius breast pressing against his arm whenever this happened... After a while, they finally reached the center of the Labyrinth, and at the center of it. There''s a ghost there... ??? - Ooh... Ooooo... Ramius - I-Ise... I hear a crying sound. Issei - Ah... It''s from that ghost. Ramius - G-G-Ghost?! W-Where!? Issei - There. Ramius is a bit pale hearing a ghost, but she steeled her self because she doesn''t want to be Issei''s burden. Then she looked towards where Issei pointed and she could see a bit of shadowy figure... So they slowly advanced at its direction. It''s a ghost girl, she has a short brown hair that reaches her neck with a white ribbon on her head, she wears what appears to be a white shirt and green sleeveless vest and a short brown skirt. Her eyes are green colored but it doesn''t have any focus inside it because she''s a ghost. They can''t see its legs clearly because it''s seen through and covered by what appears to be a white fog. (AN: /wiki/Tilt?file=Tilt-portrait.png Her picture in case you want to see.) Ghost - Oooh... Hic, waaaah... Ramius - Wh-What should we do? She''s likely creating thebyrinth. Should we attack? Issei - I don''t feel any ill intenting from her... So let''s wait a bit. Issei never felt a soul this attached to the world of the living, so he can''t really make it pass on like he used to do on those souls he met before. Ghost - ...Oooh, where... Where is it? Issei - ''Is she looking for something?'' Ghost - I can''t find it... Uhn, hic... Issei - ...Are you searching for something? Ramius - H-Hey! Don''t just talk to her! Issei - It''s fine. She''s harmless. Ramius - B-But still... Ghost - A flower... I''m searching for a flower... Ramius - SHE RESPONDED?! Issei - A flower? What kind? Ghost - I want to give it to... It''s for making people happy... Where is it? Issei and Ramius know what flower she''s searching for... Then the ghost noticed the flower on Ramius''s head. Ghost - Yes, that''s it... I want that flower... Ramius is a bit hesitant. Because this flower is given by Issei. And Issei won''t force her to hand over the flower to the ghost if she doesn''t want to. He would rather destroy this ghost soul rather than forcing Ramius to give it to the ghost against her wish. Issei - Sorry. But that flower is- Just when Issei wanted to deny the ghost request Ramius cut his words Ramius - No. It''s fine Ise... It''s just a flower anyway. If by giving her this flower enable her to pass on, then I don''t see why not we shouldn''t give it to her... After all, this is a flower that makes people happy. And I''m already happy just by having you by my side. Ramius smiled at Issei lovingly and she takes the flower off from her hair... Issei at first be surprised she would give it away because he knows she likes that flower very much, but after hearing the rest of her words he also smiled and stares at Ramius lovingly in return. Issei - I see... If that''s what you want then go ahead, I will find another flower for youter. Ramius - Un. Then Ramius looked towards the ghost and said Ramius - O-Okay, you can have it. Then she offers the flower to the ghost even though she''s still a bit afraid... Ghost - ...Are you sure? Ramius silently nodded. The ghost girl was unsure of herself but timidly took it. Ghost - Thank you... Now... I can be happy too... Ramius - Ah... The ghost girl vanished like a mirage, along with the rest of the Fog Labyrinth. Next thing they knew, the surrounding mist cleared away. Issei and Ramius felt the calm Eden wind on their skin. Ramius - That ghost seemed happy. Issei - Um. And it''s all thanks to you. Ramius - I-I didn''t do much... Issei just smiled at her while she''s acting bashful for being praised. Where the Fog Labyrinth had been, there was in its ce a beautiful expanse of sunny sky. There''s a bunch of caravan and people who were waiting for the fog to clear up on the other side, when they saw the fog cleared up they saw Issei and Ramius. They thanked Issei and Ramius for clearing the fog so they are able to pass safely. Issei told them it''s all thanks to Ramius, so they thanked her profusely and Ramius is a bit flustered because there''s suddenly there are so many people thanking her at once. Issei just smiled looking at her being all flustered like that at the sidelines. After they are done thanking Ramius and Issei they rode off in their cow carriages and went on with their journey. Ramius - I-I''ve never been thanked by so many people before... So I''m pretty embarrassed about it. Issei - I see... But it feels nice right? Ramius - U-Un... Then they walked down the now fogless road to the capital. Chapter 38: Chapter 38: -The Kingdom of Eden, The Capital- Issei and Ramius finally reached the capital. The capital as expected is the biggest city in the Kingdom. The roads were packed with people, but whenever the asional carriage passed, the crowd would split to let it through. There''s a water canal in this city and there are lots of people riding a canoe. The buildings are arranged nicely, they are standing strong and tall along the roads of pedestrians. There''s a lot of business shop such as cksmithy, supply shop, delivery guild, adventurer guild, etc. But the building that stands out the most is obviously the Castle and the royal district, where the kings and royalty lives. They are built on top of a beautiful mountain. Even Issei is impressed because this city looks very beautiful indeed. Because the day is getting dark they decided to spend the night at the inn. They don''t have sex that night because they need to wake up early to meet with Barro. And both Issei and Ramius know if they really have sex then they won''t be able to wake up in the morning. So they only sleep in the same bed and hugging each other that night... In the morning Ramius asked Issei that she wants to visit her mother''s grave. Ramius - By the way, Ise. I hate to ask when we just got here, but do you mind if I go visit my mother''s grave? Issei - Of course not. Should Ie along? Ramius - No, um... I-I''m telling her that I got married, but I''m embarrassed to say it if you were there too, so let me go alone. If you allow me of course. Issei can only relent at her request Issei - Fine. But be careful ok? And send my regards to your Mother as well. Or should I say "Our" Mother? Issei couldn''t help wanted to tease Ramius Ramius face went beet red and she stammers while saying "U-Un... I-I will send your regards t-to our M-Mother." Her voice went small at the end. Issei chuckled at seeing his wife''s antics so he stopped teasing her "Fine take care, but before that,e here." Then he took Ramius into his embrace and give her lips a soft kiss. Ramius - Eep! *Mm!* Ramius went wide-eyed by the sudden kiss. People on the roads started staring at them, and Ramius felt embarrassed by all the stares people giving them. So she just closed her eyes but she''s squirming around in Issei''s embrace. Issei finally stopped the kiss. "Go ahead, now." He said to the bashful Ramius. Ramius - U-Un. I''m going... Then she left Issei while still fidgeting a bit because she still remembering their kiss just now... They decided to meet up at the castle entrance, Issei parted with Ramius and walked around the town. He visited the church here. He saw Laurent again at the church. Then they have conversations with each other about how they''ve been doing and stuff like that. Laurent realized that Issei has a Golden Ring at his ring finger, she bes surprised finding out that Issei is already married. But she congrattes him right after that. She bes a little jealous seeing him already married deep inside but there''s nothing she could do either way. Because she''s a saint she''s not allowed to marrymon people. After chatting a bit more they separated with each other, and Laurent is seeing Issei off again like in Abel town. After walking down the street Issei heard a familiar voice along with a perturbed girl''s voiceing from an alleyway. ??? - I-I really don''t need the offer. Stop following me or I''ll scream. ??? - I''m telling you, I ain''t sketchy. Traveling alone''s dangerous, so I''m just offering to guard you for cheap. Issei - Hm? That voice... Issei was curious about the familiar voice and walked toward the alleyway. At the corner Issei saw a shadowing out of the alleyway, he knows there''s someone just around the corner but he never thought she gonna turn his way. And because of that, they bumped with each other. *Bump* ??? - Eek! Issei reflexively caught the girl from falling. ??? - Oh, I''m sorry... I''m in a... hurry... The girl tried to apologize but because of the colliding with each other Issei''s hood got uncovered and then she saw his handsome face at close range. Her eyes went wide after seeing his face and she bes dazed just from seeing Issei''s face. Issei was already very handsome before he lost his virginity but after losing it his face bes even more manly and he has a certain mature aura around him that makes woman couldn''t help be drawn to him. Even after he wears his hood the girls who saw him automatically attracted to his aura alone. Forget seeing his face even from his aura alone he might attract the opposite sex, like a moth to a me. The girl in Issei''s arm felt her body melt at his embrace because his aura is affecting him at point nk range, and Issei still doesn''t realize that. Her eyes moisten and her face went red, she felt her heart beating so fast. Issei who saw her current face bes confused at first then he asked: "Are you okay?" Then after hearing his question the girl finally snaps out of it and she hastily apologizes once more "I-I''m very sorry!" She said that while bowing her head. Then they both heard a man voiceing from behind the alley. ??? - Hey, let me finish talking! The man saw his target but he also saw a man he never expected to see here. ??? - Wha- Issei?! Issei - Hm? Oh, Yarase huh... Yarase, to be honest, is afraid of Issei after he felt his aura during Abel town which he emits towards Ginyu. And he''s surprised seeing his handsome face. He felt very jealous deep inside but he hid it. Issei could see a sh of envy on his eyes though, but he doesn''t know what he''s envying about. And Issei doesn''t really care about Yarase that much anyway. Issei asked what he''s doing here, is it to take the Knight test he said. Yarase told him he decided to be an adventurer instead of a Knight, he said being a Knight doesn''t fit him because he doesn''t like taking orders from people. But Issei knows he''s lying. From the info he gathers so far there''s a high chance that Yarase failed the test because Riche already said there''s no one passed the test this time. And the way Yarase averted his eyes and started sweating confirms his guess. So he said he was waiting for a request at the adventurer''s guild but by chance, he saw this girl and he wanted to offer his services to this girl. She''s traveling alone and he wanted to offer some protection. Then suddenly the girl cut in. ??? - Um... Then you''re out of luck. Yes, um... I-I''ve asked Issei here to be my guard already. Issei bes confused at first but then he saw her pleading eyes towards him. He knows that this Yarase is not a good person. So leaving her alone with him might be dangerous. Issei won''t call himself a hero or anything like that. But he won''t just watch when someone is in need of help. The girl whispered towards Issei "I-I''m sorry... Please help." she pleaded once more. After Issei heard her pleading once more she finally relented and decided to y along. Issei - *Sigh* She''s with me, you can leave her to me. Yarase - E-Eh? But... Issei - I said she''s with me. Issei put a bit of pressure on Yarase. Yarase - O-Oh I see. W-Well, see you around. Then Yarase leaves just like that because he doesn''t want to mess with Issei. But he feels a bit of resentment towards Issei after this... ??? - Umm... Thank you so much. He was terribly persistent. Once she confirmed Yarase was gone, the girl began to repeatedly thank Issei. Issei - Um. Just be more careful from now on. When Issei wanted to leave the girl called him "W-Wait!" Issei - Hm? ??? - U-Ummm, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Towa. Towa wears an attire that seems like a sailor uniform one piece at Japan but with a bit of modification here and there along with a blue shoe and ck sock. She also wears a blue beret and a ck ribbon on her head and. She has short light brown hair that reaches her neck and green eyes. She also carries a brown backpack at her back. (AN: /wiki/Towa?file=Towa-portrait.png her image in case you''re wondering) Issei - ...Issei Hyoudou. Towa - Eh?! Are you a noble perhaps? Issei - No I''m not. Towa - I-I see... U-Um, would you mind walking with me for a while? I would hate to run into him again you see... If that''s not a bother... Issei - ...I''m kinda busy at the moment, I need to head into the castle to meet up with my wife. Towa - A-Ah that''s perfect. Because I''m also heading towards the castle library. Issei - ...Very well. Towa - T-Thank you! Towa bes happy she can walk together with Issei to the castle. When she heard he''s already married she felt a bit disappointed but doesn''t show it in her face. So they head together towards the castle. Along the way, Towa keeps informing him about the city. How to use the castle as andmark in case he ever got lost. All the capital''s important facilities are set up around the castle, and all the rods are connected to those facilities. She also told him the history of the kingdom and etc. Issei is pretty surprised she seems very knowledgeable. She said she''s a tourist who likes to collecting stories to read, that''s also why she headed towards the library. Towa is a professional storytelling hailing from the City-State of Hamlet, more specifically the hospital-town of Horatio, which is operated by her father, Senator Laertes. Towa is sponsored by the Bigbux Company to travel the world telling stories (and advertisements) to the disenfranchised, especially children. In this capacity, she also helped educate her future husband, Aster, about the history of the world''s various countries. While on her journeys, Towa often does favors for her father and the administration of Horatio, such as collecting food orders from the Kingdom of Humpty. As both a professional storyteller and de facto healthcare provider, Towa is very good with people and especially with children, who love her illustrations and storytelling style. She often attractsrge crowds to her readings with her yful and engaging style, is able to help children through their long-term medical care, and maintains a professional bedside manner with adult medical patients. After a while, they finally reached the castle. Towa - Oh, we''re at the castle. I can stop bothering you now, then. Thank you once again. She felt a bit sad that she''s gonna separate with Issei. Issei - You''re wee. Then Towa waved with a smile and entered the castle. Issei just look towards her with a small smile. Ramius was waiting for Issei Ramius - You''rete, I was getting worried. Now let''s go meet with Barro. Issei - Ah. Sorry about that, I was helping someone. Ramius - Oh. It can''t be helped then, shall we? Issei - Sure. Then Issei and Ramius entered the castle, they headed towards Barro office right away. They were led to themander room in the castle''s Knight sector. Barro - It''s been a while, Ramius. Ramius - It has, Barro. Barro - You seem as standoffish as ever. Acheval can get along with anyone, but you''re honestly like his total opposite. Ramius - I''m not my brother. Ise, this is one of our Zero Knights, Barro Roan. Issei - Um. Nice to meet you. Barro is quite the handsome man, he has long blonde hair tied in a long ponytail. He has light green eyes. He wears some kind of white suit with a red cape on his back just like Acheval and white jeans, he also carries a twin sword on his waist. (AN: /wiki/Barro_Roan?file=Barro-full.png his image) Barro Roan is a Zero Knight of Eden, a descendant of the Baroroan who cleared much of southern Eden of monsters, leading to the creation of Fort Baroroan. Barro himself ascended to the rank of Zero Knight during the Arthur Tragedy and has since gone on to manage Eden''s knights on a day-to-day basis, with the help of his assistant, Sufy. Barro - So, you''re Ramius''s husband, Issei Hyoudou was it? Issei - Ah. But I believe I haven''t introduced myself to you... Unless Acheval-nii told you about me. Barro - Hah hah hah, indeed. I saw Acheval earlier. He was overjoyed that he finally got a little brother. Ramius - Maybe Aniue could learn to keep his mouth shut... Barro - Ahahaha. But you do seem less cold thanst time I saw you, Ramius. Ramius - ...It''s all thanks to Ise. Barro - Heh, good going pal. Issei just shes a small smile. Barro - With a former Zero Knight mother and a current Zero Knight brother, Ramius has always seemed desperate to aplish something herself... Eventually, she started trying to rush it by taking constant, reckless actions, getting her the nickname of Loner Knight. Ramius - Barro, that''s all in the past now. Barro - True enough. You''ve found someone to stand by your side. Ramius blushed hearing that but she still responded with. "...Yes." Barro - And I heard that you''re able to defeat Acheval, huh. Issei-kun. Then Barro redirected his attention towards Issei once more. Barro - If I don''t know what type of guy Acheval is I might have thought he''s lying but he''s not the type who lie about something like this you see. Issei just calmly said, "It''s nothing, he just went easy on me." Barro - Hahaha, quite the humble attitude you have there. But Acheval already told me the full story you see... He fought you with all his strength and you can calmly block his attacks so I''ve heard. Issei just stays silent at that. But Ramius confirmed it. Ramius - Indeed. Aniue attack Ise with all his strength but it''s all blocked by Ise. Barro - Hoo... I see... Well, I would like to fight you myself but I''m kinda busy at the moment... Acheval is out at the moment, but if you want you can leave a message to him and I will tell himter. Ramius - No, we''re here to see you. See, we were given this. Then Ramius gives the letter of rmendation from Riche to Barro. Barro - Hoh, a letter of rmendation... Mhm, mhm. I see... Even our youngdy Riche has her problems. I would''ve just appointed you to be a Knight myself if I could you see... Your strength is already confirmed by Acheval himself anyway. But rules are rules so no shortcut allowed. Very well, I can oversee your Knight test. However, this test isn''t official. So whether you pass or not, I can''t appoint you as a Knight. Understood? Issei - Got it. Barro - Then I''ll tell you the conditions of our recruitment test from the other day... An abnormal phenomenon called the Fog Labyrinth urs around the capital. Determine and stop the cause of this anomaly. Ramius - ...The Fog Labyrinth? Issei - Ah... That thing huh. Barro - Oh, sounds like you''re already familiar with it. Ramius - Well... You see... We already determined the cause and stopped it. Barro - Eh? Ramius - Yeah. On our way here we encountered the Fog Labyrinth and we already finished the problem. Barro - ...Tell me the details... Then Ramius proceeded to tell Barro what happens in the fogbyrinth... Barro - I see... You''re more impressive than I imagined. I think you''re perfectly fit to be a Knight. *Sigh* But what a lucky coincidence huh, to think you already passed the test even before knowing the content... Issei - Stuff happens. Barro - Fine. You pass, Whatever the reason why you want to be a Knight, I''ll vouch for your talent. But it''s too bad though. If this were an official test, I''d have you recruited as soon as possible. Issei - Hm? And why is that? Barro - Well, this isn''t public knowledge, but when the Soldiers we sent on this mission saw the ghost, they fell into disarray and even began to attack each other. Ramius - I think I can understand that. I can say facing an unknown foe shook me up, at least. Barro - But the same thing didn''t happen to you. Why is that? Ramius - Well... Because Ise was with me... Wait, don''t ask me that! Barro - Hahahaha, sorry. But you''d be surprised how few people can stay calm when they feel threatened. In fact, everyone who failed the test even tried to make excuses by spreading rumors that the Fog Labyrinth was dangerous... Actually, the fogbyrinth is actually harmless, beyond getting people lost. The monsters are one thing, but the ghost itself never attacked anyone. Ramius - In other words, you knew about thebyrinth and the ghost already... Do you know anything about who the ghost girl was? Barro - Yes, it was a few years back I think... On one foggy day, a girl lost her life. Ever since then there have been sightings in the Fog Labyrinth of a ghost girl wandering in search of a flower... Giving her the flower she wants does stop her for a while, but we''ve had our hands so full with monsters that we haven''t been able to do that as ofte. Ramius - Then why didn''t you say to give her that flower as part of the test? Barro - That wouldn''t be much of a test now would it? Listen, Knights have tobat more than vicious monsters. If you determine that another human is harmful to humanity, you''ll have to fight them as well... That''s why a Knight must always keep thinking. You have to find out who the true enemies are on your own. Issei - So you wanted to see what would the participants do if they meet the ghost huh... Barro - Exactly. Well, if they just reported that she had no ill intent, that would''ve been fine on its own... But I''m surprised you even gave her the flower as well. Issei - It''s Ramius who did it. Ramius - W-What? But it was you who get the flower, Ise... Barro - Haha. That just means you both are nice people... Well, that''s even more unfortunate, we''re forced to let a big fish go it seems... Barro shrugged, looked down at his desk, and wrote up a document. Barro - Here''s proof of your strength. I doubt anyone would want to get on the Dreissen family and a man who can beat a Zero Knight by himself bad side. But if anyone does doubt you, show them this. Issei - Ah. Thanks a lot. Barro - No problem. Ramius - I know you''re busybating Ouws, so I thank you for taking the time for this. Barro - Hm? There have been several Ouws sightings, but not to the degree that we need to take action just yet. Issei - Hm? Issei and Ramius feel something wrong because Riche said the Knights were on the move because of the sparkle bombs. Ramius - Didn''t you hear what happened in Abel? Barro - I did, a young girl left town and got kidnapped. I feel deeply for her. But she has been rescued no? Ramius - ... Ramius felt even worried after hearing that. Issei also felt the same thing Ramius - I-I''m sorry, I just remembered something urgent. We''ll be leaving now. Issei - Ah. Thank you once more. Then Ramius grabbed Issei''s hand and pull him outside, but Issei knows what''s on her mind so he doesn''t resist. Barro - What a nice couple... Be careful on the way home. -Outside the castle- Ramius - It sounds like Riche yed us for fools... Issei - Indeed. She said she told the Knights about the sparkle bombs, but that doesn''t appear to be the case... Ramius - Um. Sparkle bombs are very dangerous. If they were used in the city, we would have countless casualties. They should be mobilizing everyone avable... Issei - Tsk! That idiot princess... Ramius - But we know her target. It''s whoever gave the Ouws from that hideout their orders. Ouws are just a pack of bandits. They wouldn''t be able to procure sparkle bombs on their own so there must be a mastermind behind it. Riche didn''t inform the knights because if they enter a state of high alert then the mastermind would have notice something''s wrong and all will be for naught. Ramius - I can''t leave Riche to hurt herself. I think I''ll go help her right now. Issei - Ah. I''lle too. I still have some business with that idiot anyway. Ramius - Um. Thank you, Ise. With you, it should be pretty easy to help her. Then let''s head towards that old Ouw''s den we foundst time. Issei - Ah. Let''s go. Then they headed towards the Ouw den... Chapter 39: Chapter 39: The Arthur Tragedy was a major event in the World of Eve, which urred some five years before the events of Evenicle. The incident began as an attempt by the original Snake Crest to bring the human nations of the World of Eve to war. Having caught wind of these ns, an alliance was formed between King Tram of Arthur, King Louin of Eden, and Emperor Viares of Central to thwart the Snake Crest. Unfortunately for the alliance, events soon spiraled out of control due to unexpected developments, and ended with, among other losses, the destruction of the Kingdom of Arthur. With high losses and a global realization that the consequences would have easily been higher, the repercussions of the Arthur Tragedy are still felt to this day. The Snake Crest objectives are to bring war into the world once more. Acheval, Barro, and Kathyrn be after that event because of their achievement during the war. Riche is unfit to be the next heir so she wanted to serve the country she loves by uncovering the Snake Crest whereabouts and ns. There''s a mole in the Knight''s rank that''s why she has trust issues and doesn''t report the finding of the sparkle bombs to them. -Inside the Ouws cave- Riche is hiding behind a box to wait for the Mastermind shows himself and after waiting for a while there''s a bunch of Ouws arrived here just like she expected. She cleaned the aftermath from Issei and Ramius raid a few days ago so the mastermind won''t feel suspicious. The Ouws started talking with each other, they were wondering where are the previousrades are. Riche knows she''s outnumbered so she decided to just hide for now and gather information about them. She was thinking after she found out their hideout and n she will ask Issei to help her solve this problem after appointing him as her Knight. That''s why she gave Issei that rmendation letter so he could pass the test and appoint him herself to be her Knight. And as expected after waiting for a while the Ouws started mentioning their backers, how they already set up the sparkle bombs like they were told to. Then they started bragging how good killing and raping is. How they gonna change the world by bringing war. Riche can feel her patience is at its limit after hearing all the deeds they had done to the country she loves. Finally, she can''t take it anymore and started engaging the Ouws. Issei and Ramius reached the cave as fast as they can, along the way, as usual, there are some guards and monster in their way but Issei kills all of them instantly. And when they reached the main room they saw that the Ouws are surrounding Riche, and she seems to be at her limit because her mana almost runs out. One of the Ouws which seems to be the leader showed an insignia on his body, the insignia looks like a snake eating its own tail. Apparently, if someone bes an Ouw then the monsters won''t target them as much as they target the one who still has Mother Eve''s blessing, and with that insignia, they can tell a simple order to the monsters and they will obey it. They have a giant monster with them that looks like a green lizard but it has 4 legs and 2 hands it also has a third eye on its forehead. The Ouws wanted to **** Riche and take her hostage against the Kingdom, so they ordered the Lizard to just injure her. Riche was in despair knowing she might get raped by them and the thought of being made a hostage as a bargaining chip for the country she loves makes her resolute herself. She took out a knife in her pocket to end herself in order to prevent being taken as a hostage and raped by them. Riche - ''If ites to it I rather kill myself... Ise...'' At thest moment of her life, she recalled the memory she has with Issei. She shed tears knowing she might not meet him again or meet the family she loves once again. Ouw - Go get her you lizard! *Groarrrrrr!* Riche closed her eyes and bring the dagger to her throat but suddenly she felt someone holding her hand. Issei - What do you think you''re doing, idiot princess. Riche opened her eyes wide just to see the face of the man she wanted to see the most on thest moment of her life. Riche - ...Is this a dream? Issei - What do you think, idiot. Then Issei flicked her forehead after throwing the knife in her hand. Riche - It hurts! Riche holds her forehead with teary eyes. Issei - Hmph. Think that as a punishment for your stupidity. All the Ouws feels shocked because there''s suddenly a man who shows up out of nowhere. Ouws - W-Who are you?! The ouws be rmed because of his sudden appearance, but then they remembered they still have that Lizard. Ouws - Heh! It doesn''t matter who you are because you will die here anyway. Hey, you dumb lizard go get them! But the Lizard doesn''t respond to the Ouwsmand. Ouws - What are you waiting for? Go get them I said! Issei - It won''t obey your order anymore. Ouws - What?! Issei - Because it''s already dead. Then the lizard head got separated from its body. *BAM!* Its corpse dropped lifelessly into the ground with blood spurting from its severed neck. Ouws - H-Hiiiii! Issei - And you all will be joining it soon. Ouws - Y-You ass- The ouw''s word got cut off because suddenly Issei is right in front of them. Ouws - ?! Then with 1 swing of his sword, they all be a corpse with their head separated from their neck just like how the Lizard dies. They still don''t know how they died, they can see their own bodies at thest moment of their lives. Riche who saw all that be awed, even she can''t tell when did Issei suddenly got there. The next thing she knows he just casually swing his sword and they all died right after. Issei just calmly stands there with his sword out in the open, there''s not a single drop of blood on its sword. Then he sheathed his sword back. Riche who saw that blushed deeply because he looks so cool just now, she felt she''s getting hot inside just by looking at him. Issei went to Riche once more. Issei - So what do you have to say for yourself, you dolt. Riche - H-Hweh? Riche got taken by surprise because of Issei sudden question. Issei - Didn''t I told you to be careful? You''re supposed to be a princess for god''s sake, howe you''re so reckless. Issei sighed and rubbed his forehead. Riche stayed silent and looked down. Issei - Ramius and I were worried if something will happen to you, you know? Riche body stiffens hearing that. Riche - ...You''re worried about me? Issei - Hah? Of course I am, you think I''m some unfeeling monster or something? Besides, Ramius will be sad if- Issei words got cut out because suddenly Riche jumped into his embrace and hugged him tightly. Issei at first got taken aback by her sudden action but then he felt her body is trembling and he can feel something''s wet on his chest. He knows she must be pretty shaken about what just happened back then. She almost lost her chastity and her life just now. So Issei just sighed and rubbed her head and her back to make her feel better. Riche sobbed harder feeling his touch... After a while, she finally calms herself down but her face is red after what she just did. Issei - Feeling better? And did you get hurt somewhere? Riche - ...Um. And I''m not hurt anywhere... But I might get hit by something else... She added thest part with a low voice. Issei - What? Riche - Nothing... I just came to a realization you see. Ramius - I swear, you always overdo it. When we get home, you''ll need a lecturing. Riche - Haah... What, Ramius? You were there? Ramius - ...Yes, I''ve been at the door this whole time. You didn''t notice? In fact, this whole time you were hugging Ise I''ve been standing here the whole time. Riche - I-I see... Riche blushed once more at that. Ramius - And by the way, here. *Bam!* Ramius tossed a sole Ouw survivor at the floor. Ramius - That''s the Ouw who''s been left alive by Ise. He also has that insignia on his cor you see. Ouw - H-Hyiii! Riche - Hm. Perfect. When they wanted to get the info from the Ouw he suddenly died while murmuring they are disposable pawn after all this time. They apparently died by poison. It appears to be from the wine they drink just before they got here, and from their conversation back then Riche knows someone gave them that wines. Snake crest insignia fit them perfectly because they kill and eat each other basically. Riche - Anyway, if you''re here. I take it you were approved for bing a Knight? Issei - Ah. Riche - Then I''ll appoint you, as promised... Or so I''d like to say but... Issei - What? Riche - I want a Knight because I want help fighting Ouws... Or Snake Crest, specifically... As you just saw, Snake Crest is not only cruel but has agents within our own government. Their darkness knows no bound. Issei - So? Riche - With skill like yours, you could take next year''s Knight test and pass easily. Then I''m sure you''ll have no problem moving up the ranks. Riche implied it''d be better to stop associating with her, but continued to look solemnly into Issei''s eyes. Riche - ...In spite of all that, will you still be my Knight? Issei answer is just another flick to her forehead. Riche - It hurts! Stop flicking me in my forehead... Issei - That''s for being stupid once again. Do you think I will be afraid of something like this? And did you forget that I still owe you one promise? Riche then remembered the promise he gave her. Issei - Besides, I have something against them too you see... For hurting Ramius before... He remembered the Adan''s blood incident with Ramius and that makes his anger boils. Ramius felt warm inside that he love her that much while Riche is getting a bit jealous seeing that. So she made up her mind. Riche - Alright, I''ll make you a Knight. But I need to make some preparations. Can you wait at your house in for me? Ramius - Hrm, preparations? You''re not nning something again, are you? Riche - O-Of course not. I really do need to prepare, uh... Mentally. Issei - Mentally for what? Riche - Anyway, if you want to be a Knight, just go wait at home! Issei - O-Ou. Issei is a bit taken aback by her sudden yell but he agreed to her request anyway. Issei and Ramius head back towards their house after that. Issei waited at home until nightfall, when Riche arrived as promised. Riche - Sorry I''mte! I had to get everything ready. Issei - You keeping in without knocking... Having that magic key sure is convenient. Riche - Just the Kingdom of Eden''s. When I was born, I was baptized by the Church of Mother Eve, which gave me special powers... One of those is the power to appoint Knights. But since I''m the second princess, I only get to appoint one. Issei - Hmm. I see. Riche - Now, let''s get started. I''m sure you''ll be bored, Ramius. So have some tea while you wait. Oh, be careful, it''s still hot. Ramius - When did you make this? Actually, how did you know where everything was in our kitchen anyway? Riche - I checked it out during myst visit. Even bought stuff you were missing. Riche brushed off Ramius''s question and took an eye-catching ornamental dagger out of her bag. Riche - Ise... Issei Hyoudou''s Knight appointment ceremony will now begin. Come before me. Issei - Ah. Riche - I, Riche Eden. In the name of Mother Eve, wee a new Knight into the world. When Riche said Eve''s name, her body began to emit a mystifying light. The glow was glorious. Riche''s beautiful face is illuminated in that light. Riche - Issei Hyoudou, protector of peace and tranquility. In order to fulfill your duty, do you swear to dedicate your life to Mother Eve? Issei - I do. Riche - Very well. Then I shall grant your soul the Mother''s blessing. Riche lightly tapped the dagger on Issei''s shoulder. The light spread from her to him, enveloping them both in a dull glow. Eventually, as if being absorbed into his body, the light disappeared. Issei - ''Quite warm...'' Riche - There, all done! Now you''re one of our Knights! You did it! Congrats! Ramius - You''re aligned with the Kingdom of Eden, but unlike me, you should be able to act freely as long as Riche allows it. Riche - But you wanted to marry those twins? You''ll have to wait until you''re a Ten Knight for that. Issei - I know. Riche - With that said... Ise... Issei - What? Riche is fidgeting around while being red-faced. Riche - U-Um... Please have sex with me... Issei - ...What? Ramius - What are you saying, Riche?! Issei thought he heard something weird from her just now. Riche - W-What? I want to have sex with Ise of course. Ramius - Are you serious... Guh...? *Thud* Ramius jumped up at Riche''s suggestion but then she stumbled onto the sofa. Issei - Ramius?! Ramius - I-Is this... an anesthetic... Riche - Yeah, put some in the tea. I had a feeling you''d get in the way. Ramius - Is this... what you were ''preparing''...? Wh-What is the meaning of this? Riche - Well... I''ve been thinking it through and I decided I wanted to marry Ise you see. Ramius - Ridiculous... You''re still technically a princess of Eden. Riche - So what? My newborn brother''s supposed to take the crown, and they haven''t found anyone to marry me off to anyway. Ramius - That''s because you keep doing these crazy things... Riche - Uh huh, say whatever you want. N-Now, Ise... You''ll have sex with me, won''t you? Issei - Nope. Riche - Wha- But why?! Issei - What do you mean why... When you just suddenly asked to have sex with me out of nowhere... Sex is supposed to be done by the one who loves each other, not just anyone. Riche - B-But... I asked you because I love you... Issei - ...What? You weren''t thinking to make me your husband to help you with the Snake crest problem? If so then you don''t need to make me your husband because I will help you either way. Riche - I know you would help me with snake crest either way... I-I know I''m a princess but I won''t pick you as my husband just because you''re only useful for me. Issei - ...Hah? Riche - Ugh... Ahh, geez! I love you okay! I''ve felt that way ever since we first met each other! Then knowing your kind personality, and how you''re willing to save Ramius no matter the cost. I felt jealous of seeing your interaction with her, how you took care of her with so much gentleness and caringness... And after you saved me at the Ouw den I''ve be sure of my feelings toward you! Riche''s admission of her feelings made her go red in the face. She looked away and pouted with teary eyes like a child who did something wrong. Issei - ... Issei didn''t know what to say after hearing that. To be honest, he also felt a liking towards her. But it''s not to the point of love. Now after hearing her confession, he felt something inside him stir and he wasn''t so sure of his feelings anymore. After he lost his virginity he felt like something inside him changed. He''s more vulnerable to the emotions called ''Love''. Ramius - ...Do it, Ise. Issei - Huh? Riche - What? You don''t mind, Ramius? If we, like... Have sex? Ramius - It''s a bit sad I can''t have Issei to myself, but I''m more than used to sharing with you. In fact, I''m d you fell in love with the same man as me. Riche - Ermm... Issei - I wonder if you two will even ask my opinion on this... Ramius - O-Oh right, sorry... Riche - ...I-If you don''t want to then it''s fine you know... I won''t force you... Issei - *Sigh* You''re a beautiful girl, Riche. Riche - Hwah?! Riche blushed hearing his sudden praise. Issei - I will be lying if I don''t have feelings for you but I still don''t know if I love you or not... And you know I already have Ramius and the twins that are waiting for me back at the ind. Even after knowing that do you still want to have me as your husband? Riche - I-I do! Issei - *Sigh* I hope you won''t regret this... Riche - I won''t! Issei - ...Is that so? Then you better be ready because you won''t be getting any sleep tonight. Issei smirked evilly. Riche - ...Eh? Riche felt she just did something wrong. Ramius - You have my condolences, Riche... Riche - Wa-Wait?! Issei - Nope. Not happening, think of this as a payback for listening to Ramius and me having our first time together. Then Issei put Riche on his shoulder like a bag of potato sack and carried her off to the bed. Ramius - Umu. Agreed, and I will be watching you as well of course. Riche - Ehhhhhh?! Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Issei plopped Riche on the bed. Riche - W-Wait Ise. She hastily wanted Issei to slow down but he''s not having any of it. He holds both of her hands on top of her head with his hands, then he stole her lips right away. Riche went wide-eyed the moment she got kissed, then Issei put his tongue inside her mouth to find her lc tongue and entangled their tongues together. Riche at first was squirming under the hold of Issei but after a while, she finally stopped squirming and reciprocate his kiss. Her moist eyes are half opened and it''s hazily filled with lust, her cheeks are blushing deeply. Riche - Mm, Mmn, Mwah... After a while, Issei stopped his kiss and Riche still look out of it. He let go of her hands and took off his clothes, then he undresses Riche''s as well. Just from the kiss along she felt wet down there, she''s still tasting the lingering after taste and doesn''t realize Issei started undressing her gently. After she snaps out of it, she noticed that she''s already half naked with only her white bra and panties on. And when she wanted to shriek, she saw Issei''s naked body and she went wide-eyed once more. She never knows that a man''s body could be this tempting. She unconsciously licked her lips after seeing Issei''s perfect body and after she saw Issei''s dragon rod down there she felt even hotter. Issei who saw her gaze feels proud of his own body, and he also looks at Riche half naked body. He really has to admit she really has a beautiful body, even though Ramius breasts are clearly bigger than hers, but it still looks enchanting regardless. Her breasts are just a perfect fit on his hands. So he pushed up her bra and massaged her exposed breast. Riche felt a jolt of electricity went up to her spine the moment Issei touched her breast. Riche - Hwah, yah... Mmm! Issei - Hmmm, smaller than Ramius''s, but really soft and nice to rub. Riche - D-Don''t darepare mine to those... Besides, mine are tiny... Issei - Hmm. They are not tiny at all, it''s just the perfect size to fit in my hands. Riche - Mm... Don''t say that so loud... Anyway, why is just having my chest rubbed making me so shivery? While Ramiusy numb, she nodded and responded to Riche. Ramius - When Ise touched me for the first time, I realized being touched by the man you love feels better than you''d think. Riche - Hmmm... I see. Hey, wait! Where do you think you''re licking- Hyaaahn?! Issei''s lips traveled from Riche''s shoulder to her nape and finally to her ear. Riche - Mmm, don''t lick that... Hwah, ah, haaahn~ Issei tasted every inch of her body gently. Then he buried his face in Riche''s hair and inhaled, enjoying her aroma. Riche - Ah... Stop it, don''t sniff me like that... Eek?! Riche felt something''s poking her down there. Riche - Um... Was that always that big? It was smaller before... Issei''s hardening cock was noticeablyrger than when Riche first looked. Issei - Hm? Of course, back then it''s still not fully erect. Riche - N-No way that will fit. Make it smaller! Issei - Not happening. Ramius - Don''t fret, Riche. It slides in surprisingly smoothly. Riche - R-Really? Ramius - Yes. Then we''ll share the pleasure of being stretched out by Ise''s cock. And you will physically experience the happiness of being his wife! Riche - U-Uuu, I-I got it, Shut up now, please... Riche rejected furtherments from Ramius and returned to staring at Issei''s crotch. Riche - Ugh... I know it will fit, but why''d it have to grow so much? Issei - Isn''t it obvious? Because you''re soft, you smell great, and you''re cute. Do you think I won''t get hard after seeing you like this? Riche - S-So it''s my fault? Issei - Ah. You just flipped my switch, so I won''t let you sleep tonight. Riche - Uuuuu... I-I see... If it''s my fault, then what can you do I guess... Riche looked down with embarrassment but she actually seemed to be smiling. Then Issei softly rubbed her butt. Riche - Hey, don''t touch... My butt, ah, that tickles... Do you really like it that much? Issei - Mm. It''s quite a nice butt... Riche - Huh... Hyahn, I said don''t... Ah, mmm, haahn... Issei whispered in her ears "Your moans are pretty sexy." Then Issei went caressing Riche''s breast as he rolled her nipples between his finger. Riche - Mmm... Ah, haaah... Riche began to pleasantly moan once more. Riche - ''Oh geez... It really feels better than when I touch them myself... My mind is going nk... Ah, can''t stop... moaning'' Haahn! Ah... Mmn! Issei - I will take the rest of your clothes off. He whispered once more. Riche - Huh? Oh, wait- Eep! Issei yanked Riche''s panties down to her knees, causing her to yelp. Riche - I-I-I''m not ready for that yet... please put my panties back on... Issei - Nope. Riche - Uuuu... Issei - Ne, Riche... Riche - W-What? Issei - You''re really beautiful. Like a piece of art. Riche - ...No fair, how am I supposed to respond to that? Issei - Hmm? You don''t like it? Riche - ...No, I do... I''m so d I''m grinning like a doofus. Geez! Issei - Good then. Riche - But you told Ramius the same thing, didn''t you? Issei - Why do you think that? Riche - Just... Y''know... My chest''s smaller than hers... I can''t see how you can honestly say that... Issei - Pfft! Riche - D-Don''tugh! Maybe it''s nothing to you, but to me... Issei - Ramius is Ramius, and you are you. You both arepletely different people, so what''s the point in makingparisons? What matters is that I find you precious and beautiful... Am I wrong? Riche - ...Geez... How can you say that with a straight face? Issei - Because I''m serious. Look at this, it can barely wait to get inside you. Issei''s penis had grown hotter and more ferocious. Riche - ...Do you really want me that much? Riche ignored her elerating heartbeat and asked calmly. Issei - What do you think? Riche - ...Huh. Then you can have me... So... Be gentle. Issei - Ah. I will... Riche - Oh, also... Before you do it, help me feel good... It''s my first time, so I''m super nervous. Issei - Sure. But I have to say... Riche - What? Issei - You look really cute right now. Issei nibbled at Riche''s ear gently. Riche - ...?! Hmph. I-I''m always cute. Issei - Can''t deny that. But still a dummy though. Riche - D-Don''t call me a dummy! Issei - Hahaha... Sorry about that. Here... Issei slid his hand from her butt to her thighs, then lightly touched her vagina lips. After that, he gave Riche''s moist slit a push. *Shlick* *Shlick* Riche - Ah, th-that''s it... Mm, ah, haah. The motion of Issei''s finger produced honest moans from Riche''s mouth. Riche - ...Mmm! Ah, aaah, your finger... Ah, haaahn~ . Issei - How about this... Next, he tried using his middle and index fingers to loosen up the area around the entrance. *Sllsh* *Slllllsh* Riche - Hnngh?! Mm, ghh... Ah, haah, ah, going... In... Your finger''s... Ah, mmnn! The addition of some teasing inside her pussy made Riche shudder and look pleadingly up at Issei. Riche - *Sob* Iseee~ Riche whined like she was ovee by emotion, sting Issei''s self-restraint out the window. Issei - ''Ugh! Don''t think I can stop myself...'' Then he whispered huskily towards Riche ear "Riche, I''m gonna make you mine now." Riche - ...U-Un... Please make me your wife... Riche said in a barely audible voice and surrendered her body and soul to Issei. Then Issei holds Riche waist gently and inserted his penis through the entrance, slowly sliding in... Riche - Mmmm?! Ghhhh, ah... your big thing''s... Going inside... Wah, ah... Riche furrowed her brow and yelped. And there''s blooding out of her down there signifying her virginity has been taken by Issei. Issei bent down to kiss her tears away and then he gently kiss her lips to ease her pain. After a while Riche said with exasperation, "Gh... You can move now... It''s not that hurt anymore." Issei - Ah. I''ll start off slow... Issei said and began thrusting in and out of her damp pussy. *Slllsh* *Slosh* Issei - ''Ugh! So tight.'' Issei''s cock was consumed by a pleasant tingling, making him want to indulge in her as much as possible, but he resisted. Riche - Ngh, mm... Ghh?! Wah, ahn, mmn! With each trust, Riche shuddered and gripped the sheets harder. Riche - Hwah... Ah, your thing... Nnngh... At first, her pussy was so tight as to block off further entry, but it gradually loosened and coiled around his cock. Issei - ...You feel awesome inside. Riche - D-Dummy, don''t tell me that... Ngh, Hwah, ah, aah, ngh... Ahn, my voice... Riche covered her mouth and tried to stop the moans. But the moment his cock hit the back of her pussy, the attempt ended in failure. Riche - Nnah! Ah, aah. Haah, aaaahn~! Gh, I can''t believe this... Issei - ...Can''t believe what? Riche - I-I had sex education at the castle, so I have some general knowledge about it... But I never knew actually doing it made you moan so much- Hwah! Ah, Mmmn... It feels so wrong, Mm... But... Haah, I''m so loud... and, aaah! I can''t stop myself! Issei - You don''t need to stop. Riche - B-But... Mm, I''m supposed to be... Ah... A princess... But... Ah, haaah! *Slosh* *Slllsh* Issei - Whether you''re a princess or anything doesn''t matter. You''re my wife now. So the more you moan, the more it turns me on. Riche - Ise... Mm! You''re right... When I''m with you, I''m just your wife... Please... Be so rough that I can''t think anymore. You wanna hear me moan more, don''t you? Issei - Ah, very much so... Issei massaged her breasts in both hands as he thrust in deep. *Pak!* *Pak!* *Pak!* The sound of their skins hitting each other resounded in the room. Riche - Nnaaaah! Haah, ah , ah... I feel it... Your hot thing... Inside me, s-so rough... Wah, aaahahhhnn! *Sllsh* *Slosh* *Slllsh* Obscene, watery sound emerged from their genitals as Issei thrust into her slippery folds. Riche - Gh... Mm, ah, mmah.. D-Deep... Each swing of Issei''s hipsunched a spray of juices and hymen blood that soaked the sheets beneath them. Riche - Haaah, ah, deep... Nnaaah! Rubbing so d-deep, hwaaah, Ahn! The moment Issei scraped against the back of her pussy at a bit of an angle, Riche''s body arched far backward. Issei found her G-spot and he started rubbed the same spot again, this time doing it even harder. Riche - Hwah! Ah... That''s good... It feels too good. Wah, Aahn! Unable to withstand the extreme ecstasy, Riche shivered and gasped. Issei - You''re pretty sensitive here. This is the sexiest face you''ve made yet... Riche - Mmm...Now you even know about that... Ahn! Issei chuckled a bit and said "Sorry about that. But I will be the only one in the world who knows it, no?" Riche - U-Um... The only one who gets to see, ah! Mmm, m-my naughtiest face... Is you, ah! Issei - I''m honored. Kgh! Riche I''m gonna cum inside you. Riche - Haah, ah, okay... G-Give me proof that I''m yours. L-Lots of it... Issei - Got it. Drunk on the sensation of Riche''s pussy contracting in response to his cock''s every move, Issei repeatedly thrust inside her. *PAK!* *PAK!* *PAK!* Riche - Mm! Aaah! S-Squeeze my chest... harder... Issei - Like this? He grabbed the breast swaying in time with his thrust and enjoyed their sensation in his palms. Riche - Ah... T-That''s it... Hnnnggh... Ahn... So, good...Mm! Issei - Ngh! A piercing pleasure in Issei''s cock made him wince. Riche - Mm! Hwah, ah, aah! But Riche''s arousal was even greater. Riche - Yah! M-My head... numb, mmm, ah, aah, g-gonna cum... Listening to Riche''s fric voice told Issei that she was as close to orgasm as he was. Issei - ...Me too. Issei let his rapidly heightening pleasure guide him and entered the final sprint. *PAK!* *PAK!* *PAK!* *Sllsh!* *Slsh!* Riche - Gh, mm... Hwah, aaah! Shivering, Riche felt a pleasant numbness near her womb that made her lose herself and moan even louder. Riche - Hwaahn! Ah, ah, haaah, o-oh no, I-I, ah, aaahnn~! Issei - ...I''m gonna cum too! Riche - O-Okay... Let''s both... Gh, ah, aaah, cumming, mmm, aaah! Issei - Guh! Issei even forgot to rub her breasts, instead focusing entirely on swinging his hips. Then, when the end of his cock pressed hard against Riche''s womb... Riche - Hwah?! Ah, mmm! Ah, aaaaaaaaaahhh! *Gush* *Gush* *Guuush* Issei''s orgasm arrived, releasing tons of hot spunk into Riche''s pussy. Riche - Hwah... Ah... So much hot stuff... Inside me... Mmm, it keeps pouring in... The feeling of tons of hot fluid pouring into her womb made Riche murmur with a look of shock. Issei - Haah... That was so much that even I''m a bit shocked... The still-inserted cock pulsated inside her as it let out itsst drop. The instant he took his cock out, the overflowing semen soaked everything from Riche''s crotch to her abdomen. Riche - Mm... That''s okay... You can let out every drop inside me... Since I''m your wife... Riche gave Issei a satisfied smile filled with bliss. Issei who saw that be a bit out of it himself but soon he smiled "You''re beautiful, Riche..." Riche - Thank you... By the way, how was it? What did you think of taking a princess''s virginity? Issei - It feels good. But like I said before... You won''t be getting any sleep tonight. Issei''s crotch was still hard. Riche - H-Hmmm... One time''s not enough for you? Issei - Yup. Riche - Perv... Issei - Says the one who''s listening to somebody else having sex. Riche - H-Hmph!... Well... I can''t deny that I''m a huge perv myself... And I want more too. So... Let''s keep feeling good together. This time, I''m gonna get a nice, close look at what face you make when you feel good. Issei - Hoo. Is that a challenge? Riche - Un! You could call it that... You already got to see me embarrassed. Now it''s my turn... Riche felt the warmth of the semen on her stomach with her finger as she sweetly spoke. Issei - Haah... True enough. Riche - Yep! Issei - Fine, then I''ll show you. I''ll show you all you want. Issei smirked evilly while saying that. Riche - Good. But now that I think about it, I think I''m at a huge disadvantage... Issei - Toote. Riche - Hyahn!... Hey, at least try to set the mood... Ah, mmm... Ah, there, good... Ah, aaahnn! Then they went at it all night. But Riche down for the count at the 4th round... After that, she fainted away with Issei''s semen gushing out of her pussy like a fountain. She can''t move a single finger anymore after they are done. It''s still midnight by the time they are done, Riche is more sensitive than Ramius so she cum pretty fast. Ramius who saw that sighed and said: "I knew this would happen..." Then she saw Issei smiling towards her. But his smile looks like a kid up to mischief at this moment. Ramius - E-Eh? Ise? Then Issei walked towards her location while still having that smile... Then he arrived in front of Ramius and said, "It''s your turn now, Ramius." Then he picked up Ramius and headed towards the bed once more. Ramius - E-Eh wait... Ise? I-I Hyaaaahhhh! Then Issei also has sex with Ramius for the entire night, but they only did it for 3 rounds this time because Riche is sleeping beside them and doesn''t want to wake her up. After they are done, Issei put Ramius on his right side while Riche on his left side. Then the three of them fall asleep just like that... Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Issei eyes stir open and he saw both Ramius and Riche sleeping on top of his chest with a blissful smile on their face. Their face still has a tinge of blush from their nightly activities. He hugged them both tighter gently against his chest. He saw the ring on his hand seems a bit different, the Romanian symbol changed from "I" into "II" now. Perhaps that''s the number of wives he has... Startled by the sudden movement the girls also slowly opening their eyes. Issei - Good morning. Sorry if I wake you up. Then they both look up towards Issei face, their eyes are still blurry after waking up. Riche squirmed around a bit then she hugged Issei on his neck while Ramius just rubbing her eyes. Riche - Morning, darling~ Richezily said. Ramius - Uhm... Morning, dear... Issei felt an itch on his heart hearing them call him that. But he just holds it in and said, "Ah. Morning." Issei - By the way, Riche. I think I might have gone too farst night. Are you feeling okay? Riche - Mm? Yep, perfectly fine. Still feels like something''s in me though... Whoa! There is something... It''s all sticky... Riche reached her hand down there and felt something sticky stilling out of her. Ramius - He did let out a lot. Even inside me too... Riche - Eh?! You two done itst night too? Ramius - Well... Ramius blushed hearing her question. Issei chuckled and said, "Yeah, sorry. But 4 times is nowhere near enough for me. So I did Ramius too." Riche - Uwaah... I don''t think we can take him on by ourselves, don''t you think so too. Ramius? Ramius - Um. His sex drive is out of this world... Even stronger than me... Riche - H-Heee... Riche is amazed by her husband sex drive. Riche - W-Well, there''s nothing we can do about it other than try our best to satisfy him I guess... But we need help soon or our bodies won''t be able to handle it if he''s that wild every night. Ramius - Agreed. Issei is speechless seeing them deciding things on their own but he can''t say anything about it because it''s true... He honestly wants to do it again but he knows their bodies won''t be able to take it anymore at this moment, so he just stays silent when they talk with each other. Issei - Well you girls better go wash up, I''m gonna go ahead and prepare breakfast for us. Riche - Eh?! You can cook too? Ramius - Hmm. I didn''t know that as well. Issei - Oh,e to think of it I indeed never cook for you both huh. Well, just go ahead and wash up while I go ahead and prepare the food. Riche - W-Wait, I''ll help. Issei - No need, just take it easy. Riche - But... Issei - I said it''s okay. Making good food for you two is something I look forward to as well. Riche - ...Hm. Thanks. Then I look forward to the food. Ramius - Um... Sadly I don''t really know how to cook so I leave it to you as well... Issei - No problem. Then Issei gives both of their lips a peck and he got out of the bed and head towards the kitchen after wearing his clothes. He doesn''t really need a bath because he can use spell on himself but he will take a bath after they''re done. Both Ramius and Riche watched him with a loving gaze and then they both also get up from the bed and head towards the bathroom. Riche keeps looking at her ring in the bathroom because she finally gets married to the man she loves as well just like in the fairy tale she often read. Ramius just smiled looking at her like that because she also felt the same thing when she first saw the ring on her hand. Even now she still gazes at the ring on her hand sometimes. After a while, they are finished cleaning themselves and head towards the dining room. They saw a variety of food such as bacon, sunny side up egg, soup, etc. They are amazed by the delicious looking food served at the table, and just from smelling the aroma alone they felt like their stomach growled loudly. Issei is already done setting up the food on the table and told them to sit down and eat. When Riche and Ramius took a bite of his food, they be frozen stiff. It''s the most delicious thing they have ever taste and they both teared up just from the taste alone. Then they quickly eat as fast as they can. Issei who saw them like that sweat a little and said "Slow down... It''s not like the food is going anywhere you two..." Although he said that but inside he''s happy and proud that his wives like his cooking. Riche and Ramius finally realized their mishap and they both blushed deep red and slow down their eating speed. Riche is especially ashamed of her eating etiquette just now because she''s supposed to be a princess here, ''Uuuu. It''s his fault... Why does his food have to be this good?! It''s just unfair! And I''m supposed to be the wife here, but why my husband is an even better cook than me?!'' While Ramius although feeling a little embarrassed, she doesn''t really mind that much because she doesn''t really mind etiquette or formality stuff like that. After they are finished eating they said they will bring the dishes to the kitchen and Issei agreed to it. They both keep praising how delicious his food is. Riche - That was really delicious! The most delicious food I''ve ever tasted! Ramius - Um. Indeed. Issei - Well, I''m d you both like it. Riche - ...Is there anything you can''t do, Ise? Riche couldn''t help but wonder about Issei''s capabilities because he seems able to do everything. Issei - Hmm. Of course, I can''t stitch clothes for one. And I can only do what I can do, It''s not like I''m omnipotent. Riche - W-Well... True, I guess... Ramius - Un. Then the door suddenly opened and they saw Achevaling in. Acheval - Yo! Good morning! Riche - Acheval?! Ramius - Aniue?! Issei - Hm? Oh, hey Acheval-nii. Acheval - Hey, thought I''d stop by. There''s a lot I''d like to ask here, but... Can''t say I''m surprised Riche would go this far really. Riche - Not often you''re actually up and working in the morning, Acheval. Acheval - Hey, you can''t just send a Snake Crest member''s corpse over and note yourself, y''know... First thing in the morning, the king told me to go find you. Man, this is supposed to be your job, Ramius. Ramius - Oh. Sorry, Aniue... Acheval - You''ve always been too nice to her... Well, anyway, His Majesty wants to see all three of you, so get your asses down to the castle. Riche - Fine, I was nning to head back anyway. Acheval - I''ll go back on my own, but... Well, uh, mind if I report what I saw here? Riche - What, that I married Ise? Go ahead, gives me less I need to go over. Acheval - Err... Ramius - I''m very sorry, but Riche has her own intentions. Acheval - Ugh, whatever. You ain''t kids. You can make up your own minds. Juste straight to the castle, got it? Acheval scratched his head before leaving the room, wearing an exhausted look as he did. Riche - Huff. Now, let''s go to the castle and report on Snake Crest, then discuss what''s next. Ramius - First, you need to report on your marriage. Issei - Oh, right. Your father is a King huh, Riche. Riche - ...How could you forgot that... Well, he might be a little mad but that''s about it... I guess. Issei - No point in worrying stuff like that, I''ve already married you so I might as well go meet your father. Riche - U-Un, but you seem to be not afraid of my father don''t you, Ise? Issei - Why should I? Issei couldn''t help be confused at her question. While Riche is speechless seeing him doesn''t have any tension on meeting the King of the Kingdom. Riche - ''Well, that''s just how he is. I suppose.'' Nevermind, let''s just go meet my father. Then they head out to the Capital. Upon arriving in the capital of Eden, Issei and his wives were given passage to the throne room. Issei doesn''t wear his hood because it would be considered rude to be wearing them while meeting the King. If it''s just some random King he won''t really care but this is his father-inw. Even if his father-inw is some farmer or something, Issei will still pay his respect toward him. He doesn''t care for some background stuff like that. He is strong, but he knows how to respect the elderly especially if it''s his father-inw. Along the way to the throne room, every maid and female knight on the castle blushed deeply seeing him. If they weren''t on duty then they might have tried to flirt with Issei, but after seeing him walking alongside The Princess, Riche Eden and The Knight, Ramius Dreissen they know he''s someone of special status. The King himself wasn''t present, but around the throne were people of presumably high status who appeared to be sizing Issei up. But the ones closest to the throne were the familiar faces of Acheval and Barro. They both smiled at Issei when they saw him. Issei felt some ill filled gaze towards him and saw a middle-aged man with an eyepatch on his right eye, he wears purple formal clothes. (AN: /wiki/Rochefort?file=Rochefort-portrait.png toozy to describe him here ya go). Issei is wondering who he is because he can feel something is wrong with this man, he reeks of evil intention. Riche - That''s Prime Minister Rochefort. He takes care of diplomacy and advises Father. Riche guessed what Issei was wondering from his gaze and whispered an answer. Issei - Hmm... I see. Ramius - He''s still technically a , but he lost one of his eyes during the Arthur Tragedy and retired frombat. Issei - There''s something wrong with him... Riche, you better be careful of him. Riche - Eh? Rochefort - Silence! Louin, the King of Eden, has arrived! At Rochefort''s shout, the already tense atmosphere got even more oppressive, and everyone bowed their heads. Louin - Apologies for the sudden summons. You may raise your heads, everyone. (AN: /wiki/Louin_Eden?file=Louin-portrait.png The king portrait in case you want to see his image) Rochefort - Y-Yes, Your Majesty! Issei - ''Hmm, so that''s the king.'' He had a different air about him than powerful fighters like Acheval and Barro, but his majestic dignity was no less overwhelming. Riche - Hello, Father! Eating well? Louin - Haah... I swear. Normally, you''d supposed to sit next to me and greet our guests, Riche. Riche - Eh heh heh! That chair''s not veryfy. Rochefort - Princess Riche! You may be royalty, but you must learn when to behave. Riche - You''ve been a politician for a while now. When''ll you stop shouting like a Knight? Acheval - Buhah! Barro - Acheval, I get it. But that''s rude. Rochefort - Grrr... Louin - I''ve only called people we''re close with. There''s no need to be overly polite. Rochefort - But Your Majesty, she''s been instructed to humble herself before you. This is no way to- Barro - Prime Minister Rochefort, His Majesty has spoken. Rochefort - Gggh... If his Majesty insists. Rochefort gave Riche a nasty look, lowered his head and stepped back. But he felt a sudden chill from somewhere and he got goosebumps all over for some reason. Issei gazed at him and put a bit of bloodlust on him without anyone realizing it. He took back his bloodlust after hearing the King spoke once more. Louin - But I do understand Rochefort''s outrage. Riche, it''s bing difficult to ignore your actions. Riche - I''m doing what I can for my country. Tea parties and royal balls won''t help to save anybody. Louin - Hoh, and getting married without informing anyone did? Rochefort - What?! Married, you say?! I-Is this true?! Acheval - Yeah, I just reported it a second ago. Our little Riche is a wife now. Louin - I''m appalled, frankly... Rochefort - Ridiculous... A princess can''t choose to get married without anyone''s input... Riche - Here, let me introduce you to my darling. I need his help to make my ideals a reality. Issei just ignored the piercing re Louin and Rochefort''s giving him and introduced himself calmly. Issei - I''m Issei Hyoudou. Riche made me her Knight and Husband. Pleased to meet you. Riche is a bit bashful hearing him says that but she''s happy inside. The King and everyone else is a bit surprised by his bearing when he introduced himself. Acheval just grinning and Barro is the same. But Rochefort keep asking him Rochefort - Issei Hyoudou, is it? Where do you hail from? Are you a noble of some sort? Issei - No, I''m not a noble. As for where I hail from, you could say I''m just amoner from . Rochefort - WHAT?! ... It is technically one of our territories, but you could find no more backwater a location! Issei totally ignores him. Louin - ...... Riche - Well,in if you want, but what''s done is done. Nothing you can do about it now! Riche smiled joyfully and held out her ring-d left hand, turning the entire crowd''s faces pale. But some of the women there feel a bit jealous of her for having a husband like Issei. After all, he''s even more handsome than Barro Roan. Acheval - Pfft! Heheheh, hehah... Barro - Heheh, heheheh... Rochefort - Enough, this is noughing matter! Acheval - Sorry, the look on your faces is just funnier than I imagined. Barro - Is this not something to celebrate? After over 300 matchmaking attempts fell through, she finally found someone she likes. Issei - ...300? Barro - They''ve reached out to royalty, nobles, and even the children of sessful merchants, but it always ended in failure. Riche - Every time they learn I''m as strong as a Knight, they chicken out. Well, not that I want a normal guy anyway, so it''s fine by me. Louin - And yet when we''ve given Knights a try, you always ambush and injure them anyway. Riche - Weeell~ I was thinking like, when you''re in real danger, you realize your true power... Or something. Riche''s response made not only the King but the entire audience sigh. Even Issei is no exception because of his new wife antic quirks. Louin - Well, I don''t know what change your heart, but Issei... What about you? You don''t want to run away deep down, do you? Issei - No, not at all... Sure she can be weird and dummy sometimes but that''s just who she is and I found her to be very cute. Riche - H-Hey! Don''t say that to my father! Issei just chuckled and said, "Sorry, sorry." Riche puffed her cheeks hearing his insincere apologies but she''s really happy inside because the man she loves feels that way about her, she''s just embarrassed, to be honest. Acheval - Gahahaha! Now that''s the man who married my sister! Rochefort - What?! He''s even married Ramius?! Ramius - Yes, I''m Issei''s wife too. I was first... by the way. Riche - Well now, I''m surprised that matters so much to you. Ramius - I''m only stating the facts. Barro - You''ve taken two brides nobody else could handle, Issei-kun. How generous of you. Issei - Well, what can I say. They''re both wonderful girls... And I just love them both that much, as for the other guys maybe they''re just idiots, who knows. Both Riche and Ramius blushed deeply hearing his words and they almost let out a sillyugh if not for their current location. Barro - Hm, maybe you fall in the same category as they are. Issei - Perhaps... But I don''t hate it at all. Issei smiled softly at both of them and the women audience who saw his smile for the first time felt an arrow just went through their respective hearts. Rochefort - Ggggh, thismoner''s defiling the royal bloodline... Despicable. Rochefort scowled at Issei as though drilling holes through him with his gaze but then Issei suddenly re at him back and that makes him took a step back just from Issei''s gaze alone. He felt Issei is very dangerous and he might mess up his ns. ''G-Guh! J-Just who is this guy?!''. Louin - *Sigh* Issei, I acknowledge your marriage to Riche. Treat her well. Issei - I will. Louin - And Riche... What do you intend to do with your new Knight? Riche - Obviously, I''ll be ruining ns and protect our country... And the world. Father, there''s no question that starting to act. We should mobilize the Knights ande up with countermeasures as soon as possible. Louin - We''ve confirmed that corpse belonged to a member of , Sparkle bombs... Were they used as a weapon, it would likely bring great harm to our nation. Rochefort - Wait, Your Majesty. This is all conjecture. Nobody has actually seen these sparkle bombs. Riche - Why do you say that? There was proof! Rochefort - You found empty boxes! That Ouw''s corpses did have emblem, but it could just as well be fake. Riche - We don''t have time to argue over little details! Barro - Wait, Princess Riche. Prime Minister Rochefort has no ill intent with his disagreements. Acheval - Fighting monsters is one thing, but mobilizing Knights for any other reason must be cautiously considered. Riche - Why? If there aren''t enough Knights to deal with it, then just recruit more! Louin - We can''t. I won''t allow the expansion of our military. Riche - But why? Barro - There''s a reason. I''m sure we''re all aware. It''s due to the Arthur Tragedy. Acheval - It''s exactly like when covertly tried to get us into a war. The two biggest countries they tried to instigate were Eden and the Central Empire up north. Louin - At the cost of many lives, the war was avoided. Then, to assure the same mistake won''t be made again, we signed an agreement not to expand our forces. Of course, if does bare their fangs at us, we''ll use all our power against them. But using the military without absolute proof may trigger a war in and of itself. Barro - And if that happened, we''d be doing just what the wanted. Rochefort - Action can wait until we''ve seen what damage they can do. We reached our capacity on Knights during the post-Arthur Tragedy recruitment. Acheval - The thing is that most of our Knights are young now, so there are fewer people retiring and fewer spots opening up. Riche - Until we''ve seen the damage?! What about the people who will die then?! Rochefort - Hmph, regardless, there''s no other option. Riche - Then we''ll go after ourselves! Give us permission! Louin - They aren''t only in Eden. If it''s true they have sparkle bombs, they must have some influence in the country that procured them. Riche - Then give us permission to go to other countries too! Rochefort - Despite all your questionable decisions, you''re still a princess. Letting you thoughtlessly travel to other countries could result in diplomatic issues. Riche - I married outside of royalty, so who cares? Rochefort - We can''t assume other countries will feel the same! If they take it as an act of intervention, it''s over. Do you want to start a war? Riche - No! I''m stopping one! Riche and Rochefort really don''t get along, it seems her chaotic behavior and his obsession with order don''t mix well. *BANG!* Suddenly the door to the throne room burst open. Knight - Apologies for interrupting the meeting! Rochefort - What is it?! Knight - Sir! There are reports of a fire at Fort Baroroan. Rochefort - What?! There are supposed to be Soldiers stationed there! Knight - Th-The cause is unknown, but we can see ck smoke rising from the fortress. Riche - It''s ! While we''ve been taking our sweet time, they made the first move. Louin - But Fort Baroroan? Rochefort - Your Majesty, if their objective is to start a war, it''s a more logical target than any town. Barro - I see. That fortress can stand against even the most ferocious monsters. Were it to fall, it would cause widespread panic. Then, if they spread the right rumors, they could get the whole nation rallied against another country. Acheval - Tch, this is the same n they used during the Arthur Tragedy! Assholes like them just have to be underhanded. Rochefort - We just have to handle it quickly. Summon the Knights and every Soldier we have on reserve at once. Acheval - We don''t have time for that. Barro - Yes, I agree. Let''s send whoever''s avable first. Riche - We''ll go too! C''mon, that''s okay, right. Father?! Louin - ...It is an emergency. You have my permission. Show me you have the power tobat . Barro - I see, and we''ll be overseeing that test. Acheval - Riche, Ramius! You better not drag us down! We know Issei won''t have a problem but not you two. Riche & Ramius - Got it! Rochefort - Then I''ll organize the Knights. Summon every one in the nation here posthaste. Knight - Yes, sir! Barro - If they''re trying to manipte the public, we''ll need to put a stop to that first. Acheval - Alright, it''s a good first step. Let''s get anyone freaking out about the fire to chill out. Barro - When everyone is ready we''ll meet outside. Issei - Ah. Issei''s party apanied the two to the burning Fort Baroroan. After a while, they reached the Fort Baroroan. Barro - Looks like the fort''s still standing. Riche - Are sparkle bombs not enough to bring it down. Acheval - Does it matter? We just need to beat everyone in there. Ramius - Acheval''s right. We can investigate after they''re dealt with. Barro - Hmmm, siblings think alike... Riche - In any case, let''s be on the lookout for sparkle bombs. Acheval - Right, let''s get in there! Then the party stepped into the Fort. They kill anyone that gets in their way. The party was running through the fortress when Barro, the one in the lead, suddenly stopped. Barro - Hrm, someone''s here. Acheval - An enemy?! Knight - Cough, cough... Cough! Barro - You''re a Knight who was stationed here, aren''t you? Can you tell us what happened? Knight - A-A ?! Um, we heard an explosion, then the whole fort was filled with smoke and we were attacked by Ouws and monsters one after another. Riche - An explosion? Must be the sparkle bombs. Knight - Our captain went down straight away, then the rest of us all got separated. Barro - Okay. Try not to inhale any more smoke, and retreat in the direction we came from. Knight - Yes, Sir! Thank you! Barro saw off the Knight who bowed before leaving. As he looked around the fortress, Barro appeared to have an idea. Acheval - What is it? Let''s clear out all these Ouws already. Barro - Well, I''m a bit curious about something... Would you mind if I went my own way? Riche - Curious about what? Barro - My apologies, Princess. But there''s no time to exin. Acheval - Well, why not? Looks like we''ve got nothing but small fry here anyway. Riche - ...Fine, just tell me what this is aboutter. Barro - Excuse me, then. Take care of the rest for me, Acheval, Issei-kun. Issei & Acheval - Got it. Barro bowed to the rest of the group and head still lowered, sprinted back in the direction they came from. Riche - In any case, let''s clear all the enemies out of here. The party proceeded further into the fortress... Chapter 42: Chapter 42: When Issei''s party head towards the center of the Fort. Issei and Acheval suddenly stopped in front. Issei told his wives to hold. Issei - Wait. Riche and Ramius stopped in their tracks hearing hismands. Riche - What''s wrong, Ise? Ramius also wondering the same thing. Acheval - You realize it too huh, Ise? Issei - Ah. There''s no point in hiding,e out. Then out of thin air, there''s suddenly a man appeared in front of them. It''s a man in a full body armor like a Knight colored in white. He has golden patterns all over his White armor and his helmet has 2 horn on the side of its head bending upwards. He carries a single blue greatsword. Riche and Ramius is surprised seeing him suddenly appear out of nowhere. They hastily put on their guard, Acheval also draws his sword. Only Issei just calmly looking at the White Knight. White Knight - I''m surprised you can sense my presence. Acheval is one thing but you on the other hand... Issei just calmly stares at the White Knight. The White Knight is having a bad feeling seeing Issei being so calm. His battle instinct told him that the man in front of him is extremely dangerous. But he can''t feel anything from Issei, it''s like he''s just a normal person. But he can tell there''s something really wrong with Issei. He''s sweating internally thinking, ''Just who is this guy... The Intelligence only said he''s an uprising Knight that just recently got promoted. If I''m not wrong his name should be Issei Hyoudou... Tsk! Too little info about him...'' Issei - Are you with the ? The White Knight startled hearing his sudden question but he answered anyway, "Ah, Indeed. I''m with the You can call me Shiro Kishi(White Knight). (AN: I''m just gonna call him Shiro for easier typing). Issei - Hoo. Is that so... Then suddenly Issei released his bloodlust against him, and Shiro felt very threatened at this moment. From the day he was born he never felt this threatened by someone before. Even Acheval doesn''t really give him much threat. He''s suffocating just from Issei bloodlust alone. Shiro - ?! Issei - What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue? Then Issei calmly walks towards him but Acheval suddenly stopped him. Acheval - Wait, Issei. Please, let me handle him... Ramius who''s hearing that be startled and said "What are you saying, Aniue?! We should fight him together!" Riche also feels the same with Ramius, "Ramius is right, together we can easily defeat him." Issei only calmly looks towards Acheval. Acheval - We won''t have much time if we fight him now, I know Issei is strong but please let me handle him. I''ve been itching to have a fight against my equal... Issei is way stronger than me so I can''t have a decent fight with him. Please, I''ll be fine. You guys can go ahead and stop the Ouws from blowing this fort or all will be for naught. Acheval seriously looks towards Issei in the eyes. To be honest, Issei can easily take this Shiro on. But he''s not sure if he has any trick up his sleeves that can slow them down or not, and he''s worried if the Fort really got blown up then the Kingdom might be really in danger... He could kill Shiro instantly but taking him alive is something else altogether. Shiro who heard their conversation be even more wary of Issei, ''He''s stronger than Acheval one of the ?! Damn, our intelligence never reported this... If they both attacked me at once then I''m done for and all will be lost... Thankfully I have someone ready to teleport me if the situation goes awry...'' Shiro got into high alert in case they both decided to attack him together. Issei finally relented because they really don''t have much time left. Issei - ...Fine. Ramius, Riche, let''s go. Acheval-nii will be fine. Ramius - ...But While Riche agreed with Issei and Acheval. Riche - ...Ise and Acheval are right, Ramius. If we''re toote then all will be for naught. Let''s just leave it to Acheval, he will be fine. Ramius finally relented as well. Ramius - ...Be safe, Aniue. Issei calmly walks bypass Shiro like he was never in his eyes in the first ce. Ramius and Riche followed right after him. Shiro felt relieved they won''t be teaming up against him, he got lucky this time because there''s a diversion. He doesn''t have any intention of blocking them. After all, The Fort attack is just a distraction, while their real target lies elsewhere. He silently released a sigh of relief after seeing Issei walk away, then he saw Acheval attack him. Then they both have a fight against each other... When Issei''s party reach the center of the fort they found a bunch of Ouws trying to set up the sparkle bombs and light it up. Issei hastily knocks them all out because they need them for interrogation, Riche wakes the Ouw 1 by 1 and question them all. They said they are only ordered to set the bombs up and light it up, but apparently, it''s not working and only create a small explosion. And the one who ordered them is not Shiro, but someone else. After some questioning, they all thought the bomb isn''t that powerful probably so it can''t blow the Fort up. But Issei feels something is wrong, if they want to start a war then blowing this Fort shouldn''t be enough. That means their true target lies elsewhere... So Issei told them about his suspicion and after thinking about it a little more they realize that Issei is right. So Issei said to them if they''re aiming for war then they should have aimed for the border to another country not a Fort inside the Kingdom. Acheval joined them soon after, he has few broken ribs and hurt here and there but overall his life isn''t in danger. Riche asked him what about Shiro. Acheval told them sadly they fought to a draw and he got away because he suddenly disappears from his spot, probably by teleportation. So after informing Acheval about their discovery, they decided to head towards the bridge of Lancelot. That bridge connected the Eden Kingdom with the Lancelot Kingdom. If that bridge is destroyed there might be a massive problem. Sure they can self sustain themselves without getting materials delivered from the other Kingdom and they have the harbor for overseas trade but if the flow of information is cut off then it''s going to be very dangerous. The Ouws can attack other kingdom and make rumors that the Eden Kingdom is controlled by Ouws, that''s why they blow the bridge so they can''t be attacked. And the other Kingdom might just believe this rumors and might band together tounch an attack on The Eden Kingdom. So they decided to head towards the bridge. Acheval told them he''s just gonna hold them down so he decided to stay here to handle the aftermath. Along the way to the bridge, they saw a bunch of Knights heading towards the Fort where they just came from. Ramius informed them the Fort has been secured and send a medic to treat Acheval of his injuries. They are surprised that a got injured and Riche told them Acheval got injured because he fought against a powerful enemy. Then Riche asked why there''s so few of them. Wasn''t Rochefort supposed to be gathering the Knights? They were just told to head to Fort Baroroan. Issei felt even more suspicious toward Rochefort. After a bit of talk, the Knights bowed towards them and headed towards the Fort to treat Acheval, while Issei party head towards the bridge. Close to the bridge, they meet some Soldiers. After a bit of questioning, they found out apparently there''s a Knight telling them they are on a secret mission so they must stay put and let them do their job. Issei''s party knows they must be with the . It looked like they were transporting arge amount of material to the bridge. So instead of operating from a base, they''ve been wandering around pretending to be Knights. If they''re moving out in the open, that must mean they don''t see the need to hide anymore. ... When the party arrived at the bridge leading to the Republic of Lancelot, a number of men were setting up something on the structurally weakest points of the bridge. The fake Knight found out their presence, he''s surprised they got here this fast. That means the Fort distraction was quelled already. They tried to attack Issei party but they all instantly killed by Issei and only let the fake Knight lives, because he doubts the thugs with him know something important. When they''re interrogating the fake Knight he suddenly gargled and died just like the Ouw from the cave... It seems he died by poison. There''s suddenly a man d in full armor just like Shiro but this man armor is ck colored. Oddly enough Issei doesn''t feel any ill intent from this one. The ck Knight introduced himself as Kuro Kishi(ck Knight). (AN: I''ll be calling him Kuro) Kuro informed them the objective is indeed to start a war. Then he told them there''s a hidden bomb near the bridge and said it''s a reward for finding out the diversion ns. Kuro knows Issei is powerful so he doesn''t try to attack him. Then there''s suddenly neersing towards them, It''s Rochefort. Rochefort is surprised finding Issei''s team in here, he thought they''re supposed to be at the Fort. Riche told him it was a trick and their real objective is the bridge. But Riche is suspicious what is he doing here. Why he didn''t go to the Fort... Rochefort stammers while saying, "Err... I-I also noticed it was a trick and ordered the Knights toe here!" Kuro suddenly said, "Fighting you all at once could be entertaining, but let''s leave the fun for another time." Then with that, he disappears from his spot. *RUMBLE* When Kuro disappeared they felt a tremor under their feet. Riche - W-What is that?! In the sky far off to the west, they all spotted ck some rising so high that made it look as though the heavens were burning. Rochefort - Is that the capital?... No, it''s Eden Harbor! It''s a town on the northern edge of Eden. It''s the kingdom port for overseas trade. Apparently the objective isn''t only the bridge but also the Harbor as well. It seems they really wanted to cut off the source of information of the Eden Kingdom. Thankfully Issei''s party realized it fast enough so they still have the bridge or else... Then Riche told the Knights to get rid of those bombs. The Knights and Soldiers obeyed Riche''s orders and carefully removed the sparkle bombs that were set up on the bridge. Issei told Riche they should head back to the castle and Riche agreed to it because they also need to check on the Harbor. ... Issei and his wives returned to the capital, where they were immediately allowed into the audience room to see the king. After a bit of talking they were told that, while the infrastructure was destroyed, there was miraculously no harm to even a single person. That means there are zero casualties. Riche - Zero casualties?! Louin - Barro had returned early, investigated the harbor, determined there was danger afoot and had everyone evacuate. Barro - Well, it would''ve been best if we could get rid of the sparkle bombs, but there wasn''t time. Riche - So you left because you realized the harbor would be attacked? Barro - No, I thought the target might be this castle. My next thought was either the bridge or the harbor, but the harbor happened to be closer. Riche - Huh... Good thing nobody died! Apparently relieved, Riche plopped herself down towards Issei embrace, startling Ramius and Issei. Issei - Whoa there. Riche - Ehehe, please hold me like this for a while. She sticks her tongue out towards Issei while acting spoiled. Issei - *Sigh* Fine. What a spoiled princess... Riche - Ehehe~ I''m your spoiled princess. Ramius felt a bit jealous seeing their interaction but she holds herself back because she''s a Knight. Issei can only smile wryly seeing his wife acting like this. The audiences on the hall be speechless seeing them acting like that. Rochefort - H-How insolence! Acting like that in front of His Majesty! Louin - *Sigh* It''s fine... It''s Riche after all... Rochefort can only relent hearing that. Then they continued their discussion. Louin - However our harbor was destroyed, and our nation''s military vessels and trade ships have suffered critical damages. But at least we still have the bridge. For preventing its destruction, the three of you have my deepest thanks. Riche - But now we know that the is on the offensive for sure. Riche who''s still in Issei embrace said that. Louin - The White Knight and The ck Knight... If they''re on par with Acheval, must have gained some new allies. Acheval - Yeah, that guy was crazy tough. Barro - Speaking of which, Acheval, are you okay? Acheval - Just need a little rest and I''ll be fine. Ramius - Don''t be ridiculous, Aniue! You were hurt worse than I thought. It''ll take some time before you can return to work. Acheval - Guh, when did you look into all that? Barro - ...I see. That''s a significant blow to our forces. Rochefort - Your Majesty, let''s abandon the agreement and recruit more Knights and Soldiers. Riche - Finally think as a threat, so you wanna fight back now, Rochefort? Rochefort - Hmph, is of no concern to me. What we should be wary of is the Central Empire, of course. Remember, we lost numerous military vessels! The Central Empire''s military is equal to ours, and they may take the opportunity to attack us by the sea! Riche - Wait a sec! Why are you bringing the Central Empire into this?! I mean, my sister... Issei - Your sister? Ramius - The first princess of the Kingdom of Eden, Princess Croix. Shortly after the Arthur Tragedy, she was engaged to the prince of Central. Issei - I see... Rochefort - Regardless of the princess''s engagement, we have no reason to trust them. Consider that could only have gotten all those sparkle bombs by making a deal with another country. Riche - If we recruit more Knights for that purpose, we''ll only create more enemies! Rochefort - Oh? I was under the impression we both wanted more Knights. Riche - Gh... Louin - I respect Rochefort''s input. The fact of the matter is that some will harbor such fears. Barro - Many who lost family members in the Arthur Tragedy continue to believe this to be the work of another nation, as well. Acheval - Well, they lost someone important to them. Makes sense to want someone to me. Riche - But Father... Louin - However, we will only recruit more Soldiers, and they will be assigned to repairing the harbor. How does that sound, Rochefort? Rochefort - ...I believe that''s a valid approach. Louin - And Riche,pose yourself. Riche - ...Okay. Then Riche reluctantly leaves Issei''s embrace. Louin - Regarding , while we must be cautious, we must also swiftly investigate other countries. Riche - Yeah, the ck Knight left from the other side of the bridge. If we''re gonna pursue , heading into the Republic of Lancelot would be the quickest choice. Louin - I would like to give that duty to my son-inw Issei. Acheval, Barro, what do you think? Barro - From what I observed while we traveled together, I believe that would be a fine choice. Acheval - Sure, no brother of mine would do a bad job. Issei just smiled at that. Riche - Then, Father... Louin - You have my permission to go to Lancelot. In order to prevent concerns over a foreign princess entering their territory, I''lle up with a reason why you''re visiting. Riche - Yay! Now we can pursue . Louin - You aplished great things here, Issei. Were the bridge to have fallen, my country likely would have suffered terribly. With that in mind, I grant the rank of Ten Knights to- Rochefort - Wait, Your Majesty! Riche - What, do you have a problem with that? Rochefort - Yes, they did arrive at the bridge first, but the other Knights did get there as well. Only rewarding him seems rather unfair. Acheval - But they got there after dealing with shit at the fortress. Riche - Yeah, we worked fast. Unlike you. Rochefort - Mobilizing arge squad takes preparation! Louin - Hm, Rochefort isn''t wrong. Louin stroked his beard as he thought until he finally hit upon a good idea and looked at Issei. Louin - Then I''ll have Issei carry out a secret mission in Lancelot. Issei - ...A secret mission? Barro - I see. It would normally be Acheval''s job, but he can hardly even move at the moment. Acheval - Man, I can move, at least... Barro - Try to y along, Acheval. Acheval - Oh... Right. Ooooooow! Dang! I can''t move at all! You''ll have to take care of it, Issei. Issei - ...Okay. His act is so bad that anyone could tell, but nobody would point that out though because he''s a after all. Rochefort - Wait, just what is this secret mission? Barro - Something only Acheval and I know about. There''s no need to make it public here. Rochefort - Hrm... Perhaps, but... Louin - I''ll give you the detailster. If youplete the mission, I''ll use my authority to promote you to a Ten Knight. Rochefort - W-Wait, Your Majesty. Riche - What, are you stillining?! Rochefort - Restoring the harbor will require support from Lancelot. I have many connections there, so I''d like permission to go as well, if I may. Ramius - You''re going with us, Prime Minister Rochefort? Rochefort - I have my own personal guards prepared. Traveling with amateurs who might say something that harms international rtions wouldn''t be ideal. Riche - At least you got those preparations done quickly. Rochefort - Ugh... Louin - Very well, I give that duty to you. Thus, Issei and his wives were granted permission to go to Lancelot. Issei stayed behind to be informed about his secret mission while everyone else left the room, bringing the meeting to an end. Issei and Louin are the only ones left in the room. They just stare at each other for a while. But Louin is the first to break the silence. Louin - You are really a great individual... First, you''re stronger than Acheval himself. And your bearing is impable as well... Just like that of a King... I''m truly blessed to have son-inw such as you. Riche has found a great husband for herself... Even though you''re strong you never exploit your power to suppress the weak from what I''ve known so far. If I don''t have Philip I might have appointed you as my heir... Issei - Thank you for your praises, to have my father-inw blessing and approval is a great thing for son-inw such as myself, but I have no interest in being a King of a nation. It doesn''t suit me you see. Louin - Hehe, indeed. With power like yours, being a King who only sits behind the desk isn''t suitable at all... If I could, I would have appointed you as a already. But my ministers won''t agree to it you see, especially Rochefort... If we have a strong person such as you to be our it would have been a great boost in strength for our Kingdom. s... Issei - I don''t mind. And even without being appointed as a I would protect this Kingdom either way. After all, both of my wives are from this Kingdom and if it''s their wish to protect this Kingdom then it shall be my wish as well. Louin chuckled hearing Issei''s word and said, "Then I''m grateful for your words, but It seems you spoil your wives a lot huh?" Issei - Ah, indeed. They both are the best wife I could have ever asked. Louin - I''m d knowing you love your wives dearly... But try not to spoil Riche that much or she won''t stop acting so reckless. Louin smiled once more hearing that. He''s a doting father so of course, he''s worried about his daughter well being. Issei - Well... I''ll do what I can I guess. Louin - Is that so... *Sigh* Now, Issei. Allow me to tell you about your mission. Issei - Got it. Louin - As mentioned earlier, this secret mission would normally be entrusted to a like Acheval or Barro. I can only assign it to those I trust... Think about what that means as you carry it out. Issei - Understood. Louin - The secret mission involves delivering funds to an organization. It''s to be done entirely in secret. Issei - So I just need to give them the funds? Louin - Correct. In the Republic of Lancelot, you''ll find a middleman between the organization and us. You need only to meet with the middleman at the date and time you''re told to. That is all. Any Questions? Issei - If I''m allowed to know, what''s this organization? Louin - They''re Ouws. Issei - ...I see. Louin - Hoo. Are you not going to ask why I send these funds to an Ouws organization? Issei - No need, I can vaguely know the reason. Issei can feel Louin aura and he has no evil intent whatsoever. Unlike Rochefort who reeks with it. So, he can vaguely tell the King objective is to test him, to see if he can handle this mission sessfully. And he guesses that these Ouws shouldn''t be the Ouws with the . Louin - ...Heh, You''re indeed an extraordinary man... Now that I''ve told you all this, you aren''t allowed to refuse. This is to remainpletely confidential. Tell nobody, not even my daughter. Issei - Understood. Oh and just a warning, just consider it as a son-inw rambling you can ignore it if you want. But be careful with Rochefort, he''s not what he seems to be. Louin who heard that be wide-eyed but nodded regardless. Louin - ...Ah. I''ll take your advice to heart. With that Issei left the room and meet up with his wives outside. Louin - ...Rochefort, huh... ... Issei and his wives decided to head home to first to prepare for their journey tomorrow. They also decided to celebrate their marriage by having a feast at their home tonight. When Issei was preparing the food, Riche keeps asking him if they could use wine to mix it with the rice, or beer to make it even tastier. Issei told her no it won''t and it''s better to drink the wine and beer instead. Ramius also tried to help but she asked Issei if she could use hernce to tenderize the meat or cut the vegetables with it... Issei is speechless hearing her question so he told them both to just stay put and let him prepare the food. With that, he knows his wives cooking experience is totally zero. Then both Riche and Ramius can only agree because they indeed never done cooking before. But both of them keep staring at Issei preparing the food with mesmerized eyes because the way he prepares the food is so cool in both women eyes. Issei just ignored their stares but he feels a little prideful inside. After a while, he finally finished cooking the food. There''s rice, bread, steaks, fried fish, sd, etc. Basically, their food is looking very sumptuous and both Riche and Ramius eyes sparkled seeing all the food avable. Riche preferred rice and more bnced diet while Ramius prefer bread and meat. Riche told Ramius to eat more vegetables instead of only meat, she thought that''s why her breasts bing so big. But Ramius told her that''s not the reason for why her breasts got so big, she''s no expert but it seems it''s because she always drinks milk during her childhood. At some point, even her mother who saw her growing breasts regretted not to drink more milk in her childhood. Riche who heard that begged Issei to prepare milk every day for her to drink. Riche - ...Hey Ise, let''s have milk with every meal from now on. Yeah, for sure. We''re doing that, okay? Issei sweated and can only smile wryly hearing that, he told her that her breasts are nice as it is. But Riche is very persistent about it so he can only agree to her request. During the feast Riche got an idea and wanted to feed Issei, so she picked up a piece of meat off her te with her fork and held it in front of Issei''s mouth. Issei - Huh? Riche - Isn''t this a thing newlyweds do? I''ll feed you. Say aaaah~ Issei - Uhhh... No need, I can eat by myself... Annoyed by Issei''s rejection, Riche pressured him by moving the fork even closer. Riche - Say aaaah! Issei finally relented and ate the food Riche''s giving him. She bes really happy being able to feed Issei and Ramius who saw that feels jealous. Then she looked at her bread in her hands and decided to feed Issei with it too. Issei bes speechless seeing her feeding him a piece of bread like that, but he epts it anyway. So after a while, they finally finish their dinner feast and decided to head to bed. Both Riche and Ramius wanted to sleep with him together and of course, Issei said yes to that. Even though in their house there''s a lot of empty room avable but they prefer to sleep with Issei instead. The three of them have some steamy sex that night but they only went at it for 3 rounds each because they need to wake up early tomorrow to head to the Lancelot Kingdom. Issei is fine with it but the girls be putty once they''re done and slept like a log with a blissful smile on their face while they''re asleep. Issei cast cleaning spell so their bodies won''t be sticky after they''re done. ... -In the morning- After some quick preparation, they are prepared to travel to Lancelot. Riche - Ehehe, I''m so excited I can travel to another country. Issei - Hm? You never travel around before, Riche? Riche - Being royalty actually means I can''t travel. Even if I wanted to take a vacation, people might assume there''s something political going on. Issei - I see. Ramius - Well, I don''t really mind where we''re going as long as I''m with Ise though. Issei smiled hearing that and she smiles back at him. Riche - Anyway, let''s hurry! The party set off to the capital to get the permit. When the party arrived at the capital, they saw some Knights frantically running around the city. Ramius thought maybe it''s because of a disaster drill but Riche said it should have been in Autumn though. Then they head to Barro''s office. There they meet a Female Knight guarding his office. When the female knight saw Issei''s face she bes a bit taken aback, ''Wha- There''s someone more handsome than Lord Barro Roan?! W-Well doesn''t matter I like Lord Barro anyway.'' Female Knight - What are your purpose foring here? Hrm, what, Ramius? We''re busy, what are you bothering us for? Ramius - Judging by that t chest, you must be Sufy. I haven''t seen you since basic training. Sufy - D-Don''t identify me by my chest size! Sufy wears a full armor colored white and have yellow outlines she also wears a purple visor, you can see her mouth from her helmet but that''s about it. The rest of her body is covered by the full te armor, but if not for her voice and the design of the armor people might think of her as a man... Ramius - When you''re wearing armor, it''s hard to see your face. Sufy - How''s that any different from a chest?! Barro - Hi. Issei-kun, sorry I kept you. After Barro entered the roomte, the Knight named Sufy stepped back and saluted. Issei - It''s fine. Oh and here''s a little gift. Barro - How nice of you. Hoh, are these cookies? Ramius - Ise made them. They''re crisp, and sweet... and very tasty, and also crisp. Riche - You said crisp twice... Barro - I''ll try itter. Sufy, hold onto these for me. Sufy - ?! Barro - Is something wrong? Sufy - N-No... The buttery aroma''s just so strong I could smell it through the bag, is all. Barro - It certainly isn''t a scent you''d find in any old storebought cookies, Is there something special about it? Issei - Nope, they''re just cookies. The only different things would probably be the cow butter I made myself, I guess. Ramius - You can make your own cow butter?! Issei - Huh? Oh, yeah. The twins taught me. Riche - Ise''s cookies give off such a heavy aroma that as soon as they start baking, all the kids in Stallion gather around our house. Issei - They''re easy to make, so it''s simple enough to bake enough for everyone, too. Ramius - Mhm, giving delicious food to all the kids in the territory... Befitting of the lord of the territory''s son-inw. Riche - That''s nice, but did you forget you''re his actual daughter? Barro - ...Your delicious cookies made you popr with the kids, you say? Sufy - Sir Barro, do you like cookies? I-If you do, I could make some for you... Barro - Not particrly. I just wondered how this was made. Sufy - ...I see. The female Knight was so disappointed that you could see it even through her iron helmet. Barro - Anyway, I''ve been holding you long enough. Here''s your permit. Riche - Okay. Thank you. Then we''re gonna head off to Lancelot. Barro - Ah. Take care now, see you guyster. Then Issei party set off to Lancelot. At the bridge, they saw Knights guarding it and when Riche shows them the permit they be rxed. After crossing the bridge, Issei saw that the area of Lancelot is mostly desert. Along the way to , they meet some monsters but Ramius and Riche proposed to be the one who handles it because they want to get stronger so they won''t be a burden to Issei. Issei agreed to it and told them he will be watching in case something goes awry. Issei decided to train themter on... When Issei is watching them fight the monsters he saw something on the ground. It appears to be a pocket watch, and it seems to be still in a good condition. So he picks it up and keeps it for now. After a while, they finally reached . Powerful sunlight scorched the stone buildings, dry wind scattered the sand, and so the people naturally traversed the city through the shadiest spots. The calm wind carried a citrusy aroma that reinforced the fact that they were in a foreign country. Ramius has been here a few times because she often tasked to assist them on several asions because the Republic of Lancelot''s Knights iscking. Which Lancelot pays for, of course. The Kingdom of Eden is on friendly terms with Lancelot. So more than just Knights travel here from Eden. Ramius - After they take care of monsters, many Knights enjoy spending some free time at Lake Guinevere. Lake Guinevere''s is the huge, ocean-likeke north of here. Issei - Hmm. I see. Ramius - But when other female Knights saw me in a swimsuit, they kept their distance. That''s when I became even more isted from the other Knights... Hahaha. Issei - ...No, I don''t think they avoid you because you''re scary or anything... Well, in a way you are scary for them but I''m pretty sure they avoid you because you clearly have a nicer bodypared to them. Ramius - R-Really? Issei - I''m pretty sure. Ramius smiled hearing his words. Ramius - Well, as for the details of the history of theke you could ask Riche... Uh, where''s Riche? Issei - Hmm, she''s lined up at a food stand over there. She seems to really be enjoying herself. Ramius - Oh... You''re right. Riche - Sorry! When I see a line, I just get the urge to stand in it. Sometimeter, Riche returned with more bread than she could hold. Riche - This is the Rising Sun bread from Heidi, a famous bakery. Ramius - Riche... It''s okay to be excited, but did you need to buy that much? Riche - Weeell, I asked for a whole pile of bread. But I didn''t expect to actually get it... Issei - You sure you can finish all that? Riche - Well, we can save them forter. Here eat some. Then the 3 of them enjoyed the bread and it is indeed tasty. Issei meets someone he knows, it''s Towa. Towa - Ah. Issei-san! Issei - Hmm. Oh, Towa. Riche - Oh, is this someone you know, Ise? Issei - We met in Eden. Riche - Well now, so you know my husband? I''m his wife, Riche. Nice to meet you. Towa - Oh, Issei''s-san wife? ''Wow... She''s so pretty. Like a princess from a fairy tale...'' Ramius - I''m Ramius, also his wife. Towa - ...WHAT?! ''W-Whoa... And she''s really sexy. H-He has two beautiful wives?! That means I still have a chance... W-What am I thinking?!'' Issei - So are you sightseeing in Lancelot now? Towa snaps out of her thoughts hearing Issei question. Towa - Huh? Oh... Yes, yes I am. I''ve been looking into Lancelot''s history, culture, traditions, and so on. I heard the city of holds a strange celebration called the Nubobo festival, but it was called off for various reasons. Ramius - Hoh, I''ve never heard of that festival before. Towa - I wish I''d gotten to see the legendary Giant Nubobo. Riche - Are you a bard? Does that bag on your back have an instrument in it? Towa - No, I''m not a bard... Um, I make these. Towa put down her bag and took out some sheets of paper with drawings on them. Riche - Oh, do you use those pictures for storytelling? Towa - Yes, I draw them myself. Riche - Hee~ How interesting would you mind showing us? Towa - I''m d you''re interested, but I have little something to do right now... There''s no time, unfortunately. Sorry I have to say goodbye already. Maybe another time. I need to look for something you see... Issei - You''re looking for something? Towa - Yes, my cherished pocket watch. When I got back from the cow bus tour I noticed It was missing. I''m sure I dropped it somewhere during the tour. It''s very important to me... Riche - Hee, I see... Ramius - Well that''s unfortunate indeed... Issei - Pocket watch? Do you mean this? Issei remembered picking up a pocket watch back then along the road so he showed it to her if it''s the one she''s looking for. Towa - Yes, that''s it! Where did you find it? Issei - Oh I picked it up on the ground on our way here. Since this is yours then here. Issei gives the watch back to Towa. Towa - T-Thank you so much! Towa epted the pocket watch and held it tight in her hands. Issei - Don''t mind it, it''s just a coincidence on my part. Towa - But I still need to thank you for it. Thank you once more, Issei-san! Issei - Well, you''re wee. So why is that watch so important to you? Towa - It''s an heirloom from my deceased mother. Issei - Oh... Sorry about that. Towa - D-Don''t feel bad. Father gives me enough love to make up for it. Ramius - You must have a good father. Towa - Yes, he makes me quite proud. Ramius - Heheheh, actually. My father''s nothing to scoff at either. Riche - I don''t think this is apetition... Well, not that I don''t have a pretty impressive father too. Issei just smiled at their antics. Towa - Now, since I''ve already found my watch. I''ll let you see my story... Although, I hate to disappoint you. But it''s not terribly exciting. Issei - Don''t worry about it. You put your best effort on your story no? Then that''s all that matters, no one should be allowed tough at another person''s hard work. Riche and Ramius smiled hearing his words while Towa felt her heart beat rapidly. Towa - ''U-Uwaaa... Issei-san sure is cool... I would be happy to be his wife someday...'' But she quickly responds to Issei''s word anyway while thinking that. Towa - T-Thank you... I tell stories because I want to teach children who can''t travel about the world. Riche - Huh, sounds like I could learn something. That''s interesting enough in itself. Towa - I''d also like to see what the children around here think, so would you mind if I let some of them watch as well? Issei - Not at all. It wouldn''t be fair if we kept you to ourselves. Towa - Thank you. Now then... *p* *p* When Towa pped, the children ying in the area rushed over. Boy 1 - Yay, storytime! Boy 2 - Dang, I used all my allowance. Towa - This story is entirely free. I''m not a professional. Towa smiled at them while saying that. Boy 3 - Aaaw, do you not have candy to give out either? Towa - Oh, I did remember to get some... Here, have some candy, if you''d like. Boy 3 - Yay! Boy 4 - Oh, me too, me too... Now that they knew the story was free, children started to gather around Towa in droves. ??? - Hi, give me some too, please. While she was handing out candy, one girl clearly much older than the children held her hands out. She looks like a 14-15 years old girl with a ck hair styled in short twin-tails tied with a red ribbon, she has brown eyes, she has a cute face. She wears a yellow and ck striped scarf on her neck, she wears a sleeveless red shirt and pink ribbon on her cor, she also wears a white skirt and white knee sock and red boots. There''s a ck cat tail on her back, probably a set with her clothes. On her hands, she wears a giant gauntlet shaped like a cat paw colored in ck and yellow. (AN: /wiki/Gurigura?file=Gurigura-portrait.png here''s her picture) Towa - Oh. I''m sorry, I only have so much to give out. Would you mind leaving it for the children to have? ??? - Oh... Okay. The girl gave Towa a sad smile, stepped away from the children and waited for the story to start. *Growll* Her stomach growled. Issei - Riche. Riche - Yes, Ise, we still have loads of bread, so of course it''s okay. Riche guessed what Issei was about to say and handed him the remaining bread. Ramius - Hrm, was that like... A-A psycho connection? I''m a bit jealous! Riche - Who are you calling psycho?! I think you mean a ''psychic connection''! Issei just smiled wryly seeing them argue with each other. He then carried the bread to the girl. Issei - Hey. Girl - Hm? Me? Issei - Want some bread? Girl - Huh?! Are you sure?! When Issei held out the bread, the girl''s eyes happily shone, but soon after her brow furrowed. Girl - But I don''t have any money... Issei - It''s free. Girl - But... You''ve got no reason to give bread to me... The girl appeared to have some reservations about epting the offer, but her eyes remained locked on the bread. Issei who saw that smiled gently and said Issei - Thing is, we bought too much that we don''t know what to do with it. Girl - But... But... Issei - Besides, the more people you share good food with the better it tastes so I''ve heard. So, if you eat some, that''ll make my bread even better. Girl - Really? Issei - Ah. We''ll find out once we try it. Here, have some. Girl - O-Okay. Thank you... *Omf*, mm, mm... Issei forced the bread on the girl. She hesitantly epted it and began to stuff her cheeks. Issei is rather impressed that she can eat with those giant gloves on. But her face looks really cute when she munching on the bread that Issei''s face turned gentle as well while watching her. Girl - Whoa! Wow, it''s delicious! This bread''s so soft and sweet! Issei - Um. It is great. Girl - It''s totally different from the rye I usually have! Is this really bread? (AN: rye is a cereal nt that tolerates poor soils and low temperatures.) Issei - Hmm, I never had rye before but I guess they are different? But here, there''s plenty more where that came from. Girl - What?! What?! You sure?! Onii-chan, are you Mother Eve? Issei chuckled hearing her words and said, "Don''t be silly, it''s just bread. I''m Issei, besides Mother Eve is clearly a woman while I''m a man no?" Girl - I''m Gurigura! Thanks, Issei-nii! Mmm, so good, so tasty! Issei - Haha, d you like it. ''She''s a nice girl... Maybe this is what having a little sister''s like.'' Issei couldn''t hold back from patting her head gently. Gurigura - Eheh~! Far from expressing any displeasure over it, Gurigura broke out into a smile as she kept eating the bread. Towa - Are you ready, everyone? It''s time to begin! Towa announced she was ready to start the story, quieting all the children. Issei sat next to Gurigura and waited with her for it to begin, while Riche and Ramius sit beside Issei as well. Then Towa started her story... The story Towa told them is about King Arthur heroic deeds and how the Guinevereke came to be... (AN: Ain''t gonna write the story here if not it will take a while and you guys not gonna read it anyway lol so I skipped it. Not really that important tbh.) Towa - And this story was brought to you by the corporation paving the way to the future with stic, the Bigbux Company... The End. When Towa announced it was over, the quiet children erupted in apuse. Riche - That was pretty educational, but the kids seem satisfied enough just hearing about Arthur. Riche, who''s standing next to Issei nodded to herself while saying that. Boy 1 - Lady, What happened to King Arthur? Where''d the Witches go? Towa - It''s said King Arthur died of old age, while QD. The leader of the Witches of the Round Table still watches over Arthur''s grave to this day. (AN: The twins are also the member of the round table, and yes all the ''witches'' is a Dragon) Boy 2 - Where''s his grave? Towa - I''ve looked into it myself, but , where it''s supposed to be located, is nowhere to be found... Boy 3 - Then I''ll find it! Hey, let''s go search! Towa - Oh, there are Ouws and Monsters out there, so you shouldn''t leave town. Boy 4 - Don''t worry, there are adults around Lake Guinevere! We''ll be fine! Towa - There''s also poison gas around theke, so don''t go without talking to an adult first. Boy 5 - Tch, we''d totally be okay... Even after the story ended, Towa continued speaking with the children... Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Towa - I''m sorry, the children kept wanting to talk. Once she finally got the children to leave, Towa bowed apologetically to Issei and his wives. Issei - Don''t worry about it. Besides, now I know this country a lot better, and I had a lot of fun too. Towa - I-Is that so? Thank you. Ramius - The children learn history this way, do they? If we had his back when I was young, maybe things would be different... Riche - Oh, there were... You just weren''t interested. Towa - Oh! It''s thiste already?! Issei - What''s wrong? Towa - I was nning to leave the country by cow carriage, but it''s already time for the carriage to leave. Riche - Oh, so you''ve gotta go? You better hurry then, you don''t want to bete. And thanks for the story. Hopefully, we see each other again. Towa - I hope so too. Farewell, everyone. Towa held down her hat to make sure it didn''t fall off as she bowed, then ran over to the cow carriages. Gurigura - I gotta go too... Thanks for the bread, it was good! Issei - Oh? You''ve finished them all already? Gurigura - Ehehe~ It was so tasty that I ate it all real fast. Issei - Well, as long as you like it. Here, have the rest as well. Gurigura - You sure?! Issei - Ah. Have some to eat for dinner. But don''t eat too much, or you''ll get a stomachache. Gurigura - Eheh~ Thanks, Issei-nii. Bye-Bye! Gurigura stuffed the bread in her pockets and dashed off into the crowd. Issei chuckled seeing her reaction. Being so happy over some bread, quite innocent and cute. Riche - What a cute girl, right? Issei - Ah. Indeed... Issei can smell a scent of blood on her... But her aura remains pure, which bugs him a little... Ramius also thinking the same thing as Issei, ''That Gurigura girl had the scent of blood on her... But maybe I imagined it.'' Issei - Well, anyway. What shall we do next? Ramius - Trying to chase down at random probably won''t be easy. Have any ideas, Riche? Riche - It''s simple, we just go ask the president. Issei - Hmm, Indeed. The President should have some info about them. Riche - Mhm. He should be. Issei - Then, let''s go. The party visited the president''s office, where he normally does business, but a government official informed them that he wasn''t present. Riche - What? He isn''t here?! Man - Of course he isn''t here. We''re in the middle of the presidential election. Riche - Huh?! The presidential election? I thought the president held office for four years. Wasn''t there just an election a year ago? Man - The opposing party submitted a vote of no confidence and got it passed. The president won''t be here until the election is over. Ramius - What should we do? Wait for the election to end? Riche - We don''t have time for that. Besides, the president will probably be busy right after then too. Ramius - Then we''ll have to go meet with him personally. Man - If you''re looking for President Bors, he''s out giving stump speeches. It''s a close fight this time, so he''s really working on it. right now, he''s most likely in either , , or . The man in a suit handed Issei a tourist map and returned to work. Riche - We''re currently in Lancelot, so... Geez, these towns are pretty spread out. Ramius - Hector''s across the bridge to the west, Lionel''s in the east, and Safere''s past the ridge to the south. Riche - Well, they''re all about the same distance. We''ll just pick whichever I guess. Issei - Sure. The party left to find the president in one of the three towns. On the way to Hector town, Issei''s party saw a big building near theke. Apparently, it''s a special water purification nt. They are not allowed to enter the building because it''s so important and not for a public visit. The building sucks up water from Lake Guinevere, turns it into drinking water, and sends it to all the towns. When the party arrived at Hector town, there was a signboard on the edge of town featuring rows of dignified posters with the names and faces of candidates. Riche informs Issei that there are 8 candidates but only 2 have any real influence. The others are all nobodies, so it''s effectively a 1v1petition. The current president is a middle-aged man in his fifties that goes by name Bors. While the otherpetitor is a woman from the biggest opposition party. It''s a beautiful woman that clearly stands out from the rest, her name is Tio. She''s a woman that seems in her twenties, she has a dark brown hair tied in a ponytail, she has purple eyes and wearing a dark brown suit for a businesswoman, a dark brown skirt that matches with her suit, she also wears a ck stocking and brown leather high-heels. (AN: /wiki/Tio?file=Tio-full.png here''s her picture) The people in the town is discussing who are they gonna pick, some wanted to pick Bors and some wanted to pick Tio. Their chance is 50:50 by the looks of it. Some people will vote for anyone as long they can do something about the poison gas. Man 1 - This election''s being held because there were deaths from the gas under the current president in the first ce. Man 2 - He says he''ll make up for his failures by doing something about it. Keeps saying the cause is something in the Kingdom of Arthur''s ruins. I wonder if all these Ouws are popping up because we''ve left those ruins untouched too. Man 3 - Whereas Tio says the purification nt is the cause. Man 4 - So she''s saying she wants to build a recement nt, but that''ll take some serious tax. Tio''s cute, so I want to support her, but... Not if it makes my life harder. Riche - Well, didn''t take long to get info. Everyone''s talking about the election. Issei''s party can hear the discussion clearly. Man 5 - President Bors says if we demolish the ruins of Arthur, the poison gas will disappear. Man 6 - The ruins of Arthur... Just leaving it there untouched does seem like a problem. Man 7 - That''s the Kingdom where the Witches of the Round Table lived. I''m sure they could''ve easily made a poisonous gas. Old Man - The country may have been destroyed, but the royal pce still stands, and I''d prefer to leave it be. Man 8 - Yeah, and it is the remains of a hero''s city. Maybe we can make it into a tourist attraction. Woman - Monsters are living there now, but we could have them exterminated. Riche - Sounds like this all started with the poison gas at Lake Guinevere resulting in casualties. Riche seems to be good at politics. Apparently, King Louin quickly gave up on marrying off Riche and tried putting her on track to be a politician, among other things. Ramius - It seems Ouws are increasing in number in every country. Riche - Yeah, but I don''t think the president is here. Let''s check out another town. Then they head towards town. In the second city, . The party found someone who appeared to be the president giving a speech. Bors is telling the citizens that the Arthur''s ruin is the cause of the poison gas and some inspiring speech to get the citizens riled up. He''s saying that they must demolish the ruins and build a city in its ce. He even uses the Witches of the Round Table is the one behind this, and they are also the cause why there''s so many Ouws popping up nowadays. People cheer loudly hearing his speech, but Issei and Riche know there''s some hired actor in the crowd to act really enthusiastic. To push everyone else into feeling the same way. It''s not very respectable, but people who let the mood dictate how they feel are just as much to me. Ramius - The speech seems to be over, so this is a good time to try and talk to him. But suddenly there''s an announcement that there will be a guest of honor that''s gonna give another speech. Host Man - From the Kingdom of Eden, diplomat and special ambassador, Prime Minister Rochefort, hase to offer his support. Issei and his wives were startled a little bit hearing that. Rochefort appeared on stage and began to address the crowd. Rochefort is totally supporting Bors election, he keepsparing the system on Lancelot and Eden. He said he admires the Lancelot system more rather than Eden, he continued to criticize Eden''s government for its old traditions whileplimenting the Republic of Lancelot. His praise for their country gave the crowd a positive impression of Rochefort, and so everyone who listened to the speech naturally felt drawn towards Bors. After Rochefort finishes giving his speech, Riche heads towards him right away. Riche - Hey, Rochefort! What''s this about supporting the president?! This is clearly intervening in foreign affairs! Rochefort - If it isn''t Princess Riche. I''m personally showing my support. I''m not speaking on Eden''s behalf. Riche - How would anyone listening know that?! Rochefort - Oh, did I forgot to mention? I was so nervous up on stage that it must have slipped my mind. Issei narrowed his eyes while looking at Rochefort. Rochefort shivered feeling Issei''s gaze on him. He knows that from his intel that Issei is even more powerful than Acheval, so he''s quite wary against him. His intel keeps telling him to be very cautious with Issei because he''s basically a wild card. They told him to avoid contact with Issei if he could, but because Rochefort is very prideful he ignored their warning. Which is gonna be the biggest andst mistake he ever made... Riche - Grrr... The president''s guard was giving them threatening looks but one re from Issei made them freeze on their spot. It feels like they are being stared by death itself. They sweated profusely and doesn''t dare to take another step towards Riche. Riche and Ramius don''t feel anything wrong because they were never aimed with Issei bloodlust in the first ce. Riche - Anyway, you think I can just let you criticize Eden''s government?! Do you have a problem with Father?! Rochefort tries to ignore his nervousness and replied back. Rochefort - N-Now when did I say such a thing? Are you perhaps angry because you''ve had such prob- Issei - Say another word and you''re dead. Rochefort - ?! Rochefort felt like he just heard Issei''s word but it seems to appear only inside his head because no one but him reacts to his voice. ''W-What was that?! H-His voice appeared inside my head!'' Rochefort looks towards Issei and he shivered fiercely when he met Issei''s gaze because it''s glowing and that gaze is looking at him as if he''s a dead person. Bors - What is it, Rochefort? Who are these people? Rochefort is saved by Bors sudden intervention or he might have a mental breakdown from Issei''s gaze on him alone. Roche - I-It''s nothing Mr.President, this here is Princess of Eden along with his husband. Bors - I see. I''m busy with an election at the moment. If you need something from me, save it for another day. Riche - Oh, wait... We do want to ask you something! Bodyguard - I''m sorry, but the president is fatigued. Please leave. Riche - Ugh... Riche wanted to keep arguing, but the president''s guards blocked her way. He just came here with Bors so he''s the only one who''s not affected by Issei''s bloodlust. The ones who have been affected already went away with Bors and Rochefort. Riche - I''m sorry, I was just so mad. There were a million better ways to approach that. Issei - It''s fine. That Bors is also the same as Rochefort, they both are suspicious. Ramius - What makes you say that? Issei - I can sense people aura, like yours and Riche it''s pure. While Rochefort and Bors reek with Evil intent. Riche - ...But Rochefort has been supporting my Father ever since the Arthur Tragedy. Ramius - Um, even though he''s a jerk but he helps His Majesty a lot in the past. Issei - Well, you can just call it my guts feeling. We will find out the truth soon enough. Then they decided to drop the talk about Rochefort there. Ramius - But if we can''t expect help from the president, what should we do now? Riche - We just need to gather info on ourselves. Let''s check the town we haven''t been to yet and ask around about them there. Issei - Sure, why not. Ramius - By the way, Ise. What about your secret mission? Issei - I''m supposed to meet with someone, but all I can do is wait until they contact me. So there''s no need to think about that right now. Riche - Oh, really? Then let''s go gather info first. Then they headed towards thest town they haven''t visited yet, . Lionel was just as hot as the other cities. They saw a crowd gathering on a za and saw somebody''s giving a speech. Ramius - Hm, somebody''s giving a speech. Judging by the size of her chest, it''s presidential candidate Tio. Riche - You''re a woman, so why are you identifying people by their chests? ...I''d love an answer to that, but we have a good opportunity here, so let''s go listen to the opposing candidate. The party approached the crowd and listened to Tio''s speech. Tio''s speech is the total opposite of Bors, she wanted to preserve the Arthur''s ruin and said the poison gas came from theke so the water nt needed a check and repairing. She said that the ruins were the home of their hero King Arthur so it has immeasurable historical value. To demolish their benefactor home is an unforgivable thing to do. And Bors wants to push this agenda without providing the public any proof of his ims. Man - So young, but so educated! Good luck to ya! Girl - Tio, I''m rooting for you! Riche - I see, so Tio''s goal seems to be to preserve the ruins. Ramius - Really? Rather than leaving them be, fixing them up like the president says seems like a better idea to me. Riche - Remember Towa''s story? The Kingdom of Arthur has a special ce for the people of Lancelot too. Issei - Well, looks like the speech is over. Might as well see if we can ask her some questions. Issei and his wives walked up to Tio while she was tidying up after her speech. Bodyguard - Halt! Who are you, people?! But the guards around Tio yelled at them to stop. Riche - Umm. We''d like to speak to Tio if that''s okay. ??? - Reporters? I don''t remember hearing about any appointments. An old man stepped in front of the party and raised his hand. The guards uniformly took a step back and waited on standby. ??? - I''m Palomides, Tio''s supporter and campaign manager. Sorry that my subordinates were so rude. Riche - Oh, that''s okay... We don''t mind. Palomides - But considering the incident during thest election, I hope you understand why we need such high security. Ramius - What incident? Palomides - You don''t know? A presidential candidate was attacked. Riche - I''ve heard about that. President Bors''s biggestpetitor was assaulted by someone and suffered serious injuries. Ramius - Something like that really happened? Palomides - Yes, it was a very cowardly way to prevent a fair election. Riche - But when the scene of the crime was investigated, it was found that the candidate was receiving bribes. So some people call the attacker a vignte hero of sorts. They call the attacker the I believe. Issei - Kitty...? Issei remembered Gurigura for some reason. Riche - ording to witnesses, their silhouette resembled a big cat. Palomides - Whether he was involved in wrongdoing or not, the president is supposed to be decided by vote, not violent action. Riche - Of course, I''m not saying I think the attacker was in the right. Palomides - Is that so? By the way, what did you want to speak about? Riche - Oh right, we''re from the Kingdom of Eden- Tio - Eden?! You''re with Rochefort, aren''t you?! Issei - Hm? The moment she heard Eden mentioned, Tio suddenly ran up in front of the party. Palomides - Miss Tio... Please remain calm. The voters are watching... Tio - This is our country and we''ll decide what to do with it! Stay out of it, outsiders! Riche - Wait, we''re just- Tio - What? Are you going to im you''re on my side? Sounds like a trick Bors would y. Remember this. No matter how much you try to get in my way, I''ll protect Arthur''s ruins with everything I have! Palomides - Uh oh. Don''t just stand there! Get Miss Tio out of here. Bodyguard - Right. This way, Miss Tio... Palomides - I''m sorry. She''s so busy with the election that she''s worked up at the moment. Farewell. The men led by Palomides tried to soothe Tio''s rage as they parted from Issei and his wives. Riche - What the... That got pretty nasty. Issei - Indeed. Ramius - But really... Poison gas, Ouws, a presidential election, ... Lancelot has manyplicated problems of its own. Riche - We should go back to the capital and get this all sorted out. Now that they had finished gathering info in the Republic of Lancelot, the party decided to return to the capital. -The Republic of Lancelot- In an office in a mansion so extravagant it stood out even in the capital, Rochefort and Bors were discussing the election. Bors - ording to recent polling data, Tio''s support is rising. The number of fools among the masses is sickening. Rochefort - Our numbers are still higher. This is nothing to panic about. Bors - She has Palomides on her side! He managed my campaignst year, that traitor. Rochefort - ''As the one who drove him out when you finished using him, I don''t know if you have the right to talk...'' And Bors keep spat nonsense how stupid all of them are. Then he said Bors - Rochefort, use your pawn. You must still have her around Rochefort - Kitty? She''s being fed as little as possible, but I do still own her, yes. That politician she attacked was involved in criminal wrongdoings was purely coincidence. I wonder how things would have yed out otherwise. Bors - As if Tio is a saint. Every politician has a skeleton or two in their closet. So just do what I say. If I lose this election, you''ll be forced to return to Eden with nothing to show for it. Rochefort - ... Bors - I''m not blind to what''s happening. You''re iming you want to save Eden from a crisis as an excuse to get my support, aren''t you? The public will likely see the king as weak if he requires the help of another state. Then if you manipte the discourse into establishing democracy in Eden, you''re the one most likely to be president. As though to say he saw through everything, Bors looked confidently down on Rochefort and urged him to make a decision. Rochefort - ...Understood, I''ll give her my orders. Rochefort took a metallic, tube-like object out of his pocket. This magic transmitter was a highly expensive item that allowed for long-distance conversation. Rochefort - It''s me... Respond. ??? - Y-Yes, I''m here! Is there a mission, Master?! I''ll do my best. Rochefort - Have presidential candidate Tio removed from the picture. Don''t just injure her as you have before. Personally see to it that she''s killed. ??? - Huh? But... Rochefort - Rememberst year. You were hesitant when I ordered you to attack someone, but it turned out to be the right thing to do in the end, don''t you think? ??? - ...Yes. Rochefort - I''ll leave the timing to you. Ask the messenger for more details. ??? - Understood. Seeing no need to waste more words, Rochefort turned off the magic transmitter and put it back in his pocket. Then both Rochefort and Bors continued their conversation with each other. -Back at Issei''s party- They are staying at the Inn at the moment. Riche - Now, we have a general idea about what''s going on, so let''s discuss what to do next. Ramius - Pursuing is going to require some kind of lead, but... Issei - Hm? When Issei entered the room, he noticed a letter sitting on the floor next to the entrance. He thought it was from the middleman, so he picked it up and gave it a look. On it was written the names of the twins Issei knew well. Issei - Oh. It''s from Kyou and Kinou. Riche - You mean those twins who helped you? Ramius - How''d they know we''re staying at this inn? I mean, we only just got this room. Issei - Well, they have some tricks up their sleeves. Then Issei read the letter. Riche - ... Ramius - ... They both feel speechless seeing hisck of respond on that. Kyou - Dear Issei, How are things going? We heard you got married~ Congratz! But we''re very worried about you too you know? Even though we know you''re stronger than us but we still couldn''t help be worried. So with that said we''re telling you a ce to meet with someone. Who knows, maybe you can get even stronger there... It''s Camelot, the ce where King Arthur rests, is located near the capital of Lancelot. Good luck~ Issei - I see... Guess we''ll head thereter, you girls are okay with that? Riche - I am a little intrigued. We don''t know what else to do, so we might as well. Ramius - Well, I''m sure the twins wouldn''t mislead you. Then they head outside Lancelot and searched around the area a little. Issei saw a giant Japanese styled castle. Issei - ...Hmm, what''s this castle? I never saw it here before... Ramius - What are you talking about? I don''t see any castle. Issei - Huh? But it''s right here. Riche - We don''t see anything though? Issei realized that probably only he can see it. So he checked if it was real by walking to the entrance. Issei - ?! Riche - Wha-?! Ramius - Guh?! The party was sucked into the mysterious, invisible castle. Riche - Wait, where are we?! ??? - Huhahahaha! Well met, my elite warriors! They were flung to an unknown location, where they heard some sort of voice. Ramius - Who''s there?! Show yourself! ??? - This is Camelot. As long as you''re here, why don''t you take the chance to power up? Riche - Camelot?! This is Camelot?! ??? - If you were able to see the entrance, you must have the required strength. Enjoy yourselves to your heart''s content! Well, that''s what I want to say but... You there, the lone boy. Issei - Hm? ??? - Yeah, you. Come up and see me. Then there''s a portal in front of Issei. ??? - Enter that portal. Issei at first was hesitant but decided to go in anyway, his wives follow right after him. When Issei went through the portal he saw a girl and a man. The girl has a cute face, red eyes, light silver hair tied in a twin-tail with a ck ribbon and gold beads, she wears what appear to be a white kimono with a red obi. (AN: /wiki/QD?file=QD-Manual.png here''s her image) While the man is quite handsome as well, he has a golden crown on his head. He has short ck hair, light brown eyes, and wears a white customized armor and green shirt. He carries a white and green colored greatsword at his back and a white-green shield on his hand. (AN: /wiki/Arthur_(Evenicle)?file=Arthur-portrait.png I honestly don''t know what the heck is he wearing...) Riche and Ramius is surprised seeing them, while Issei felt something familiar with this girl. Girl - Hahaha! We meet atst, boy! The girl said that to Issei. Issei - Hm? You know me? Girl - Of course, the twins told you about me... And LD told me to watch over you as well... She''s sure a worrywart. Issei - LD? Issei felt a sting on his head after hearing that word. Girl - Hm? You don''t know her? Lady Death? Oh, she goes by the name Semiramis now. She said you give her that name so yeah. Issei - ?! Issei head hurting so bad he kneeled on the ground while holding his head. Riche and Ramius who saw him suddenly acting like that hastily hold onto him. Riche - Ise! What''s wrong?! Ramius - What did you do to him?! Girl - Hm? I didn''t do anything other than telling him the name of someone that he should remember by now. Isn''t that right, boy? Issei remembered all of his lost memories the moment he heard the name LD and Semiramis, he remembered everything... The world where he came from, his past, about Rias, etc. Until Semiramis, Scathach, Jeanne, Jalter, Yunyun, Wiz... And he remembers the fight he has against Nyathotep... The reason why he lost his memories... Girl - Heh. It seems you remembered now... But it does makes me wonder how you lose your memories in the first ce... Care to tell me, boy? Issei told Ramius and Riche he''s fine, both girls are surprised hearing him regained his memories. Issei - ...*Sigh* Thank you for that... Girl - Don''t mind it. After all, we could be called a family. Riche & Ramius - Family? Man - She meant he''s also the same as her. A Dragon... Well for Issei-sama he can be called Half-Dragon I suppose... Riche & Ramius - A Dragon?! Man - Hm? You don''t know? Riche and Ramius shake their head in confusion. Issei - Ah. I haven''t told you guys yet... I''m indeed can be called a Dragonkin. I was human before but after some incident, I became a Dragonkin you see... It''s a long story. Riche - I-I see... Ramius - ... Issei - Well, I apologize for not telling you that... If you''re afraid I can understand- Riche & Ramius - No! Issei - ?! Issei got surprised because both of them suddenly yell that loudly. Riche - Well, to be honest, I think it''s kinda cool having a Dragon as a husband, hehehe~ Ramius - Um. Agreed, no wonder you''re so strong. I''m proud of having a Dragon as my husband. Issei - ...You girls. Issei smiled gently towards both of his wives. They also smiled at him back. Girl - Geez... Stop flirting in front of me dammit! Man - Well, let them be. Qu... Issei and his wives finally remembered they are in front of another person. Riche and Ramius blushed while Issei just ignores it. Issei - Sorry about that. So can you tell me who are you two? And thank you once more for helping me restore my memories. Girl - Fumu! Now that''s more like it. Well, you can call me Qu Dragon, QD for short and this guy here- Man - Nice to meet you, Issei-sama. My name is Arthur. Riche - QD and Arthur?! As in that QD and King Arthur?! Arthur - Indeed. That one. Riche bes ckjawed meeting the heroes from the legend. Riche - B-But you''re supposed to be dead already?! Arthur - Yes, I am indeed already died. What you see here is only my spirit you see. A soul you might call it. Ramius - G-G-Ghost?! Ramius shivered hearing that Arthur is a ghost and hide behind Issei right away. Arthur - ...Well, you could say that... QD - Hahahaha! You''re 2 reactions sure are funny! Arthur - Qu. It''s rude tough. QD - Cheh! You''re no fun. So, boy. How did you lose your memory again? Issei - Well, I met Nyathotep at the rift before. QD & Arthur - ?! QD and Arthur be rmed hearing his words. QD - Nyathotep?! Do you mean the God of Chaos? That Nyathotep?! Issei - Indeed. Riche - What''s Nyathotep? Arthur - ...One of the most dangerous beings ever existed... Legend says that any world that it descends to will be in chaos and got destroyed in a short amount of time... It''s called God of Chaos because of that... Riche - ?! You mean It''s even stronger than Mother Eve?! Arthur - ...I hate to say this but indeed. It''s even stronger than Eve or even Qu for that matter... Riche and Ramius who heard that be totally at loss for words. They never know any of this before... They though the most powerful in this world is Mother Eve, but apparently not... Then they suddenly look towards Issei, if he fought that thing then... How can he''s still alive after fighting it? Both woman hastily grabbed onto Issei. QD - ...Howe you''re still alive after fighting it. Boy? Her question is also what everyone in this room wanted to know the most... Issei - ...I lost against it. Riche and Ramius tighten their hold on Issei after hearing that. Even though they know he''s fine now but they are still worried for him regardless. QD - ...Then how are you still alive right now? Issei - To be honest I don''t know... After I injured it, I lost my consciousness. And by the time I woke up I''m already at the . QD - You Injured it you say?! The rest also bes surprised hearing him able to injure that godly being. Issei - Ah... I used my strongest attack at that time and managed to injure it. QD bes speechless hearing that... There was never a record of anyone being able to injure Nyathotep before... She wanted to deny it but he''s still alive is a fact. Then he remembered something and hastily went towards Issei. Issei got surprised that she suddenly went towards him. QD put her hands on Issei chest. Then she can feel it... The mark of Nyathotep residing inside Issei. QD - ...Damn, you''ve been marked by it... Issei got confused by her sudden words. Issei - What mark? QD - Nyathotep mark... I can feel its mark inside your body. Everyone in the room got startled hearing that. Issei - What do you mean? QD - There was a record before saying that Nyathotep might put a mark inside something that interests it. But they all died in the end... Everyone - ?! Riche and Ramius teared up hearing that and hastily asked if there''s a way to remove it but sadly QD said no. Issei also got a bit taken aback hearing that but he calms himself right after. QD - ...You seem pretty calm, boy? Issei - Ah. QD - Aren''t you afraid of dying? Issei - I am afraid. I''m afraid that if I were to die then I will never see my loved ones again, and who will protect them. But if you think I''m just gonna watch myself be killed by Nyathotep then you''re dead wrong. Issei said all that with determination. And QD who saw that smirked then sheughed out loud. QD - HAHAHAHA! What a fined! LD and Scathach sure have found a good man that even I got a little bit jealous! What do you say, Arthur? Arthur - Indeed. Issei-sama is a fine man. There''s not many who can stay calm hearing his death ising much less face it with determination... QD - Heh! Don''t worry boy. You still have a chance. Riche and Ramius eyes lit up hearing that. Issei just calmly looks at QD. QD - Even though Nyathotep marked you, but I can feel something along with that mark. That mark contains it''s dreaded element. (AN: I decided to call Nyathotep element ''Chaos'' instead of ''Destruction'' because it will be much easier and not get mixed up with Gremory skill) Issei realizes what she meant right away. Because he remembered while fighting Nyathotep heprehends some of it''s element, and he can still feel a tiny amount of that element residing inside him. QD - Looks like you realized it too... Yes, if you can master Nyathotep element then you can defeat it. But there was no one ever seeded mastering its element, so it all depends on you. Issei - Ah... I believe I can master it soon enough. QD - ...Is that so? Heh, indeed a fine man. Too bad I''m already married or I would have made you my husband as well... What do you say, Arthur? Want me to make you a woman again and make this boy as our husband? Arthur - ...No thank you. QD - HAHAHA! Too bad. QD is one of the oldest living entities in the World of Eve. "QD" stands for her personal name, Qu Dragon, though most residents of the world mistakenly believe it stands for "Queen Dragon." She serves as the leader of the dragons, of the Witches of the Round Table, and as custodian of Camelot, where she monitors the progress of souls through the process of reincarnation. She arguably served as the first queen of the Kingdom of Arthur, through her marriage to its founder, King Arthur, though her level of personal involvement is unknown In the deep past, QD was a close friend to Mother Eve. She wrote Eve''s history in the book known as the Evenicle and was present when the Archfiend Adan exploded, causing both the World of Eve and QD herself to split into pieces. The QD who remained in the same world as the Archfiend''s Right Arm served as leader of the dragons for many years. One day, she was confronted by King Arthur and the exodus of humansing from the north. They met and negotiated (an event that historians mischaracterized as a great battle), and agreed that humanity should inherit the from the dragons. The two were eventually married, and QD formed the Witches of the Round Table. Some centuriester, QD has retreated from the material world and now holds stewardship over the castle of Camelot. There, she secretly continues a grand plot against the Creator God, believing him responsible for the suffering of herte friend, Eve. Riche and Ramius are still worried about Issei. But he told them it''s gonna be okay and give them both a tight hug to calm themselves. QD - By the way, boy. LD told you congrats on losing your virginity and getting wives. But she also said, "You better not make any girls pregnant before me and Scathach". Heh, to think you can score both LD and that Scathach as your fiance. Sure makes me jealous. Issei felt embarrassed hearing QD words and especially the words Semiramis left behind for him. Riche and Ramius are wondering just who is LD and Scathach is. Then Arthur informs them both about it. After knowing their background both girls be even more awed and amazed at their husband for being able to be engaged with those legendary beings. He basically bes engaged to a Goddess. Riche''s eyes sparkled hearing there''s more world out there while Ramius is just happy knowing Issei still has a chance to beat Nyathotep and survive. QD - Well, there''s really nothing I can teach you here. LD said you''re supposed to be rxing here in this world, but from what it seems you''re involved in something troublesome. Huh. Riche - Oh right?! QD-sama can you help us deal with them?! Riche remembered about and asked QD to help them solve this problem. QD - No, I can''t. I''m not allowed to be involved with you humans affair that much you see. But Issei here should be more than enough to handle that problem for you. QD rejected Riche''s request but after hearing the rest of her words she realized that Issei is helping them then she cheered right after. QD - Well, while you''re at it do me a favor would ya? Issei - What? QD - You will meet a naughty dragon on your journey but don''t kill her okay? You can discipline her or whatever as long as you don''t kill her. Issei - As long she doesn''t touch my bottom line sure. QD - Heh. Thanks for that, I would handle her myself but I''m just too busy you see. Arthur - You''re justzy, Qu... QD - Shut it! I need to catch up with my emptistories! That''s important! Arthur - Hai, Hai... Issei and his wives be speechless hearing her reasoning... QD is a slovenly, frivolous, easily distracted and selfish person, not at all bing of a mythic figure. This may be disguise against her true, deicidal purposes, but theyers are so thick that it bes impossible to separate her true personality from any fake, and it may be that both are true. QD likes to sleep in, y video games, and to collect mountains of cruft entirely unrted to her actual responsibilities. She has all the time in the world and seems to be on a one-woman mission to fill every second of it with garbage. One of QD''s most recent hobbies is the collection of "emptistories," or "empty stories." These are essentially stock plots, removed from their characters and particrs. She secretly believes these emptistories will somehow give her an edge over the Creator God, though even she isn''t sure of how exactly that might y out. This hobby is, in part, the primary reason that so many ces and people have names from real-world fiction and myth, as she suggested them from material acquired from other dimensions. Despite her generally aloof personality, QD takes her pact with humanity very seriously and expects the same seriousness from her subordinate dragons. So finding out that "Dragon" broke hermands she feels angry and told Issei to handle her however he wants as long he doesn''t kill her. QD is supposedly one of the most powerful creatures in the entire World of Eve, but as her pact with humanity prevents her direct interference, and as QD is prone to boasting and lying, it is hard to tell the exact extent of these powers. Like most full-blooded dragons, she is effectively immortal and can teleport from ce to ce. She has demonstrated the power to control gravity, to such an extent that she can even move the fragments of the World of Eve at her leisure, allowing travel between them. She can also hear at ridiculous distances, speak telepathically, and reach through her descendants'' shadows as though they were a portal. She ims her powers go even further than that, to such a degree that she could wipe out civilization in a single blow. QD - By the way, did you know that you can turn your wives into Dragonkin as well, boy? Riche & Ramius - Eh? Issei - ...Well, I don''t know that. Riche & Ramius - How?! Riche and Ramius jump at QD words right away wanting to know how. They both felt they are too weak to stand with Issei so they will jump at any chance given to be stronger so they can assist him even if its just a little. Especially so they won''t be a burden to Issei. QD - Hmm... I''ll tell you when you sessfully master the element I guess. And take good care of the twins for me will ya? Riche and Ramius be a little disappointed hearing that. They wanted to be of help for Issei after all. Issei - I will. Don''t worry. QD - Heh! Good to know, well you can go now. There''s really nothing to do here except helping you regain your memories. Issei - Ah. Thank you once again. QD - You''re wee. Issei - But if you meet Semiramis again please tell them about something... Then he told QD to give his message to Semiramis about Yunyun and Wiz. And that he also loves them all. When Semiramis and the rest hear his message they be so happy and be giddy all day. They can''t wait to reunite with himter on... Then Issei and his wives leave Camelot. Riche - That was mindblowing... Ramius - Indeed... Issei - Well, I can''t deny that. Riche - So, you''re from another world. Ise? Issei - Ah, I came from a country called Japan... Then he proceeded to tell them about his world, Riche''s eyes sparkled so much hearing about his world while Ramius just nodded to herself because for her as long she''s near Issei then she''s content already. Issei - Then shall we continue our quests? Riche - Oh right! Yup, let''s go! The party return to Lancelot got their info in order and resumed asking around about , but didn''t obtain any results. Riche - The poison gas seems like it could be rted to , but we don''t know a thing about the cause for sure. Neither Arthur''s ruins nor the purification nt have a proven connection to the poison gas either. Ramius - The ruins are on the other side of the desert and the nt''s off limits... Riche - Dark Night Kitty is pretty popr for a vignte, huh? Ramius - Even moreso because the Knights around here aren''t very reliable, I would guess. But none of this gives us any clue about . Hmmm, what to do? Unable to obtain any clues regarding Riche started thinking about some other things, whereas Ramius gave up on thinking and began to shift her interest toward the nearby food stands. Man - Hey, pal. I''m trying to get to city hall. Can you tell me how to get there? Issei - Hm? Issei turned and saw a man anxiously looking around. Issei - Sorry, I don''t live around here, so I''m not sure myself. Man - Yeah? Sorry to bother you. The man apologetically lowered his head as he discreetly held out a letter. Issei who saw that be a bit taken aback but took the letter anyway. He realize this must be the middleman. The content told him too meet up somewhere at night. Issei told his wives that he got some businesster to take care of and both Riche and Ramius knows it must''ve been about the secret mission so they don''t pry into it that much. Then they explore the city for a while more. Riche - Hey, that''s a Heidi bakery. Looks like their bread just finished baking. Issei - Let''s get in line if you want it. Ramius - No need. I sensed they had fresh baked bread and made sure I was first in line. Issei - ... Issei sweated seeing Ramius already had it. Ramius apparently had some kind of animal instinct for detecting the activity of bakeries, because she was already carrying an armful of bread. Ramius - Have some, Ise. Riche. Issei - ...Okay. Riche - Thanks... Then they eat the bread together but Issei saw someone familiar. Issei - Oh. Gurigura. Gurigura - Oh, it''s Issei-nii! The nice guy who gave me bread. Issei - What are you doing here? Gurigura - Eheh, I''ve got a job to do tonight, so I was just heading out. Gurigura somehow used her giant glove with enough precision to scratch her cheek. Those are battle gloves. They can make up for the user''s short reach or enhance their striking power. That''s why she''s always wearing them. *Growl* Gurigura stomach growled once more. Issei chuckled hearing that but Gurigura just looking at him with sparkling eyes, so he patted her head and was about to told Ramius to give her some bread. Ramius - Here, eat as much as you want. You have to eat if you want to grow. Before Issei even needed to ask, Ramius took some bread out of the paper bag and held it out to Gurigura. Gurigura - Are you sure? Thanks! You guys must really like bread. Riche - Lancelot''s known around the world for its bread you see. Gurigura - Mm, mm... Mmm, eheheheh, tasty~ Ramius - If you like it, you can have more. Would you like to take some home with you? Riche - Hey, there''s no need to eat so quickly. You''re getting bread crumbs all over your face. Enchanted by the innocent way Gurigura ate, both Riche and Ramius began to look after her. And Issei who saw that just smiled gently thinking they both are gonna be a great mother one day. After a while they decided to go on their way. Ramius - As you heard, we have somewhere to go now. Would you like the rest of the bread? Gurigura - Wow, thanks! See youter, you guys. Issei patted her head once more and she smiled joyfully feeling his pat. Gurigura then happily waved her huge glove and ran off. Then Issei party also departed. Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Issei and his wives visited the Lake Guinevere. There they saw a giant creature like squid. The civilians around theke told them it''s not dangerous so they aren''t allowed to kill it. So Issei and his wives just enjoy the scenery for a while, and when nightes Issei told both Ramius and Riche he will be meeting the middleman. So they both wait at the inn for him while Issei went to meet the middleman. Issei arrived in an alleyway at night. Then he saw someone waiting for him there. ??? - I''ve been waiting. You''re King Louie''s representative right? Issei - Ah. I''m Issei, nice to see you again. ??? - Oh?! Waiting for Issei at the meeting spot was presidential candidate Tio. Issei - Then I guess you''re the middleman king Louin mentioned? Tio - E-Eh. Indeed... Oh, I''m sorry about this afternoon. When I heard you''re from Eden, I just assumed you were on Prime Minister Rochefort''s side. Issei - It''s fine. But Rochefort''s more or less is hostile towards us. Tio - But I think it''s best people not see us being close. It may have been for the best. Issei - ...As you wish. Tio - B-But don''t think I hate you or anything like that. It''s just we shouldn''t draw too much attention. Issei - I understand. Tio - Uh... Um, did you bring the funds? Issei - Yeah, here. Tio - Good, that should be enough for- Issei caught sight of a shining metal object, grabbed Tio, and jumped to the side. Issei - Excuse me. Tio - Aaaah! *Cahk!* *Cahk!* *Cahk!* Where Tio had just been standing, some sharp throwing weapons were stabbed into the ground. ??? - I heard that... Presidential candidate Tio. Based on your suspicious activities... You must be... Evil! Issei - ''That sound... Gurigura huh'' Then Issei heard rapid footstepsing their way. Apparently, it''s Tio''s bodyguard. Escort 1 - Miss Tio! Did something happen?! Escort 2 - Are you there?! Damn criminal! They saw a small ck silhouette moving in the dark. Escort 3 - I-It''s Kitty! We''re dealing with fucking Dark Night Kitty! Escort 4 - Don''t let hery a hand on our client! Overwhelm her with numbers and beat her dead! Then they attack Gurigura together. Gurigura - I don''t like hurting more people than I need to, but if you''re on evil''s side, then it can''t be helped. The tiny figure exhibited some shocking power in dashing out of the back alley, revealing herself in the moonlight. Escort 1 - Gwaaaah! The ck shadow''s huge hand swung down, knocking a scream out of one of the guards as he was blown away. The girl incapacitating men over twice her size with a single swing was the same girl Issei had given bread to that afternoon. Just like he guess from the sound before it is indeed Gurigura. Escort 2 - She''s so fast... Hey, don''t run away! Gurigura - You''re just too slow! Escort 2 - Guhaaaaaah! Issei could tell just by watching it''s not that the guards were amateurs, but Gurigura avoided all their attacks by the breadth of a piece of paper, then delivered precision strikes to their vitals. Escort 3 - You let your guard down. You''re full of openings after you attack! One of the men watched for Gurigura tond after taking out another guard, then attacked from behind. Gurigura - Hmph! Escort 3 - What?! But as though she had eyes in the back of her head, she ducked to avoid his strike and drove her far-reaching glove into the man''s face. Escort 3 - Guhaaaaaah! Despite the numbers being against her, Gurigura beat down the men one by one, as though it were merely a game. She came off as a wild, carnivorous beast with instincts honed solely for ying its enemies. The guards realized this was no foe they could take on barehanded and drew their weapons, intending to split her and her gloves in half. *nk!* Escort 4 - H-How?! The glove blocked my sword! Gurigura adeptly deflected the vigorous sh with her battle glove''s ws. Gurigura - You don''t wanna put too much force into your attacks, or you''ll leave yourself open when you get blocked. Escort 4 - Crap, Can''t let her get close. The man jumped backward, but the glove closed in on him faster than he could move. *Bam!* Escort 4 - Guhah! Tio - What in the world? These people are strong enough to be Knights, so why can''t they handle this tiny girl? Gurigura''s seeming invincibility made Tio go pale like she had an encounter with Death himself. Issei - Indeed, she''s quite skillful. Tio - Wh-Why are you admiring the enemy?! Issei - No particr reason. I''m just stating facts, she''s indeed skillful don''t you think? Tio - I-I know but... The guards were forced into a defensive battle, but their numbers were still steadily decreasing. There were few left standing between Gurigura and Issei. Escort 5 - M-Miss Tio, while there''s still time... Guhah... Gurigura - There''s no escape, viin! I have a Knight''s duty to fulfill! Issei - ''Knight?'' Gurigura finished beating all the guards and approached Tio. Tio - Eek! Gurigura - Judgement! *Bam!* Issei calmly stands in front of Tio and stopped Gurigura attack with one hand. Gurigura - Hm?! You can take my attack head on? Are you a Knight?! Gurigura finally shifted her attention from her target to Issei and stepped back a cautious distance. Gurigura - ...Huh? Issei-nii... Why? Issei - Yo, Gurigura. What''s up? You didn''t notice it was me? And what about you? Why are you attacking Tio? Issei calmly greets Gurigura, just like an everyday greeting. Gurigura - Cause she''s bad! She''s making a sketchy deal here in secret! That proves it! Issei - Hmm. If you see it that way it is indeed hard to exin it. Gurigura - I can let you go, but not Tio. I need to kill her so she won''t be president. Issei - Kill her? Tio - You''re Dark Night Kitty, aren''t you? Evenst year, you attacked Bors''s opponent and influenced the election. Gurigura - Call it what you want, I''m just passing judgment. There was proof that guy was doing bad stuff too. Tio - Yes, it''s true there was proof he took bribes! But was there any need for violence? Everyone has the right to run for president, whether they''re bad or not. The choice is up to the voters, not you! Gurigura - But I''ve got no choice... Since I''m a Knight. I''ve gotta beat the enemy. Tio - Oh dear... Issei - Gurigura, can we just talk for now? Gurigura - Why? I said I''d let you go. Why are you defending the bad guy? Issei - I don''t know a thing about Tio. But until I''ve personally seen that she''s evil, I won''t let her be hurt just like that. This is also for your sake. Gurigura - My sake? Issei - How would you feel if you''re mistaken about Tio? Knowing you kill an innocent people? Gurigura - B-But... Then what''s this sketchy deal about? Is it not bad? Gurigura pointed to the bag of money in Issei''s waist. Issei - Well, there''s nothing I can do to prove it to you that it''s not a sketchy deal other than give you my words on it. It''s not for something evil I can tell you that and if it is indeed used for something evil. Then I will pass the judgment myself, You''re okay with that right Tio? Issei calmly gazed at Tio while saying that. Tio - Y-Yes, it''s not for something evil. And if you find out it''s for something evil then you can judge me right away. Issei - See? Then Issei looks towards Gurigura once more while softly smiling. Gurigura - But... If I don''t beat her, my life''s gonna lose all meaning. Issei - ...What meaning? Gurigura - So... I''m sorry. The emotion disappeared from Gurigura''s face, reced with piercing bloodlust aimed directly at Issei. But Issei doesn''t even flinch feeling her bloodlust. Gurigura who saw that sweated internally, ''Issei-nii sure is strong... I don''t know if I can beat him but I have no choice because if not then...'' Man - There she is! this way! Man 2 - Wh-What?! What''s all that noise?! Then there''s a lot of sounding towards this direction. Gurigura - Oops, now civilians areing. Oh well... That''s it for now. But I''ll stop you eventually, Tio! Just wait for me, okay? With that, she jumped on top of the buildings and disappeared... Issei keeps looking towards the direction of Gurigura while thinking about something. Palomides - Oooh, you''re still safe, Miss Tio? Tio - Palomides, I''m sorry I worried you. Palomides - Hrm, and I remember this man... Tio - He''s acting on behalf of King Louin. Palomides - Is that right? But for now... It looks like most of the guards were just knocked out. Let''s take them to a doctor quickly. And as for you young man, if you don''t mind doing this instead. Could you guard Miss Tio for now? Issei finally took back his gaze and look towards Palomides. Palomides - Ahem, as you can see, our guards have been wiped out. It will be some time before we can hire more from the guild, so your assistance would be appreciated. Well, Issei can''t do his secret mission without Tio so he agreed to it. Issei - Sure, I''ll stay with her for now. Palomides - Thank you very much. Palomides bowed, gave orders to those subordinates who could stand, and began to swiftly pull away. The crowd that had gathered seemed to sense that the chaos was over with and left, leaving nobody around but Issei and Tio. Tio - I''m sorry... But I''m depending on you for the time being. Issei - It''s fine, but I left my wives at the inn, so if you don''t mind I''m gonna get them first. Tio - Yes, I''ll just stand aside and stay out of your way, so don''t mind me. To be honest, she felt a bit disappointed that Issei already married. Because she felt a certain charm that other man doesn''t have emitting from him. And when she saves her back then look so gant that her heart skips a beat. She can vaguely see his face under his hood back then and she could tell that he''s a very handsome man. But she has her duties for now so she doesn''t have time to get into a love affair. Issei - Um. Then they head towards the Inn. Meanwhile with Gurigura. Gurigura was using the magic transmitter to report that she had failed the mission. Gurigura - I''m sorry, Master. Someone got in the way... Gurigura didn''t even know the name of the person she was talking to. But as a Ranger, a job ss that sometimes takes spy missions, she was taught that not being told that information was perfectly normal. ??? - Do you not want the chance to proudly, publicly proim that you''re a Knight? Gurigura - ...I do. ??? - Aside from how to act as a Knight, you''ve received no other education. What''s beside fighting are you good for? Gurigura - I''m sorry... ??? - Who was it that gave your worthless life some value? Gurigura - You did, Master. ??? - ...Once this job is over, I''ll treat you as an official Knight. Gurigura - Really?! ??? - Yes, so see to it that Tio is killed. For your missions, you could never make yourself public, but after this. I want you to dere you''re a Knight with pride. Gurigura - Okay. ??? - Then you''ll get a warm bed to sleep in and enough food not to starve. Put in an earnest effort. The person on the other side hung up without waiting for Gurigura''s response. He never talked about anything but her mission. Gurigura - I''ll be a real Knight... Kitty - Nya. Gurigura - Oh, a kitty? A kitten approached the smiling girl. Gurigura - Is this where you sleep?... I don''t have a house of my own... So just lemme sleep here today, okay? Gurigura is sitting on some boxes in the alleyway. Kitty - Nya. Gurigura - Soon, I''ll get to call myself a Knight. Then I won''t have to sleep in alleyways, and I''ll get to eat every single day. Kitty - Nya. Gurigura - Oh, that reminds me. I do have food. Gurigura remembered she still had some bread from Issei left and stuck her hand in her pocket. Gurigura - Aw, it got all squished... Gurigura gave half the bread to the jealous-looking kitten, then nibbled at her piece. Gurigura - Eheheh, still tastes good. Kitty - Nya... Gurigura - Huh? Where are you going? With the bread still in its mouth, the kitten disappeared into the dark alleyway. Gurigura - Oh, I bet it has a home to return to... Once she was alone, Gurigura recalled Issei and his wives smiling faces. Gurigura - Issei-nii... Why is he on the bad guy''s side? Maybe he''s bad too... For some reason, the bread seemed like it was rapidly losing its vor. Gurigura - Issei-nii was right... It doesn''t taste so good when you''re by yourself. After satisfying her hunger, Guriguray down and spent the night alone like she always did. ... After returning to Lancelot and spending a night at the inn, Issei told his wives about the secret mission. Tio - Uh, um... This mission was given by King Louin, wasn''t it? Who''s your father? Riche - Oh, I''m Riche Eden. He''s my father. Tio - WHAAAAT?! Riche - Though since I married Issei, I lost any right to the throne. Not that I care since being a King never suited me anyway... And I love Ise so the more reason not to care about the throne. Tio - Um, my apologies. I wasn''t aware you were of such importance. Riche - Father''s the important one, so there''s no need to feel tense around me or Ise. Just be yourself. Tio - Um, then I want you to feel the same way around me. We''re around the same age... Issei - Hm? I thought you were older. Tio - Not that much older. Issei - O-Ou... Got it... Issei felt an unusual pressure from Tio and decided to agree to her im... Riche - Well you can just give Tio the funds and be done with the secret quest right? Issei - Ah. Tio, would you mind taking me to this organization we''re giving money to? I promised Gurigura after all. Tio - I can''t... As long as Dark Night Kitty is around, I can''t take you there. Besides which, you seem to be an acquaintance of hers, so it''s not impossible that you''re nning for that to begin with. Issei - Hmm. Good point. Tio - So, until all doubts arepletely cleared, I can''t trust you. *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!* There''s a knock on the door then Issei opened it to see Palomides outside. Palomides - Apologies for interrupting! Miss Tio, there''s trouble! Tio - P-Palomides? Riche - Hey, what''s this about?! We said we''re talking about something important. Tio - I-It''s okay... Palomides and the guards know about the secret mission. Riche - Hrrm... Palomides - Yesterday''s attack was reported in the papers. Tio - Huh?! Palomides opened the newspaper he had, disying arge article onst night''s incident. Palomides - There are pictures of the guards who were brought to the hospital. Denying that an attack happened may prove difficult. Tio - But how''d they put this together so fast? Riche - Whoever ordered Dark Night Kitty to attack leaked it to the newspaperpany, I''m sure. Palomides - I know... It must be Bors! She''s his pawn too, I''m sure of it. Riche - Um, why are you panicking about this? You were one of the victims. Palomides - After Dark Night Kitty''s attackst year, she was celebrated as a righter of wrongs. Riche - I see... And since she attacked you, it''ll spread the idea that you''re doing something bad? That''s fishy... The newspaperpany that''s calling her a hero could be in it too... Public image is an important part of elections I guess. Tio - Palomides, we have to do something. If we stay silent, it''ll be the same as admitting we''re hiding something. Palomides - Yes, it would be best to give a few speeches and inform the public you''re innocent... But... We don''t have new guards yet. Unless Kitty is stopped, I can''t let you go out in public. Tio - ... Tio sneak a nce towards Issei and Issei noticed her gaze. Issei - *Sigh* Then we''ll take her around. Palomides - Huh? Are you sure? Tio face lit up hearing Issei gonna escort her once again. Issei - I''ll have to capture Gurigura if I want to finish my secret mission anyway. Not that I''m gonna hurt her or anything, I''m just gonna ask her some questions. And besides, as I told her, I want to see whether you''re good or bad for myself. If you are evil then you know the consequences. Tio - Yes, I''m fine with that. Very well then. Please be my protection. Issei - You two are okay with that right? Riche - Well, Rochefort''s on the president''s side, so I can''tin about supporting his opposition. Ramius - I will follow your decision all the way since I''m your wife. Issei smiled hearing that. Palomides - We applied to give speeches in advance. Take her to Lionel, Hector, and Safere in that order, please. Issei - Got it. Riche - Lionel first then. That''s where the incident happened, right? Might make it a good ce to start. Issei - Then let''s go. Having agreed to escort Tio around, the party decided to leave for Lionel, their first destination. After a while, the party arrived at the entrance to their first destination, Lionel. Tio - Made it in time, now let''s hurry and- *Rustle* Tio ran past a thicket that suspiciously shook. There are some monsters pop out but they got killed instantly. At first Riche and Ramius thought it was Gurigura but Issei told them it''s not. Then they entered Lionel. By the time they arrived in the main square, there was already arge crowd. But they looked not so much supportive about the incident as they are curious. Tio - Hello, everyone. As you know, we were attackedst night, resulting in the injury of much of my staff. But unphased by the audience''s gaze, Tio bravely delivered her speech. Tio - The reason why I was attacked isn''t clear, but I can proudly dere I have nothing to hide. I won''t back down in the face of such senseless violence. For the sake of my staff members who were injuredst night, I swear I will fight on. Even simply from the perspective of the Kingdom of Arthur''s historical value, we should undergo a thorough investigation of the ruins before taking any drastic actions. Please, don''t let the ruins be destroyed by buying into these baseless ims that Ouws are inhabiting them. What we should focus on solving right now is the issue causing the most suffering... The poison gasing from Lake Guinevere. Despite the news of the attack, the audience seemed captivated by Tio''s speech and, when it was over, gave her an ear-splitting round of apuse. Tio - Whew, somehow got through that okay. Issei - Good job. Everyone seemed to like it. Tio - T-Thank you... Maybe it''s because of the attack, but they seemed to take it more seriously than usual. Riche - Then it would probably be best to get to the other towns sooner rather thanter. Tio - Yes. The next town we''re going to is Hector. The party then headed towards Hector the location of the next speech. Ramius - Hrm, are those Ouws? They''ve got some guts to be wandering near town. The party arrived at Hector and sighted some suspicious men snooping around the entrance. Ouw 1 - Oh. We were gonna attack some suckers leaving town, but looks like we''ve got some good targets right here. Ouw 2 - Hoh, nice chicks you''ve got there. If youdies stay, we''ll let the guy go. Riche - Ouws really need toe up with some new lines. Ramius - What are Lancelot''s Knights doing? Ouw 3 - Heh heh heh, don''t you know? They''re so caught up with the poison gas problem that they ain''t got time to stop us. Ouw 4 - me your luck for being shit. Now hand the chicks over! Issei - You must be a total idiot if you think I''m going to hand over my wives to you. Ouw 5 - Whaaaat?! They''re all your wives?! Tio - Oh, no... I''m not... But I''d love to... Tio''s cheeks blushed for some reason. Riche and Ramius who saw that looked at each other and smiled wryly at the same time. Riche - Guess we will have another sister soon enough. Ramius - Fumu. So it seems. Issei face also twitched hearing that but he won''t point it out... Ouw 5 - Dammit! I can''t rest until this guy''s beaten to a pulp! Ouw 4 - DIIIIIE! With a quick work from Issei they all down for the count. Tio who saw his action be mesmerized even more. Issei can only smile bitterly seeing that while his 2 wives smirked at him. Then they enter the town. Riche - Why would Ouwse near such a big town? What idiots. Ramius - This may not be the best time for an election. Tio - After the speech, I''ll tell the Knights they should reinforce security. Tio went to the crowded main square and began to speak in front of the audience. Tio weaved the Ouw incident into the speech, garnering a positive response from the townspeople. Besides drawing on their personal experiences in that manner, she talked about her own ideas. Her talent for public speaking seemed to capture the hearts of the citizens of Hector. Tio - I''m done. Now let''s get to thest town. When the party arrived at Safere, a bush near the entrance moved suspiciously. Ramius - Now is it Gurigura?! Issei - Nah... There''s a Hanny pop out from the bushes. Hanny 1 - Haniho! Ramius - Oh... It''s just a Hanny. Hanny 1 - What do you mean, ''just a hanny''?! You may not be aware, but I''m a presidential candidate! Hanny 2 - Yeah, that! Even just running for president means we get attention! Hanny 1 - Eheh, once I be a president, I''ll make all girls wear sses and bloomers. Hanny 3 - All hail the president! Issei - ... Hanny 1 - Heheh, let me tell you something, stupid hoomans. This kind of tform is called a ''Majestic''. Hanny 2 - Boy, hoomans are so dumb! Riche - You mean a manifesto? Not that that word sees much use in that way anymore... Issei - Are hannies even allowed to run for president? Tio - No, it''s supposed to be humans only. Hanny 1 - That''s not true! We even have campaign posters up! The hanny puffed out his chest (?) and showed them a poster. Issei - ...What''s this doodle? Tio - Oh right, I''ve heard about someone sticking doodles up on election bulletin boards. Election officials keep having to go around and take them down. Hanny 2 - Gwah! All that time spent putting them up, and for what?! Riche - Look, we''re pretty busy, so could you go away? Shoo, shoo! Hanny 3 - Grrr, give haniwa the right to run for president too! Hanny 1 - If it''se to this, we''ll have to make you wear sses and bloomers by force! The infuriated hannies attacked the party. But all of them broke to pieces just from one punch by Issei. (AN: You guys might have not yed the game but this jackasses of hannies give more game over than any bosses around because they have ranged attack and immune to magic. So Riche is totally useless fighting them, and they very often attack Tio in the game for an instant game over because she only has like 50 hp and 1 hit die... Hate this part so much ~_~) Riche - What a waste of time that was. You okay, Tio? Tio - Yes, thanks to you all. I haven''t even suffered a scratch. Tio bowed to the party and ran to the main square where a crowd was waiting. Issei and his wives are visited by Palomides. Palomides - Oh, already made it here, have you? I was worried that you might not have made it safely, so I brought our remaining staff here to wait and see if you arrived. Eventually, some loud apuse came from the site of Tio''s speech. Palomides - Hm, I thought we were in a pickle, but Miss Tio turned it into a good opportunity. Palomides''s face was like that of a grandfather appreciating his grandchild''s growth. Tio - That went well... Oh? Palomides? Palomides - The attack by Dark Night Kitty seems to have given you some guts. Tio - Th-Thank you. Palomides - You traveled around faster than I expected. I also applied for a speech in town if we had the time, so you might as well go there now. Riche - I believe they''ve been severely impacted by the poison gas up there. Palomides - The wind today has apparently cleared up the poison gas on the road. Tio - Understood. I''d like as many people as possible to hear my speech. Palomides - Can you help with that, everyone? Issei - Sure. Palomides thanked them once more and left. Tio - Pankarch is up north, past Lake Guinevere. It''s a bit far, unfortunately. Ramius - That''s Lancelot''s harbor town. They call it their ''gateway to the ocean''. Tio - Not only is the poison gas impeding trade, but the destruction of Eden Harbor has resulted in great dissatisfaction among the citizens. Riche - Couldn''t that make them dangerous? Tio - There does seem to be some disorder, but I believe it''s a politician''s job to hear such people out. Ramius - Alright, leave it to us. We''ll keep watch in the city too. Tio - Thank you. For one additional speech, the party decided to head north to . Ramius - Hrm, something''s wrong with the town! Upon entering Pankarch and arriving at the main square, the party noticed something strange about the crowd. Man - Cough, cough... Nnngh... Girl - Haaah, haaah... Mom, it huuurts... Riche - Guh, it reeks! Issei - It''s a poison... Tio - It''s poison wind! The Ouws have been causing so many distractions that nobody''s watching Lake Guinevere. Issei - Ramius, Riche. Let''s have the civilians evacuate! Lend a hand to anyone who can''t move. Ramius & Riche - Got it! The party split up and assisted the people coughing on the ground, then had them take shelter in arge building. Issei - Is that everyone? Tio - Over there! There''s still someone left. Next to a cow carriage that broke down in themotion, Tio spotted someone crouched over and ran up to her. Tio - Are you okay, olddy? Here, grab my shoulder. Olddy - Ooow, my leg... It got caught in my cargo. Don''t waste time on me. Save yourself. Tio - I''ll be fine, just hang in there! Issei, untie the rope around the cargo. Issei noticed someone is hiding on the bushes nearby and he knows who it is, so he tested something. He''s faking it by saying the ropes bound very tight so it might take a while. And just like he hoped she would do... *sh!* While Issei is faking it, a sharp throwing weapon flew past and cleaved through the rope. Issei - ''Just like I thought... You are a good girl.'' Tio - There, your leg''s free. Now hold on to me! Olddy - Thank you... Thank you so much... Issei - Tio, that''s thest person. Issei confirmed that nobody else was left and helped Tio carry away the old woman. Issei - We managed to get everyone to safety for now... So this is what the poison gas does? Issei doesn''t know what the effect of the poison gas is since he''s resistant to poison thanks to Semiramis. Tio - Yes, it''s been around since the Arthur Tragedy. With each passing day, there are more and more incidents like this. Issei - Hmm... Issei knows it shouldn''t be caused by the Witches because he met with QD and Arthur himself before. Perhaps there''s some magic went haywire at the ruins or something. So it might just be an ident... Tio - I don''t know what''s causing it, but I can''t imagine the Kingdom of Arthur I know would have developed such dangerous magic. They''re pinning everything on the dead who can''t defend themselves, and that''s not right. Issei - I agree. Tio and Issei took the old woman to a safe ce, around which time the effects of the poison gas seemed to have subsided in most of the townspeople, and they began to return to a normal condition. Riche - Doesn''t look like you''ll be able to give a speech. Tio - Well, given the circumstances... At least we were still able to help people. There would be no election without them. When the chaos died down, the party noticed Tio was exhausted after all the speeches and had her rest in the shade of a tree. Then suddenly Issei saw Gurigura made her move. *Sing!* A knife heading toward Tio was caught by Issei. Tio - Ah! Gurigura - Darn, I thought my timing was perfect. Gurigura was shocked by Issei''s reaction time. She was holding a big cloth that featured the same pattern as the tree. Ramius - So you were sneaking around using camouge. Gurigura - I might''ve messed up but I''m not calling it quits just yet!! Issei - Wait, Gurigura. Gurigura - What? Issei - You helped us save that olddy, right? Thanks. Gurigura - ?! Issei - But you must''ve seen all that too. How could you still think that Tio''s a bad guy? Gurigura - But... But... She is... Issei - Think about it yourself. Based on what you saw, could Tio really be a bad person? Gurigura - Y-You''re trying to shake me up! I won''t let you get away with that! Issei - Gurigura... Driven into a corner by Issei''s question, Gurigura prepared her gloves and disyed the intent to fight. Riche - Guess it''se to this. As her guards, we''re gonna protect Tio. Please guard Tio, Ise. And let us handle her. Ramius - Ah. We also need to stop relying on you too much. Gurigura will be a perfect foe as our training partner. Don''t worry, we''ll try to hurt her as little as possible. Issei - ...Got it, I leave it to you guys. Gurigura - Don''t take me... Don''t take Rangers lightly! Ramius - Well, if Ise is the one who fights you then it will be over instantly. You notice that too right? Can you beat him the way you are now? Gurigura - Guh... Indeed Gurigura can''t see any opening from Issei nor does she have the capabilities to defeat him either. It''s like he''s a giant mountain she can never hope to surmount. Riche - Well then. Shall we, Gurigura? Then they start their fight against Gurigura. Riche and Ramius teamwork is perfect, every time Gurigura tries tond a hit on Riche, Ramius will always be there to cover her. And Ramius closebat capabilities also nothing to scoff at. Even though she carries a giantnce and shield but she''s quite fast, at least fast enough to stop Gurigura from attacking Riche. Riche cast magic attack on Gurigura but never aimed it at her vitals, she just aims it at her legs or hands. Her aim is quite urate but Gurigura is able to minimize the damage every time Riche magic is about to hit her. Gurigura is also a skilled fighter because she can fight with 2 of them at the same time. Tio is in awe seeing their battle. Tio - W-Wow... They all are so skillful... Our Knights are not as skillful as them... Issei - Ah... Indeed. Issei feels proud seeing his wives in action but he''s also impressed by Gurigura''s skill. Tio who saw Issei gentle face while looking at his wives felt a tinge of jealousy, she really envied Riche and Ramius for being able to have a husband like Issei. She thought she will trainter in the future when her job is finished. And perhaps she could... She blushed thinking about the future. Then finally their fight is over with Gurigura''s on the losing side. Gurigura - Ah... Oh no, how''d I lose? Although she lost, Issei can see there are no serious injuries on her. Ramius - We won''t do anything bad to you, so just surrender peacefully. Gurigura - ...After my mission''s over. Riche - No way! She can still move?! Gurigura seemed to be at her limit but managed to run away while the party''s guard was down. Issei noticed she was gonna run but choose to let her go instead so as to teach his wives to never let their guard down whenever they face against an enemy no matter who they are. After all, it''s fine in this case since it''s the perfect opportunity to let them learn without hurting themselves. If it''s just pure evil person then Issei would''ve stopped him/her from running away but Gurigura is not evil. Issei - Now remember to not let your guard down even if the enemy is on theirst stand girls. Ramius - Guh... To think I would make that kind of mistake... Riche - Hai... Issei smiled at them and patted their head. Issei - Don''t worry. I''m sure you will be more careful next time. Riche - Ehehe~ Ramius - U-Um... Riche and Ramius are happy being patted by Issei while Tio who''s seeing that felt a little jealous. Ramius - But, that girl seems to have received some serious training. Riche - Maybe she graduated from the Academy. Issei - What academy? Riche - There was a special academy for training Rangers, a type of Knight with uniquebat skills. Ramius - But after the Arthur Tragedy, every country had to cut down on Knights. Riche - The academy''s only purpose was raising new ones, so I heard it was put to rest around then. Since the only country that''s still recruiting Knights inrge numbers is the Kingdom of El Quixote to the east of here. Ramius - The whereabouts of most of the Academy''s students is apparently unknown. Issei - I see... Must''ve been quite a school. They taught her to move so quickly. Of course, that''s based on a human standard. For Issei, Gurigura is still too slow in his eyes. Riche - No point standing here and talking. The speech was called off, so why don''t we head back to Lancelot? Issei - Sure. Having stopped Gurigura''s attack, the escorts decided it was time to return to Lancelot. -At Lancelot- Tio - Thank you, everyone. These speeches should have minimized the damage from the newspaper article. Riche - Based on the voter''s reactions, you might even be more popr than before. Tio - Maybe so. The crowds were bigger than usual, so it was a good chance to talk about my positions. Ramius - When life gives you lemons... You know, that saying. (AN: Yup Ramius, Indeed... When life gives you Lemons... ( )) Riche - If the president''s the one who organized the attack, I''d love to see his face after these results. Issei - Well, we will meet Gurigura againter and we can ask her why she attacks Tio in the first ce. And Tio about the secret mission I guess we can''t go there anytime soon. Tio - ...I''m sorry. Under these circumstances, I can''t be your guide. Riche - Well, if it''s supposed to be secret, what can you do? You never know when Gurigura might be watching. Tio - I''m very sorry. If it would only affect me, I wouldn''t mind, but I couldn''t impose any potential burden on others. Ramius - Until Gurigura''s stopped, the mission can''t bepleted, then. Issei - Don''t worry, Gurigura''s not a bad girl. She''s just being used, I''m sure of it. Riche - Then do you think she''s wrong about Tio being a criminal? Tio - Oh dear... I-I... Issei - Ah. From what I''ve seen so far I think she''s a kind and wonderful person. Besides, I''ve told you that I can see people''s aura right? And I don''t feel any evil aura on her. Tio - Uh... Aah... I-I''m not so... Tio blushed deeply being praised by the man she has feelings for. Riche and Ramius smirked when seeing her acting all bashful like that. And Tio who noticed their gaze on her be even more embarrassed that she hides her face with her hands. Issei felt speechless seeing them like that... Then Issei told them why Gurigura''s indeed not a heartless killer. Because if she is then she could have taken advantage of the poison gasmotion in Pankarch to attack Tio but she never did and helped the civilians in the shadow just like how he ''helped'' Issei to cut that rope on the cargo. The one with the old woman. Issei took out the throwing weapon that had severed the rope. It was the same as the ones Gurigura attacked with. Ramius - That''s true, it would have been a perfect opportunity to attack. Issei - Ah. Even when she attacked Tio the first time, it seemed like only did it because our meeting in the middle of the night seemed fishy. Riche - Hm, you''re probably right. She''s indeed seemed to be being used by someone. I mean, I agree. She''s not attacking out of personal interest, she''s taking someone else''s orders. I mean... From what I''ve seen, she doesn''te off like she can make decisions for herself. Issei - Ah. Indeed. Now you girls just need to think of something to catch her, because you asked me to leave it to you two no? Issei could easily catch Gurigura himself but he chooses to let his wives handle it by themselves just like they requested. And although he spoils her wife a lot, he knows when to spoil or not to spoil. He doesn''t want to make them weak and can''t think for themselves. They are his wives not some dolls to be set as a trophy. Ramius - Fumu, you''re right. But it won''t be easy... When a Ranger gets serious, their skills are evenpared to those of ninjas. Issei - Ninjas? Oh right, there''s a manga about them in this world. Ramius - Yes. They apparently did exist hundreds of years ago, but they say Rangers are modeled off the ninjas in the manga. Riche - Ninjas... Ninjas? Issei - What''s wrong Riche? Noticed something? Riche - It''s just... When you mentioned ninjas, I almost remembered something. Uuuuh, hmmmm... Oh! Now I remember! That''s right, ninja birdlime! Issei - Ninja birdlime? Ramius - Right, there is that. It''s an item created for capturing Rangers who sneaks into castles. Issei - Hm? Does that kinda thing exist? Riche - Right before the Arthur Tragedy, every country was taking efforts to collect info on every other country, so a lot of Rangers were sent on spy operations. Of course, some were sent to spy on Eden... But we invented ninja birdlime, something that could even capture a ninja. The inventor was really proud of it and rambled on about how it works forever, so I''ve still got it stuck in my memory. Issei - Oh, You know the inventor? Riche - Yeah, the inventor came by the castle a lot and we''re around the same age, so we talked plenty. Ramius - And she''s a like Aniue. Issei - Oh, the 3rd huh. Issei isn''t that surprised hearing the 3rd is a woman, he never the one to judge people capabilities by gender after all. Just like how he first met Ramius and finding out that she''s a Knight. Riche - But what should we do? I doubt there''s even any left at the castle. Issei - Really? Then couldn''t you ask this to make it for you instead? Where is she again, at the capital? I could teleport us there if you want. Riche and Ramius remembered that Issei is basically a Dragon and he can teleport them to where they have been before. Tio is being confused hearing their conversation but chooses not to cut in. Riche - Well... That won''t do any good. Unlike Acheval and Barro, this not required to stay in the country or anything. Issei - Hm? I thought had to? Riche - Well, both this person''s promotion to and current position are pretty unique. She doesn''t actually do a Zero Knight''s job, she just hides away in the mountains. Based on the New Year''s card we gotst year, we would want to look somewhere in the mountains between Lancelot and the Kingdom of El Quixote... I think. Issei - I see. Why she lives there in the first ce anyway? Ramius - I''ve heard rumors the inventor can''t live near anyone due to her dangerous experiments, or something like that. Issei - Well, let''s go meet her then and you can ask her to make the ninja birdlime for you. Riche - Hmmm, don''t know if they''ll agree to it. That''s all I''m worried about. Issei - Well, what would you do in the meantime, Tio? Tio - Eh? Oh, Palomides contacted me saying he found some guards, so I think I''ll return to my office. Issei - Okay, we''ll get in touch with you againter. Thus, the party saw Tio off, then decided to head for the mountains to the east in search of the inventor of the ninja birdlime after getting some sleep for the night. The next morning... -Border Mountain Range- The party set foot in the rugged mountains making up the border between the Republic of Lancelot and the Kingdom of El Quixote. Issei - This pathway sure is a mess... They could bother to maintain it a little better no? Riche - It''s on the border with El Quixote, so they have to constantly argue about who''s putting how much money into it, apparently. Ramius - All things considered, it''s much faster and safer to take a ship than to climb these steep, dangerous mountains. Riche - Even long ago, during King Arthur''s exodus, they constructed a bunch of boats so they could cross by sea. Issei - Huh, really? Ramius - Unlike Lancelot, they have plenty of lumber to use in El Quixote. Riche - The n was put forth so that women, children, and old people who couldn''t climb the mountains were able to keep going, ording to the story. Now, the person we''re looking for should be near the peak. Let''s get climbing. Issei - Got it. Then after some time they finally reached the peak. Ramius - Kathryn lives right over there. Let''s go pay her a visit. ... Riche - We''re here! There should be a hut over this way! Issei finally saw what looked like someone''s home. Issei - ...This is her house? The house looks weird. Like abination of a wooden dome and iron parts with lots of antenna at the top. Issei - Hm? While Issei was dumbfounded by the location of the hut, a hanny carrying a big package passed by. Delivery Hanny - Heave ho... Heave ho... Haniho! Amuzon delivery! The delivery hanny yelled this outside the front door, then tossed the package on her doorstep. Delivery Hanny - Thanks for using Amuzon! Ramius - Amuzon does deliver everything from cradles to graves everywhere in the world, as long as you can pay. (AN: Is that true guys? I never used Amazon before so I don''t know lol. This game obviously referring to Amazon in real life just changed 1 letter on it, and it became Amuzon .) Issei - ...Anyway, let''s say hi. *Dingdong!* Issei pushed the old-fashioned doorbell at the entrance. Issei knew someone is inside but he''s confused why she doesn''t appear to be moving from her spot hearing the doorbell. Riche - The magic AC''s condenser is running, so I''m sure she''s there. *Dingdong!* *Dingdong!* Kathryn - God, stop... The form''s in the mailbox, so just leave the package in front of the door... Issei - ...We''re not a delivery man. They heard azy voice of a womaning from inside the hut. Kathryn - Hmmm?... You''re not the delivery guy? Are you with MBC (Magic Broadcasting Company)? I haven''t got a magivision. (AN: Magivision is a television) Issei - ...I can see an antenna on your roof. Kathryn - That''s... Uh, for decoration. Or it''s for receiving radio waves from space. Issei - ...Well, we''re not with MBC nor an Alien... Kathryn - Then what, newspaper guy? Missionary? Salesman? If you''re a swindler, I''ve got enough, thanks. Issei - ...I don''t think a house that needs more swindling exists. Considering how the hut looks there''s obviously no swindler gonna bother trying to swindle the owner of this hut... Riche - Been a while, Kath. It''s me, Riche. Kathryn - ...R-R-R-Riche?! Is that titty monster there too? Ramius - Who are you calling a titty monster? If you must call me names, use either titty or monster, don''tbine the two. Kathryn - Gah! Ramius! G-Get outta here, meathead! Just so you know, if you break down this door, I''ll call the Knights! Ramius - I''m one of those Knights, though. Kathryn - Shut up. Then I''ll call Lancelot''s or El Quixote''s Knights. Issei - ...Is she really a ? Ramius - Yes, one of Eden''s three Kathryn Lapucelle. Riche - Hey, Kath, could you just hear us out, please? We want your help. Kathryn - Rejected! Issei - ...That was quick... Are you two not on good terms with this Kathryn girl? Ramius - No, I wouldn''t say we were close friends, but we were friendly enough and pretty close in age. Riche - Kath has always been antisocial, is the thing... Ramius - That''s why we spent time with her. She would shut herself away otherwise, so we broke down her door and forced her to go out to another ce with us. Issei - ...I can see why she''d be mad about that! ''So basically she''s a hikiNEET? Just like Kazuma...'' Kathryn - Hm? What? I hear a man. You get a sex change, Ramius? Ramius - No, I became a woman, actually. Kathryn - ...What? Like, you must''ve had a period by now, so that can''t be what you mean. Ramius - No, I had sex for the first time and became a full adult. I''m no longer a girl... But a woman. Ramius said that with a blissful smile on her face that almost make Issei almost lost control of himself if not for their current location. Kathryn - S-Sex?! You dare bring this filthy talk to my front door, you meathead?! Riche - Um, so we got married. Kathryn - Wha-?! After they heard a gasp, there was immediately some noisy footsteps approaching them from inside. *SLAM!* Kathryn - Whaaaaaaat?! Issei saw Kathryn for the first time. She has quite a beautiful face with dark green eyes, she has light brown hair tied in a ponytail, she wears a small dark brown coat on her shoulders. She wears a green beret on top of her head, she also wears a green colored outfit that modeled like a military outfit and she wears a long skirt that reaches her feet. She carries a crossbow on her back. (AN: /wiki/Kathryn_Lapucelle?file=Kath-full.png her picture) Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Kathryn - You got married?! But you''re weirder than I am! Riche - Yep. This is my husband, Issei Hyoudou. He''s not a royalty just in case you''re wondering.''Well, he''ll probably be one soon enough though.'' Riche added thatst part inside her mind because she believes Issei will be a royalty soon enough or even surpass the royalty at that matter. Ramius - By the way, he''s my husband too. Issei - ...Yo. Kathryn - ...What? Hey, gimme a good look at your face. Issei - Hm? Kathryn grabbed Issei''s head, drew him in close, and stared. Issei can dodge her grab but he chooses not to because he doesn''t see any reason why he should dodge it when she''s only wanted to see his face. Kathryn - Wait, this is a real man! It''s not a realistic magic item or an illusion or- Aah... Kathryn suddenly bes frozen stiff after seeing Issei''s face clearly. Looking at his handsome face at point nk and feeling his aura up close at that too is a huge mistake. Even a saint feels their heartbeat thumped loudly moreover so for a normal girl like her. She bes instantly mesmerized... She can feel her cheeks flushed, she can even feel her heart thump loudly threatening to break out from her chest. When she was totally lost in seeing Issei''s face when she heard a chuckle. Riche snickered seeing Kathryn bes mesmerized after seeing Issei''s face. After all, even she bes mesmerized when she first saw Issei''s face when they first met. Ramius just calmly nodded thinking to herself that her husband is truly a great man that can even mesmerize Kathryn who''s known to be an anti-social girl in the capital. Ramius doesn''t really see Issei for his handsomeness but for what''s inside him. Even if Issei has an average face she will still fall in love with him what''s more when he''s this handsome. Kathryn after realizing the look of Riche and Ramius giving her came back to her senses and hastily shoved Issei while her face turned totally red like a tomato. Kathryn - H-Hey, are you really a normal guy? You don''t like, crossdress, or anything?... Even more when you''re that handsome... She felt her face heat up even more at thest part. Riche - Well, I wouldn''t call him ''normal'' you see... Ramius - Um. Indeed, he''s far from ''normal''... Issei - ...What? Kathryn - Then are you- When Kathryn wanted to ask him if he''s indeed crossdressing or not suddenly Ramius and Riche continued talking. Ramius - ...He defeated Aniue you see, and he bes a Knight in less than a week at that too and he''s undergoing a test to be a at the moment. He will be promoted when he finished the test and returned to the capital. Riche - ...Um, um. He''s crazy strong, smart, cool, handsome, kind, caring, and a great cook at that too. So he''s anything but normal you see. Ramius - Fumu. Indeed. Both Riche and Ramius nodded at the same time while wearing a smug look on their face making Kathryn who saw their face bes annoyed. Issei blushed a little hearing his wives praises on him but he''s happy inside that his wives feel that way about him. Kathryn who saw his blushing face got even more mesmerized than before but she hastily snaps out of it and said. Kathryn - W-wait! Did you say he defeated Acheval? That Acheval?! Ramius - Yeah, he defeated my brother, Acheval. And easily at that too. Riche - Even my Father and Barro acknowledged his talent you see. Kathryn bes totally speechless hearing that... She even thought he must be isn''t a human. Well, she''s right on that part... She just sighed and asked them once more. Kathryn - ...So what do you want? You gonna drag me to the celebration? Riche - We want your help. Could you make ninja birdlime for us? Kathryn - Ninja birdlime? Oh right, that. I remember making something like that... But nah, that would be a pain. Bye, see ya. *ck!* Kathryn tried to close the door, but Riche jammed her foot in the way. Riche - Hold on a moment! Why can''t you just do it?! Kathryn - Don''t wanna. Waste of my time. What do I have to gain?! Riche - Uh huh. So that''s how you''re gonna be... Kathryn - Wh-What? Riche - I''m gonna make Amuzon orders to your house for weird, incriminating things in your name! Kathryn - You wouldn''t dare! Returning things is a pain in the ass! Issei just calmly look at his wife antics, he knows they are just ying around with each other and Riche won''t really do what she just said. Riche who felt Issei gaze hastily said. Riche - I-I''m not really trying to force her, It''s just, seeing Kath brought me back to the old days! Ramius - Ise, they''ve always treated each other like this. She means no real harm, so don''t worry. Ramius tried to back up Riche but Ise just respond with a smile and said Issei - I know. Riche wouldn''t do something like that. Riche - I-I see... That''s good, I guess... Riche blushed in happiness knowing her husband trust her that much. Kathryn - ... ''The hell? She seriously likes this guy? Riche was never one to make girly faces like this... I know he''s handsome but there''s no way Riche would only like a guy just because they are handsome the same goes for Ramius. Riche was all into heroes in the manga and fairy tales and stuff... And Ramius was the Loner Knight, so why''s she seem to trust this guy in particr?'' Kathryn keeps thinking all that while looking at them. Kathryn - ...Hrrm... ''Oh... I''ve got an idea.'' Alright, not like you''re strangers to me, so I''ll be nice and make you some ninja birdlime. The thing is, I haven''t got the materials, so we''ll have to go get those. Kathryn paused for a moment to build up the tension, then stared right at Issei. Kathryn - I''ll lead the way, you follow me. And only you. Issei - Hmm? Sure, I guess. What materials do you need? Kathryn - There''s a small fountain I made not far past here. I need some water from there. Issei - ...Very well. Ramius - Why not just me? Kathryn - Nope, has to be, uh... Issei. If you want me to cooperate, he has toe alone. Riche - ...''She''s gotta be nning something.'' Riche gave Kathryn a silent stare but thetter just ignores it. Kathryn - Listen, the fountain''s right outside this hut. Let''s get going. Follow me. Issei - You two can take a break. Issei smiled at Riche and Ramius, then went with Kathryn to the fountain. After a while, they arrived at the fountain. Kathryn - Alright, here we are. This is the fountain. Issei - Huh. It''s quite pretty. *Ssh* Issei - Hm? What''s that? Are there fish in here or something? Kathryn - Riche and Ramius are bathing, probably. Issei - Huh? How? We left them back at the house. Kathryn - Heheh, so there''s actually a faster way from there to the fountain, and I tricked them into wanting to wash off in it. Issei - ...Why would you do that? Kathryn - Just seeing if you can prove you''re not just posing as couples. Issei - You think we are faking it? Like using each other for personal gain by pretending to be in love with each other? Kathryn - Y-Yeah. Issei can feel some insecurities inside Kathryn''s eyes. She must have some past he thought, just like him. Issei - Well, we''re not pretending though. Kathryn - Th-Then go bathe with them. Kathryn keeps nudging the back of Issei''s back while saying that. Issei - ...*Sigh* No need to push me. Then Issei calmly stripped his clothes. He thought he might as well humor her. Kathryn who saw his naked body felt a bit tingly down there and she felt her body heated up just from seeing his naked body. She keeps thinking how perfect his body is, all that toned muscle of his, and his smooth dark brown hair and fair skin that can even make woman envious of it. Thankfully Issei didn''t turn around to face her or she will see his dragon down there. When she saw he''s about to jump in the water she snaps back from her delusions and suddenly asks him. Kathryn - S-So? Issei looked back seeing her talking once more. Issei - Hm? Kathryn - Who do you love more? Issei - What? *Sssssh* Issei got taken by surprise because he was just thinking about her question and was gonna answer it when she suddenly pushed him down into the fountain. When Issei fall into the fountain he identally drank some of the water inside of it. ''This girl...'' Issei is speechless with Kathryn action. When he pops his head out of the water he saw Riche and Ramius bathing inside the fountain fully naked. He thought how great his wives bodies are, but... There''s something wrong with them... They have no scent. And Issei could tell right away that they are just an illusion. Then he saw the illusions talking with each other, Riche asked Ramius if her breasts have grown once again. And who can satisfy Issei more in bed, they keep talking about stuff like that. Issei just enjoying the scenery. Even though It''s an illusion, it''s still his wives body after all. And he gotta agree that this illusion is spot on. If he can''t smell their sense then he might think they are indeed real. Well, he can also use his to tell if its an illusion or not... Then the illusions noticed Issei and tell him to join them, Issei just calmly standing there. They keep seducing him with their bodies and to be honest he is indeed feeling a bit aroused but not to the point of losing his mind. He can tell it''s not really a harmful illusion so he just let it affect him. Then the illusions asked him who can satisfy him more in bed. Issei answered their question thinking he should follow along just for fun. He said both of them do satisfy him. And when they asked who he loves more between the two of them, he said both of them too. Then she heard Riche voice behind him, he knows this is the real Riche. Riche - Uh huh, that''s enough of that. Issei - Oh, you girls are here. Riche - W-Well, we got worried and followed you, and it turns out I made the right decision. You can''t tell the difference between reality and an illusion? Issei gets out of the water and said. Issei - Hn? Oh no. I realize it from the start, I''m just enjoying the view you see. Riche - ...Y-You could just ask me and Ramius for that you know? Issei - Well, doing something like this is not bad sometimes you see. And I know I can ask you both for that... After all, who moans my name loudly while we''re in bed? Isseies closer to Riche and hug her close by her waist and whispered thatst part near her ears and nibbled at it a bit. Riche squirmed inside his embrace and she felt really hot inside and a bit wet down there because she just saw Issei naked body and his teasing is just too much for her. And she can feel his dragon rod touching her stomach down there. When she felt his hand grab her butt gently she came a little. Riche - ?! Her face went ruddy and her gaze turned moist. Riche - I-Ise... Not here... Please... Her breathing got a bit ragged and she looked down. Issei who saw that slyly smirked and lifted her face gently to make her look up to him. Then her lustful face came into view. Issei - Hmm... Too bad... He touched her lips softly and then he bent down to kiss her lips gently. He put his tongue inside Riche''s mouth and entangled their tongues together. Riche who felt that almost cum once more just from the kiss alone. Her body shivered in his embrace like a trembling baby deer. Then Issei stopped the kiss after a few minutes. Issei - Then I''ll let you off with just that... For now... Riche felt like she''s at her limit hearing that. Ramius - *G-Gohon* Hearing Ramius cough finally Riche snaps out of it and hastily leave Issei''s embrace, while Issei just calmly smiled at Ramius. Ramius - I don''t mind if you two flirting with each other but there''s someone else here with us here remember? To be honest, Ramius felt hot as well just by seeing their interaction just now and she also wants to kiss Issei as well. Riche - Th-That''s right. Hey, wh-where are you, Kath? Tell us what''s going on here! Ramius - If you''re looking for Kath, she''s cowering over there. Kathryn at this moment is covering her lower face while there''s seem a bit of blood flowing out of her hands. Her face is flushed deep red and her eyes are spinning around. It seems she got a nosebleed after seeing all that... Kathryn - Aaah... A-A penis... A real penis... I''ve never seen one before... A-And that kiss... It''s just like the ones in the manga... Uuuu... Riche - ...Quit your whining. Hey, what were you trying to do? Talk, or I''ll push Issei''s crotch right in your face. Riche quickly regained herposure after their flirting session just now. But her cheeks are still a bit flushed, and if anyone sees her panties now it''s a bit damp... Kathryn - W-Wah, idiot, wait... I''ll talk, okay? Just get that guy to put some clothes on. Issei - ...Oi. Issei felt speechless with Riche threat. So he dries his body and started wearing his clothes. Ramius felt a bit of pity for seeing him wearing his clothes... The same goes for both Riche and Kathryn too but they won''t show it on their face as Ramius''s did. ... Kathryn - I made that spring by investigating a ce called the Fountain of Truth. I ended up constructing something simr to it. Oh, but I really did need materials. Well, not that sewer water wouldn''t work just as well. After Issei got his clothes on, Kathryn rxed then cleaned her nosebleed and scooped some water out of the fountain. Riche - Wait, the Fountain of Truth is sacred territory for the Krs! Good job getting them to let you check it out. Issei - Krs? The Fountain of Truth? Ramius - Krs are a species separate from humans. Krs are an all-female race. They have a signature pointy long ears, a crystal on their forehead and light-blue hair. They reproduce by mating with human males and will always give birth to another Kr. That''s the extent of Ramius knowledge of Krs. And below is the detailed description of Kr''s race. The features that separate them from humans are: 1. Their ears are long and they have a crystal on their forehead. 2. They are a female-only species. 3. They have a long lifespan, practically immortal. 4. At some point in their life, they be an ''Angel'' or ''Devil''. (AN: See why I''m pointing out this 4 exnation? DxD anyone? Devil? Angel? Now Issei 5th faction will also be known as Harem King faction if you catch my drift ( )) Another unique trait the Kr possess is the Kr Curse. Powerful magic ability is inherent in all Kr. It can be considered the final vengeance from a Kr to the one that killed her. The curse will either deliver instant death, or a slow, debilitating and painful one. The curse is usually activated when the crystal is pulled from the Kr''s head, it will afflict the one that killed the Kr. The Kr Queen tends to have more powerful Cursecraft skills and can deliver arge-scale curse that kills all human males in the vicinity, and close ess to the settlement is prevented by the heavily-armed Kr Guard force. Since there are no male Kr, they must use a human male to reproduce, often keeping them locked and used as sperm banks. Pregnancy onlysts three months, and the child born is always a Kr. The first few months they age incredibly fast. After being around the same stage as a 6-year-old human they age normally until they hit the age of 20. Once they hit their fully matured appearance, they stop aging until they die. They were initially created by Supreme God Harmonitt with the objective of restocking Angels. This is the reason why their pregnancy periods are so small since it allows them to have more children, grow fast on the first stages of their lives and stay young until they die, to ensure they are capable of giving birth even in their old ages. -Back to the party- Riche - And the Fountain of Truth is a Legendary spring where it''s said that if you drink the water and lie afterward, you die. Kathryn - You can always count on Riche to know about the world''s mysteries. That''s exactly right. Issei - Hmm, Is that so. Kathryn - Y-You''re not mad? Issei - Why should I? Kathryn - B-But didn''t you heard the effects if you drink the water? Issei - That only applies if I lied right? I never intend to lie in the first ce. I''m honest with my feelings, I like what I like and hate what I hate. Simple as that. Riche and Ramius squirmed around in happiness hearing his words while Kathryn bes totally at loss for words hearing his words... This is the first time she ever saw a man who''s so honest about his feelings... Now she knows a little why Ramius and Riche trust and love him that much. Kathryn - W-Well, don''t worry. The effects aren''t as severe as the real thing. It just makes you see things. I did give you some suggestions right beforehand to make the illusion stronger, though. Issei - Oh, so that''s why you mention Ramius and Riche were probably bathing and asked who I love more between the two. Issei remembered that just before he was pushed in the spring, Kathryn imed Ramius and Riche were bathing and asked which of them he liked more. Kathryn - H-Hmph! You felt the need to show off that you got married, so I wanted to get back at you. Riche - So you tried to get Ise to say which of us he likes more, huh? Ramius - Useless move if I have to say. Because we know he loves us both dearly. Issei just smiled gently at both of them. Kathryn - O-Oh. That''s it! I was testing the bond between you three! Yeah, good job oveing the trial! Riche - Don''t try to make it sound like you did something good. Kathryn - Tch, you caught me... Riche - No duh, I caught you! Now go make the ninja birdlime already! Kathryn - Fine, fine. Can''t even take a joke. Kathryn pouted, took a beaker out of her pocket, filled it with spring water, tossed in some grains of rice, and began to mix them together. Kathryn - Hmm, think this is how it worked... Oh, it''s getting sticky. Mix, mix, mix... Alright, done. My homemade ninja birdlime. Issei - ...That was fast. Kathryn - Now you can catch all the Rangers or ninjas you want. Add some offensive magic and it''ll take out everyone caught in it if you want that. Issei - Just capturing is fine. We know we can talk some sense into her. Kathryn - Hmmm, sounds like an interesting story. Mind telling me about it? As an apology, I could give you a little assistance. Issei - Oh? Riche - It''s easy to forget, but she''s one of Eden''s . She wouldn''t leak any info, and she is smart, so I think it''s okay if we talk about it. Issei epted Riche''s answer and summed up everything that had happened during their time in Lancelot. Kathryn - Poison gas, an election, the ruins of Arthur, Ouws, a big-boobed challenger to the president, a Ranger girl... I see. Riche - Well, notice anything? If you have any ideas at all, feel free to tell us. Kathryn - I may be a genius, but I''m not so smart that I can figure out everything just by hearing about it. Especially when ites to why anyone''s doing anything. People''s feelings are thest thing I can understand. Issei noticed a spike from Kathryn aura when she mentioned thest part but he chooses to stay silent. Kathryn - But as to what''s happening... I might have a decent idea... Take this. It''s still in the prototype stage, but I''m sure it''lle in handy. Riche - What''s this? Medicine? Kathryn - A prototype antidote. If you''ve got four on hand, you''ll probably be okay. Ramius - An antidote... Riche - I see, since the truth''s hidden in the poison. As though Riche knew what Kathryn was thinking she nodded with understanding, Issei also nodded to himself hearing that. And he has to admit she is smart indeed. Then Issei saw Ramius staring off in a daze into the distance so he knows she didn''t understand what Kathryn''s implied just now. Ramius noticed Issei gaze on her and her cheeks turned a little red from embarrassment but she admits it anyway. Ramius - Sorry... I''m incapable of understanding, but I trust Kath''s intellect. Issei - It''s fine everyone has their own strong points remember? But is Kathryn''s promoted to a because of her intellect? Ramius - No, it was specifically for her skill as a Tactician. Issei - A tactician? Ramius - Yes, it''s an exceedingly rare talent that enhances the abilities of everyone else in the party. Issei - I see... Issei thinks of something and asked Kathryn. Issei - Uh, Kathryn Lapucelle. Kathryn - W-What? And just call me my first name. We''re around the same age, so whatever... Issei - Then I''ll call you Kath. Kathryn - I-I didn''t say you could use my nickname! That''s too casual! Issei - Oh, I just thought it''s fine to call you that just like Riche did. Sorry if you didn''t like it. Kathryn blushed hearing that and said "N-Nah... I-I don''t really care, so it''s fine..." Ramius and Riche give her a sly smirk at that, but she ignores them although her cheeks be even more flushed. Issei - If you don''t mind, would you be interested ining along and helping out? Kathryn - Huh?! D-D-D-Don''t think so highly of yourself! You''re trying to marry me too?! She bes totally flustered hearing Issei''s invitation. Issei - ...Why did ite to marrying you? I meant we could use your help with the . So having you on our side will be great. Kathryn - Th-That''s even worse! I''d have to go everywhere with you obnoxious lovebirds while you enjoy your stupid rtionship! She felt a little disappointed knowing he''s not trying to marry her... Issei - Nah, we''d keep it down around you. Kathryn - Don''t! I''d rather bepletely alone rather than being pitied by you three! Riche - ...Says the one who got a nosebleed while seeing our interactions Kathryn - Shuddup! Ramius - Well, give it up, Ise. Kath hates working in groups. You could call her a professional loner. Kathryn - Hey, Ramius. I don''t think the ''Loner Knight'' is one to talk. Ramius - Heheheh, after meeting Ise, I''m a changed woman. Kathryn - T-Talk up your husband all you want. I''m saying no, and that''s that. Issei - Hm, is that so... Well, I''m not gonna force someone to do something they don''t like so that''s that I guess. Kathryn - ...Th-Thanks... I guess... But more importantly, I''ve got a duty I need to fulfill! Issei - What duty? Kathryn - Hm? Looks like you''re curious. Issei - Sure, why not. When Issei nodded, Riche winced, but it was toote... Kathryn - I see, I see. That interested, are you?! Well, this is a secret, but just this once, I''ll tell you! It turns out that I''m currently supremely busy with an outstanding invention! It''s known as the Uppy Engine! Issei - Uppy? Engine? Kathryn suddenly bes like a totally different person the moment she talks about her invention. Kathryn - Yes, uppy as in the guy monster. And you can think of an engine as a device you use to power things. We live in an age where everything is powered by magic. Magivision, ACs, fridges everything runs on magic, as I''m sure you know. Issei - ...Ah. Kathryn - Yes, it''s always all about magic, magic magic magic... But should it be? No, it shouldn''t, humanity! So I had an idea. Is there anything that can generate energy without using magic? In fact, what is ''energy'' in the first ce?! I began my search from there. .... ... Kathryn - And it turned out that just by capturing uppies, I could use their mes to generate a rotational force, I''m confident that rotation can be used as a power source in a way that''s applicable in a number of different fields. ... Kathryn - Well, it''s currently in the prototype stage, and the most difficult part is capturing the uppies and getting them to cooperate, but... Being the genius that I am, I have an idea. You see when ites to monsters... ... Issei - ...Uuugh, this is taking forever. Riche - Thing is, while Kath''s normally reclusive if you get her talking about something she likes, she never stops... Issei - ...Oh... Ramius - Zzzzzz... Ramius had fallen asleep while standing only five minutes into Kathryn''s lecture. Riche - All you can do is wait for her to finish. You can''t just walk away or... She gets really depressed. Issei - ...Yeah, I can kinda imagine that. Kathryn - If you actually think of an uppy''s me as a form of visible energy, then everything is... ... Kathryn - Well? Pretty awesome, huh? After her hour-long lecture about the Uppy Engine, Kathryn smiled with satisfaction. Issei - ...Yeah...Cool. It''s basically a steam engine... Kathryn - Steam engine? What''s that? Issei - A steam engine is a machine that converts the heat energy of steam into mechanical energy. A steam engine passes its steam into a cylinder, where it then pushes a piston back and forth. It is with this piston movement that the engine can do mechanical work... Kathryn bes wide-eyed hearing about that. She hastily grabbed onto Issei''s shoulder and asked him to tell her more about it while her eyes shine brightly. Riche is also surprised at first but remembers that Issei is from another world so she knows his world technology must be pretty advancedpared to this world. Issei - Well... Issei finds it hard to deny her request when she''s this interested. Thankfully Riche saved him. Riche - Okay, that''s enough... We still have somewhere to be, so leave it at that Kath. Kathryn - Just five more minutes, please! Riche - Nope. If you want to know more... Then you can marry Ise and you will have all the knowledge you need about it. With a sly smirk Riche said all that to entice Kathryn. Kathryn''s body stiffen then she let go of Issei while pretending nothing ever happened. Kathryn - O-Oh, I don''t have the time for this. I need to get back to my research. I-If your interest''s piqued again, stop on by. Maybe I''ll show you the prototype If I feel like it. DO stop on by okay? Issei - O-Ou... Got it. Issei finds it hard to deny her request when she pressed on like that... Riche - Heh. After that Kathryn walked straight to her hut at a fast pace. Issei - ...She''s pretty interesting. Riche - I guess. Hey, wake up, Ramius. Ramius - Mm... Breakfast already? Riche - It''s not even morning anymore... Having obtained the ninja birdlime, the party decided to return to the Republic of Lancelot for the time being. They meet up with Tio there and told her their n to capture Gurigura. Gurigura - Th-That was dumb of me... Ngggh... Minutester, Gurigura was caught in the ninja birdlime. Ramius - Who could''ve guessed she''d be this easy to capture? Tio - It is very surprising. Riche - All we had to do was have Tio go somewhere that not many people pass through. Gurigura - Wh-What''s this sticky stuff? My Ranger skills can''t even get me out. Eeew, it''s icky and gross. Issei felt something is wrong with this strategy of them... Riche - C''mon, don''t struggle too much or you''ll tear your clothes. That''ll just make Issei here happy. Issei - Oi. Riche only stuck out her tongue at Issei. While Issei is being speechless at that. It must be her payback for the incident at the Fountain of Truth. Then Issei suddenly said, "...Just you wait at night." Riche who heard that bes stiff and she bes teary-eyed while looking at Issei. She tried to seek help from Ramius but all Ramius gave her is an envious look. Now she bes the one who bes speechless thinking ''You''re feeling envious here?!'' While Tio is thinking ''W-Would he likes it too if I be naked as well? Wh-What am I thinking?!''. Her face bes red realizing what''s on her mind just now. Gurigura - Issei-nii... Are you gonna do naughty torture stuff to me? Issei - Hell no!... I won''t do anything to hurt you. We just want to talk. Gurigura - Pillow talk? Issei who heard that almost dropped to the ground and he gives Riche a silent re. Riche sweat profusely seeing his gaze on her and she felt she won''t be able to get up for the entire day after he''s done with her... Issei - ...Riche, don''t give her any ideas. You''re just making her warier. Riche - A-Ahaha... Sorry... Gurigura - I just have to talk? Okay. Once Gurigura nodded, Issei loosened the birdlime enough that it wouldn''t be painful. Issei - So why are you trying to attack Tio? Gurigura - Cause she''s bad. If nobody stops her, she''ll only hurt more people. Issei - How can you know Tio''s a bad person? It''s not like you''ve investigated everyone who ran against the president, I''m sure. Gurigura - Master told me. Riche - Is that who''s giving you orders? Are they a family member? Gurigura - I don''t have a family. Master''s the one who made me a Knight. Issei - Made you a Knight? Gurigura - Yeah, I beat up the bad guys so everyone can live life with a smile. Since that''s what Knights do. Issei - ''I knew it... Someone''s taking advantage of Gurigura and he seems to be in a high position too for being able to appoint someone to be a Knight.'' Ramius - Would you happen to be a graduate from the Academy? Gurigura - You know about the Academy?! Ramius - You must have taken some cruel sses. I''ve heard only one in ten students lived to graduation. I remember asking my parents to let me attend as a child, but they wouldn''t allow it. Riche - That''s what most people would do, so most of their students were orphans who disyed some talent. Gurigura - Yeah, they got a bunch of kids with no home or family like me, then the teacher taught us lots of stuff. But then the Academy went away, everyone was separated, and I couldn''t be a Knight, so I didn''t know what to do... Riche - After the Arthur Tragedy, most countries cut down on their Knights, so that''d be why there''s less demand for Rangers. Gurigura - But then my teacher introduced me to someone who wanted to use me as a Knight. That was Master. Issei - What''s your Master looks like? Gurigura - I''ve never met him in person. He says if I do a great job being a Knight, I''ll get to meet him one day. Issei - ... Ramius - (It''s pretty clear this ''Master'' person''s just using her.) Issei - (...Ah. But she seems to trust him, unfortunately.) Ramius - Gurigura, can you introduce us to him? Gurigura - Huh? To Master? But... Issei - Yeah, maybe he only thinks Tio''s bad because of a misunderstanding. We''d like to check. Ramius - Y-Yes, I''m sure neither of you wants a misunderstanding. Gurigura - Hmmm... He says I shouldn''t ever call him, though... Issei - Don''t worry, we''ll only talk for a little bit. I doubt he''d get mad at you. Gurigura - Really? Issei - Ah. Really. Issei felt bad tricking a clueless girl such as Gurigura but this is for her own good. Ramius also felt the same as Issei. Gurigura - Okay, I''ll try asking him. Issei-nii, here... Help me out. When Issei loosened the birdlime enough that Gurigura could use her arm, she took a metal tube out of her pocket. Riche - A magic transmitter? I can''t believe she has one... Her master must be pretty rich. Gurigura hit the switch on the device and started a call. Tio - ... Issei - Sorry we asked you to do this, Tio. Tio - O-Oh, I don''t mind much. Riche - We couldn''t im it''d be totally safe, so I was worried Palomides might object. Although it should be pretty safe with Ise''s here with us. But it''s better to be safe rather than sorry. Tio - You came at a good time. There was something I wanted to think about by myself, so I was acting independently. Issei - Huh, that doesn''t seem like you. Tio - ...Um... Issei - Hm? Tio - Would the three of you be willing to help me be president? Issei - Huh? Of course we would. But that''s just me personally. But... Riche - Sadly we can''t. The most we can do is help with your speeches. Picking the President should be left up to the people of Lancelot, I think. Tio - Yes... You''re right. I''m sorry I asked such a strange question... Gurigura - Um... This is Gurigura. Uh... Huh? A misunderstanding? Wh-What do you mean? Issei - ''This voice... Ah... I see now.'' Issei can hear the voice on the other side of the transmitter clearly. And he knows who''s behind this. Issei - Rochefort huh... Tio flinched hearing Issei mentioned Rochefort''s name and he notices that. Riche - What''s wrong with Rochefort? Issei - He''s Gurigura so called ''Master''. Riche - What? Is that true?! Issei - Ah, I can hear his voice from Gurigura transmitter. Riche - That guy! Ramius - To think he''s the one behind all this... Issei - And Tio. Tio flinched once again hearing Issei called her name. Issei - I believe we need to talk... After some brief talk with Tio, Issei finally get knows why she seems to be out of it just now. He can see a tinge of guilt inside her eyes and her aura turned chaotic, that''s why he knows something is wrong. And his guess is confirmed when he saw her flinch hearing Rochefort''s name. Issei told them not to inform Gurigura of the true identity of her Master just yet. Because if they try to tell her now, she will be even warier and untrustful towards them even more. ... Tio - I will tell you everything once we arrived ''Somewhere''... Issei - Ah. I''ll wait until that time... What''s wrong Gurigura? Gurigura - Um, so... Masters says he can''t meet with you. Riche - Won''t let us catch him that easily, I see. Gurigura - But he did say he was wrong about Tio being bad, so he''s sorry. Issei - ...I see. Tio - ...Is that true? Gurigura - And to apologize, he wants me to help you defend her. Issei - ...''Ah, I can vaguely guess what''s his n now... So he''s nning to use Tio rather than Bors this time huh.'' Riche - Hmmm, he might be sending Gurigura to our side to gather info... Issei - No need. I believe it''s fine now right, Tio? Tio - ...Yes, it would be fine. Everything''s cleared up now, so I''d like to carry out my duty as the middleman. Riche and Ramius feel surprised hearing that but after seeing Issei''s gaze they went silent and choose to y along. Riche - Is that so? Tio - Yes, it seems we don''t need to fear Dark Night Kitty anymore. Issei - Good to know. Tio - ...Yes. Now, the Ouws we''re giving the funds to are in the ruins of Arthur... Head there, please. Issei - The ruins of Arthur? Tio - Yes, the Ouws created a base there where they undergo a variety of activities. And that''s also the ''Somewhere'' I mentioned before... Issei - Got it... Riche - I see, and you object to the ruins being destroyed in order to conceal that? Tio - Think of it what you will. You''ll understand everything when we get there. And you need to buy special shoes to cross the desert because that''s where the ruins are located. Ramius - Then let''s go get those shoes and head towards the ruins. Gurigura - Um... Can Ie too? Issei - Of course. We''re d to have you, Gurigura. Issei smiled gently at Gurigura and proceeded to pat her head. Gurigura - Eheh~. Thanks, Master told me to take care of my friends, too. Issei - Oh? Did he now? Gurigura - Un! Issei eyes glow a bit hearing that. Gurigura - I''ll do my best, okay? Issei - Ah. I''m sure you will. Gurigura - Ehehe~. Riche - He sure spoils Gurigura a lot isn''t he? Ramius - Fumu. But I can see why. She''s cute after all. Riche - Can''t deny that... Tio is just silently looking at them with a sad face. Thus, with the sudden addition of Gurigura to the party, the group apanied Tio to the ruins of Arthur. The party stepped foot into what had once been the Kingdom of Arthur, the most advanced country in the world. Tio - It''s easy to get lost here, so please don''t wander off. Also, there are some leftover monsters wandering about that you need to be wary of. Issei - Hmm. A natural defense huh, Ouws rarely get attacked by monsters. But it''s still risky no? Tio - Yes. Monsters are very much monstrous. If they run out of food, they''ll attack not only Ouws, but their fellow monsters as well. Riche - Hmmm, sounds like there''s a mystery here. Hopefully we can unravel it one day. Tio - The Ouw camp has a magic barrier around it, and there''s a detour there that lets us avoid encounters with monsters, so it''s a surprisingly pleasant ce to live. Issei - Hmm. I see. Tio - But instead of the detour, I''d like to use a rough path where monster encounters are frequent. Gurigura - Is it because I''m here? Tio - No, it''s because I''m just a middleman. You can learn about the safe route only if the Ouws don''t mind you knowing. Riche - They really must not want people finding their base. Pretty cautious of them. Tio - I won''t make you participate. If you aren''t up to it, we can go back. Issei - It''s fine. Tio - I-I see. Then let''s go. First, we''ll head straight down this big road. ... Issei - I have to say, this country''s bigger than I expected. How was it all destroyed in one night? Ramius - The monsters that appeared five years ago were numerous enough to cover the whole nation, I''ve heard. Issei - Where''s all that monsters came from? Ramius - I don''t know, but days before, the number of monsters around the world had dropped, which is now believed to have been a warning sign of the attack. Riche - The overflowing number of monsters didn''t stop with Arthur. They spread all over and did tons of damage. Ramius - Many Knights lost their lives, but my brother, Barro, and even Kath''s achievements made them worthy of promotion to . Issei - Ah, right. Kath was around during the Tragedy too huh. Riche - She wiped out the huge mob of monsters that came to the Kingdom of El Quixote with only a small number of troops. They even called her a hero. Issei - Oh. Riche - Kath rejected the position at first, but El Quixote insisted so strongly that she had to take it. Ramius - It was mostly done so as not to insult them. Unlike my brother or Barro, she has no real authority, just the title. Issei - It''s amazing that she beat such a big mob with only a few soldiers. How''d she do that? Riche - Well... If you ever get the chance, you can try asking her. Issei - ...Got it. Issei know it must be some sensitive subject. Tio - We''re near where the monsters start showing up, so be on your guard. Issei -Ah. The party followed Tio deeper into the ruins. Along the road Issei asked Gurigura if she''s okay. Issei - You''re doing fine, Gurigura? Gurigura - Huh? Issei - What do you mean, huh? We''re in the same party now, so we need to look out for each other. Gurigura - Okay. I''m doing fine. Thanks, Issei-nii! Issei - Great. Gurigura - Oh, wait! I sense enemies. Issei - Ah. I notice them too. I believe you all can handle them right? Riche - Yes. Ramius - Leave it to us. Gurigura - Hai. Issei - Then Tio get behind me. Tio - Y-Yes, thank you. Then Issei waited for them to finish all that monsters. ... Issei - Is that all of them? Gurigura - Yep, I don''t sense any more monsters. Tio - They may be building burrows or something around here. We''ll have to be extra cautious. Riche - Got it. Ramius - I don''t know if it''s because they were able to survive in this environment, but these are very strong monsters. Let''s remain on guard as we proceed. Gurigura - Okay, I can do that. Ramius - Mhm, good answer. I''ll reward you with breadter. Gurigura - Yay! Issei smiled seeing their interaction and feeling happy with their teamwork as a team. Tio - Now, let''s move on. The party was urged by Tio to move even deeper into the ruins. ... Meanwhile, in the Republic of Lancelot... In one room of a mansion, President Bors was unable to hide his frustation over his poor position in the election. He''s debating with Rochefort why she''s not killed yet and all that kinda stuff. Rochefort got Ouws together for him but Bors haven''t used them effectively. He need to instill more fear into the citizens. Bors said Ouws alone can''t bring about such an incident. They need at least sparkle bombs or something on that level. And of course Rochefort have some of those bombs in his arsenal. Bors decided to produce some casualties in a town that Tio''s winning. Bors gave orders to his subordinate, then left Rochefort behind and rushed out of the room heading towards his destination. Rochefort - Now for my own finishing touches. ??? - Well, aren''t you confident? Someone inside the seemingly empty room spoke to Rochefort. ??? - Are you sure you should do that? Bors has been a valuable pawn. The ck Knight appeared from nowhere, but Rochefort wasn''t the least bit shocked. Rochefort - No use in holding onto the useless. There''s an ocean of others out there just waiting to be pawns. So what do you want? Kuro - The Supreme Commander wants a progress report. Rochefort - Does he, now? Are you sure it''s not you who wants one? Kuro - If you don''t trust me, very well. That''s not inappropriate for a member of . Rochefort - Heh heh heh, I''m only joking. The Republic of Lancelot has been under my influence for the past several years now. Kuro - I was under the impression you were after Eden though. Rochefort - Hmph. I''ve gained a considerable hold over Eden''s central government as well. However... It''s not enough. To seize total control of Eden, I would have to have royal blood. Quite the wretched country... What sense is there in choosing a ruler by birthright? Kuro - ... Rochefort - But with their one harbor lost, Eden''s reliant on Lancelot to obtain all manner of goods. I just need to manipte Lancelot from the shadows and stir the pot here until faith in the King plummets. Kuro - Are you after a revolution? If you''re still nning to head one up, that might be a bit hard after you failed to be the hero who saved the bridge like we nned. Rochefort - Only because you didn''t kill that meddling princess and her cohorts! Kuro - Hoh. Got a problem with that? And you know Issei Hyoudou capabilities well don''t you? Even me and Shiro together won''t be able to defeat him, you think me alone can handle him? Rochefort remembered Issei bloodlust and shivered a little. Rochefort - H-Hmph, what''s done is done. But thankfully. I''ve acquired info that''ll harm not only faith in the King, but trust in him as well... This is my moment. I''m going to do away with all the worthless, obstructive pawns, and make this my first step toward ruling the country myself! Kuro - ...''I wonder if you will seed... We told you not to get involved with Issei Hyoudou if possible but you ignored our warning... Heh... Idiot.'' Rochefort - Tell the Supreme Commander that when next we meet, I''ll be the ruler of Eden. Kuro - Right... I''ll do that. When he finished asking his questions, the ck Knight faded away into the shadows in the same manner he had appeared. Rochefort - Now, let''s finish this up. Rochefort shifted gears and removed his eyepatch. It had gotten twisted, and he intended to put it back on properly. His normally hidden eye was imprinted with the crest of a snake eating its own tail. ... Back in Arthur, the party continued to advance deeper into the ruins... TBC - To Be Continued. Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Gurigura - Issei-nii, there''s enemies! Issei - Ah. Riche - Again? There are monsters everywhere! Gurigura - Are you tired, Riche-nee? You can ride on my back if you wanna. Riche - Ugh, t-that''s okay! Don''t look away! Focus on the enemy! Gurigura - Okay, I can do that! Ramius - Just try us! We can take you on! They have been fighting monsters ever since they arrive at the ruins. But this is what they need, more experience. And Issei always keeps an eye on them in case something goes awry. And they all know that so they feel safe knowing he got their back. It''splete trust with each other, even Gurigura trusted Issei that much to let him watch her back. Tio who saw all that thought it must be Issei''s certain charisma at work here. She thought how good will it be if he bes the president instead of her and she can be his secretary... After a while, they''re finished killing the monsters. Issei - Great job girls. Ramius - Un. Having any issues, Gurigura? If you''re finding it hard to move, I can slow down for you. Gurigura - Nope, I''m fine. But you''re pretty tough, Ramius-nee. Ramius - Yes, I can block just about any attack. Gurigura - ... Ramius - What is it? Gurigura - Yep, you must be tough cause your boobs are so big, maybe. Ramius - THAT''S RIGHT! Riche - Well, all that fat might help stop a fatal wound. Gurigura - ... Riche - Wh-What? Why are you ogling my chest now? Gurigura - It would be fatal for us, so we need to be careful. Riche - D-Don''t pair us together! I could stop a mildly fatal attack. Issei is speechless with their conversation, boobs can stop attacks? He knows boobs can give him power before but this is something else... Gurigura - I-I''m sorry... Eheh. Riche - Geez... Why are youughing? Gurigura - ''...I dunno why. I''m nervous about this being my first time in a party, but I''m having lots of fun...'' Oh! Hold on! Don''t move, Tio-nee! Tio - Huh? Is something the matter? Gurigura stopped Tio, proceeded past her, and carefully scanned the ground. Gurigura - I knew it. There are traps. Gurigura pointed to a deep pitfall hidden by rubble. Issei - Good job noticing that Gurigura. Issei knew there''s a trap because of his . He would be fine but not the others. So he thought he will see if Gurigura can spot this trap or not and she apparently can. Gurigura - Eheh. I bet Issei-nii would already notice that before me so it''s nothing much. Issei doesn''t deny her im and just pat her head gently. Gurigura - Ehehe~ Tio - A pitfall? That''s strange. There''s never been anything like that around here before. Issei - Yeah, this is brand new. Those guys did it. Then Issei pointed behind a building. Mean Hanny - Haniho! Dang, they found it. Crafty Hanny - And we bothered digging it so deep they couldn''t get out, too! Mean Hanny - I was looking forward to throwing rocks in and filling it with water and stuff! Riche - You Hannies sicken me! Crafty Hanny - Grrr, like you''re one to talk, hoomans! Mean Hanny - We''ll throw you in the pitfall by force! Their feelings hurt, the hannies all readied their weapons and attacked at once. But they broke to pieces in no time. Tio - Good work, everyone. This is the Ouws camp. When they neared the lines of tents making up the Ouw hideout, its inhabitants all looked to the party at once. Girl 1 - Oh, Tio! Tio''s back! Girl 2 - Wee back, Tio! It was all women or children who hardly looked as though they could fight instead of some thugs Ouws. Issei - Hmm. So this is the Ouws camp the King send funds to. Tio - Yes. This camp is for women who were assaulted and forced to be Ouws against their will. On a closer look, the women''s fingers were adorned with ck rings that faintly glowed. Riche - Oh, so this is where the women who be Ouws are brought. Tio - Yes, the King of Eden offers a safe ce to victims with nowhere else to turn. Issei - Makes sense to put it in the ruins. Nobody would evere here. Chubby Woman - Are you King Louin''s messengers? Tio - She''s the one who runs the camp. Issei, give it to her. Issei - Sure. Issei handed the bag of money he had received from Louin over to the woman. Chubby Woman - Thanks. Now we won''t have to worry about food for a while longer. Issei - It was nothing... ??? - Oh! Is that you, Issei-san?! Issei - Huh, Colpis? Colpis - Ah, Lady Ramius... Colpis was excited to see Issei again, but when she noticed Ramius behind him, her expression darkened. Colpis - Lady Ramius... I-I''m sorry, I was so terrified... What I did was awful. Ramius - Don''t worry about it. It''s in the past now. Colpis - But... You saved my life, and I injected you with Adan''s Blood... Ramius - As I said, I really don''t mind. Th-The results weren''t so bad for me, so could say, uh... Riche - You could say you were like Cupid! Ramius - R-Riche?! Issei - I was worried about what happened to you, but it looks like you''re living somewhere safe. Colpis - Yes. When I came tost time I feel bad for what I''ve done to Lady Ramius... And I can''t trust Ginyu any longer either... So I decided to ask the Knights to bring me where the Ouws are taken to redeem myself but here I am now... When I found out what this ce is I''m pretty surprised but I decided to help the peoples here. I thought I was the unfortunate one but apparently, there''s someone else more unfortunate than I am... Oh, are you delivering funds from the king? Issei - Yeah. Colpis - Thank you. We try to manage on our own, but being unable to make anything yourself is harsher than you can imagine. Chubby Woman - Yeah, without any financial support, we can''t even put food on our tes. Issei - I see. So the King is helping you all. Riche - Mhm, Father wouldn''t do something like funding an Ouws organization without a reason for it. Issei - I know. Ramius - I''m sure he ordered you not to talk so he could test how tight you could keep your lips. Issei - But it seems he already knows that I can guess his intention by giving me that test from our conversation before. So he thought might as well make me do this job as a pretense for having me promoted. And I noticed how Eden''s spies have been snooping on us just to make sure. Well since they don''t have any ill intent towards us I just let them be. Ramius - Ah. Indeed. Riche - Un. I agree. Issei - Sadly he couldn''t give these girls a better ce to live because of public insecurities towards Ouws huh... Chubby Woman - Can''t ask for too much. Just for the fact that we''re Ouws means most people won''t ept us. Colpis - That''s right, just having a ce to live and money to live off of is much better than the alternative. Tio - Palomides and I want to help women like this too, but we''re only able to do so in secret. Issei - I see... Well, I''ll do somethingter on about this... Issei thought of something he might be able to do for these girlster on. Tio - For now, I''ll go around and ask if anyone needs anything. Tio began walking through the camp and talking to many of the women she passed. Ramius - I get it, so Tio''s arguing against the destruction of the ruins in order to protect this camp. Issei - Ah. ''And Rochefort gonna use this against her and the King I bet...'' Colpis - She''s very devoted to helping us. I believe her younger sistermitted suicide after she was assaulted by Ouws... Riche - Her sister... That''s very sad to hear. Colpis - All I did was cry at first, but Tio consoled me and then I decided to help all of them here. Issei - Yeah... I''m sure you''ll be able to do anything you set your mind to, Colpis. Colpis - Thank You! Issei - Now excuse me, I need to talk with Tio. Issei meets Tio and she knows why he came to her. So she leads Issei to a secluded area and they have a talk together. She told Issei how Rochefortes to her with an offer... She must betray Issei and his wives. If she sessfully finishes her job then she will have Rochefort total support to be the new president. And he informs her of the ns where he will contact Dark Night Kitty to lead them to the water purification nt and poison them to death there while also eliminating Bors in the process. So that means she will automatically be the President once the ns seeded. Tio - ...I''m sorry... But I had no other choice... If not then all these girls will be in danger... Issei - ...Why are you seems so persistent protecting all these girls? Tio - ...It''s because of my sister... My sister bes an Ouw because she got assaulted by that scum! And she lost her life because of it... Tilt was a young woman, presumably living in the Republic of Lancelot when she was raped by a married man, causing her to be an Ouw herself under the rules of Mother Eve''s blessing. As she had not be an Ouw of her own free will, knights (presumably knights of Lancelot) took her away to resettle in the hidden Ouw colony in the ruins of Arthur. This led her sister, Tio, to be a volunteer at the colony, but her support was not enough. Tilt never seemed to recover from her trauma, and one day fled the colony in hopes of finding a Happiness Flower from the Kingdom of Eden. She was killed by monsters on the road. Tio - ...From that day onwards I swore to redeem myself by protecting all these girls in the camp... You can deal with me however you want but please don''t let anything happen to these girls... I don''t want the tragedy that happens to my sister happen again... Please... Tio cries while begging Issei. And Issei who saw that was silent at first then he steps forward to hug Tio. Issei - It''s fine. I don''t me you. If you''ve done all that for your personal gains then sure I will judge you, but you did all this to protect those girls...And I''m here to help you... We all are here... So rely on us more... Right girls? Riche and Ramius at some point are standing behind Issei and they both nodded at Issei''s word. Tio cried even more seeing all that, and she hugs Issei back and put her face in his chest while crying silently because she doesn''t want any of those girls to hear her cry. She was so tired with all of these... She never really wanted to be a president if not for the incident with the ruins involved. She just wants to live a peaceful life with her sister but fate doesn''t allow it. After a while, she finished crying and bes embarrassed for making Issei''s clothes wet with her tears. She apologized once more... After that, theye up with a n to counter Rochefort''s n... Gurigura is not with them because she''s told to help the girls at the camp. After they''re doneing up with a n they meet up with Gurigura once more. ... *Beep!* *Beep!* *Beep!* Gurigura - Oh, it''s my transmitter. Gurigura noticed her transmitter ringing and frantically pulled it out of her pocket. Gurigura - Hello, this is Gurigura. Huh?! Oh no... Yes, understood. Riche - What is it? Did your master tell you something? Gurigura - The president... Bors is ordering Ouws to attack cities. Riche - Yet another random development. That''s kinda hard to believe. Gurigura - ording to Master, Bors is the one who''s been hiring them, and they''re hiding in the water purification nt. Tio - I knew it. Bors is behind everything. The sudden increase in the number of Ouws must be because Bors invited them here to help him get elected. Now that I''m catching up, he''s panicking and having them attack cities so he can push for their eradication and get more votes on his side. Riche - So what''s your master want you to do? Gurigura - He told me to do my part as a Knight and go beat evil, of course. So I''ll be going after them. Issei - Then we''ll go too. Gurigura - Huh? But it''s got nothing to do with you. Issei - Don''t be like that. We''re a team. Gurigura - A team? Issei - Um. Are you two okay with that? Ramius - Of course, I couldn''t send Gurigura off to the viin''s hideout all by herself. Riche - Either way, we''ve gotta see if those Ouws are connected to . Gurigura - Ramius-nee... and Riche-nee, too... Issei - That''ll mean leaving you behind, though, Tio. Tio - No need to worry about me. Palomides should be here soon, so I''ll return to Lancelot with him. Issei - Ah. We''ll see youter. And I hope you win the election. Tio - Thank you. I promise I''ll win, for the sake of protecting these girls. Colpis - Issei-san, be careful! Issei - Ah, I will. See youter. To stop Bors''s n and Rochefort''s to attack towns using the Ouws, the party headed for the purification nt at Lake Guinevere. -At Water Purification nt- Guard 1 - What might you be doing here? This is an important facility belonging to the Republic of Lancelot. No visiting allowed. Guard 2 - Civilians aren''t permitted to enter. Just authorized personnel or mercenaries like us who were hired through the guild. Issei - Oh, sorry. We''re just curious about something you see. Riche - Um, I heard President Bors was visiting this nt. Do you know anything about that? Guard 2 - Th-The president wouldn''te here without any prior notice. Guard 1 - This is an important public facility, I''ll have you know. Please don''t make baseless ims like that. Guard 2 - Are you not tourists? Do anything too shady and we''ll have to call the Knights. Issei - Oh, sorry about that. Then Issei calmly grabbed one of the guard hands, and before they even realize it Issei already took off their gloves and there''s a ck ring on his hand. Guard 1&2 - Wha-?! After confirming his suspicion Issei punched both guards in the guts and make them faint. And the 2nd guard also has a ck ring on his hand. Ramius - A ck ring... These aren''t guards... They''re Ouws. Gurigura - Master also said there''s no regr staff at the facility. Riche - I''d figure if they''re even out here at the entrance. This whole ce must be a hive of Ouws. Ramius - Makes the idea that he''s ordering them to attack more believable. Issei - Ah. Let''s go catch Bors. The party snuck into the water purification nt and proceeded through the dim hallway. Along the way, they found a bunch of Ouws and that confirm their suspicion even more. There''s also traps scattered around but Gurigura found them all. They saw the purifying machine which turns the sea water from Lake Guinevere into fresh water. But something smells rotten which caught Issei''s nose. And the sea water has a strange color, it''s not colored blue but more like muddy green water. Gurigura - Huh? What''s this? Ramius - You found something, Gurigura? By hitting the wall with the ws of her glove, she found a small hole. Riche - Maybe it''s like a hidden safe, what''s in there? Issei - Looks like a report on the purifier. "Began an investigation due to perceived abnormalities. We''ve found that the time required to purify water has risen higher than expected. The cause is unknown. It''s possible the purifier is degrading. Any abnormalities in the purifier are a threat to the Republic of Lancelot. We will undertake further investigations. P.S. The sea water is getting polluted. Why could that be?" Riche - What could this be? Now I''m curious. Gurigura, is anything else in there? Gurigura - Nope, doesn''t look like it. If I find anything else, I''ll tell you. Riche - I''d like to check out the purifier a little more, but we need to do something about the president first. Issei - Ah. Let''s keep going. The party left the loudly operating purifier behind and proceeded deeper into the nt. They found a second purifier but it turns out to be a fake. It''s hollow inside and appears to be only a painted wooden machine. Gurigura - Hey, I found another hidden safe. Gurigura removed the false part of the wall and took out a bundle of papers. Issei - Another report? "Lake Guinevere''s pollution problem is bing severe. The increased purification time is most likely a result of the polluted sea water. As a countermeasure, we''ll build more purifiers. We''ve only prepared locations to set them up thus far. Unfortunately, even a technologically gifted race like the Poppins seem to need some time to get a full grasp of the purifiers workings. Based on our estimates, it will cost half of the national budget. But in heeding Lancelot''s warning, our country has a budget saved up for just such an asion such as this, so that shouldn''t pose any problem. However, our investigations have found that the Witches of the Round Table who created the purifiers were in possession of knowledge beyond our own." Riche - I see. One of the new purifiers must''ve been meant to go here. But the president must be hiding something... Perhaps it''s a funds embezzlement. Issei - Indeed... Gurigura, if you find anything else, tell us. Gurigura - Okay, I''ll do my best. The party decided to proceed deeper into the facility. They found another fake purifier along the way. A pamphlet was lying there on the dusty, seemingly long-untouched floor. There''s a picture of this ce in it. It says the brand-new third purifier is operational. Ramius - They must have set up these fakes just to take those pictures. Riche - I wonder how much tax money was wasted on these pamphlets. Gurigura - Hey, found another one. Issei - Thanks. You''re good at finding this stuff. Gurigura - The Academy trained me to be. If I couldn''t find hidden traps, I wouldn''t get to eat, so that helped me learn fast. Issei - ...I see. Issei gently rubbed Gurigura on the head, then looked over the new report. "Lake Guinevere has started to generate poison. Rot poison... One of the more powerful naturally-urring ones. Further, we have also discovered the cause. The ocean is constantly stirred by currents, but no such current exists in the man-made Lake Guinevere. All that sea water sits in one spot under the warm sun until it gradually decays. This poison is the result of us tampering with nature. Without more purifiers, many will likely suffer from the poison. But we haven''t gotten a positive response from the president. Government action is taking longer than it should." Riche - ...So the poison gas is seriouslying from Lake Guinevere... Uh, I feel kinda dizzy. Ramius - Hrm, so that wasn''t my imagination. I''ve actually been feeling... ill. Gurigura - Ah! This is poison! It''s probably leaking in from somewhere. Issei - Let''s hurry, in the meanwhile here split this antidote between the 3 of you. We''ll keep the other 3 antidotes just in case. Gurigura - But what about you Issei-nii? Issei - I''ll be fine, poison doesn''t work on me. Gurigura - Oh, I see. Then Ramius, Riche and Gurigura split the antidote between themselves. And they indeed feeling better already. They found a room with a weird contraption. What appears to be used for transporting water. The smell''s even worse in here. Gurigura - Yep, found another hiding ce. Ramius - In the ceiling this time? We would''ve missed that if not for you, Gurigura. Gurigura - Eheh! Issei - Let''s see... "I''ve done what I could to prevent the poison gas from blowing into the cities, but my time is almost up. My investigation has even unraveled the history of this nation, but it was highly difficult with many of my documents disposed of. King Arthur rejected Lancelot for tampering with nature, likely because he foresaw this very phenomenon. Then why did Lancelot go against King Arthur''s wishes and push the idea through anyway? Because even then, this countrycked water. Rather than think about the far future, they had to choose what would make life easiest then... But there is hope. Records show that King Arthur had the Witches of the Round Table develop a device that works on the poison gas. King Arthur... What a generous man he was. Lancelot acted against King Arthur, yet thetter still devoted himself to helping his old friend. Truly, he''s worthy of being called a great hero. The device is... ct... ish..." Issei - He must have started running out of ink at the end. I can''t read this. Riche - I do wonder what it said, but we''re in a hurry. Can''t loiter around here, or we''ll inhale the gas. Issei - Got it. The party was curious about the odd device but decided to move on. They found a third fake purifier but there are no hidden documents hidden near it. Just a delivery menu... Probably from the Ouws. A little further ahead they found a locked iron door. There''s a note says "Storage room - No entry" on it. Riche - Storage room? They''ve even got this heavy padlock on it. What could they possibly be storing? Gurigura - Issei-nii, I can smell a little bit of poison gas past this door. Issei - Ah. I can smell it too... Ramius - Should we kick it down? Riche - That''d be way too loud, and they''d find and surround us immediately. We''ll be fine but Bors might escape. Gurigura - Issei-nii, this lock''s nothing I can''t pick. Issei - Oh? Could you do that, then? Gurigura - Okay. Gurigura took out a needle, stuck it in the lock, and started digging it around in what appeared to be apletely random manner. *Click!* Gurigura - There, open! Issei - Good job, Gurigura. Gurigura - Ehehe. Riche - I''d heard rumors, but Rangers sure excel at picking locks. Ramius - Hm, you could find all the hidden porn you wanted. Issei - ...Why porn? The party put their hands on the heavy door and carefully pushed it open. Gurigura - Ugh, it stinks... Issei - Ah... The party held their breath as they slowly proceeded through the poison gas-filled room. Ramius - Look at all these barrels... Were they nning a wine party? Gurigura - Issei-nii, I smell poison gas leaking from all these barrels. Issei - Yeah... Ramius - So do all these barrels contain poison gas? Riche - Cough, cough, Ise. We can''t stay here too long or it''ll be hazardous. Issei - You guys can wait outside. I see something back there. Riche - No it''s fine we can hold it for another minute. Issei - Just be sure to be careful... They found a corpse surrounded by snack crumbs. He was probably cking off here and ended up killed by the gas. Gurigura - Oh, there''s another hidden safe over there! Issei - Gurigura?! Before Issei could stop her, Gurigura went ahead and took the documents out of the safe, then came back. Gurigura - Here you go. Issei - ...Don''t go off and do dangerous things like that. Don''t you know we all worry about you? Gurigura - ...You do? Issei - Obviously. Gurigura - ...Eheheh, thanks. But that''s okay, I''m a teensy bit resistant to poison. Riche - Huh? That''s possible? Ise is one thing but you? Gurigura - My teacher at the academy knew lots about poison. He trained us to raise our resistance and stuff. Ramius - Resistance to poison... I''ve heard that training was so severe that many lost their lives to it, though. Issei - ...Gurigura. When you''re with us, never do anything so stupid. Gurigura - Huh?... Okay. Ramius - So, what does the document Gurigura put herself in danger to get say? Issei - Um... "This nt is dangerous. The poison has even affected me. I doubt I have much time to live. I heard they''ve circumvented fixing it by getting new staff who don''t fear death, but they clearly couldn''t be upstanding people. They may be Outl- Excuse me, nevermind that. Some of my investigation reports have disappeared. They must be disadvantageous to someone. I''ve hidden a few other reports in this nt. Now I pray they''re found by someone who cares... My vision is foggy and I can barely move... It seems my time hase." Issei - ... Riche - This investigator guy risked his life to try and tell us this stuff... Ramius - I don''t know who he was, but may he rest in peace... "P.S. I wish I could have lived longer. I''m still only 145 years old..." Issei - ...You lived long enough! Riche - ...From thest part, I get the feeling he died of old age more than the poison. Ramius - ...Well, either way, he helped us. Let''s be thankful and move on. The party put away the report and decided to head yet deeper into the nt. Riche - Ne, Ise. Mind if I give you my theory? Issei - I''d love to hear it, actually. Riche - So it sounds like the Republic of Lancelot''s poison gas is being naturally generated by theke, meaning it''s not like the Ouws are spreading it around themselves... And the president used the funds that were saved for the nt for his own personal gain. Issei - Then, to keep anyone from finding out, he set up fake purifiers in here and tricked everyone. But he''d only be able to do that as long as he''s president. Ramius - That''d be why Bors has to win the election no matter what. Riche - So Bors hired Ouws to terrorize the public in hopes it''d get them to vote for him. By proiming that the ruins of Arthur are the threat, he could dere a fake reconstruction project and use that to get the funds he needs for the nt. Issei - But Tio''s gotten more support than he was expecting. Riche - So now he''s going even further by using Ouws to attack towns. Ramius - What a farce. The public won''t stand for this. Issei - Well, I doubt even the president was able to hire Ouws himself. He must know someone connected to them... Which is . Riche - Ah... Gurigura - We''re almost to the nt''s control room. Master said the president''s in there. Ramius - Alright, then let''s arrest him fast. The fake purifiers are undeniable proof of his crimes. Riche - Okay...''Heh, Rochefort''s is making sure we go inside the room huh... Well, we alreadye up with a n so it''s fine.'' Gurigura - No evildoer can go unpunished. When I beat the president, everyone will know I''m an awesome Knight. Issei - You''re already an awesome Knight, Gurigura. Gurigura - Eheh, thanks. Ramius - We can talkter. I sense a powerful opponent past here. Issei - Ah. Be careful, everyone. The party proceeded to the control room where the president was. Bors can be heard shouting at the thug Ouws. Saying how useless they can be for not being able to attack the town right away. And he''s wondering why all these poison barrels are inside this room. Then he decided to attack because that''s where Tio''s support is the highest. Ouw 1 - Boss, are we attacking then? Bors - That''s right! ughter them! Women, children, everyone! Teach the worlds to fear Ouws. Ouw 2 - Heh heh heh. Gotcha, Boss! Bors - I''m not your boss. I''m the president! *Bang!* Gurigura - We heard everything! President Bors, you''re a criminal! Bors - Wha?! Who are you people?! Riche - Attack ? How can a president value people''s lives so little?! Bors - Gh... Attack? Wh-What are you talking about? Gurigura - Don''t try to make excuses. I recorded the whole conversation on my magic transmitter. Riche - Wow, that''s thetest model! Awesome. I wanted one of those. Ramius - You just bought an expensive betabeta stone yer, Riche. Issei - ...This isn''t the time, you two... Bors - Gnnngh... How did you know I was here in the first ce? Gurigura - We don''t need to answer to evil! Bors - I see... Then let''s see if I can''t force it out of you. Your time to shine, Rangers! At Bors''s call, several men appeared out of nowhere. Issei - Finallye out huh. Ramius - I''d been sensing some unrestrained bloodlust. It must have been from them. Gurigura - They were hiding above the ceiling... Only Rangers like me could do that. But the men continued to rigidly stand, asionally swaying back and forth as they watched the party. Riche - They''re kinda creepy. Bors - I order you to kill them! If you want your Adan''s Blood, then work for it! The men reacted to the mention of Adan''s Blood, drew their weapons, andughed maniacally. Issei - Adan''s Blood addicts? Ramius - Already in thete stages, it looks like. They can''t live without Adan''s Blood anymore. Bors - Yes, I bought them from a certain academy. They were quite a bargain. Gurigura - Huh?! People from the Academy? Why? Bors - They were well-trained but unwanted, I believe. Plenty was left unsold at a discount price. Well, intelligent servants are hard to use, so I did have to destroy their minds with Adan''s Blood as well. Issei - ... Bors - Now go attack them! The mindless Rangers roared as they attacked. But they both instantly defeated by Issei with just one punch each, Issei destroyed their heart with his to keep their body intact. Issei - May you rest in peace. Then both Ranger''s bodies dropped down on the ground lifelessly. Bors - Wh-What?! Gurigura - ''Issei-nii is really strong... If he was seriously fighting me back then. I would be at their situation right now. Defeated in one hit...'' Gurigura couldn''t help be awed even more at the disy of Issei''s strength. The defeat of his Rangers left Bors pale, but he still had theposure to insult them. Riche - You disgust me. Bors - Hah! I-I''ve got it... You''ve proven to be so talented that I''m willing to let you serve me! With my authority as the president. I can make you wealthy for the rest of your lives! Ramius - That money isn''t yours to use. It''s the people of Lancelot''s. Bors - Gh, no government exists without some corruption! It''s not just me, there was thest president and the one before him... They''ve all been corrupt! (AN: Just like in real life, right bois?) Gurigura - That''s enough of that. President Bors, for the sake of the people, I pass judgment upon you! Bors - Wha? Judgment? Wait, are you... Kitty?! Wh-What is the meaning of this?! Upon the realization that Gurigura was Dark Night Kitty, Bors frantically turned on his magic transmitter. Bors - Hey, why''s Kitty attacking me?! What''s this about?! You betrayed me, Rochefort! Issei sense a presenceing from behind then they closed the door to this room. Then he signaled Riche and Ramius to prepare the recording. They both nodded and decided to y along. *Bang!* *m!* Issei - The door has been locked! Riche - Gh, there''s no use... It won''t open! Looks like we''re locked in! Rochefort - So, you caught the president... Good work, Gurigura. Gurigura - Master! Riche - That voice... Rochefort! You''re Gurigura''s master?! There''s a voiceing out from Bors transmitter device. Rochefort - Did you make some nice new friends? Gurigura - Yeah, they said I could be their friend. Then we got to fight together. Rochefort - The princess is driven solely by emotion, so I had a feeling she''d cooperate with you. Riche - What are you plotting? Rochefort - I have ns to obtain a country of my own, so I''m doing away with a meddlesome princess and some now useless pawns. Gurigura - ...Huh? Useless? Master... What are you talking about? Rochefort - Master? The idea that filthy waste like you ever served me makes my stomach churn. Gurigura - But... But everyone was gonna like me now. Rochefort - The students of the Academy are nothing but tools. There isn''t a single person who would care about a mere object. Issei and his wives who heard that almost lost control but they hold themselves in. But Issei already put Rochefort on his death list, he won''t let him be arrested just like that. Gurigura - But... The teacher told me if I tried hard, someone would need me... I''d find the ce that I belong to... Rochefort - Oh, you don''t know anything, do you? Heheheh, this is rich... The man you call your teacher is the one who sold you all for his own gain. Gurigura - That... That''s, not true... *Topple* Gurigura was left in such shock that she fell with her hands to the floor, like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Gurigura - ...I was sold? It was all... a lie? Riche - Gurigura, don''t listen to him! Riche shook her shoulders, but Gurigura just stared nkly at the floor. Rochefort - Huhahahahahaha! Hrious, just hrious, Gurigura. You didn''te cheap, but you entertained me to the very end. That you were so dense as to not question me made you especially valuable. Adan''s Blood isn''t cheap either. Gurigura - But... I, we... We trained at the Academy to be Knights so that we could protect people... Rochefort - Even that''s wrong. The Ranger Academy''s true purpose was something else. Riche - And what was that?! Rochefort - It was a dumping ground for unwanted children orphanages couldn''t afford to keep. You''re essentially garbage. That''s why nobody would have cared if the harsh training killed you. Gurigura - I... We''re... Garbage... Ramius - Gh, I''d heard it was harsh, but I didn''t realize they cared for humans life so little... Riche - Gurigura, he''s lying! Don''t trust him! Rochefort - Oh, it''s very much the truth. That''s why Louin put so much pressure on them that the Academy had to disappear from the public eye. Riche - Father did? Rochefort - As a result, many of the students were sold off. You can me your dilemma on the father of the girl right next to you! Ramius - What a brazen thing to say. Gurigura - So... I was always...? Rochefort - Your life has no purpose. The world doesn''t need you. Gurigura - ?!... Oh... So nobody wanted me at all... Issei - SHUT UP! Everyone''s in the room startled by Issei sudden scream. And then they saw his eyes are glowing brightly and it turned into slits. Issei - ...Just you wait, Rochefort. I''ming for you. His voice is so threatening just like it came from hell itself. Rochefort honestly felt scared just by Issei sudden shout but he regained his confidence thinking he''s already won. Riche - Now we know just how rotten you are! You''re not gonna get away with this! Rochefort - H-Heh. Well, now, as feisty as ever. But the Kingdom of Eden will soon be mine as well. Riche - Not even bothering to pretend you''re not a traitor, huh? Rochefort - The royal family''s prestige will plummet shortly. With my domination of the Republic of Lancelot, I''ll garner the support of the people and proudly take control of the country. Bors - You backstabbeeeer! Lancelot is mine! What could you have done without me?! Have some humility, boy! Rochefort - I can do anything, Bors... I already have a president set up to rece you... Don''t I, Tio? Tio - ...Yes. Riche - Tio? Why are you with him?! Tio - I''m sorry, but I have to win. That''s why I sided with someone who could guarantee I would. Rochefort - Leave everything to me. You''ll be president soon... With Bors''s death, it won''t even be a contest. *Pop!* Riche - Hyah! What?! The lids of the countless barrels in the room were flung off by something, letting out eerie, purple smoke. Ramius - This smell... Is this the poison from Lake Guinevere?! Tio - Prime Minister Rochefort said he''d make me president and give the Ouw girlsfortable lives. But you''d get in the way of that, so I ''rmended'' you go to the purification nt. Riche - How long have you been working with Rochefort? From the start? Tio - It was when you went to the mountains. I encountered Prime Minister Rochefort and we discussed some things. Riche - You''re being used, just like Bors was! Tio - But nobody else said they could get me to win! Supporting me doesn''t mean anything! What I need is a victory! Issei - ''She''s a good actor... That''s a politician for you I guess...'' Even Issei almost believed her act if they don''t know about this beforehand. Tio - I swore not to let another girl befall the same misfortune my sister did. This is the only way I can make up for it. Ramius - That''s a fine goal to have, but it''s been twisted into something heartless. Tio - Maybe so... After my sister died, I didn''t even pray to Mother Eve anymore. Bors - Gnnnaaaah! Stop, stop this nonsense! Nobody can rece me! The presidency, the presidency''s all mine! Nobody else is worthy of... Guhah... Ugh, cough, cough! What''s this?! C-Can''t breathe... Gwaaah, ah... Aaah... Kuhah... *Thud!* Ramius - Gh, don''t move too much. It''ll make the poison work faster. Rochefort - Now, we''ll need a story that makes you fall from grace, Princess. Let''s say you worked with that foolish president to embezzle government funds. Riche - You think my family would be shaken by that? Rochefort - No need to worry. I have other means in store to get that started. Riche - If it helps achieve your goals, you''d happily kill a man you worked with... I get it, you must be with . Rochefort - Good job figuring it out. Ramius - Prime Minister Rochefort''s with ? Rochefort - So what? Now, I''m a busy man. Much as I''d like to watch yourst moments, I simply can''t. Allow me to bid you adieu. Then he hung up. Issei - Did you got all of it? Riche - Yup, all of it. Issei - Good now drink the antidotes. Riche & Ramius - Got it. Then the 2 of them drink the antidotes. Ramius - ...Whew. Remarkably effective. I feel better already. Issei - Here, you have some too, Gurigura. Issei held the medicine out to Gurigura, but she just stayed on the ground and barely shook her head. Gurigura - ...I don''t need it. Issei - ...Why? Gurigura - I don''t care... Cause I don''t have any ce to go anyway. Issei - ...Gurigura. Gurigura - Everyone else has a mom and dad, but I don''t... And I even lost my ce to sleep... I thought if I became a Knight and worked hard, somebody''s gives me a ce to belong... But nobody wanted me after all. As though her little body had umted too much sadness to hold, tears poured from Gurigura''s eyes. Gurigura - I tried... Even when I was tired and aching and my hands were cut up and bruised, I tried... They said they were training me to withstand pain... So I forced myself not to cry... When my friends got hurt and died, I cried a little... But I thought if I kept trying... Eventually... Issei - ...Enough, just take the medicine. Gurigura - Issei-nii... I''m so tired... I''m gonna go where my mom and dad are now. Issei - ?! Issei put the medicine in his mouth, grabbed Gurigura''s face, and made her face him then he kissed her. Gurigura - Mgh... Mm, mmm... Ngh, ngggh... Mggh...!!! Then he forced his tongue into her mouth and roughly pushed the medicine down her throat. Gurigura - Mm... Ngh... Ggh... Gulp... Issei - *Sigh* There you go... Gurigura - Ah... Aaaah, what? I... I got smooched?! And your tongue went in my mouth... Issei - Hah! *Bonk!* Gurigura - Ow! Issei hit Gurigura head lightly. Issei - Nobody needs you? Don''t be stupid! I need you! Don''t tell your friends to just let you die! Gurigura - What? What? Hoe! It huwts Ise-nwi! Issei pinched both of her cheeks and stretched it. Riche - Yep, no friend of mine''s allowed to die. Ramius - If you want to do that, you''ll have to take me down first. Issei - Just pick your own ce to belong. It can be anywhere you want it to be! And if you can''t find one... You cane with us. Issei finally let her cheeks go. Gurigura - ...Are you sure? I can stay with you forever? Riche - Of course you can. Ramius - Don''t ask the obvious. Issei - Well, Gurigura? What do you think? Gurigura - ...Okay! Ramius - Alright, that''s a good answer. You''ll get more food and catnip than you can stomach, just you wait. Riche - She''s not a kitten... Issei - Now that''s settled, let''s get out of here. Riche - Good idea. The antidote might be working but we don''t know for how long. Gurigura - There''s a vent over there. It''s narrow, but I bet I can get through it. Issei - No need just hold onto me. Gurigura - Eh? Why? Issei - Just trust me. Riche - Yep, it''s fine, Gurigura. Ramius - Un. Agreed. Gurigura - ...Ok. Then all of them hold onto Issei''s body. Issei - Ready? Then here we go. Then Issei teleported them all from the water nt. And the room bes silent, only Bors and the Ouws bodies are left inside the room... They appeared outside the ruins. Gurigura - Woah! Where are we?! Wait, that''s the ruins! Riche - Hehe, that''s one of Ise secret skills you see. Ramius - Fumu. He could teleport to ces where he has been to before. Gurigura - Wow... You''re amazing, Ise-nii! Issei chuckled at her and pat her head. Gurigura - Ehehe~ I like it when you pat my head, Ise-nii. Issei - Is that so? Then I''ll be sure to pat you lots from now on. Gurigura - Yay! Riche - Alright you two, let''s go inside the camp and wait for Tio and Rochefort to arrive. Ramius - Um. Agreed. Aniue should already be checking his hideout at Lancelot. So if he missed him there then we can wait for Rochefort at the camp. Riche - Yup, he should head towards the camp to get the so-called ''Evidence'' to make the citizen hate Father. Then they all head towards the Ouws camp to wait for Rochefort to arrive with his goons squad. -After a while- Rochefort finally arrived just as nned. Rochefort - Hoh, so this is the Ouw women''s hiding ce? Tio - Yes. Girl 1 - Tio, wee back! Girl 2 - Huh? Who''re all these men? The girls who came out to greet Tio shrunk backward at the sight of therge group of men. Tio - Many of the girls here are emotionally scarred. If possible, I''d like to ask that you not frighten them. Rochefort - Yes, I know. I see, so they were assaulted by Ouws and had the ck rings forced onto them... Heh heh heh... Louin, you cur. I wondered where all that money went, and it turns out you were spending it on Ouws... Tio - Prime Minister Rochefort? Rochefort - You''re the perfect pawns for bringing down Louin. I''d be happy to make you my pets. Tio - Pets? I don''t care if you''re joking, don''t say that! Rochefort - Heh, it''s not a joke. I can assure you, go get your prize boys! Heh, with all this my ns will be perfect... But after a while, he doesn''t hear any sound from his troops. Rochefort - Hm? Why are you guys suddenly went qui- *THUMP!* When he looked back what he saw almost made him shit his pants. All of his troops are on the ground dead with their heads cut off. And he saw someone standing in front all of the dead bodies... It''s Issei. Issei - What took you so long? Rochefort - Wh-What?! H-How?! Issei - How what? How I survive? How I''m here in the first ce? Why don''t you try asking Tio there? Rochefort - What do you- Tio - Heh, how sad right, Prime Minister Rochefort. The traitorous scum got betrayed by his own ''pawns''. Tio calmly standing beside Ramius and co. Riche - What''s wrong, Rochefort? Your ns failed? Rochefort - Y-you slu- *BAM!* Rochefort - GWAH!!! Before he finishes his word he felt a strong impact on his face. And he lost all half of his teeth just from that 1 hit and he hit some building ruins on the way. *BANG!* Issei - Be careful of your words now... That''s my wife you''re talking to. Issei calmly standing at the ce where Rochefort was standing before with his left hand stretched out. Apparently, he''s the one who punched Rochefort. Rochefort unsteadily got out of the ruins, half of his face is crushed and bleeding profusely. Issei held back punching him just now if not then he would be a meat patty already. He doesn''t want to let Rochefort dies so easily you see... Rochefort - D-Do you know what you have just done?! I''m the Prime Minister of Eden! Even if you catch me barehanded so what?! You have no proof of me betraying the royal family! Who would believe something so absurd?! Riche - Uh huh, then here''s a quiz. Know what this is? Riche took out a metal tube. Rochefort - Th-That''s the magic transmitter I gave Gurigura! Riche - Yep, thetest model, so it''s even got a recording function! And of course, I got everything you have said in it. I borrowed this from Gurigura before you see. Gurigura - Oh! So that''s why you want to borrow my transmitter back then, Riche-nee? Riche - Yup~ And thanks to it we have all the evidence we need. Thank you, Gurigura. Gurigura - Eheh, You''re wee! Rochefort - Gnnnngh... You bas- *BAM!* Rochefort - GWEH!!! He flew once more... Issei - I told you didn''t I? Watch your words... And I said I''ll being for you. (AN: Taken meme anyone? Liam Nelson lol!) Issei is emitting a dense bloodlust that makes Rochefort suffocate and can''t utter a single word back... Then for at least 5 minutes, Issei makes Rochefort a punching bag. He broke his nose, legs, hands, ribs. By the time he''s done Rochefort is so unrecognizable that even his own mother won''t be able to recognize him any longer. He can''t utter a single sound... He''s still alive because Issei avoids hitting all his vitals, he''s barely alive though... And at some point, his eyepatch is gone and showed the crest of embedded in his left eye. Gurigura - Uwaaah~ Ise-nii sure is scary when he''s mad. Riche - Indeed... Well not that I can me him for being so mad. Well, that crest on his eye proved him a member. Ramius - Um. It''s obvious already at this point. Issei - And... You two nning toe out or should I be the one whoes to you? Issei suddenly looked towards a certain direction and said that. ??? - Heh... So scary... Then out of thin air, there''s Kuro and Shiro appeared. Ramius - Kuro, Shiro?! ''I tried to get stronger, but it''s only helped me see their power that much better.'' Riche - Gh?! Gurigura - Who are they? They are very strong! ''But not as strong as Ise-nii though...'' Issei - Good timing... I was looking for a punching bag. This trash here is not enough you see. Then Issei redirected his bloodlust towards them both. Both of them who felt his bloodlust bes frozen stiff. Their instinct telling them to get out of here right now! Or they''re gonna be dead by the time he''s done with them. Inside their armor, they are sweating profusely and they felt their heart beating so fast in fear... ''Truly a monster!'' They both thought at the same time. Shiro - ...We''re just observer this time... And wee here to do just this you see... Then he throws something that appears to be a dark light towards Rochefort. Issei just calmly looks at them because he wants to see what are they nning. Rochefort body suddenly shined and he regenerates to a certain point for being able to talk. Shiro - Is this the limit of your wish, Rochefort? Don''t you want to be a King yourself? Rochefort - ...Hahahahahah! I see it was so simple! I want to be a king! Yes, Louin was born into it, he didn''t have to toil for the position at all! I deserve it more than he does! I''m merely jealous of him! I Envy him! My worthless human pride prevented me from even seeing that! I''m jealous of Louin for being born a King! Yes, in spite! Envy! Truly sinful! But that''s who I am! I''ll be King, even if I have to bring down Louin to do it! Riche - What?! Something weird''s going on with Rochefort! Rochefort - Buhah, buhyahahah, gubuh! With an insaneugh, Rochefort''s body burst out of its clothes and swelled to a massive size. Rochefort - Bubah, bubababah! Bubababababah! Ramius - He''s turning into a monster! Shiro - Yes, well done, Rochefort. Now you''re truly one with ! Then Rochefort turned into some monstrosity that looks like abination of a slug and turtle. With a bunch of giant eyeball on its shell. (AN: His new form looks disgusting ~_~) Rochefort - Gihahahahaha! Now you will all die! Behold my new form- *BAM!* Before he even finished his words half of his body disappears. Just his tail and leg are left of him. Issei - Then? Is that it? Issei hand at this moment is covered in his . He just instantly make most of Rochefort body disappear with just 1 punch it seems. Shiro & Kuro - ?! Shiro and Kuro felt their heartbeat stop seeing that. They don''t even see when did Issei do all that, he just suddenly appear in front of Rochefort and the next thing they know most of Rochefort''s body disappeared. Even Riche and co are in awe seeing that. Shiro and Kuro hastily teleported themselves out of there because they don''t want to die just yet. Issei - Hmph... They got away huh...''Until I can find who''s their teleporter then I won''t be able to find their hideout just yet it seems...'' Riche - ...That was anti-climatic... Ramius - ...Ah. Gurigura - Ah... Rochefort''s corpse! As though his life was utterly depleted, Rochefort''s body disappeared. Riche - What in the world happened there? A person turning into a monster? Ramius - It probably had something to do with that ck ball of light. Riche - Well this sucks... He transformed into a monster and gone without a trace, so we''ve got nothing to investigate. Ramius - The way Shiro and Kuro were so unfazed by their ally''s dilemma was rather eerie. Gurigura - Are they the people you talked about? They''re kinda... Really gross. Issei - ... Riche - No point thinking about it now. Let''s help the girls here calm down and get some rest. ... Chubby Woman - Thanks. That could''ve been much worse if you hadn''te. Colpis - Um. Thankfully Issei-san and his party are here. Tio - Yes... I almost make a huge mistake if not for Issei. I''m sorry... Issei - It''s fine. Tio - Your support was more than just words, but I was almost persuaded by falsehoods and ended up hurting those I wanted to protect. I''m not worthy of anyone''s support. Issei - That''s not true. Everything you do is worthy of support. Tio - Huh? Issei - Look, the girls living here are smiling again. That''s not something I could''ve helped them do. ''At least not yet.'' Colpis - That''s right. It isn''t your fault, Tio. It''s that liar''s fault, obviously. Girl 1 - We''re all fine, Miss Tio. Please feel better about yourself. Girl 2 - Yes, in the end, nothing bad happened. So it''s okay. Tio - Oooh, thank you, everyone... Sorry... I''m sorry... Tio shed tears hearing their words. Chubby Woman - We appreciate that you wanted to save us, but seeing you about to cry over it is painful for us too. Tio - Okay... From now on, I''ll try to look after you with a smile. Riche - The girls seem alright. Issei - Ah. We stopped the worst case scenario after all. Tio - Oh, um... I''m sorry for all the trouble I put you through. Issei - It''s no big deal. Tio - Yes it is! I want to make up for it somehow. I''ll do anything, so just ask! Issei - Even if you told me that... Riche and Ramius looked at each other and whispered among themselves. Gurigura is confused seeing them being sneaky like that. Then Riche and Ramius stopped their discussion. Riche - Well... How about you be Ise''s wife? Tio - EH?! Issei - ...Oi. Riche - Ise obviously will be promoted when he got back to Eden, so he will have 2 more free slots for a new wife. So it''s perfect. Ramius - Umu. We both can''t defeat him on the bed you see, so we need more help. Issei - ... Issei is totally speechless hearing his wives words, he knows he got a huge libido but that doesn''t mean they need to defeat him, don''t they? Tio - I-If he''s okay with someone like me... I''m totally fine with it... Even d to be honest... Tio cheeks blushed while fantasizing her future lives as Issei''s wife. Riche - Then that''s that! All the women in the camp apuse at Tio. Chubby Woman - How nice it is to be young... Issei just facepalmed with all this farce. While Gurigura seems to be made up her mind about something too. Thus, after having their fun the party returned to Lancelot. The day of the election was near. ... Days after the party''s return to the Republic of Lancelot, the presidential election was held. Issei - So you really dropped out, huh? Tio - Yes, I realized I''mcking in far too many ways to actually be president. I''ll need to learn everything all over again. The voters were greatly perturbed by Tio dropping out, but between Bors''s death and all his crimesing to light, they had plenty else to worry about. Tio - All the corruption around Bors and our previous presidents is a burden the voters will have to shoulder. All I wanted was to maintain the ruins of Arthur, so I don''t know if I''m the one to lead the people through this. Palomides - Dear me, I thought I''d finally get to retire. Tio - I''m still nning to help. Let''s do what we can, President Palomides. Without the two strongest candidates, Palomides won in a hugendslide. Issei - I didn''t even realize you were running too, Palomides... Palomides - Look, there''s a poster of me up there with all the other candidates. Issei - Hm? Oh, there is. You look kinda young in this picture, though. Palomides - Been using it for decades. Tio - We knew there was a possibility I''d be attacked, so we set up a way to keep fighting in case something happened. Palomides - I argued for people who''d vote for me to vote for Tio, but the opposite ended up happening... Thinking about how we''ll rebuild this country gives me a headache, but at least I can proudly report that the poison gas issue is solvable. Issei - Yeah. Who could''ve guessed Good Doctor was created by King Arthur to restore the environment? (AN: Good Doctor is that giant squid monster at theke.) Riche - What''s more surprising is that the 145-year-old man who left notes in the nt was alive and investigating this for so long... Tio - Good Doctor has the ability to absorb poison and break it down into water and air, apparently. Ramius - Ever since he escaped during the Arthur Tragedy, he''s been growing in Lake Guinevere, from what it sounds like. Tio - Yes, and it seems to need human body waste to reproduce, so as long as it keeps getting more, Lake Guinevere may be restored in a matter of years. Palomides - It''s all thanks to you folks help. The pus that was infesting our country has been done away with. We''ll continue to provide secret support to the Ouw women. Riche - Thank you. I''m sure Father appreciates it. Palomides - We greatly appreciate all the excellent Knights he sends to our aid as well. This incident has put our economy in a shaky state too, but, if you could tell your father this, I hope we can join hands with Eden and move forward together. Riche - Okay, I will. Palomides - So, Issei-kun... Palomides turned to Issei, his expression making his intentions clear. Palomides - You''re aligned with the Kingdom of Eden, but you''re effectively the personal Knight of Princess Riche, who married out of her royal rights, is that correct? Issei - Indeed. Palomides - Then moving to Lancelot and running in our elections shouldn''t be a problem for you. Issei - ...Huh? Palomides - It''s be clear that the office of our president is corrupt, and the people are in disarray. We need young, aplished talent like you more than ever. Riche - Are you stepping down? Palomides - If I''m being perfectly honest, yes. A senator recently stepped down after findings of corruption, so I''m looking for an ideal candidate to take his ce. I have no doubt you''d win his position. Then I can immediately appoint you as a minister. Ramius - A minister... That''s a pretty important-sounding job. Riche - It is, in fact, important. Palomides - And if you achieve enough as a minister, I''m sure the presidency will be within sight. Gurigura - Ise-nii... as president?! Tio - I approve! I know you could be a fine president, Issei. Palomides - Hm, sounds like Tio agrees. Maybe working as his secretary wouldn''t be a bad position for you. Tio - Issei''s secretary... Tio fantasized about working alongside Issei and blushed deeply. Palomides - What do you think? Interested in being the president of Lancelot? Issei - I''m sorry, but I can''t be president of Lancelot. Palomides - I see... Sounds like you can''t be bound by that office after all. Tio - But if you were to be president... Issei - Keep helping the Ouw girls as you have been, Tio. We''ll make sure nobody''s forced to be an Ouw again by stopping the people controlling the Ouws- . Tio - ...Alright. After a moment''s hesitation, Tio epted what Issei said and quietly nodded. Palomides - , though... I''d heard the rumors, but I never could have imagined that not only do they exist, but had a hold on our nation. Riche - They remain an enigma, but we at least know how dangerous they are. Tio - Good luck, everyone... I''ll support you. Issei - Thank you. Tio and Palomides saw the party off as they began their journey back to the Kingdom of Eden. Chapter 47: Chapter 47: (AN: 1 YEAR IN ANOTHER WORLD IS 1 MONTH IN DXD WORLD) Along the way to Eden, Gurigura asked Issei. Gurigura - Ise-nii, you''re gonna get more wives? Issei - ...Why do you ask? Gurigura - Ehehe, just wondering. Issei - ...Yeah, I probably will... There are some women who''re waiting for my answer you see... Gurigura - Huh, cool... Riche - Well, even if he doesn''t n to get more wives me and Ramius would''ve forced him too anyway. I''m pretty sure there''s a lot of his suitor in the future, so we''re just d to be his first and second wife you see. Ramius - Fumu. Agreed, Ise is too outstanding for only having 2 wives. I even doubt the king will only let him have 2 wives. Riche - And only 2 of us can''t satisfy his libido in bed you see... Ramius - Indeed... Gurigura - Hee... Ise-nii sure is amazing, in a lot of ways. Issei - ...What am I? A horny stallion or something? Riche & Ramius - Yes. You''re a horny dragon. Issei - ... Gurigura - Dragon? Both of them answer at the same time which makes Issei face twitch a lot. Well, not like he can deny their im though... Ever since he was human his libido is already very high. Now that he has be a dragon it''s even more off the chart... Gurigura is just confused by what they mean with Dragon though. Issei - *Sigh* Let''s just go back to Eden and report to the King... The party officially parted with the great desert andke nation, Lancelot, then headed back to Eden. -At the throne room- Louin - Youpleted your secret mission. A fine job you''ve done, too. Issei - Thank you. Having returned to the Kingdom of Eden, the party gave their report to the king. Louin - I''d heard the details, but to think Rochefort was an agent of . Acheval - He wasn''t on great terms with you. Must''ve been a lotta pent up frustration. Barro - Your willingness to consider even his opinions in try to do what''s best for the people remained beyond his understanding to the end, it seems. Acheval and Barro were present as well, but the former prime minister''s spot was empty. Louin - Were Rochefort not dealt with, it would likely have brought great harm not only to Eden but to Lancelot as well. For your outstanding work in stopping that, Issei Hyoudou. I will use my authority to grant you the rank of . And I''m also granting you a title of a Baron, but you won''t be given a territory. You can think of it as an honorary title and doesn''t need to rule any town or cities, but in the case of the Kingdom is in crisis, you''re to be expected to protect the Kingdom. Do you ept? Of course, you will also have all the privileges of a normal Baron. (AN: Guys I don''t know much about nobility stuff so correct me if I''m wrong here. I''m not nning to make Issei rule a territory and just want to grant him a title here.) Issei - I ept. Riche - Obviously~. Louin - Barro, the holy de. Barro - Yes, Your Majesty. At King Louin''s request, Barro held out a decorated sword with both hands. Louin - Very good. His ability to draw the sword from its scabbard without making a sound disyed Louin''s vastbat experience. Louin - Knight of the Kingdom of Eden, Issei Hyoudou. As a defender of our nation and the world, I bestow you with a more powerful blessing from Mother Eve. The t of the sword on his shoulder gave Issei the same feeling he had gotten when he was appointed as a Knight by Riche. Louin - With my authority as the King of Eden, I appoint you as a . *Sing!* A blue glow appeared, which was soon absorbed by Issei''s body. Barro - Congrats, you''re a now. Basically, that means you can lead a toon of ten Knights. Gurigura - Congrats, Ise-nii! Riche - Hehe, at this rate you''re going I believe you will be able to reach rank in no time. Issei - Um. Louin - And remember you''re basically a noble now. I trust no one is objecting my decision here? There''s no one said anything when Louin asked that. Louin - Very well. With that said from this moment on, Hyoudou household is established in the Kingdom of Eden. (AN: Is it called household? Correct me if I''m wrong.) Issei - Thank you. Issei gave the King a bow. Everyone - Congrats! Acheval - Gwahahaha! That''s my lil bro right there! Barro - Ah, I''m kinda envious of you now, Acheval. For having a brother-inw such as Issei-kun. Acheval - Hahahaha! Too bad you don''t have a great sister as I do! Ramius - ...Aniue, you''re embarrassing me. Although Ramius said that but her smug face betrayed her true feelings. Riche just wryly smiled at their antics, and Gurigura''s just smiling at Issei. Riche - Geez... Gurigura - Awesome, Ise-nii! Louin - Hahaha... So, Riche... What do you n to do now? Riche - You don''t mind if Ise keeps working with me on my journey, do you? Barro - He is in a special position. We could just treat him like Kathryn. Acheval - Yup. Looks like you''re finding other helpful allies out there anyway, so there''s no reason to make you work in Eden. Acheval looked at Gurigura standing next to Issei and grinned. Louin - Yes, I believe it''s best if Issei can act freely. I order you to travel the world and independently collect info on ... Let''s go with that. Issei - Understood. Riche - But Lancelot didn''t seem to have anything like a base. In fact, even the fact that the ck Knight ran away to Lancelot doesn''t really tell us anything anymore. Barro - I see... Because already has the power to eat its way into the core of a country''s workings. Acheval - If they can use entire countries to hid themselves, sniffing them out will be tough, I guess. Louin - The rulers and representatives of each country haven''t changed at the moment, but that doesn''t mean can''t have some control over them either way. Riche - So I think we should figure out what they''re nning and where their base is personally. Issei - Agreed. I still have some grudges with them you see. Ramius - To be honest, I pity them for gaining an enmity from you. Riche - Ahaha... Indeed. Gurigura - Yep! The others just nodded. It must be their bad luck for having a monster like Issei as their enemy... Louin - Very well. I''ll send out orders to have you permitted to travel around the world. Riche - Great, thanks, Father. Louin - I''d give you a ship if possible, but there are none avable at the moment. Forgive me. Issei - Well, I don''t really mind it to be honest. Riche - We''re working for Eden, so there''s no reason not to ept what we''re offered. Louin - Instead, I''ll give you the money for a ship. If you encounter a talented shipbuilder, have them make one for you. Riche - Okay! We''ll take it... But without a ship, the only ce we can really go to is the Kingdom of El Quixote. Acheval - El Quixote? In a world going through with disarmament, they''re the only nation so militant that they''re increasing their forces. Barro - Many of the people there are like certain muscleheads among us, so do be careful. Acheval - Muscleheads? Sounds like some trouble. Ramius - Definitely, Aniue. Riche - ...If they''re all like this, I dunno if I can handle it. Louin - The long journey must have been exhausting. I''ve prepared some delectable wine for you if you''d like to enjoy it at home. Issei - Sounds good. Thank you. Thus, with Issei''s promotion to over with, they decided to go take a breather at home. Issei - Alright, we''re finally back home. Riche - This''ll be your house from now on, Gurigura. Gurigura - Wow... Awesome! Do I really get to live inside? The garden would be enough for me. Issei - Anyone who saw that would think we''re abusing you, so no sleeping out there. Gurigura - Okay! Then they head inside the house. Issei - This is your room. Use it however you want. Gurigura - ...Seems big. Issei - I think it''s normal. Gurigura - I''m gonna sleep here with all of you? Riche - You can use it just for yourself. There''s plenty of other rooms left over anyway, so don''t feel bad about taking it. Gurigura - Hrrm... Like she was bothered by the size of the room, Gurigura paced around before plopping down in a corner. Gurigura - This spot''s good enough. Riche - If you want to rest, do it in a bed. Gurigura - Maybe above the ceiling, then... Ramius - D-D-Don''t... Th-There''s some things stored up there. Issei and Riche give Ramius a silent stare and she averted her face to avoid seeing their gaze, but they could see her face turned red... Gurigura - Aaaw. Issei - Well, you''ve got time to get used to it. Issei lightly patted the distressed girl''s head. Riche - Well, let''s celebrate Gurigura''s first day here. I''m gonna help putting together a great dinner... By buying some tasty ingredients! Ramius - Alright, I''ll help too. I can carry the meat. Issei - ...That''s not even cooking... Riche - I-It''s not because I''m bad at cooking or anything, it''s just that I''m busy, y''know. Issei - ...I don''t mind. I can cook anything you wanted, so you two can buy the ingredients. Gurigura - I''ll help, Ise-nii! Issei - Alright, let''s have some fun. Thus, the family enjoyed the moment. ... Issei - Hm... Did I fall asleep? I remember the King''s wine was so good that I overdrank, but... Issei for some reason can''t resist the alcohol intoxication. Probably because Dragons are well known for loving wines or something? Issei - Hmm? Issei felt something strange on his immobile body and looked around in the darkness, when... Issei - Ngh, mm, mmmph?! A sudden kiss startled Issei. But he soon realized it was from Gurigura and rxed. Gurigura is sitting on top of Issei''s body and kissing him while fully naked. And for some reason, he''s naked too... Issei - ''Wait... Why''s Gurigura here?!'' Gurigura - Mmwah, mm, mmmwah... In contrast to Issei''s bewilderment, Gurigura was intently sucking his lips. Issei pushed Gurigura shoulder a little to gain some distance from her kissing. Issei - ...Gurigura, what are you doing? Gurigura - What? Smooching of course? Issei - ...Why? Gurigura - Hmm... Should I say kissing instead? Issei - No, what I''m asking is ''why''. Gurigura - ...Cause you said to, Ise-nii. Issei - Huh? Gurigura - You said I should do what I wanna. So I thought about it a whooole lot. Issei - ...And this is what you decided on? Gurigura - Yep, I''m gonna be your wife. Issei - ...That''s a really serious conclusion to jump to. Why would you go with that? Gurigura - Um, is it weird? Issei - Yeah, it''s weird. If you want to get married, it should be to someone you love. Gurigura - Whuh? Then nothing''s weird here. Cause I love you, Ise-nii. Issei - ...Really? Gurigura - Yep. Since you gave me bread, and you''re a good person, and you''re nice, strong, and cool. Issei - Uuuh, I feel like that''s not the ''getting married'' kind of love... Gurigura - ...Ise-nii, you don''t wanna marry me? Issei - Guh... Gurigura made eyes like an abandoned puppy, silencing Issei. Gurigura - Just being by your side makes me feel all warm and happy. So I wanna be with you forever. And to make that happen, I''ll do anything... Is that bad? Issei - Being by my side makes you happy, so you want to stay with me... *Sigh* Well, you indeed could call that love... Gurigura - Eheh, then it is okay, right? Mm, mmmwah... Gurigura innocentlyughed andid her lips on Issei''s again. Issei - Mgh... So just to be sure... You know what a wife does, don''t you? Gurigura - Yep, it means helping you and having lots of your kids! Gurigura smiled and went in for some more kissing. Gurigura - Mm, mmwah, mmmm... Issei - ''Still, though... *Sigh* I guess it''ll be fine... Gurigura''s cute, and her ignorance about the world is kinda worrying. She could use someone to help her. Besides, the idea of leaving her for another guy pisses me off.'' Issei has a hidden Sis-con personality just like how he''s used to treat Yunyun before, remember? Issei savored the sensation of Gurigura''s lips himself as he thought hard. Issei - ...Alright. Gurigura - Hmm? Issei - I''ll make you my wife. Gurigura - Really? Yaaay. Now let''s make tons of babies! Gurigura was already hyped for reproduction. Issei - ''She kind of reminds me of Kuroka...'' Uh, hold on there... Gurigura - Why? I''m your wife now, so let''s make babies already. Issei - Nah, I think it might be a little early for that... Gurigura - Huh? But if I''m gonna be your wife, I have to do my duty of having sex and having kids. Issei - ...Gurigura, sex isn''t just about having kids. Gurigura - Really? Issei - Ah. It can just be about bing closer and feeling good together. Gurigura - Huh... Does sex feel that good? Issei - Of course. Like, even just a kiss... Gurigura, stick your tongue out. Gurigura - My tongue? Um, like this? Bweeeh... Issei - That''s good. Now... Gurigura - Hwah, mm, mwah... Mmmph?! Gurigura wasn''t sure how to respond to Issei coiling his tongue with hers at first but soon licked his tongue back. Gurigura - ''Mmm, what the? This smooch is totally different... His tongue''s just moving in my mouth, but it makes me feel tingly...'' Hwah, mmph, mmm... Mwah... Gurigura blushed, but still escted the kissing further. Gurigura - Hwah... Ne, Ise-nii, that kiss made me heat up a lot. Why? Issei - I think that''s your girl parts reacting. Gurigura - Really? Then what about you? Issei - Ahaha... My boy parts are reacting too. Issei''s crotch is visibly hard. Gurigura - Ise-nii... So I''m enough to make you turned on. I''m happy! Issei - You''re cute, so obviously. Gurigura - Eheheh... Then get even more turned on. Mm, mmwah, mm... Hwah, mmm?! The moment Issei''s hand touched her budding chest, Gurigura moaned. Gurigura - ''Hwah, what the? He just touched my chest and it made my head feel fuzzy...'' Haah, ah... What are you doing? Not like touching my chest would be any fun... Issei - It is fun. Besides, feels good for you too, right? Gurigura - Yeah, it''s really good... Oh, so this is sex that''s just for feeling good. Issei - Yep. Now let''s feel good together. Gurigura - Okay, yeah... Issei softly shifted his hand down to Gurigura''s lower body and just barely ran a finger over her moist pussy. Gurigura - Mmm, a-are? Issei - What''s wrong? Gurigura - My privates are all drippy now. Maybe I''m sick... Issei - No, that''s normal for any girl. Gurigura - Really? Bloodes out about once a month, but it''s never gotten wet like this before. Issei - ''...Is she like, a super beginner?!'' Um... Gurigura, if you don''t mind me asking, do you know how babies are made? Gurigura - Grrr, I''m not that dumb. You put your penis in the ce I pee from. Everyone knows that. Issei - I-I see. That''s a bit of a relief... Oh, and when you get wet, that''s your body preparing you for sex. It doesn''t mean you''re sick. Gurigura - Wow. Okay, Ise-nii, then make my crotch wetter. Mm, mmwah... Hwah, haah... Ah, Ise-nii, there... Good... Issei grazed Gurigura''s covered clit with a fingertip, instantly getting a moan out of her. Issei - ''Hmmm...'' Based on the quantity of juices dripping from her crotch, Issei could tell she was ready. But he wasn''t sure whether he should do any more to this innocent girl than he already had. Gurigura - Haah, ah... I wanna feel good... With you, Onii-chan... Hearing her words something snapped inside Issei''s mind. Issei - Gurigura... Okay, sure. Issei then held Gurigura close and sat her down on hisp. Gurigura - Wah... Positioned such that her crotch was pushing against Issei''s penis, Gurigura looked a bit shocked. Gurigura - Your penis got even bigger than when I looked a minute ago. Issei - Oh, yeah. It wants to feel good with you, so it got big. Gurigura - I see. But... Issei - What''s wrong? Gurigura - Hmmm... It''s so big that I dunno if it''ll fit... She looked at the fully erect cock with uncertainty. Issei - Are you scared? Gurigura - Nope, no way. It''s just... If it doesn''t fit, I can''t be your wife... Issei - ...''Guess she thinks I have to get it inside to marry her...'' That''s not true. Either way, you''re already my wife. Let''s just try a little at a time. No need to force it. Gurigura - Really? Thank goodness! Issei - ''Hm, sounds like she feels better.'' Gurigura - But I still wanna feel good with you, so... I''ll do the best I can. Issei - I''m happy you feel that way, but. Just don''t overdo it. Gurigura - Eheheh, you''re so nice, Ise-nii. Gurigura smiled wide, guided the tip of Issei''s penis to her moist slit, and slowly lowered her hips. *Sloosh* Gurigura - ...Ngh, mmm... Hwah... The head of his cock pushed through her narrow opening and sank in. Issei - ''Gh, Gurigura''s really tight...'' Gurigura - Mm... Haah, ah, your thing''s... inside... Mmm... When the cock was halfway in, it was covered in juices and hymen blood. Gurigura - ...Ngh, wah... Ghh?! Suddenly, Gurigura winced and stopped moving. Issei - ...Looks like it hurts. Are you okay? We can stop if you want. Noticing Gurigura''s pain, Issei held back his lust and tried to pull back his hips, but... Gurigura - Mm, wait, Onii-chan... It''s fine, just... Issei - Huh? Gurigura - Hoo, haah, hoo, haah... Gurigura tried to get her breathing back in order by taking several deep breaths. Gurigura - ...Mm. I didn''t know sex made you bleed, so I was a little startled, but I''m fine now. Issei - Are you sure you''re okay? Gurigura - Yep. I''m used to pain. Issei - ...I see... Imagining what Gurigura had gone through that she could say that with a smile made Issei''s feeling heartache. Gurigura - ...What''s wrong, Ise-nii? Does sex with me feel bad? Gurigura saw Issei looking sad and anxiously asked. Issei - Not at all, it feels so good that I could ejacte any second. Issei hastily gives her a smile and pats her head. Gurigura - Eheheh, that''s good. Getting toe together like this makes me super happy too. Also... Your penis feels really warm and good . Issei - You feel warm and good inside too. Gurigura - Thanks. Ne, what should I do now? Issei - Well, can you try moving up and down? You can start off slow. Gurigura - Okay, I can do that. Gurigura peppily responded, then did what Issei asked and awkwardly moved up and down, taking the cock even deeper inside. *Slllsh* *Sloosh* Gurigura - Mm, haah... Ah, mm... This feels... kinda... kinda weird... An unfamiliar tingling sensation from her pussy made Gurigura yelp. Gurigura - Haah... Ah, mm, mmm.... Hyaaah?! The instant the cock hit the back of her pussy, Gurigura yelped loudly. Gurigura - Oh geez, I... I made a weird sound... That''s embarrassing... Issei - It''s okay. You can moan when it feels good. Besides, I want to hear it. Gurigura - Haah, ah, mmm... Really? Issei - Ah. What''s it feel like, by the way? Gurigura - Um, when your penis reached all the way inside me, I felt tingles deep inside and it felt really good. Issei - Then we''ll have to make you feel even better. I''ll move this time. Issei put his hands on Gurigura''s hips and began to shake his own. *Sllsh* *Slsh* *Slooosh* Gurigura - Mm, haah, ah... Moving, your thing inside me, lots... Hwah, aaahn... The already narrow hole constricted around Issei''s cock with each thrust. Issei - ...Tight, but it feels amazing. Gurigura - Hwah, mmm... G-Good, your penis is scrubbing my insides... Wah, I feel awesome too... Gurigura''s little body began to quiver. Gurigura - Mn, nnah, good, awesome, hwah... My insides are rubbing your penis... Issei - ...! Gurigura''s tight pussy contracted, squeezing Issei''s cock the most it had so far. In an effort to fight back, Issei elerated his hips. *Sloosh* *Sllsh* *Slsh* Their genitals sent a mixture of juices and hymen blood spraying around. Gurigura - Ngh, gh... Mmm?! For an instant, Gurigura''s body shuddered. Gurigura - Hwaaah, O-Onii-chan, something''s happening, something, ngh... Aaah! *Pak!* *Pak!* *Pak!* Gurigura - Ah, mind going nk... Mm. Nnaaah! Gurigura felt her very first orgasming and shrieked. Issei - Kgh... Me too! Issei experienced a dull tingling in his hips, telling him he was close to the edge as well. Issei - Gonna let it out soon, Gurigura. Gurigura - Mm, haaah, ah... Let what out? Issei - What? The stuff thates from a guy when he feels good. Gurigura - Oh, mm, then I must be making you feel good! Okay then, let it out lots! Issei - Ah. I''ll do just that. Issei wrapped his arms around Gurigura and gave her a strong hug, then thrust hard against her womb''s entrance. *PAK!* *PAK!* *PAK!* Gurigura - Hwaaaah, ah, mm... Haaahn... Issei - Guh... Coming! *Gush* *Gush* *Gush* Gurigura - Wah... H-Hot... Hot stuff''s squirting inside me... Ngggh... The sensation of tons of semen spreading through the depths of her pussy made Gurigura murmur with a look of ecstasy on her face. After a while, Issei finished his ejaction and his penis slipped out of Gurigura''s pussy, but his semen flowed out like a flood when he does that. Gurigura - Haah, hah, haah... Ne, Ise-nii... Issei - Hmm? Gurigura - How was I? Was I good at sex? Issei - Ah. That felt really great, Gurigura... Issei responded with a gentle smile, getting Gurigura to smile too. Gurigura - Eheheh! Issei chuckled once more and said "Haah... I never came that much in one go before...". Gurigura - Did I do good enough to be your wife? Issei - Yeah. You get a gold star. Gurigura - Yaaay! Gurigura innocently grinned. But when she looked at Issei''s crotch, she was stunned. Issei - What''s wrong? Gurigura - ...It''s still big. Issei - Well... Gurigura - I got it, you wanna do more with me, don''t you? Gurigura said with delight and tried to get Issei''s cock inside her again. Issei - Uh, wait. I don''t want to make you do more. Gurigura - I wanna do it, so I''m totally fine. Besides... That part at the end felt awesome... Eheheh... And... I wanna feel good with you even more... Gurigura blushed with shame and hung her head down as she whispered. Issei - ''...Gurigura''s making the face of a woman...'' Okay, Gurigura... No man could say no after being asked like that. Gurigura - Yeah, let''s do it! Issei - Alright, here we go, Gurigura. As requested, Issei thrust his still erect cock back into her. *Slsh* *Slssh* Gurigura - Mmm?! Gh, ahn... Good, Onii-chan, keep that up... Hwah, aaahn... *PAK!* *PAK!* *PAK!* They keep doing it all night and their moaning sounds can be heard all around the house. You must be wondering where is Ramius and Riche are at the moment right? Apparently, they are already down for the count because when Issei got drunk he bes a total sex beast and does both of them wildly. Ramius who was able to for 7 round straight with him can onlyst 3 round because of how wild he was. And Riche down for the count at only 2 round... They both are inside their respective room because Gurigura carried them both after they fainted on the couch at the living room back then. Even now their body is still twitching once in a while, and they have an ahegao face while they were sleeping. Riche had it the worst because she finally gets her retribution for messing around with Issei during Gurigura capturing... She can''t move a single muscle after they are done... And she knows she won''t be able to move a single muscle on the next day. Thankfully Issei fell asleep right after he''s done with them and for some reason, Gurigura isn''t targeted by him during the whole ordeal. Perhaps it''s his instinct as a sis-con, who knows... And Gurigura can stand for 5 round with Issei the whole night even morepared to Riche usually. Probably because her body was trained since she was little. ... Issei - Is it Morning already? Issei was filled with energy and he feels pleasant after woking up. Issei - Hm? He noticed he couldn''t move his arm and looked at it to find Gurigura holding on tight and lightly snoring. Issei chuckled seeing that and said, "For a Ranger, you sure are a sleepy head... Well, not that I can me you for that though after what we have done the whole night...". Issei rubbed her head gently. Gurigura - Ngh... Mm, mmm... Onii-chan? When Issei stroked her soft hair she woke up a little bit. Issei - Oh, I''m sorry for waking you up. You can go back to sleep if you want. Gurigura - It''s okay. I kinda like that we woke up together. Issei - Is that so? Gurigura - Un! Issei - Well, both Ramius and Riche should be up by now... Now that I mention it, where are both of them? Gurigura - You don''t remember, Ise-nii? Issei - Remember what? Gurigura - Last night when you got drunk you had sex with both of them so wildly that they both fainted when you''re done. Issei - ...Eh? Really? Gurigura - Yup. I carried them both to their bedroom and you too after that. Issei - ...So that''s why I don''t remember anythingst night after I woke up... That also exins why he felt sticky and naked when he woke upst night. Well, nothing he can do about it he guesses. Issei - Well, you can go to sleep again if you want, Gurigura. I''m gonna take a quick shower then start preparing breakfast for everyone... Well, it might be afternoon already though. Gurigura - Ah, let''s take a bath together Ise-nii! Issei - Errr, I rather not. I don''t want to overexert your body you see... Gurigura - What do you mean? Aahh... Wow, Ise-nii. Your penis is still hard after all that? Amazing... Issei - Yeah... What can I say... I have high libido you see... Gurigura - Mhm, just like Riche-nee and Ramius-nee said. Issei - ...Ah. Then just go back to bed, I will wake you up once I''m done preparing the food. Gurigura - Okay! Then Issei gave Gurigura a kiss on her forehead and went to the bathroom. Gurigura - Ehehe~. She looked at her ring finger and saw a on it. She grinned happily seeing that, then she went back to sleep for a quick nap. And Issei who''s in the bathroom saw that his ring Romanian number changed from "II" into "III". And he can feel some power flowing inside of him. He''s starting toprehend the element a little bit easier after that... -(Chaos Elementprehension progress - 10%)- ... After a while, Issei finished preparing the food. Ramius and Gurigura are already up smelling the food Issei prepared while Riche is still nowhere to be seen. Issei - Where''s Riche? Ramius - Now that you mention it... Gurigura - Riche-nee said she can''t move. Issei - ...Oh. Then let her get some more sleep. I will bring the food to her roomter on. Issei knows fully well why Riche''s down for the count. So he just told them to let her be. After they finished their lunch Issei bring a serving for Riche to her room. She''s on the bed with her face down on the pillow and Issei who saw that can only smile wryly and feeling sorry for what he has done. Then for the entire day, he took care of Riche in bed. To be honest, Riche could move around already to a certain extent but she''s faking it to be taken care of by Issei. Issei knows that too but he decided to spoil her fully for today. -The next day- Riche - Ahem, um... Good morning, everyone. Ramius - Morning. Gurigura - Morning, Riche-nee. Ramius - Is your body feeling alright now? Riche - Y-Yeah. Riche tried to re at Issei for that but he''s just calmly sipping his coffee without minding her re at him. After that, they had a proper breakfast together. They talk about Gurigura bing Issei''s new wife and stuff like that. Ramius keep asking the detail about their sex and Riche asking if she''s hurt anywhere. Issei felt speechless hearing their discussion, he''s not some mindless sex beast, okay? Well... Maybe a little... Then they discuss their next set of action. Issei - So we''re going to the Kingdom of El Quixote next right? Then we should pass by Kath''s house on the way there. Riche - Yeah, considering that we''ve got no boat, we''ll just have to cross over the mountains. Issei - Then we should thank her for the antidote. Ramius - She stays inside so much that she''s probably out of shape. Maybe we can get her some barbells. Issei - I don''t think she would appreciate that... But, she must have already figured out the incident at Lancelot since she prepared all those antidotes. Riche - I think she must''ve figured both the cause of the poison and that the Ouws hideout was at some national facility. Issei - She sure is smart. *BOOOOM!* *Rrrrrrr!* Issei - Hm? Riche - What was that?! An earthquake? Hearing a far off explosion and feeling the earth shake, the party ran outside. Ramius - Hm... Seems like somewhere far away, there was a huge explosion... Look at that. Gurigura - Whoa~ I can even see the smoke from here. By squinting, strangely-shaped smoke was visible way off in the distance. Issei - ...Why is it shaped like a skull? Riche - ...I only know one inventor who might produce smoke like that. Issei - ...That does look like it''sing from the mountain Kath lives on... ... Issei and his wives finished their travel preparations and gathered in the living room. Riche - Make sure you don''t forget anything. Remember to turn off all the magic appliances, too. Gurigura - I did! Ramius - The Kingdom of El Quixote''s a jungle region. As long as you rub on some insect repent, you won''t need to worry about bug bites. Riche - Here, Gurigura, I''ll help you get it where you can''t reach. Turn your back toward me. Gurigura - Uhyaaah, th-that tickles! Riche - C''mon, don''t move. You''re a girl, you don''t want bug bites leaving marks on your skin. Gurigura - But it''s so ticklish... Riche held Gurigura still and spread the insect repent on her. Issei - ''They''re like sisters...'' Ramius - Ise... Issei - Hmm? Ramius - I-I''d like someone to rub it on me too. Particrly in the areas where my skin is exposed, if you could. Issei can only wryly smile at her request but decided to grant it anyway. Issei - Fine. Riche - Hold it right there! You can''t be getting aroused before we leave. Ramius - But I show a lot of skin, so it needs to be spread on properly. Riche - ...Gurigura, you do it. Gurigura - Okay. Rubrubrub~ Ramius - I-I asked Ise... Hyaaaah... Mm, ahaaaah... Gurigura - There, it''s all spread on nice. Ramius - N-Not bad. You''re surprisingly good with your hands. Riche - Alright, time to stop being stupid. If everyone''s ready, let''s go. Gurigura - Getting to El Quixote means we need to cross the mountains. Issei - Near where Kath''s lives. Riche - Yep, a little past there and you''ll reach the Kingdom of El Quixote. Issei - Then let''s stop by Kath''s house and thank her first. The party set off for the Kingdom of El Quixote by first heading to Kath''s house in the mountains. Near the house of Kathryn. Issei - I Wonder if she''s home. Riche - She''s a shut-in, so obviously she is. Issei - Right... Riche - The problem is, how do we get her toe to the door. Gurigura - Should I set up a trap? Issei - No, she''s not a rodent. Ramius - Be at east. I ordered this physical enhancement machine known as the ''Muscle Walker'' as a gift. She''ll be out here for it in no time. Ramius lowered a bizarre training machine off her back and proudly smiled. Riche - I doubt anyone but you or your brother woulde running for that. Ramius - What? I heard most girls like muscles, though. Issei - ...I don''t think that means their muscles. It means muscles on guys. Riche - Well, if ites to it. We can just kick down her flimsy door and thank her by force. Ramius - I see. We''d be giving her what she deserves. Gurigura - Then I''ll sneak in through the window and incapacitate the target. Issei - ...Oi. Issei is speechless with their ns for getting Kathryn. Then they arrived at Kathryn''s house... Well, what''s left of it anyway because her house is totally destroyed. And for some reason only her door entrance is intact... Issei - ...Well, that confirms where the explosion came from. Riche - Yeah... Ramius - I wonder if she''s nning to renovate her house? Gurigura - I don''t think that''s it, Ramius-nee. ??? - Who are you people?! What are you doing here?! Issei - Hm? While Issei''s party was stunned by the sight of the destroyed hut, a man in armor and what appeared to be his subordinates jumped out from behind some cover. Riche - And who are they? Knights that became bandits? Based on their equipment, they look strong. Ramius - Could they have done this to Kathryn''s hut? Issei - No, I think it''s not them. I don''t feel any evil auraing from them. ??? - No answer? Then we''ll have to make you. Issei - Wait. ??? - What? You''re nning to talk now? Issei - We''re from the Kingdom of Eden and we''re friends of the owner of this hut. ??? - ...Where''s the proof? Issei - Riche. Riche - Okay. Then Riche shows the permit given by King Louin to them and exined how they are Kathryn''s friends, they confirmed that the permit is real but they still need more proof. ??? - Well, it seems real but we''re still not convinced with just this... Can you show us your hands just in case you''re Ouws? Then Issei and his wives showed them their hands and only golden ring can be found on their hands. ??? - I see. I do apologize for our rudeness. Not only are you Kathryn''s acquaintances, but you''re the princess of Eden and her cohorts? Riche - Yes. And who are you, exactly? You don''t exactly seem like someone Kath would associate with. ??? - We are Knights of El Quixote. Today, we came to try and convince Kathryn to work as a Tactician for our nation. Issei - A tactician for El Quixote? ??? - Indeed, but when I arrived, this is what I found. Then you arrived, so I jumped to conclusions and assumed you were the perpetrators. My deepest apologies! The man recognized his own error and solemnly bowed. Riche - That''s okay. If not for Ise''s warning then we might think of you as the perpetrators too. So it''s all good. ??? - I see. Oops, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Pancho Quixote, general of El Quixote''s Knights. Riche - Quixote? Are you royalty? Pancho - I hate to shame them by association, but yes. The royal family has a long history of jumping to conclusions. Riche - Um, if you''re royalty, you ought topose yourself better. Pancho - It is disgraceful, yes. Gwahahahah! Panchoughed off the scolding from the younger princess. Issei - Do you have any idea how Kath''s house ended up this way? Ramius - Hm? Ise, there''s a piece of paper stuck to the debris. "Kinda messed up an experiment. Staying at a friend''s ce for now. Amuzon, please hold onto my orders." Issei - ... Riche - Haah, we got worried for nothing. Pancho - If she''s safe, then that''s what matters. We''lle again some other time. You said you wanted to see the King, I believe. To apologize, I''ll set up a meeting for you. Come to the capital of El Quixote. Issei - Then thank you for your help. Pancho - No problem. The Knights of El Quixote said farewell to the party and began descending the mountain. Issei - What a straightforward guy. Ramius - El Quixote is a nation of warriors, so expect to see more people like him. They''re even still expanding their military. Issei - Are the monsters in El Quixote so strong that they need extra Knights? Ramius - The monsters are certainly a threat, but there''s unique reason El Quixote always recruits Knights. Gurigura - The Monster Burrow, right? Issei - Monster Burrow? Ramius - It''s a cave from which monsters are endlessly spawned, apparently. Issei - Hmm, I see. Ramius - Pancho, his name was? If it''s the old me in a one on one fight, I doubt I could have taken him back then. But the current me can beat him now. And that''s all thanks to you, Ise. Issei just smiled gently at her. Issei started training Ramius whenever they have some free times and it does wonders on her part. Issei tried teaching her and but she still needs some training to be able to do it sadly. Riche also got some insights on his spells usage, he can do some new magic after Issei give her some tips. Gurigura is new so she still doesn''t have time to be trained by Issei but he thought he will give her training just like how he trained Ramius before. Issei - So what should we do? I wanted to thank her for helping us, but where''s this ''friend''s house''? Riche - ...Wait, she has friends? Ramius - Hrrm, now that you mention it, I don''t know. I''ve never seen her speak to anyone besides us. Gurigura - I think she went to El Quixote. Riche - Oh, how do you know that? Gurigura - It''s easy to tell if you look at the ground. You can see a slightly small-statured woman''s footprints going toward El Quixote. Issei - Great job noticing that, Gurigura. Gurigura - Ehehe... It''s nothing. Ramius - Then we should go to El Quixote too. If we''re lucky, maybe we''ll see her there. Issei - Ah. Agreed. Then they all headed towards the Kingdom of El Quixote. Chapter 48: Chapter 48: (AN: Here''s the exnation on how Issei lose his memory for those who''s wondering: First, he was using a forbidden technique you could say which is his new , not the old one where he''s on the Scale mail of boosted gear. So obviously there will be a side effect from using that technique, and Nyathotep "Chaos" element which hitting him all the time also isn''t helping either. Although he started toprehend the "Chaos" element during the fight it''s still not enough so it bacshes to him by affecting his souls in the process. It''s like how our body reacts to a certain poison the first time but after some time passed our body will adapt to it no? So coupled with all that I would say losing his memories seems pretty usible since his soul got affected in the process so his soul automatically protects itself from having the "Chaos" element corrupting it. Which in turn make him lose ess to part of his memories and skills at the time. All that happens when he fainted after using his and if Nyathotep doesn''t give him her "Mark" then he might be dead by now because his body can''t handle the "Chaos" element corruption any longer. So because of the "Mark", he is saved from death but what''s done is done so it takes time for him to regain ess to his memories. That''s also why Nyathotep says "This must be your blessing" when she gave him her "Mark". Because if not he will be dead by now. At first, he regained his skills, then after a while, he started remembering his past bit by bit but not the people''s name and looks. He needs a certain trigger topletely regain his memory which is done by QD by telling him the name of LD which goes by Semiramis now. This exnation supposed to be forter when he meets LD once more but here you go...) (AN: I forgot to show you how Pancho looks like in the previous chapter. He wears a bulky grey colored armor with a red cape behind it, and only his face is shown overall, his face is average. /wiki/Pancho_Quixote?file=Pancho-portrait.png here''s his image.) Once they passed through the natural border that was the mountain range, the party found themselves in a dense jungle. Riche - Wooow, a jungle! It''s a jungle! AaaaAAAAaaah! Gurigura - Riche-nee sure is pumped. Ramius - Yes, she''s seeing something she''s only seen in pictures before, so it must be hard to contain her excitement. Issei - The nt smell''s pretty strong here. Seems like a very humid country. But it still beautiful though, kind of reminds me of the Amazon forest back at my world. Riche - Hee, your world seems also has lots of wonder on its own huh, Ise. Issei - Ah. Gurigura already informed of Issei''s background, when she finds out about it she was pretty surprised but epted it quite well. Gurigura thought no wonder Issei is so strong, so he''s basically a Dragon. But she wanted to follow Issei anywhere he goes because she doesn''t have a ce to stay anyway. And she does love Issei a lot for that matter. She decided to adopt hisst name and Issei permitted it. So her name is basically Gurigura Hyoudou now. Ramius seems wanted to do the same but Riche reminded her that she already has ast name to her disappointment. So Riche told her they could use hisst nameter on. Maybe when they already went to the other world. Ramius is totally up for that so she gets over her depression really quick. Gurigura - Ise-nii, that town right over there is the capital, El Quixote. Issei - You''ve been here, Gurigura? Gurigura - Yep, I went to lots of countries for field trips with the Academy, so I know my way around. Issei - Is that so? Alright, then let''s head to El Quixote. The party struggled their way through the thick grass as they stepped foot into the Kingdom of El Quixote. ... Issei - This is the capital? The party passed through the high defensive wall and entered the capital of El Quixote to find what appeared to be many factories, as well as workers walking in and out of them. Riche - Kinda smells like sweat... But it''s a lively town besides that. The workers on their way out were filled with satisfaction over a job well done as they went off toward public baths or bars. Issei - But what do these factories make exactly? They''ve all got the same sign... Bigbux? I remembered hearing that somewhere before... Riche - The Bigbux Company. They''re a huge corporation with a monopoly on the stic market. Ramius - stic? Okay, I know what that is. Riche - Obviously. Most magic appliances are made of stic nowadays. Gurigura - But most of the town''s made of factories. Riche - It''s like that all over the country. Thanks to the Bigbux Company, their tax revenue''s constantly growing, which also means a growing military budget, apparently. Ramius - They''re used to be the poorest nation in the world though. Issei - Hmm. I see, well even in my world stic ismonly used there. So it''s no surprise it''s also the same here, I guess. While they were chatting, Pancho appeared and greet them. Pancho - Oooh! You''re finally here! I''ve been waiting! Issei - Hey, Pancho. Pancho - Perfect timing! I''ve already spoken to the king. Allow me to lead you to his office. Issei - Hm? Already? Pancho - Honestly, I''d forgotten you hadn''t arrived yet, and I arranged the meeting in advance. Riche - What if we camete? Pancho - Well, this is rather embarrassing. I just can''t think before I act. The party was uneasy, but Pancho paid them no mind and decided that everything had worked out fine as they proceeded to the pce. ... Pancho - Uncle! I brought the guests. ??? - Pancho? You''re supposed to call me ''Your Majesty'' here, remember? Riche - Nice to meet you, I''m Riche Eden of the Kingdom of Eden, and these are my cohorts. Ben - My name is Ben Quixote and as you already know, I''m the king of the kingdom of El Quixote. I''m impressed that you came so far to visit. If I may ask, what is your business here? Ben face is very simr to Pancho''s face and built but she wears a royalty robe and wearing a crown. (AN: /wiki/Ben_Quixote?file=Ben-face.png Meh that''s the only image shown from him because he''s basically not that important lol). Riche exined how an organization called was engaging in evildoing behind the scenes and how her party was pursuing them. Ben - I see, ? I''ve heard of them before. Riche - Then I''d like to know if you could arrange a meeting with our kingdom about them. Ben - Hm, unfortunately, I can''t do that. Riche - Huh? Ben - Our nation of El Quixote already has the most powerful army in the world. We have no reason to fight alongside other countries. Riche - But isn''t a foe who can be dealt with through force. Ben - Hmph, in this world, military might is everything. And I won''t be misled by threats of war or any such nonsense. My country has the Monster Burrow, a real danger to all of humanity. Riche - Well, that''s true. Ben - During the Arthur Tragedy five years ago, we were the only country that didn''t deploy our military. That is entirely because we have to keep an eye on the Monster Burrow. As such, my nation would never be manipted by the likes of . I''ve heard that the Kingdom of Eden''s port was destroyed and you''re having some trouble with trades. Riche - Th-That has nothing to do with this. Ben - When we were in a crisis, what did the Kingdom of Eden ever do for us? We don''t forget easily. Issei - Then we take it that is your final answer then? Ben - Yes, you could say that. Issei - ...Very well. Issei felt something''s odd with Ben and he noticed there''s a letter with a emblem sealed on it. And he knows that this Kingdom is pretty much already belong to them... Ben aura itself is not pure evil but it''s still leaning towards the evil side while Pancho has much purer aurapared to Ben. So Issei decided to wait for now to see if he can find more clues. ... Pancho - I''m very sorry about that. Once the ufortable meeting with the king had ended, Pancho apologetically lowered his head. Issei - It''s fine, It''s not your fault Pancho - Despite how hees off. Uncle is a kind man at heart. But he has been showing his age as ofte. He''s also had a lot to worry about recently. Ramius - So he was just in a bad mood at the moment? Pancho - My family''s hereditary hastiness may be to me, If you wait for Uncle to cool his head before talking to him again, he should listen. Riche - Sounds good. Hope you can get us another meeting when that happens. Pancho - Of course! Leave it to me! Knight - General Pancho! There you are! The conversation with Pancho was cut short when a Knight ran over. Pancho - What are you so panicked about? There shouldn''t be any monstersing from the Burrow. Knight - A cow carriage tumbled over nearby. It seemed unnatural, so I investigated, and... Suddenly, some Ouws appeared and attacked! Pancho - WHAT?! Hmmph, they would cause trouble on the king''s doorstep? What insolence! Riche - They must''ve set a trap to turn it over and make it easier for them to attack. Pancho - How dare they bring harm to our nation? I''ll make them regret it in Hell! Upon hearing the report, Pancho forgot about Issei and the others and dashed out of the capital. Riche - This might have something to do with ! We''ll go too! Issei - Ah, Agreed. Let''s follow him. Gurigura - He can''t be too far away! The party chased after Pancho. ... When the party arrived on the scene, the overturned cow carriage in the middle of the road was surrounded by Ouws. Ouw 1 - Hand over that cow carriage pronto! Carriage Owner - D-Don''ty a hand on the passenger! Ouw 2 - Oh, nicedy you''ve got in there. Heh heh heh, time to give you some loving. ??? - HYAAAAAAAH! Issei - Hm. Towa? Issei heard the scream and saw that it''s apparently belonged to Towa. Then Issei dashed towards the Ouw. The instant the Ouw tried to touch Towa, Issei appeared in front of him and punched the Ouw right in the face. The Ouw body flew far away to the sky, just like a certain team "R" sting off again. Then Issei grabbed Towa towards him. Towa - Eep! Issei - Stay behind me. Towa - I-Issei-san?! Ouw 1 - Y-you! Everybody get him! Ouws - Woaaahhh! Pancho - Watch out! *BAM BAM BAM!* With each punch, the Ouws whoe near Issei flew just like their first buddy. Issei doesn''t want to let Towa see blood so he just punches them away, they''re all already dead though... Pancho is surprised seeing Issei took care of those Ouws with such ease, he could also handle them but it will take some time. Pancho - Nice job! Ouws deserve nothing but death! Once the Ouws appeared to be wiped out and they confirmed no more were hiding in the area, Issei spoke to Towa. Issei - Are you okay, Towa? I didn''t realize you were in El Quixote. Towa - Y-Yes... Th-Thank you. ''Uwaaa... Issei-san saved me again... And he was so cool just now...'' Towa can feel her cheeks flushed. Issei - Well, as long as you''re okay. Pancho - Hm, thankfully there were no casualties... Oh right?! Issei - What''s wrong? Pancho - It''s this time already? I actually have a meeting with someone important in . But at the same time, I can''t just leave this passenger unattended to... Hrrm, this is a pickle. And I need to prepare myself for the meeting as well... Issei - It''s fine, you can leave them to us. Pancho - Oooh, can you do that for me?! Riche - Sure. We know Towa anyway. Pancho - Then, please do! Pancho bowed to the party, then told his subordinates to handle the rest and ran off. Riche - He''s kinda fric. I dunno if someone like that should be a general. The party decided to take Towa to the capital of El Quixote. ... Towa - Thank you so much for saving me. When they arrived at the capital, Towa bowed to the party. Issei - Seriously... Don''t worry about it. Issei can only wryly smile at her because this exchange had already happened several times on the way here. Riche - When you said you were heading to the next town, I didn''t know you meant in El Quixote. Towa - I never thought we''d see each other this soon again. Oh... Are you on a honeymoon? Issei - Hmm, you could say that? Riche can only wryly smile because only Issei can be so rxed facing the like that. They''re investigating the but to Issei, they are not worthy enough to be a threat it seems. Ramius is only nodding to herself while her cheeks are a bit red. She''s happy to be on a honeymoon with Issei. Gurigura - Hey, what''s a honeymoon? Ramius - It''s where after a couple gets married, they go on a vacation and do various things to be closer. Gurigura - Oh! Then this is a honeymoon for me and Ise-nii. Towa - Huh?! Wh-What does that mean? Issei - Oh, this is Gurigura. We just got married. Gurigura - I''m Gurigura Hyoudou! Hello! Towa - Oh, you were there when I told my story in Lancelot... Gurigura - Yeah, that was a lotta fun. Towa - Eheheh, thanks. I see, so you married Issei-san... WHAAAAAAT?! Riche - Wow, her reactions are pretty funny. Towa - Wait, but you already had two beautiful wives... Huh, how could this be? Riche - Ise was promoted to a and he''s also an honorary baron now. So he''s getting more wives to carry out his duty of leaving more offspring in the world. Issei - ...Can you say that with a less perverted way? Riche - But it''s true though? Issei - I know... But... *Sigh* nevermind... Towa - A and a baron... W-Wow... Ah! So that means I should have treated you with more honorifics now! I''m so sorry! Issei - It''s fine. I''m not bothered with such formalities... Just call me like the usual. Towa - B-But... Issei - No but. Towa - O-Okay... Issei-san. ''Issei-san sure is amazing... He was just a Knight when we met at Lancelot but in this short time, he already reaches his current position... Wow... And that girl take hisst name? I''m so jealous... Towa Hyoudou? Ehehe...'' Issei - Anyway, done touring already? I get the feeling there''s not much to see here but factories. Towa snaps back out of her fantasy and answered hastily after hearing Issei sudden question. Towa - Y-Yes! T-The Kingdom of El Quixote''s able to sustain its Knights thanks to those factories, though. Ramius - And because of the Monster Burrow, not many people seem toin about the size of the military. Issei - Is the Monster Burrow really that dangerous? Riche - Well, for you it''s not dangerous probably? But it is for them. Towa - Why don''t I exin? I just told the story of this country at one of the Bigbux Company''s daycares. Ramius - Volunteering again. How nice of you, Towa. I''m sure the children enjoyed it. Issei - Um, I agree with Ramius. I''m sure the children enjoyed it a lot. Towa - Th-Thank you... But I also enjoyed listening to the elderly people who watch over the children too. The elderly people in El Quixote are excellent at telling stories, so I ended up listening to theirs when I was supposed to be telling mine. Riche - Huh, interesting. But why''s that? Towa - Hmm, I wonder. Their descriptions are so vivid that it''s like I''m seeing the Monster Burrow myself. Issei - Always about the Monster Burrow. I''m interested to know about that if you don''t mind telling me. Towa - Yes! dly! I''ll be ready in a moment! Issei - O-Ou... I''ll leave it to you. Towa - Yes! Issei got taken by surprise by her sudden passion. Riche and Ramius who saw that only smirked at each other while Gurigura''s just looking at Towa waiting for her storytelling once more. Gurigura - Yaaay, storytiiime! Towa slightly blushed as she took a bundle of pictures out of her bag. Towa - "El Quixote was the name of a Knight who traveled with Arthur..." Then Towa told Issei''s party about the history of El Quixote. How the Krs race used to be enemies with the people of El Quixote Kingdom. Compared to the Krs, the humans, who harvested lumber, differed greatly in philosophy, and there was no need to try and coexist at first. Basically just like elves and humans in another fantasy world. The Krs wanted to protect the forest while the humans wanted to chop them off. But then the El Quixote discovered something shocking. It was the Monster Burrow. Right as he heard roars from a hole at the peak of the mountain, monsters of all sizes came flooding out. It was like all the monsters in the world came from that hole. El Quixote was prepared to fight to the death. But Arthur and the Witches of the Round Table ran onto the scene and stopped the monsters. Riche - Coming just in the nick of time, like any real hero! Yet not only did the roars from the Burrow not end, but they also echoed across thend as though they had only been angered. Even were humanity to find paradise, if the Burrow was left unchecked, the mass of monsters would prevent them froming and going as they pleased. Towa - "With that in mind, El Quixote chose to remain in thisnd and construct a fortress from which to keep an eye on the Monster Burrow. That was the beginning of the Kingdom of El Quixote." Issei - So it was founded to fight against monsters? Riche - Maybe that''s why there are so many muscleheads around. Towa - That''s how it was originally, but the Kingdom of El Quixote had many problems following its founding. First, they and the Krs were unable to understand each other and got in several fights over many years. Second, the forest took all the nutrients they would need to farm corps, so they were reliant on other countries for food. Ramius - I wouldn''t be satisfied with just the fruits and berries of the forest either. Towa - Third, maintaining an army to watch the Burrow was expensive, leaving the country in constant debt. Gurigura - What happens if a country''s in debt? Riche - Same as anything: They go bankrupt. That means they can''t even import food. Gurigura - Wow, that would be bad. Towa - But ten years ago, El Quixote became the birthce of the Bigbux Company. Issei - Ah, thepany who make stics. Towa - Yes. They sessfully developed a miracle material called ''stic'' that became popr worldwide. With the tax revenue from the export of stic, El Quixote''s national budget improved in less than a year. Riche - They have be one of the most famouspanies in this world, Ise. Issei - Hmm, I see. Towa - Now El Quixote has a massive budget to spend on their army, to the point that they''re now considered a great military nation. Ramius - In a world that''s demilitarizing, only El Quixote is spending money on their army. Riche - They say it''s for keeping the Monster Burrow in check, so it''s hard for other countries toin. Towa - Thanks to their now-plentiful funding, they''ve even recently improved their rtionship with the Krs. The freedom given by financial security may have been what let them expand their thoughts and finally understand another race. But unsettling roarse from the Monster Burrow to this day... The Knights of El Quixote work day and night to defend against the threat. This story was brought to you by the corporation paving the way to the future with stic, the Bigbux Company. The end. Once Towa finished speaking and took a deep breath, the party smiled and pped. Issei - Indeed if you put it that way the Monster Burrow is dangerous. Ramius - But it does help make the people of El Quixote stay on the alert. Issei - Speaking of which, you mentioned the Bigbux Company again at the end of the story. Towa - Yes, they pay some of my travel fees in exchange for advertising. Riche - Huh, they must have money to spare if they''re putting it into something like that. I mean, I''m sure they have to be making a ton. They won''t reveal how stic is made, so they''ve got a monopoly on the market. Towa - They aggressively advertise in magivision shows and newspapers too, I believe. Ramius - I''m d your stories are easy to understand. Even a dim person like me can follow them. Issei - I''m sure it''s a good lesson for the kids, too. Towa - It''s not so much meant to be a lesson. I just want to show the world to children who can''t travel on their own. Issei - Don''t worry, I''m sure you get that feeling across. Towa - Eheheh, thank you... B-By the way... Riche-san, you''re Princess Croix''s sister, aren''t you? The one who''s about to go through a marriage ceremony? Riche - Yep, that''s right. Towa - Wow, I knew it! I was stunned by how pretty you were before, but I didn''t realize it untilter. Issei - What marriage ceremony? Towa - Issei-san, you don''t know? Issei - No. Ramius - Well, Ise here is a special case you see. Riche - Remember how my sister''s engaged to the prince of the Central Empire? Issei - Yeah. Towa - Right around when their engagement was announced, the church unveiled a new story about Mother Eve. Issei - Hmm? I didn''t know Mother Eve''s story is still ongoing. Towa - Yes. What we know about Mother Eve is all excerpts from a scripture called the ''Evenicle'' that''s in the church''s possession. Issei - The Evenicle, huh... Gurigura - I dunno much about what''s in it either... What''s the story like? Riche - Essentially, it''s a love story about how Mother Eve created humanity. Towa - After Mother Eve introduced Dragons, Krs, Poppins, and various other races to the world, she finally created a man in her own image. Issei - I see. ''It''s kinda simr to the bibles back on my world... Except there was a man first rather than a woman... Kind of interesting.'' Ramius - Um, indeed. Riche - In the beginning, there was only Mother Eve, meaning women. Men were madeter. Issei - ''Yup, pretty simr.'' Towa - And once Mother Eve had spent a lot of time with the man, she began to harbor some special feelings for him. Riche - Then one day, she locked the man away in one of three towers where they lived and secluded herself on an ind. Towa - Still, she wanted to see the man again, but she was ashamed... She took several detours before returning to her tower, when... Riche - The man who was supposed to be locked in a different tower greeted Mother Eve with a smile. Towa - Looking at the smile made Mother Eve aware of her special feelings toward the man, so she swore to love him for all eternity. Then it''s said that the three towers glowed as though to celebrate, and the world was enveloped in joy. Riche - Haah... What a wonderful story. Makes me think that romantic stories are okay sometimes. Towa - I know right! Ramius - Mother Eve''s actions up to when she swore love to the man are going to be reenacted by Princess Croix. That''s what people are referring to as the Marriage Ceremony. Issei - I see. Ramius - But I''m more interested in knowing what Mother Eve did with the man, personally... Issei - ...Why? Towa - Huh? Ramius - I mean, it''s about a man and a woman spending time together. Don''t you think they did something? Towa - Um... Is there something special you would do with a man? Gurigura - Ramius-nee... I don''t think Towa''s gonna get it. Riche - Geez, don''t corrupt this pure girl! Ramius - I-I''m not really trying to... Issei - ...''Howe that Towa seems more clueless about sexpared to Gurigura?'' Issei is wondering why Towa seems even more naivepared to Gurigura, did her father didn''t teach her about sex education or something? As for Ramius antics he already got used to it at this point, she''s kinda like the old him which he finds quite funny and cute, to be honest. Towa - Just that it''s a wedding between a prince and princess is lovely enough, but that they''re reenacting Mother Eve''s actions... It''s magnificent... Wait... I''m sorry I started talking about this out of nowhere... I''m just so d... Riche - Don''t worry about it. I''ll tell Onee-chan there''s a girl who can''t wait for the ceremony. Towa - I-I couldn''t ask for that! Getting to watch it on magivision is enough for me. Issei - So what are you doing now, Towa? If you''ve got time, we could thank you by doing something for you. Towa - Ah, oh no! I forgot it''s time for my boat to leave. Issei - Oh, so soon? Towa - I-I''m sorry. I wasn''t expecting to run into you. I''ll be heading off to the next country by boat, then. Take care, I hope we will meet again soon. Issei - Ah, thanks. I''m sure we''ll meet again. Towa - ...Hai! Towa blushed at Issei''s assurance as she ran off into the busy streets of El Quixote. ... Issei - Now what should we do? Riche - Until we can meet with the King again, all we can really do is try investigating ourselves. Gurigura - was Master''s- I mean, Rochefort''s organization, right? Issei - Ah. Gurigura - There was a letter with the same seal as on Rochefort''s eye sitting on the desk. What could have that been? Issei - Oh, you notice it too huh, Gurigura. Gurigura - Un. Riche - Huh? There was? In the King''s office? Gurigura - Yeah, his desk had a letter with that seal on it. Ramius - Hoh, and you noticed it. That''s our Ranger. Gurigura - Maybe the King''s involved with . Riche - Why you didn''t tell us back then, Ise? Issei - Well, even if we confront him about it he might just feign ignorance like he never saw that letter before. And without proper evidence we can''t just use him, he is a King after all. But he has kind of an evil aura, not as thick as Rochefort''s but it''s leaning towards there... He''s probably being used just like Bors, who knows. Riche - ...Indeed. Whatever the reason, he''s pretending to have nothing to do with them. We have to drive him into a corner somehow. Issei - Um. For now, we''ll just have to gather more information. We can ask Pancho to set up another meeting. Ramius - Then we''ll have to go after Pancho. Was it he went to? Gurigura - You can get to by going east of the capital. Issei - Well, let''s go. In order to seek assistance from Pancho, the party hurried to . Along the way to , they saw an army of Knight marching towards the Monster Burrow. Ramius - Looks like they''re heading to the Monster Burrow. Guy - Travelers, are you? While the party watched the Marching Knights, some men who were seeing the Knights off approached them. Guy - Look at the sky. When that''s around, the Burrow starts acting up, so the Knights are keeping an eye on it. Issei - Oh? Far off in the sky, they saw a giant ind floating by. Issei - Sky ind... *Awooooooooohn...* Riche - Hyah! Wh-What? Guy - The Monster Burrow. Scary roar, huh? Maybe seeing Sky Ind gets them into a frenzy. *Awoooooooooooohn...* Gurigura - Sounds gross. Guy - Hahaha, when you''ve lived here as long as we have, you get used to it. The floating ind blew past as though carried by the wind until it finally disappeared from their sight. Issei - ''Hmm, that sound doesn''t look like it came from a living being... It seems hollow...'' Riche - ...The roars stopped too. I see... So that''s why the Knights are climbing the mountain where the Burrow is. Guy - Been sightings of monsters jumping out of the Burrow too. They''re particrly feisty at the moment. Issei - Is that so? Guy - Well hey, there are a few sightings every year. Whatever happens, the Knights are keeping watch, so you''re safe as long as you stay in the cities. Ramius - But that creepy roar... Whatever''s in the Burrow might be really strong. Guy - It grew so big that it can''t get out anyway, apparently. Man - I''ve heard it''s a giant spider with three faces and sixteen legs. Guy - I think it''s a giant, wailing face. Anyone who sees that dreadful face has three days of constant nightmares, then dies. Riche - Uh... So which is it, really? Man - Well, nobody knows. Never in the history of the country has someone gone inside the Burrow. Riche - What?! Guy - The entrance is at the top of a steep cliff. No way for heavily-armed Knights to climb up there. Gurigura - Couldn''t a Ranger do it? Guy - If you try to climb up there, you don''t have any hands free. You''d just end up prey for flying monsters. Issei - So you can''t even reach the Burrow? Guy - Some say the Archfiends in there. Well, if he ever got out, that''d probably mean the end of the world. Issei - Archfiend Adan... The creator of all monsters was it... Riche - Why don''t we go check it out? Issei - It''s usible... But is more important right now. Let''s go find Pancho in . Then they resume their journey towards . Ramius - This is ? Lots of factories here, just like the capital. Issei - Actually, it seems even more lively in this city. Riche - I''m sure the living expenses are lower than in the capital, and there might be more manpower avable too. Gurigura - Whoa, they''re all stic factories for the Bigbux Company. Issei - Ah. Ramius - Mm, mm... I''ve heard stic... Ulp... Has particrly high demand. Riche - Hey, no fair! Don''t go buying food without us. Ramius - It''s the squid bits they''re selling over there. I couldn''t help but buy some... Mmm... Issei - Let me see... Huh, looks like diced squidman legs and flour, lightly cooked and covered in sauce. Ramius and Gurigura stuffed their faces with the tray of squid bits. Issei - ''Really look like sisters, aren''t they...'' Issei face turned gentle looking at both of them stuffing food like squirrels. Gurigura - Eheh, the sauce is delicious! Try some, Ise-nii. Say, aaaah... Issei - Hm? Sure. Aaah... *Munch Munch* it is good. Thank you, Gurigura. Gurigura - Eheheh, you''re wee. Issei smiled gently and pat her head. Riche - Ramius... Ramius - Hm? Riche - Did you realize there''s a bunch of Krs has been tailing us? Ramius - Ah... They''re not really hiding it, to be honest. Riche - And I seem to know why they''re following us... Ramius - You do? Riche - ...Look at their faces... Ramius looked at the Kr''s faces that''s been following them around ever since they entered . For some reason, their faces are red and seem like a lovestruck maiden in love. And they all keep looking at one direction... Which is Issei... Ramius - ...Aahh... Riche - ...Yep. As expected from our husband I guess... Even with his face hidden he can still charm girls here and there but Krs are known for their straightforwardness... If Ise''s was alone right now then they would''ve swarmed him like ants attracted to sugar... Ramius - Fumu... The only thing holding them back is us it seems... Thankfully there''s a rule that the Krs only allowed to extract semen from an unmarried man or widowed man. Riche - ...Indeed, well even then I doubt they can hold back much longer after seeing how they keep squirming around. They even started to attract some man towards them... Ramius - Yeah... Look at that pinkish aura around them... Issei spotted some Krs as well but he''s not that surprised seeing them following him because he got used to things like these after a while. Even normal girls seem to keep looking at him before so having Krs do the same is not very surprising. But unknown to him the Krs can sense to a certain extent because they live in nature so it''s not very surprising just like how elves can sense nature around them. You need to remember that Issei has the biggest even in the eyes of Semiramis(LD). So Issei aura is like an aphrodisiac for the Krs andbined with his unique aura of a Dragon it almost made all the Krs drunk from his scent alone. Issei can just snap his finger and the Krs would dly swarm towards him if he wanted to. Just by staying near Issei the Krs can feel their power grow bit by bit, the gem on their forehead is shining more brightly by the seconds. But in reverse, they be more intoxicated by his alone. There''s some human man tried to ask them for a ''relief'' but the Krs ignored them all, which is surprising for the humans because they''re usually happy to collect their semen. Issei - Oh? Is that the Krs? Riche - Yes, this is the first time I''m seeing one in person too. They''re another race made up entirely of women. Krs have been living in the Kr Forest on thisnd since long before humans arrived. Gurigura - They''re super talented at wind magic, and since they go hunting in the forest, they''re good at archery too. Issei - I see. So they are all women? Gurigura - Yeah, there are no male Kr. Riche - There are a few races, but only Krs can breed with any other race, and always end up giving birth to a female Kr. Issei - So the Kr Forest''s full of nothing but female Krs? You would think they''d all die out fast. Riche - That''s why they take sperm from human men. And that buildings you''re seeing there is the ''Break Room'' for the sperm collection. Issei - I see... There''s not a single person going there at the moment though? Are they perhaps having a lunch break or something? Riche - ...Well, I think I know why it''s empty... Riche wryly smiles while looking behind them. Almost every Krs they passed by ended stalking them around... Well, stalking Issei that is... Issei - Hm? Issei is confused by what Riche''s mean but he ignores it right away because he doesn''t really care about the ''Break Room'', which basically is a Brothel in this country. Gurigura - Aren''t you curious about them Ise-nii? Issei - Hmm? Why should I? I have you girls no? Issei smiled gently at his wives and that makes them very happy he feels that way. While the Krs woman who saw his gentle smile from far away swooned over his smile, some of them even have a little nosebleed... They really wanted to uncover his hood and see the rest of his magnificent face they thought. Some of them can''t take it anymore and wanted to run up to Issei but her friends stopped her from doing so. Kr 1 - Let me go! I can''t take it anymore! I need his semen, I want his child! Kr 2 - Don''t be stupid! You will get arrested! We are not allowed to do married man, remember?! Kr 3 - We know how you feel but it''s not the ce and time yet! If he went to the forest then... Krs - ...*Gulp!* All Krs after hearing thatst words started imagining the things they could do, even the 1st Kr who was going berserk calmed down and held down her lust forter... All of their eyes are shining like a predator watching its prey. Issei felt a sudden chill and he hurriedly turned around to see who''s giving him the sudden chills, but all the Krs averted their eyes when he turned around and pretending they were just chatting with each other. Gurigura - What''s wrong, Ise-nii? Issei - ...It''s nothing. Issei can only ignore that chill he just felt because he doesn''t see the perpetrator clearly, there''s no ill intent either but it gives him the chill for some reason... The Krs decided to disperse for now because they started attracting more attention to themselves, but all of them choose to return to the forest rather than going to the ''Break Room'' which makes all the human men cry tears of sorrow because they can''t vent their lust... Along the way, Issei party encountered a Drunk man forcing a lone Kr to get him off. Drunk Man - Hey, girl. I haven''t gotten muchtely. Can you get me off? Kr - No, I don''t participate in that. Drunk Man - What? This is a human''s dick, bitch. You''re supposed to beg for it. Kr - ... This Kr seems different from the other Krs, she has a red gem on her forehead instead of blue which means she''s still a virgin because once a Kr lost their virginity their gem will turn into blue colored. And her bearings are also different from the other Krs, she seems much more reserved and shy looking. Like the rest of the Krs, she has light blue hair which is pretty long that reach her butt. She has light blue eyes, and there''s some kind of white ornament on her hair. She wears what seems a tribal outfit for the Krs which colored white with green outlines and there''s a green ribbon on her chest. She has modest sized breasts but her body is alluring just like the other Krs. (AN: /wiki/Lorenzo_Kr Here''s her image.) Drunk Man - C''mon, let''s get in that shack where you can suck my dick. Kr - S-Stop it. Ow... Let go. Riche - *Sigh* There''s always guys like that anywhere. Ramius - Um, what a disgrace... Where''s Ise? Gurigura - Ise-nii went over there, look. Issei appeared in front of the distressed Kr and he grabbed onto the Drunk man hand. Drunk Man - What?! Issei - She doesn''t want to, so let go of your hand. Kr - ?! The Drunk Man felt his arm hurting badly and he reflexively let go of the Kr''s hand. Issei - Go away. Then Issei pushed the Drunk Man away from the Kr. Drunk Man - Guh?! Y-You''ll regret this! The man ran as fast as he can because he knows Issei is not someone he should mess with. Issei - Are you fine? Kr - Y-Yes... Th-Thank you... The Kr girl is surprised because someone suddenly appeared in front of her and saved her from that Drunken Man. When she first saw the man who saved her, she felt her heart thump loudly. She can feel his intoxicating aura at point nk range and for a virgin Kr like her, that is fatal... When the man turned around she can vaguely see the outline of his face and she knows that he''s a very handsome man and just by staying near him she felt veryfortable. Issei - Then be more careful from now on. Just when she''s still lost in reverie she saw that Issei started walking away from her. So she hastily called him Kr - W-Wait! Issei turned around to see what she got to say. Kr - M-My name is Lorenzo Kr... C-Can I know your name? Issei - ...Issei Hyoudou. And with that said Issei left her behind to reunite with his wives. Lorenzo who saw that felt a bit loss knowing he already has someone special with him, but from what she observed so far he seems to be having 3 wives already. So that means she still has a chance... She was waiting for someone here because that person said he wanted to have a talk with her. ??? - S-Sorry to keep you waiting! Speak of the devil that someone is here, atst, he''s Pancho Quixote the general of the Knights in the El Quixote Kingdom. Lorenzo - No, It''s fine. So why do you want to meet me here, General Pancho? Pancho - Y-You can just call me Pancho! A-And I''m calling you here because... I-I-I... Lorenzo - Yes? Pancho - I LOVE YOU! PLEASE BE MY GIRLFRIEND! Lorenzo is taken by surprise by his sudden confession but she responds to his confession regardless. Lorenzo - I''m so sorry... I can''t answer your feelings. Pancho felt his heart hurt hearing her respond but he still steeled himself to ask why she can''t answer his feelings. Lorenzo - Because I already found someone I love, so I''m sorry once again... Oh, right. Here''s the monster outbreak report I got from the Kr Queen while we''re at it. Then if there''s nothing else I need to go back to the Queen, so excuse me. And with that Lorenzo left Pancho behind while still thinking about Issei in her mind... Pancho felt like crying for being rejected but he can''t do anything about it because they barely interact with each other so far... He just confessed to her because of a sudden impulse. So he gets over it pretty quickly. He met Issei party along the way back and they discussed the letter found at the King''s office. Pancho - Hm, an envelope with a snake-shaped seal? Pancho tilted his head. His response told the party that he really didn''t know anything. And Issei also can''t see any spike on his aura while he''s talking about which confirms that he is innocent. Riche - a dangerous organization. If the King has any ties with them, he has to be convinced to cut them off. Pancho - They do sound more unsettling the more you tell me. I wouldn''t want them near Uncle. But while Uncle is often hasty, he''s also stubborn, so if he said he won''t take meetings, I can''t imagine you''ll get a meeting anytime soon. Issei - Even you? Pancho - That we''re rted by blood only makes it worse. Besides, it''s true we don''t need other countries. We''re drowning in tax revenue from stic sales. Riche - But has weapons of mass destruction, like sparkle bombs and poison gas. Pancho - I know, but meeting with and convincing Uncle would require... Hm, we could ask for some outside help. Issei - From where? Pancho - The Bigbux Company... The CEO should be able to get Uncle to listen. Issei - The Bigbux Company huh... ''Got the first clue we needed... A businessman CEO who can make the King listen to him? Seems like a clue to me.'' Pancho - I don''t care for his obsession with money, but it''s true this country''s indebted to him. Riche - Perfect! I was interested in the stic factories anyway. Let''s give it a shot. Pancho - Then I''ll write you a letter of introduction. I could see you there personally, but I do have work to do, and I''d rather not have to meet with that CEO myself. Riche - Thanks, that''s plenty enough. Pancho wrote and handed over the letter of introduction, then left with the documents he received from Lorenzo. Riche - Now let''s go check out the famous Bigbux Company. Gurigura - You should be able to find it southwest of here. The party decided to head to the corporation that held influence over even the king, The Bigbux Company. Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Issei - This is the Bigbux Company? Looks more like a city. The party arrived at a town ofparable extravagance to the capital. Riche - It''s not. Apparently, it really is apany. Most of the people who live here are either employees or their families. Issei - They employ these many people? Ramius - You can see why the CEO can give the king his opinions. Gurigura - Oh, that big buildings says it''s the CEO office. Issei - That whole building is an office? ... Rocinante - Bonjour. I''m Rocinante, CEO of Bigbux. Issei - ''Jackpot'' The first time Issei saw the Rocinante he knows this is their guy... He reeks with an evil aura. Riche - Thank you for meeting with us. I''m the second Princess of the Kingdom of Eden, Riche. When the party handed their letter of introduction in at the front desk, they were immediately allowed into the CEO''s room. Rocinante face is like a weasel, he has purple hair styled like an ant antenna at front. He''s a skinny guy. His clothes are purple with gold colored outlines. The most that stand out from his face is his teeth which like bunny bucktooth. (AN: /wiki/Rocinante?file=Rocinante-portrait.png his face). Rocinante - Non, non, if you just said you''re royalty, I would have made time for you without the general''s introduction. Now, what is it you''d like? If you''re inviting me to open factories in Eden, I may look into it, depending on the offer. Riche - Oh, that''s a fine idea. But unfortunately, that''s not what I''m here for today. Riche detailed the existence of the evil organization known as and the possibility that King Ben had ties with them. Rocinante - Sacre bleu! There''s such an organization out there? How dreadful. Riche - If this country were to be harmed, yourpany most assuredly would be as well. If you want to prevent that, you need to help. Rocinante - Oui, naturally. But I do have a business to run. If you can''t provide proof, it''s hard to justify putting time into this. Issei - Hmm... Proof huh... Issei smirked at Rocinante. Rocinante felt like he''s being observed by a Dragon and he seems to know everything about him... He feels insecure by feeling Issei''s gaze on him. ''So this is the top-ranked enemy set by Shiro and Kuro that must be avoided at all cost... Indeed... He is truly a frightening man...'' Rocinante feinting ignorance by Issei''s gaze but inside he felt frightened. Rocinante - Yes. You could buy my time some other way if you''re interested. Issei - Hoo... What is it? Rocinante - You see, mypany has an urgent order from a major magic appliance manufacturer, but we''ve been unable to get ahold of the materials we need. Riche - And you think we can get those materials for you? Rocinante - You catch on fast. We can only get those materials from the Kr Forest, but the Krs aren''t interested in exporting. Riche - I see, so negotiations aren''t going well, and with the deadline approaching, a third party like us could give you another means of acquisition. Are you sure, though? We''d find out what stic''s made of. Rocinante - I wouldn''t expect that a princess from Eden would be an industry spy. Riche - ''Just what you''d expect from a bigpany''s CEO. He knows what he''s doing. By using my status, he can push negotiation forward and keep us from spilling anything at the same time.'' Riche felt Rocinante is a very talented businessman indeed. Riche - Okay, I get the gist of it. Ise, what do you think? Issei - Hmm... Sure, why not. Issei just smirked at Rocinante n for now. Riche - My husband approves, so we''ll do it. Rocinante - Tres Bien. It''s a deal. ''Going out of her way to separate herself from her position as a princess... Competent girl... But her husband is even more terrifying...'' Albeit with somepromises urring beneath the surface, negotiations with Rocinante went well. Issei has to admit that this Rocinante guy is betterpared to Rochefort which obviously can''t hide his emotion well. If he didn''t know better then he might just be fooled by him. Gurigura - Riche, that was kinda awesome. Issei - Um. I have to agree you handle yourself splendidly. Riche - Hmph! But of course! Whose wife do you think I am? She pumped her chest out feeling proud by Issei''s praise. Issei chuckled at her seeing that, but then he takes a hold of her waist and whispered to her ears "My little wife of course." Riche who heard that feeling bashful and happy while letting out a goofyugh "Ehehe~". Ramius feeling jealous by their intimate contact so she also scoots towards Issei said acting proud as if she done something good as well. Issei can only smile wryly at her and also give her a hug which instantly makes her beaming with happiness. Gurigura also smiled wryly and felt like both of them are like kids... But she also joins them soon after. Their lovey-dovey act is causing the single men who are around felt jealous and thought the same thing on their mind, which is "RIAJUU! EXPLODE!". ... Ramius - I barely followed the conversation, but I got that there was some scheming going on. Riche - That''s a rude thing to call it! Negotiations... Or, well, business is like that. That''s all. Gurigura - What do you think about that Negotiations, Ise-nii? Hearing Gurigura words both Ramius and Riche also looked toward Issei. Issei - Hm? Well... I''m quite sure he''s with the . Riche - What?! Ramius - What makes you so sure? Gurigura just keeps looking at Issei waiting for him to continue. Issei - I can sense aura remember? His aura is pure evil just like Rochefort and as for the rest... It''s up to you to find out about the truth. Riche - Hrrm... Well, if he is with the we need concrete evidence on it. And all we can do so far is to follow his demands for now. Ramius - Indeed... But at least with this knowledge, we can be more cautious with Rocinante. Issei - Ah. For now, we can go to the Kr Forest and get the materials to make stic. And also see if the Krs are also involved with the or not. Riche - Un. And he wouldn''t tell us what they are, so we basically just have to negotiate with the Krs ourselves. Gurigura - I know where the Kr Forest is! It''s just south of here. Riche - Now let''s see just what this mysterious Kr Forest is like. In order to acquire the stic materials, the party decided to go to the Kr Forest. Issei - You guys can head there first, I have something to take care of. Riche - Ok, be careful. Issei - Ah. With that said Issei calmly walk away from their position. ... -At Rocinante''s office- Rocinante - Now, what fascinating employees. Let''s see if they return on the investment. How do you think they''ll do, Monsieur ck Knight? Kuro - Wouldn''t know. Never been involved in business, so I can''t say. In what was a seemingly empty room, Rocinante turned around to where the ck Knight appeared to have materialized from the darkness. Kuro - ...But you must have already met with Issei Hyoudou I believe? At the mention on Issei''s name, Rocinante face went grim right away. Rocinante - ...Oui... He''s indeed a very dangerous person... In front of him, I felt like I''ve beenid bare... Kuro - ...As long you don''t tantly oppose him then it should be fine I think... Just don''t let him find any evidence of your doings or that will be the end of you. Even me and Shiro can''t beat him... Rocinante - ...Oui. Kuro - Anyway, The Supreme Commander calls for a meeting of administrators. Rocinante - An unscheduled summons, how unusual... That must be awfully important. But time is money! Not even the Supreme Commander can get away with dragging down my business! Kuro - What if I told you that Rochefort died? You still won''t answer the summons? Rocinante - ...Hoh, that crown-coveting, power-obsessed wretch is dead? Must be because of Issei Hyoudou I assume? Kuro - Yes... He was in by Issei Hyoudou like nothing. He can''t even put a single resistance up against him. Even when both I and Shiro was there... There''s nothing we can do... We can''t even see his attack clearly. Rocinante - ...I see... I guess Rochefort didn''t heed the warning and tantly oppose Issei Hyoudou right? Knowing his stupid pride that''s what he would do, what a fool... And they did seem remarkably knowledgeable about our organization. Kuro - Indeed... Rocinante - But, so what? Kuro - ... Rocinante - If they could help me turn a profit, I''d happily shake hands with my own sworn enemy. Kuro - I see, but... I was under the impression you were close with Rochefort. Rocinante - Because were he, in fact, to be King, I saw the opportunity for great profits, yes. If he only had the money, he could have gotten a country for himself. I thought he was a fool. Better to leave the governing to your puppets and focus on business. Kuro - You had different ways of thinking. But your way is certainly appropriate for . Rocinante - Isn''t it? Now go tell the Supreme Commander if he wants me to attend, he has to pay up first. Kuro - Very well, I''ll tell him... I''m sure the Supreme Commander will be pleased. Rocinante - So, you''re not doing anything else? Don''t tell me you joined just to be a messenger. Kuro - Just waiting for the seeds to sprout. Rocinante - Dear, dear, how slothful of you. Don''t you think that''s a waste of time? Kuro - We all joined only to further our own goals. That''s for you. But we do share starting a war as amon objective. Don''t forget that. Rocinante - Hmph, no need to tell me. Rocinante responded with vitriol, but Kuro had already vanished from the room. Rocinante - War... You can just smell the business that would bring... Countless business ns for when the world went to war popped into Rocinante''s head. You have weapons and armor, of course, and cow steeds would rise in demand, plus food would explode in price. There''d be a need to hire adventurers and mercenaries, I''m sure, so no doubt that''ll be a booming business. Simply the premise of war brought forth opportunities for profit. Rocinante - But for that to work, mypany has to be expanded further... To the size of a country... A man who nearly worshipped money, Rocinante... This adherent to capitalism began fiddling with his abacus, considering how to intervene in the Kingdom of El Quixote''s affairs even further. ... At the Kr Forest entrance. After waiting for a while, Issei finally returned to them. Riche asked him where was he, but Issei just said he''s just sightseeing around the area. Gurigura - Past this point is the Kr Forest. In there is the home of the Krs, The Kr Vige. Issei - I see. It''s in the midday, but it looks pretty dim. The party was confronted with sprawling woond full of dense greenery. From within the woods, they could hear the roar of beasts. The wind carried with it the pungent scent of nt life. Riche - There''s a fork in the road. Wonder which way we should go. Issei - There are some peopleing from the west path. Let''s ask them. Man 1 - Well, would you look at that? Don''t see youngdies around here often. Riche - We want to go to the Kr Vige. Would this be the route to take? Man 2 - What, you''re tourists? If you want to get to the Kr Vige, just go through the West Woods. Man 1 - There are Krs keeping watch, but you can just make a deal with them. Gurigura - A deal? Are they gonna demand something? Man 2 - Uh, w-well, y''know. I can''t tell you. Ramius - Where''s the south path lead? Man 1 - It supposedly goes to the Kr Vige too, but they call that ce the Lost Woods. Issei - Lost Woods? Man 2 - Yeah, anyone who tries to sneak around the guards and wreck havoc in the Kr Vige gets lost in that forest till they die, apparently. Issei - Hmm... Issei felt something is pulling him from the South path though... In fact, the forest seems to be more lively when he stepped near the region for some reason. Man 1 - If you''re going west... Well, you''re already surrounded by cute girls. But you must love those Krs too. Issei - Hm? What do you mean? Gurigura - By the way, what were you guys doing at the Kr Vige? Man 1 - Uh, well... Um... Agh, don''t look at me with those innocent eyes. Man 2 - O-Oh yeah, I was taking a walk! Just getting some exercise when I happened to pass by the vige. Issei - ... As though to flee from Gurigura''s gaze, the men left. So the girls asked Issei which path they should take, but Issei said South path. The girls were surprised because from the men information it''s called a Lost Woods, but Issei just said it will be fine. The moment they set their foot at the entrance of the South Path, the forest seems to open up a path for them. Like they are weing theing of a King. The girls are surprised seeing this outstanding phenomenon happening, especially Riche who basically has her eyes turned into stars by now. Riche - Whoaaaaa~ Ramius - This is quite something... Gurigura - I never see anything like this before. Issei felt the forest is indeed weing him so he just went in the path which just opened. After walking the path for a while they finally see what appears to be a Vige. So they decided to enter the vige... -Kr Vige- Gurigura - Whoa, so this is a the Kr Vige. Look at all these Krs. Ramius - They really are all girls. Unlike human towns, the Kr Vige appeared to blend in with nature. There''s a lot of house build on top of a tree or under the tree roots, it''s really a very beautiful sight, Issei who saw these felt reallyfortable and the beckoning feelings he received at the entrance of the Forest bes stronger and it came from the biggest building on the Vige it seems. Which appears to be the Queen castle. There were no men in sight, and when the Krs noticed Issei, they all nced over only to be frozen stiff at their ce, but after a few seconds their faces turned red and their eyes turned moist just from feeling the Aura he possesses. Their breathing turned rapid and they keep leaking hot sighs, they unconsciously walked towards his direction. Issei - Hm? Issei who was looking at the castle direction notices their movements and he bes a bit taken aback from seeing the aura they are leaking right now. He never saw this kind of aura before. Riche - Wh-What? They seem to being here all at once? Ramius - U-Um... They are giving me an uneasy feeling right now. Gurigura - Are they nning to attack us?! Riche felt confused about why they suddenly walk towards them all at once. Ramius who saw that feeling uneasy and Gurigura felt the same so they prepared forbat in case they dounch an attack on them. Riche - ...Wait... Their faces are not like someone who''s nning to attack... Ah... Ramius - What do you mean, Rich- Oh... Gurigura - Ahaha... So that''s why... Then the 3 girls looked towards Issei and gave a wry smile at him. They know why they suddenly walk towards them... It''s because of Issei. Issei - Wh-What? Why are you girls also looking at my direction? Issei bes more confused feeling his wives gaze on him, it makes him feels really ufortable. Riche - Hehe... Our husband seems kinda dense don''t you guys think? Ramius - Un. Even I who''s really dense sometimes can tell. Gurigura - Ise-nii... Don''t you realize what faces are they making right now? Issei - Their faces? What do you-... After Issei look at their face clearly, now he knows what they meant... Their face is clearly filled with lust. No wonder their aura is colored pure pink like that... Suddenly Issei felt his instinct kicks in and he instinctively jumped on top of a tree and the ce where he was standing just now there was a Kr there with both of her hands outstretched in the air, it appears she wanted to hold him from the back just now. The other Krs take that as a cue for their ''Attack''. Kr 1 - He''s on top of that tree! Get him! Kr 2 - Don''t let him get away at all cost! Kr 3 - Team A, prepare the rope! Team B, use wind spell to boost our agility and slow him down! Team C, prepare the bed! Team A B C - ROGER! Issei - Wait! Why are you chasing me?! ''And what the hell is that?! Just when did they create a division for each task? And what the hell "prepare the bed" means?!'' Krs - No particr reason... We just want your semen. All of the Krs answered at the same time. Issei feels speechless hearing their words but he got no time to be standing still because the Krs started climbing the tree with skilled movements and they''re all heading towards his direction. They all started chasing Issei around, the vige filled with loudmotion after that. Issei''s 3 wives who saw that can only smile wryly, there''s nothing they can do. They can''t follow them jumping around on top of the trees and it''s Issei''s fault for attracting them anyway. ??? - Wha?! What are you people doing here?! Riche - Hm? ??? - This is the Kr Vige. What do you humans want?! When the 3 girls watching Issei avoid all the Krs ''Attack'' with precise movements they heard a sudden voiceing from behind them. Riche - Oh, Kath, what a coincidence. Did you forget you''re human too? Lorenzo - Kath... Are these your friends? Kathryn - No, they''re not friends! Just sorta acquaintances from a long time ago. There''s also a Kr appeared next to Kathryn and it''s Lorenzo whom Issei just saved before at the town. Riche - So the friend you wrote about is... Kathryn - That''s right. My best friend for life, Lorenzo Kr. Lorenzo - Nice to meet you. I''m Lorenzo Kr, the Queen''s private secretary, and you girls must be the wives of Issei-sama I presume? By the way, where''s Issei-sama? The girls introduced themselves to Lorenzo to which Kath snorted with disinterest, but she''s also wondering on where is Issei. Lorenzo remembered that they were with Issei before so she''s wondering where is Issei at the moment because she doesn''t see him nearby. She started looking around while blushing hoping to catch the sight of Issei once again. Riche - Well... He''s over there... Riche pointed at the direction of where the "Chase" game between Issei and the Krs are happening. Issei - Go away! Krs - No chance! Issei still nimbly avoid all of the Krs attacks but oddly enough the Forest seems to be cheerful and there was no damage done to the trees at all. Kathryn - ...What are they doing? Lorenzo - Ah! Issei-sama... Kathryn is confused by what she saw while Lorenzo is happy just from seeing Issei once again. Riche - Well... You see... After some exining by Riche both Kathryn and Lorenzo knows on what just happened. Kathryn bes speechless while Lorenzo is nodding to herself because she knows fully well on why this is happening. Even she who''s a reserved Kr felt lustful towards Issei, what''s more for the normal Kr which known well for their straightforwardness... Riche - So, you left your home a wreck and came here to do what? Kathryn - While I''m ordering a new hut, I figured it was a good time to... Visit some graves. Riche - Visit some graves... Oh, I see... Kathryn - While I am a genius, I''m not much good fighting solo, so I was thinking I''d have Lorenzoe along... Lorenzo? Kath is confused about why Lorenzo seems not responding to their conversation and she saw that she''s been looking at Issei direction all this time. Lorenzo - O-Oh? What? I-I''m sorry I haven''t been paying attention to the conversation... What was it again? Kathryn - ...Lorenzo, is he the one you''ve been talking about? Lorenzo - ...U-Un. Kathryn - Oh... No wonder... Kathryn can only bitterly sighed after knowing the guy that Lorenzo has been talking about all this time is apparently Issei. She has to admit that he''s indeed one of a kind man out there... Even she felt a bit of liking towards him, not that she would admit it though. She was also a bit surprised she got another wife though. Riche - What are guys talking about? Kathryn - Nothing, just some girl stuff. Riche - ...You do realize that we''re also girls right? But Kathryn just ignored herment. Kathryn - So what about you? Also, like, if you got in here, you had to pay that fee... Gurigura - What fee? Ramius - Um, we just got here by using the South Path. Kathryn - ...Huh? Isn''t the South Path a Lost Woods? Lorenzo - Ah! I remember now. The Queen told me there''s something happening at the South Path so I''m told to check on it. But to think it was you guys who''re the cause of it... Riche - No, not really us you see. It was Ise there. The Forest just suddenly opened a path for him and we just walk along the path to reach here. And we''re here to meet the Queen to discuss something. Lorenzo bes surprised hearing that because she never heard anything like this ever happening before while Kathryn just bes even more confused. Lorenzo - But the Queen might be busy right now... Kr - Oh, Lorenzo! Her Majesty says to bring her the guests. After a Kr scrambled over and whispered into Lorenzo''s ear, she awkwardly said she''d lead them to the Queen. Lorenzo - Okay, girls! Enough! Her Majesty said that she wants to see the guests so stop chasing that gentleman around, please. Lorenzo told the Krs who''s still chasing after Issei to stop and they begrudgingly stopped with a reluctant look on their faces while Issei heaved a sigh of relief seeing them finally stopped chasing him around. Even though he''s not tired physically, he''s tired mentally... Issei said thank you to Lorenzo which made her go red in the face after hearing that. So Issei''s party went to the castle to meet the Queen but along the way, every Krs keep watching him which make his face twitch a lot. ... Mertel - Greetings. I''m Mertel, the Kr Queen. Riche - Nice to meet you, I''m Riche Eden. And this is my husband... Issei - Oh, I''m Issei Hyoudou. Just call me Issei if you want. Mertel - Hoh, so it''s you? I heard there was a young man who has an intoxicating aura and makes all the girls in the vige go wild and I have to say... They are indeed right... The Queen narrowed her eyes and licked her lips seductively after seeing Issei and feeling his aura firsthand. Mertel - Hm... Mertel is a very mature woman with a beautiful face, she has long blue hair and blue eyes just like any Krs. And she has a curvaceous body with a big bust and slim waist, her outfit barely covers any skin at all. It''s basically just a loose tribal robe that colored ck with green outline, she has a very seductive aura around her. (AN: /wiki/Mertel_Kr?file=Mertel-portrait.png her image.) Mertel got up from her chair and got so close to Issei that they almost touched. Issei just calmly looks at her while she kept feeling his aura at point nk range. ''This aura... This bountiful intoxicating aura... I see... He''s not human... There''s no human capable of possessing this kind of aura. Not even King Arthur himself... Ah... This is indeed dangerous... I might really fall in love with him just from feeling his aura up close... No wonder the girls won''t stop talking about him, I see... Even Lorenzo has feelings for him... Fufufu, perfect...''. Mertel - I see... Heheheh, smells really nice... You''re not a human, aren''t you? Issei felt a bit surprised she could tell but he stays calm. While the girls in the room be totally taken aback. Riche and co are surprised she could tell Issei''s not human while Lorenzo and Kathryn don''t know what Mertel means by her words just now. Kathryn - What is she talking about? Oi, Riche. Kath asked Riche what the Queen meant. Riche can only wryly smile and just when she''s wondering if she should tell her or not Issei beat him to it. Issei - Ah. I''m a Dragon. Mertel - Fufufu, I see... It''s been a long time ever since I saw a Dragon first hand... Kathryn bes totally ckjawed while Lorenzo just covers her mouth in surprise. Kathryn - ...H-He''s a Dragon? Well... That exins a lot of things... Lorenzo - Issei-sama is a Dragon? Mertel - Excuse me for a second. Then the Queen extends her hand and uncover Issei''s hood. When his face is fully shown... The time seems to stop for Lorenzo and Mertel. Both of them be totally wide-eyed seeing his perfect face... His face is the most handsome face they ever see in their entire life, Lorenzo is one thing but Mertel has been living for more than 100 years. Mertel''s face bes red for the first time in a while and she holds Issei''s face up close. Mertel - Ne, will you be my husband? If you be my husband every Krs in this Vige will be yours for the taking... We will be yours tomand. And we won''t decline your orders whatever they might be. Lorenzo - Wha?! Your Majesty! Don''t joke around at something like this! Issei''s wives - Hey! Kathryn - Wha... Wha... A proposal?! A real-life Proposal?! Uwaaahhh... Riche - Why do you seem to be the most affected from all this?! Mertel - I''m totally serious. Mertel looks at Issei right in the eyes and her eyes are indeed serious. But Issei calmly refused her offer. Issei - I refuse. Mertel - ...May I know why? Issei - I won''t marry someone I don''t love. Issei''s words made the room bes silent... At first, Mertel bes taken aback on his refusal but after hearing his answer she bes stupefied but soon after sheughs. Mertel - Fufufufu... I see... Then will you marry me if youe to love me? But before you answer that question. Know that by marrying me you will be the King of the Krs. The Queen is not just any titles, we Queens have responsibilities to lead our race towards happiness. And if by chance we have a Husband then that person shall be the new King of the Krs... And we can never betray the King or we will perish... That''s also the rule set by Mother Eve. We Krs are not bound by the human rules, we won''t be an Ouw even if we kill or have multiple sexual partners but the moment we have a King then we are not allowed to betray our king in any way. If we had sex with other males than the king we will die, if we n to hurt the king we will die as well. So it''s an absolutew set by the Creator God. Issei - Creator God? Issei at first was surprised when she suddenly started telling him all this but when he heard about the Creator God he bes intrigued. He was wondering if this Creator God is the same God that already died in his world or not. Lorenzo seems to know this as well but not Issei''s and co. So they be curious about it. Mertel who saw that Issei still nning to listen to her stories decided to continue. Mertel - Let me tell you a bit about the history of the Krs and Eve. The creator of not only all living things but of the world itself wasn''t Eve, it was the Creator God. When the Creator God made Eve, she was all that existed... So Eve used the pieces of her soul to create the world and its various inhabitants, thus bing known as the mother of all... Mother Eve. Kathryn - And Krs must''ve been one of the things she made. Mertel - Mother Eve desired someone to look after her, and created the Krs for that purpose. Ramius - To look after her? If she created a new species just to do that, that''s rather unbelievable. Mertel - And it''s said the reason Krs are made up entirely of women is that Mother Eve based them on her own body. Gurigura - So aside from not having men, Krs are basically the same as us? Mertel - No, not exactly. Humans have the distinction of being ''born of'' Mother Eve. One day, Mother Eve realized she had no man to be her counterpart. At the same time she created Dragons, she created him. He''s been known as ''The First Man'', ''The First Ancestor'', or simply ''Man'', and he became Mother Eve''spanion. Gurigura - And what they gave birth to together was humanity. Riche - So humans really are Mother Eve''s children, just like the church says. Kathryn - Makes sense. Nobody can have children by themselves. Ramius - I did know about the First Ancestor, but I was never taught he was so important. Kathryn - Probably not, no. Getting into that would require going into detail about reproduction. Riche - Church does get attended by lots of kids after all. Mertel - Back to topic, when Mother Eve decided to leave us be. She set rules that we won''t be bound by the human rules, meaning we can kill or have multiple partners. But the Creator God won''t have any of that and set new rules of his own which is the King rules you just heard from me. Issei - I see... But why are you telling me any of this? Mertel - That''s because I was testing you... If you just epted my offer back then I would be disappointed and decided you''re not worthy to be our King. But you said you won''t marry anyone you don''t love and that''s what I wanted to hear... We need to know our King personalities before we make him our King. It''s been thousands of years but we finally have the right candidate to be our King... We don''t want a King that doesn''t love us and treated us like tools you see. Mertel gave Issei the gentlest smile she had after saying that. Issei is the one who''s be stupefied after hearing her words. Mertel - Don''t you think he''s a good candidate as well, Lorenzo? Lorenzo - Y-Yes... I think Issei-sama will be able to be the perfect king we wished for... And Your Majesty, there''s something I need to tell you. Mertel - Hm? What is it? Then Lorenzo told Mertel about what happened at the South Path. And Mertel who''s hearing that be even more surprised and she told Issei to follow her with a serious face. Mertel - Can you please follow me? Just you, as for the others please wait here. Issei bes confused by her change of attitude but decided to follow her anyway. Issei - It won''t take long. Issei told his wives to wait here and follow right after Mertel. Riche and the others are still processing about what just happen and just nodded at Issei''s words. After following Mertel for a while, they arrived in a secluded room which seems to be the core of the castle. There''s a floating green orb at the center of the room. Mertel - That is the which we''re guarding ever since we are created by Mother Eve... That Orb is left behind by the Creator God to give it to someone worthy of it. Issei - ...I see... So that''s the thing which keeps beckoning me towards it... Mertel - Indeed... Recently this orb suddenly started pulsating rapidly like it''s calling for someone and it appears to be you... Even now the orb is still pulsating rapidly ever since Issei step onto this room. Issei felt a certain attraction towards it and he unconsciously extends his hands towards it. Mertel who saw that doesn''t stop him but deep inside she feels excited. The moment Issei''s hand touched the orb, it started to shine brightly that makes Mertel blinded by it. There''s a sudden beacon of lightunching towards the sky. But oddly enough there''s no one else notice that beacon except for Issei''s wives, the Krs, and QD... -Camelot- QD and Arthur who saw that instantly be alerted. Arthur - Qu... QD - Ah... Finally, the Krs will be weing their true King... Heh, I can''t say I''m not surprised even though I know this will happens sooner orter after that boy stepped into this world... Arthur - Issei-sama sure is an outstanding individual... QD - Indeed he is... Guess this is what you aim for... LD? Semiramis and Scathach are also there with them. Semiramis - Fufufu... Just as nned... Scathach - Hmm, so that''s what you want him to get in this world huh? Semiramis - Yes... The Krs are just a bonus for him. My true aim is that . With that, he will be able toprehend the even easier... QD - Cheh! Now that''s not the only thing you''re aiming for right? Semiramis - Well now, whatever you mean by that~? Semiramis feint ignorance by QD usation. QD - You think I don''t know? You can''t have children if that boy doesn''t possess that Orb. Because of your mastery on aura is too high that you can''t create life within your body. Semiramis - Oh, you could tell? QD - Of course I could tell, who do you think I am? She puffed her nonexistent chest proudly while Arthur just wryly smiles at her antics. Arthur - Do forgive her attitude, Semiramis-sama, Skadi-sama. Semiramis - Hm, we don''t mind her in the slightest. After all, we''ve known each other for a long time already. Scathach - Fumu, agreed. And you can just call me by my first name if you want. Semiramis indeed wanted Issei to possess that so he could impregnate her. Her excuse for having Issei taking a vacation is also a part of her true objective. But she never thought he will go to another world and meet Nyathotep on top of that. That was a miscalction on her part, she thought she sessfully sent him to this world, not that stupid world (Konosuba). If she really sent him there then he might be stupid just like most of that world inhabitants... Thankfully the girls he gets from there is pretty normal. (Yunyun and Wiz) Semiramis - Well, I guess that''s that. But you don''t seem to care that my husband gets that Orb, QD? QD - Why should I? If anything I''m happy that he get that Orb because that means that asshole Creator God gonna lose 1 of his possession, HAHAHA! QD hate the Creator God because she thinks the tragedy that happens to Eve is because of him. But that''s a story for another time... Semiramis - Is that so? And then they all watched the beacon of light until it disappears. -Back at Issei- Issei at this moment is floating in the air with his Dragon wings out. He''s enveloped by a green aura at this moment, there''s a red diamond mark appearing on his forehead, there''s a dragon wing on both side of the mark. (AN: /static/56329138e4b0c1d58a5333a8/t/564baf1fe4b00be1a7ac2658/1505580970497/?format=1500w just like that but it''s colored red and it''s dragon wings instead of electric symbol.) When he opens his eyes it appears even more enchanting than before, his wine-red eyes have a tinge of gold around it but it disappears soon after. Then he floated down from the air, Mertel who saw him now is shedding tears of joy. She''s prostrating herself on the floor at Issei''s direction while saying Mertel - Mertel Kr the current Queen of the Krs greets our new King. Every Krs around the country who saw that beacon of light shed tears of joy and they all prostrated themselves towards Issei''s direction, everyone who saw them suddenly prostrating towards the same direction bes confused and puzzled. Even Lorenzo who''s in the same room as Riche and co also doing the same. Kathryn - L-Lorenzo? What are you doing?! Lorenzo - Atst... We, The Krs have finally weed our King arrival... Riche and Co. - King?! Then they all look towards the direction where she''s prostrating at and notice that''s the direction of Issei and the Mertel went just now. Riche - Could it be? (Chaos Comprehension = 40%) Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Issei - ...Get up. There''s no need to prostrate yourself before me. After Issei absorbed the he felt like his Aura just received a huge boost. And he can feel a step closer mastering the element. Mertel obeys his words and stands up right away but her gaze holds nothing but affection and loyalty towards Issei now. Mertel - How do you feel, my king? Issei - To be honest... I felt weird. Mertel - Is there any difort anywhere? Issei - No... If anything I felt great... I felt even more alive and powerful after absorbing that orb. But... I''m having mixed feelings about the connection we share now... Yes, Issei now can feel a certain connection between him and the Krs. If a Kr ever betrayed him then he could tell right away. Mertel - Yes, but that is our fate... The Creator God stated that whoever can absorb the shall be our king... It''s been more than millennia but no one ever fulfilled the prophecy. We need to have sex with other male race just to continue the survival of our race even though we don''t love them. We had to or our race will go extinct... But now we are not required to do that any longer... We finally have our own male, our own King... This mark on your forehead is the symbol of how you rule over us, the Krs... Merteles close to Issei and gently touched the new mark on his forehead. Issei feelsfortable feeling her touch even though he doesn''t feel anything before this. Mertel - We Krs have another secret... In the history of our book left behind by our Ancestor, we are supposed to be immortals but the reality is... We are not... At least not until we reborn into a higher species. It stated that at some point in our life we will reborn into either an "Angel" or a "Devil". But that can only happen if we can find our own King... Issei felt surprised by that secret she just revealed. Mertel - By having our king "Lifeforce" inside us we will be able to use that as a catalyst for our rebirth to an Angel or a Devil... To absorb the you need a certain requirement... One, you must be a man. Two, you must possess a and Aura inside you. Three, you must be able to feel love towards the Kr from the bottom of your heart and not just see them as tools... If you don''t have any of those 3 requirements then you won''t be able to absorb the ... It''s thest gift from the Creator God to protect our race. The humans think that we are protecting the forest we live in but the truth is we are protecting the . Issei is calmly processing every information he gets from Mertel. Because he knows this is very important for their race. Issei - What happens once you be an Angel or a Devil? Is there any difference between the two? Mertel - There''s not really much difference but in the change of our appearance. A Kr who turn into an Angel possesses a strong element while the Devil one possesses a strong element... Theyplement each other you see. There is no racial discrimination between the two. But we might have a change in our personality after we evolved... Take me for example, if the current me is a seductress then the new me might be the opposite of that. But we will still be loyal towards you and only you for the rest of our life. So please be our King... Issei - ...Are you sure about this? Mertel - Fufufu... As I thought... You''re really a kind King. You already have total control over our race but you still asked me of my opinion... And to answer your question, yes. I regret nothing... We have been waiting for so long for the arrival of our true King... After so long we are finally able to fulfill our destiny. Now I will ask you once more... Please... Please be our King. Mertel pleaded towards Issei at the end. Issei calmly looks at her in the eyes and just when he''s about to answer her request he heard a voiceing from behind him and he knows they were there the entire time eavesdropping so he wasn''t too surprised. Riche - ept her request, Ise. Ramius - I agree with Riche. Gurigura - ept it, Ise-nii! Lorenzo - Please, Issei-sama... Please be our king. Kathryn - Ugh... What the hell... Just ept her request if you''re a man. All of them were eavesdropping their conversation and when they heard the secret of the Krs race they felt sorry for them, as a fellow girl they know how they feel. Just to ensure their race survival they need to have sex with men they don''t even love... There''s nothing worse than doing that for a woman. Issei - You girls... Issei finally sighed and decided to ept their request. Issei - Fine... If you think I''m good enough to be your king then so be it. Mertel and Lorenzo who heard that had their face beaming with happiness and in the heat of the moment, Mertel grabbed Issei''s face and then she kissed Issei deeply which took him by surprise. Issei - Mmh?! Mertel - Mmn, Mhm, Mchu... Mwah... Riche - Hey! Ramius - Oh, that''s quite the technique she''s using. I never saw Ise making a face like that. Gurigura - Woaah~ Is that how adult kiss looks like? Lorenzo - Ah... Your Majesty... So unfair... Kathryn - U-Uwaaah... Th-They''re kissing so passionately, how shameless! Riche - Why do you get so flustered just from seeing that? It''s not like you never saw one in porn and you already saw me kissing with Ise before... Kathryn - Sh-Shuddup! That''s 2D! 2D is different from the real thing! Ah! What are you making me say?! Riche - Heh, you think I don''t know you''re reading porn like Ramius? Ramius - Hm? Is that true, Kath? I see I see... So I''m not the only one who read porn. You''re indeed my friend. Kathryn - Don''t lump me together with you, Perverted Titty Monster! Ramius - Hrrm, I said don''t call me all of that at once. Call me either of them but not all of them at once. Gurigura - What''s porn? Riche & Ramius & Kathryn - Ah... The three of them be silent at Gurigura''s question because even though she already had sex she''s still not very knowledgeable on that kind of stuff... Back at Issei. After a while, Mertel finally ended their kiss with a loud pop! Mertel - Hmmmnn~ That was delicious Issei - Do you have to do that... Mertel - Fufufu, I''m sorry. It was just that I was so happy that I couldn''t control myself. Issei - You don''t look like you''re sorry... Mertel - But I am~ Want me to apologize with my body? Mertel licked her lips sexily and tries to seduce Issei by showing a glimpse of her big breasts. Issei is honestly very tempted to do it with her but he holds it in because he still hasn''t sorted his feelings about them just yet. Issei - ...No, thanks. Mertel - Ara? Too bad... But you epting to be our King is good enough for now... We can take one step at a time to be able to earn your "Love" I guess... By the way, wasn''t there something you wanted to discuss bying here? Riche - Oh right! Riche told the Queen about what they''d experienced in El Quixote and how they needed stic materials. Mertel - I see, and by stic materials, I take it you mean pinepones. Issei - Pinepones? Mertel - Fruit that grows on the trees around here. Pinepones burn well, so we often use them to start fires. Ramius - So stic''s made using a nt. Riche - Um, if it''s not too much to ask, can we have some? Mertel - But of course we don''t mind. And there''s no need to be polite with me because by being the wives of our King that makes you our mistresses. I may be Queen in name but you are of higher standing than me now since you''re the wives of our King. Every inch of this forest belongs to the King so you can easily take anything from it... And there''s no need to bother yourself picking them up, just leave that to the vige girls. Riche - I-I see... Rocinante said you didn''t want to export anything but why is that? Lorenzo - Well, the Bigbux Company are entirely onesided in their negotiations. Lorenzo, who was standing to the side and listening with Kath, spoke for the Queen. Lorenzo - Our condition was to be granted more semen collection shacks to prolong the existence of our kind, but now we don''t need it anymore... Lorenzo fervently looks towards Issei direction while saying that. Lorenzo - But the Bigbux Company insists on paying us money for the pinepones. Mertel - And if we ept money once, it''ll set a bad precedent, so we can''t take it so casually. Kathryn - There''s guys or gals who want sex on both sides, so it should be obvious to build more, but there''s been some problem. Is what I want to say but knowing the truth about the Krs I would say that''s just 1 sided wish now. Issei - What was the problems? Kathryn - Well, people in El Quixote aren''t getting married as young as they used to, and some folks are ming the Krs semen collection shacks for that. Ramius - So fewer people are getting married? Kathryn - But that''s a misunderstanding. The drop in marriages has more to do with two other things. The spread of luxuries like the magivision, and the Bigbux Company helping to increase the average ie and making it easier to live on your own. In fact, having sex with Krs get some thinking seriously about having children of their own, so I wouldn''t be surprised if they''re getting more people interested in marriage. Riche - I see, and since you were thinking about the future, you''re putting a limit on pinepone exports. Mertel - But if you wish us to provide pinepones to Bigbux Company then- Issei - No need. Before Mertel can finish her words, Issei cut her off. Mertel - Oh? And why is that, my King? If you wish so then we will dly provide free pinepones for the Company. Issei - Because Rocinante is a member. Mertel - ... So that organization dirty hands already reached this Kingdom as well... Issei - It won''t be for long. You only need to let us take some pinepones to him, no need to let them all know that I am your king. Just act like you used to, but of course, I''m not asking you to go back collecting sperms like you used to. Mertel - We are grateful for your consideration for us, my King... Issei - Just call back every Krs outside the Vige toy low for now, because I get the feeling that Rocinante aim is at the Krs. Mertel - As you wish, my King. Mertel bowed towards Issei in reverence. She''s d that he is not forcing them to collect semens like they used to, they only need 1 man their life from now on. And that''s their King. Kathryn - I never like their CEO anyway, so I don''t see the need to give him anything. He only sees people whether they can be useful or not. If you''re useless to him then he wouldn''t have even bothered responding to you. Riche - So you can trust him as a businessman, but not so much as a person. Issei - Ah. That''s right, just from his eyes alone he appears to be a calcting man and he is clearly blinded by his greed as a human being... Rochefort was blinded by his Envy while Rocinante appeared to be Greed, as for Kuro he seems to be a Sloth. It appears every organization member represent each of the 7 deadly sins. Everyone in the room is in awe with Issei''s analytical abilities. Riche and co feel proud having a husband like Issei while Lorenzo and Mertel be more enamored with him. Kathryn is totally ckjawed and felt like he''s wasted on Riche and Ramius but that''s just her being jealous. Riche - Wait, Ise. How do you know that Kuro represents sloth? Riche suddenly remembered that they never really have that much information about Kuro so it puzzles her on how Issei seems to know that Kuro represents Sloth. Issei - Well, that''s my secret. Issei smiled and winked at Riche while saying that, so Riche can only let it go. Mertel - Fufufu, our King sure is a tease isn''t he, Lorenzo. I wonder if he''s also such a tease in bed? Lorenzo - Wh-What are you saying, Your Majesty?! Have some reservation in front of the King, please. Mertel - Oh, but don''t you want to know how he is in bed as well though? Lorenzo - Wha?!... Th-That! Um... Uhhh... un... Lorenzo admitted that in a low voice while her face turns totally red from shyness. Mertel just chuckled seeing how innocent Lorenzo is. Issei just sighed seeing their antics. Issei - Well, no need to tell the vige girls to get the pinepones, let us go by ourselves. We wanted to sightsee around the forest as well while we''re at it after all. Mertel - Oh, I see... Well, if you''re willing can you take Kath here with you as well, my King? Kathryn - Hm? What about me? Mertel - The Krs are greatly indebted to her. If she wants to stay, we''d be happy to keep her around as long as we''re able. Kathryn - Hey, I don''t n to stay too long. Just until Lorenzo goes with me to visit the grave. Mertel - But Lorenzo''s extremely busy, and Kath makes her y games or stay up talking to her all night, so it''s starting to have an effect on her work. Kathryn - Whaaaat?! I-Is this true, Lorenzo?! Lorenzo - Um, I don''t particrly mind. Mertel - However, between your mediation with the humans and everything else you do, it would be problematic if anything happened to you. Even though we don''t need to collect semen from the humans anymore we still need to stay in contact a bit with them just in case something happened, no? Kathryn - Aw, man... Have I been a nuisance? Lorenzo - No, that''s not true at all. Ramius - Kath doesn''t pick up on social cues very well. I''m guessing she pushed for pajama parties every night. Riche - Probably made her read dumb magazines she didn''t care about, too. Kathryn - Urgh... Kath can''t really deny any of their usations because it''s all true... Issei - I see. So you want us to take Kath along to visit a grave, was it? Mertel - Yes, my King. Could you bring her there? Issei - Sure, I don''t mind. After all, we''re indebted to Kath as well. Kathryn - What?! Wait a sec! I-I can''t go with this ikemen here. Issei - ...Why Ikemen? ''I''m not Kiba alright...'' Issei doesn''t like being called an Ikemen like Kiba, he knows he is a bit handsome but he believes he doesn''t deserve to be called an Ikemen right? Riche and co just snicker at her slip up, and Kath who saw them snickering at her bes totally embarrassed and tries toe up with an excuse. Kathryn - B-Because y-you''re... Anyway! What are you trying to take me into the forest for?! R-Rape?! Are you trying to **** me?! Issei - ...Howe youe into that conclusion? Ramius - We''ll be there too, calm down. Kathryn - Like I can trust you! You''d dly push me to the ground, I know it. Riche - You''re acting as if you hate it if you somehow got raped by Ise. Kathryn - O-Of course I''ll hate it! Riche - Heee~ Really now? Kathryn - Yes! Lorenzo - Eh? Really, Kath? I thought you- Kathryn - WAWAWAWAWA! Kathryn hastily covers Lorenzo mouth from babbling more than she needs to. She doesn''t want to let anyone else knows how she saw Issei as a very charming man especially Riche and co. Riche smirked towards Kathryn but thetter just feign ignorance. Mertel - There should be pinepones in the road on the way there. Just take as many as you want. Gurigura - Yaaay, pinepone hunting! Kathryn - L-Listen to meeeeee! Issei - Then we''ll be going and thanks for everything. Mertel - You''re wee, my King. I''m personally very d to have met you too... One day, I''ll get lots of that thick... Issei - ... Ramius - N-Now let''s go, Ise! No time to stand around here. Gurigura - Ise-nii, hurry, hurry! Issei - ...You don''t need to drag me. Kathryn - L-Let me gooooo! Ramius and Gurigura dragged Issei and Kathryn towards the exit. Mertel - Fufufu, too bad... It seems that our King wives had him pretty guarded. Riche - Well... What can you do. But here''s a tip if you want to get him easily. Mertel - Oh? Do tell, please? Mertel and Lorenzo hurriedly perked their ears to hear Riche''s tip. Riche - Well, you just need to prepare some good tasting wines for him and you''ll get him in a jiffy! Mertel & Lorenzo - Wine? Riche - Yep, that''s all you need. Trust me, it works! Riche internally smirked evilly to herself because she wants to let them feel what she felt before. She wants to let them know what if feels like to be pounded into oblivion by Issei when he''s drunk. Mertel - I see, noted. But why do you tell us this? Riche - Oh, we''re gonna be a family anyway in the future so it''s pretty normal to be helping each other right? Riche smiled gently like a Saint towards them. Mertel - I-I see... Mertel and Lorenzo feel like something is wrong with this information but they don''t know what it is... After that Riche also head towards the exit to regroup with Issei''s and co. ... Gurigura - Hey, so where can we pick up pinepones? Kathryn - You can find them around where the grave is. You get there by leaving the vige and going east. And what''s your name by the way? Gurigura - My name is Gurigura Hyoudou! Ise-nii''s wife, nice to meet you, Kath-nee! Kathryn - U-Un. Nice to meet you too. She felt it''s unbelievable that a girl younger than she can get married before her but she has to admit she is really cute though. Then they headed further into the forest after a brief introduction. Along the way, every Kr they came across bowed towards Issei in reverence and that kinda makes him ufortable because he never treated with such formalities before, while Riche seems pretty used to it. No mysteries there since she is a Princess after all. ... In the forest, Issei found a spring giving off a mystifying glow and stopped in his tracks. Issei - Is this it? Kathryn - That''s the Fountain of Truth. The one by my house is a replica of this. Issei - Oh, that one huh. It sure has arge magic power inside it. Ramius - Even I can tell how much magic power''s packed into this spring. Riche - Water containing such vast magic energy would probably kill any regr person just for drinking it. Gurigura - Kind of a weird spring. My instincts are telling me it''s dangerous. Issei - Really? I feel like it''s very soothing for me though. Riche - Well, you already have absorbed the so I think you will be fine even if you drink the whole spring. Issei - Good point. Kathryn - Look, there''s your pinepone. Kath jerked her neck toward a fruit covered in scales that was the size of a human head. Gurigura - Ahahaha, looks funny. If it''s a fruit, does that mean you can eat it? Kathryn - It''s greasy and fatty, so it doesn''t taste very good. Riche - It''s by the fountain though... Is it safe? Kathryn - Hmph, you''re too scared of the fountain. As long as you don''t lie, it''s good for lots of things. Besides... Issei - I see someone across the spring. Kathryn - Hm? What? Oh, you''re right... Who are they? It''s not Krs that''s for sure because the Krs treat the Fountain of Truth as holy ground, so they wouldn''t hunt around here. Gurigura - It''s not a Kr, it''s a man. He''s kinda sneaking around and being suspicious. Issei - It''s a bunch of Ouws. Kathryn - Tch, the dead are resting there... Deplorable. As expected of scums like them, I guess. Kath red at the figure on the other side of the spring. Kathryn - Hey, you guys can fight right? Mind if we go check it out? Issei - Sure. Kathryn - Then let''s go. Issei - Excuse me, girls hold on to me. Riche and co - Ok. Kathryn - Wh-What do you-?! Kathryn is taken by surprise when Issei suddenly grabbed onto her shoulder but before she could ask why he does that, her field of vision changed and they are now a few meters behind the Ouws. She bes surprised when she suddenly appeared behind the Ouws. Kathryn - How did he- Nevermind... I forgot he''s a Dragon. Riche and co can only smile wryly at that. They found some men standing to the side of the fountain and snuck closer. There''s indeed ck ring on their finger. Ouw 1 - Hey, is this really gonna work out? We were lucky enough to get through the Lost Woods, but we could still get killed, you know? Ouw 2 - Why the fuck are you being a chicken? Just gotta drink some fountain water and say what you think! Then you get a helluva reward. Ouw 3 - But if you lie. you''ll die, right? Ouw 2 - Then just don''t lie! Despite his feigned confidence, the Ouw''s legs quivered as he swallowed some fountain water. Ouw 1 - Hey, how is it? Ouw 2 - Don''t feel any different. Relieved by the man''s unchanged state, the other men drank the fountain water one by one. Ramius - They''re drinking it without even understanding how it works. What haphazard fools. Gurigura - They said something about a reward. Think they might be involved with ? Riche - It''s possible. If the fountain''s effects are real, it might not be very useful as a weapon, but it could still kill a lot of people. Ouw 1 - Tch, got scared over nothing. This ain''t doing shit. Ouw 3 - But we need to figure out the secret of the spring to get our reward. Ouw 2 - Then let''s just capture some Kr and ask her about it. Kathryn - Hey, you there! What are you doing? Ouw 2 - Wh-Who are you?! Kathryn - We''re Knights of El Quixote, here to oversee the Kr Forest. Ouw 1 - What? Knights of El Quixote? Issei - Better tell us the truth or you will suffer. Ouw 1 - What are we doing? Um, just drinking from the fountain. Ouw 3 - Y-Yeah, that. We were lost in the forest and got thirsty. Kathryn - Is that right? Strange, though. Aren''t you Ouws? Ouw 2 - N-No! We were just passing by- Ouw 1 - You moron! Did you lie just now?! Ouw 2 - Huh? Oh, crap... Ah, aggggh... Issei - Hm? Just as the Ouw lied, he clutched his chest and grimaced. Ouw 3 - H-Hey... Get ahold of yourself! He shook off his allies and scratched at his throat so much that it bled, and then... Ouw 2 - GOBWAAAAH! Finally, his eyes, nose, and mouth burst with blood, and he died. Ouw 1 - EEEEEEK! Kathryn - I knew you were Ouws! Tell us! Who ordered you to investigate this fountain? Ouw 1 - D-Dunno! Ouw 3 - Yeah! We''re not involved! Ouw 1 & 3 - Ngh! Agh! The remaining Ouws lies led them to meet the same fate as the first. Riche - ...So the Fountain of Truth is for real. Ramius - How do the Krs live so peacefully near this horrific spring? Kathryn - Tch, if only one of them survived, we could''ve asked something... Too bad they were all morons. Gurigura - ... Issei - You notice it too, Gurigura? Gurigura - Un. While everyone else couldn''t take their eyes off the result of those ghastly deaths, Issei and Gurigura were staring off into the forest. Gurigura - I think someone was watching, but the fountain made it pretty hard to tell. Issei - Indeed there was someone there, he''s wearing a ck suit just like a bodyguard. He''s already gone by now though. Riche - That means... Issei - Yes, he might be Rocinante''s man. But no need to rm them just yet... Let him be, and it''s still not confirmed if he''s Rocinante''s man or not. But I have remembered his face so if I see him at Rocinante''s ce then it''s confirmed. Riche - Got it... Then what should we do with these bodies? Kathryn - Nothing. The Fountain''s magic energy is thick enough that it''ll break down the corpses soon enough. Riche - Huh. I don''t really want to touch the spring anyway, so that''s good. Kathryn - Haah, you''re such morons. Like any spring would kill you for lying. That''s ridiculous. Riche - Whaaat?! But we just saw it kill people! Issei - It''s just the power of suggestion, enhanced by the immense magic power in this area. Riche - Suggestion? Issei - Ah. So you''re given the idea that if you drink this water and lie, you''ll end up dead. That suggestion''s just made so powerful that it kills you for real. At least that''s what I felt from these fountains. Kathryn - ...He''s right... Remember back at the replica I made? I gave him a suggestion too. But that one''s just a replica, so it''s not strong enough to make him disregard his survival instincts. Not that it will affect him either way though knowing his capabilities now... Riche - ...Anyone who touches the fountain water and lies will die. People believe that and give the suggestion to themselves, so it kills them. I guess you could say that''s the ''truth'' of this Fountain. Kathryn - Nah, we really don''t know anything about it. How was a fountain with so much magic power even made? I still haven''t figured it out. Unless it has something to do with the ? Kathryn sends a questioning gaze towards Issei if her analysis is true or not. Issei - No, I think it has something to do with Eve herself. The Krs said they were created to serve Eve so this spring might be changed because of her. Kathryn - You mean... ??? - Yes, Issei-sama is right... There''s a sudden voiceing from the forest and it''s apparently Lorenzo. Kathryn - Lorenzo?! Howe you''re here? Lorenzo - I-I was worried about Issei-sama so I followed him just in case he got lost you see... She averted her eyes downwards afraid her true objective is seen through by them. They already know why she''s here though... But they are not gonna point that out. Kathryn - So what do you mean by he''s right before? Lorenzo - Oh, right. The Fountain of Truth was used by Mother Eve to cleanse herself. Kathryn - Huh? So it''s a bath? Lorenzo - yes, and as such, Mother Eve''s magic power washed off her and seeped through the fountain, giving it the vast energy it now has. Riche - The Fountain of Truth... I never guessed it had something to do with Mother Eve. Lorenzo - Yes, that''s the truth. Kathryn - I see... Well, let''s just go visit the grave. Lorenzo - ... Then they head towards the grave once more along with Lorenzo this time. ... Riche - There''s a bunch of simr-looking fountains around here. Kathryn - They''re all legitimate Fountains of Truth, so don''t go falling in. Gurigura - What''d happen then? Kathryn - Nothing, as long as you don''t swallow any water... But there are some strange legends about this ce. A long time ago, a Kr fell into a fountain, but when her friend frantically ran to help her, QD came out. Issei - QD did? Kathryn - She asked if it was a blue-haired girl who fell in, or a pink-haired girl, apparently. Riche - The heck? That doesn''t make any sense. Lorenzo - Well, that''s true though... She just answered honestly and said blue, but if she''d said pink, who knows what would''ve happened? Issei - ... Issei knows where QD get these ideas from... It''s a children story reference from his world. But he won''t tell them that... ... Atst, the party arrived at a collection of stones of various sizes that were arranged in a random fashion. Issei - ...These are the graves? Kathryn - Yeah. You can''t find many rocks around here. Just had to make do with what there was. The corpses have disintegrated, so the graves here are just symbolic. Issei - If you don''t mind me asking, are these graves for people that were important to you? Of course, if it''s hard to talk about, I won''t make you. Kathryn - It was during the Arthur Tragedy five years ago. They were my allies who died at the time. Issei - I see... Lorenzo - Let''s go, Issei-sama... Issei - ...Ah. They decided to let Kath be for now. After a few minutes Issei asked Riche and co. Issei - If they''re Kath''s allies, I take it that means they were Knights of Eden. Then why did they die here? Riche - During the Arthur Tragedy, a portion of the monster outbreak ended up in El Quixote. Ramius - Kath was still young at the time, and her unit was sent to El Quixote rather than Arthur so that it could undergo military training. Then, terrified of the monsters, El Quixote requested cooperation from Kath''s unit to take them on. Riche - They were asked to defend the Kr Forest here. But the monsters passed up attacking any human towns and went straight for the Forest. It was like they were after the Fountain of Truth, which was created by Mother Eve. Ramius - There were hundreds of monsters, while Kath''s unit was made up of only twenty men. Issei - Hundreds versus twenty? Riche - Kath made use of her tactical talents to fully draw out the twenty men''s potential, sessfully fighting alongside the Krs to repel the monsters. However, aside from Kath, none of them made it out alive. Issei - I see... Ramius - News of her aplishments quickly reached Eden, so when Eden''s Knight forces had to be rebuilt, she was promoted to the rank of Zero Knight. Riche - Kath turned it down at first, but eventually epted on the condition that living expenses were provided to the families of the twenty Knights who died at her side. Well, aside from letting them use her name, she gave up any authority and immediately hid herself away in the mountains, but still... Issei - When Mertel said they''re indebted to Kath, that''s probably what she meant, Lorenzo? Lorenzo - Well... Lorenzo hesitated to tell them the truth but after seeing Issei''s gaze on her she finally resolved herself to tell them the truth. But Riche beat her to it. Riche - Well, there''s another secret behind that story... Kath''s unit lost their lives in the Kr Forest. I told you that before, right? Issei - Ah. Riche - It sounds like a heroic story, but the truth is a bit different. Kath is talented, but she was still very young, so her troops would harass her all the time. Issei - ... Riche - And the day the monsters attacked, Kath''s troops insisted she uses her Tactician skills to help them escape the forest. Ramius - Of course, Kath refused. Then they threatened to attack the Kr Forest and forced her to enhance their abilities. Riche - After that, the twenty troops confined Kath in the Kr Vige and left the forest by themselves. Issei - Is that true... Kath? Riche and co are surprised seeing Kathryn standing not far away from them eavesdropping on their conversation. Kathryn - ...No! That''s wrong, that''s not what happened. Riche - Sorry, Kath. But I had to tell Ise about this. Ramius - Um. I agree with Riche. Lorenzo - Me too... Kathryn - ...It''s fine... At first, that''s what I thought, so while I was confined, I kept shouting insults and telling them to kill themselves. But... I was wrong. After it was all over, I found that they all died fighting the monsters. Issei - ...Then? Kathryn - When they were ordered to defend the Kr Forest, they were prepared to fight to the death. They didn''t want me to die too, so they had me confined. And they made themselves out to be cruel so I wouldn''t feel bad when they were gone... Riche - All the harassment was apparently because her troops were opposed to her fighting monsters at her age and wanted her to quit, too. Issei - Oh... Issei was reminded of Acheval and how he cared so much for his sister that he yed the bad guy to try and get her to quit her dangerous job. Kathryn - But while they were risking their lives, I was telling them to die. I didn''t know a thing about them. I didn''t even try to learn anything about them. Issei - ... Kathryn - If we had understood each other, there could''ve been a different oue. Maybe there really was a n that would''ve kept everyone alive... But I can''t understand how anyone feels, so I shouldn''t be by anyone''s side. Issei - That''s not true. Kathryn - ...That is true. However smart I might be, I can''t understand people. If I''m lied to, there''s not much I can do... I don''t know anything anymore... Yeah, I''m scared... Just scared. Kathryn cowered from anyone who tried to get too close. Her face looked dreadfully timid. Lorenzo - Kath... "Krs aren''t human, so they''re an exception"... So you imed, but you were just extremely lonely, I''m sure. Kathryn - N-No... That''s not, true... Lorenzo - You avoid contact with others, but you want it deep down inside. Stop pretending, okay? Try to trust people again. Kathryn - I-I''m not pretending! Lorenzo - Then can you drink from the Fountain of Truth? Kathryn - What...? Hahaha, of course I can. Like I''ve said a million times, I never believed in it, so it won''t affect me. Then she walked towards a nearby fountain of truth and with shaky hands, Kathryn scooped up some spring water and quietly swallowed it down. Kathryn - Drank it... But like I keep saying, I just like being alone... I don''t need any friends. Lorenzo - Kath... Kathryn - Look, nothing''s happening. Happy now? It''s true, I... Huh? Issei calmly put his hand on Kathryn''s cheek and smiled gently at her. Issei - Then why don''t you hear it from them yourself, Kath... You see... They have been watching over you from their graves all these times. They''re asking me to tell you their true feelings... Now hear it for yourself... The Fountain of Truth emitted a dull glow, then faint figures appeared around Kathryn. Issei steps back from Kathryn to let the souls talk to her... They all are souls wearing the Knight Armor of the Kingdom of Eden. Ramius - G-G-Ghost?! Ramius hid behind Issei right away. Kathryn - ...How are you guys here? You''re supposed to be dead! Gurigura - Supposed to be dead?! Does that mean... These are the ghosts of your troops?! The Knights numbered twenty in total. They began to slowly gather around Kathryn. Kathryn - Haha, hahahaha. Yeah, I got it... You hate me so much that you''re here to haunt me. The surrounding figures continued to gaze at Kathryn. Riche - Kath, calm down! They don''t want to hurt you! Kathryn - LIAR! LIAR LIAR LIAR! Kathryn cowered in front of the spring and cried like a baby. Kathryn - Even now, they still hate me! I should''ve died instead! Issei - Listen to their words, Kath... Gentle-Eyed Knight - What''s this? Haven''t even grown up a little, I see. This is why I said you''re not cut out to be a Knight. Finally, the thus-far silent figures started to talk. In stark contrast to Kathryn, they remainedposed and spoke like they were trying to soothe a whining child. Bittersweet Knight - I swear, if this is what I died to protect, what was even the point? Calm Knight - You''ve got new allies asking for your help, right? Don''t worry about us, just go with them. Kathryn - ...What are you talking about? Wait, stay calm... These people are dead. I don''t care if you''re ghosts, you would never say that to me... Kath heard what the Knights said, but still shook her head and shut her eyes in rejection of them. Kathryn - I-I''ve got it... The Fountain of Truth''s making me see things. I''m just seeing what I want to see, that''s all. Gentle-Eyed Knight - Acting like we''re illusions, eh? Look, I''m sorry I messed with you, but please don''t treat us that badly. Kathryn - I-I''m not... I''m not trying to treat you badly! Kathryn frantically shook her head and denied the Knight''s usation, but she was soon bewildered by her own behavior and opened her eyes wide. Kathryn - What am I saying, apologizing to a hallucination... I''m losing it! Issei - Kath, you''re right that the Fountain of Truth is just a spring rich with magic energy. But its power to amplify your will and your conviction is real. Kathryn - So yes, it''s all a hallucination! I just wanted them to tell me these things! It''s all a fantasy I dreamed up! Issei - That''s not quite right. The spring''s effects don''t only work on the living. Even the souls of the dead can be affected. And I told you before didn''t I? They have been watching over you from their grave... I can see souls you see... And I can assure you that they are real souls of the deceased during the war... Kathryn - ...Even the dead?... They are real? Issei - Ah. Now feel their feelings they are trying to convey towards you... Issei told Ramius it will be okay and he walked towards Kathryn. Issei calmly lifted Kathryn from the ground and hold her in a tight embrace against his body. Kathryn didn''t reject his action at all and she fully entrusted her body weight against Issei, perhaps because she''s still in shock from what''s happening. Issei - Now, can you feel their feelings? Gentle-Eyed Knight - That''s right. We''re not hallucinations, we''re more like ghosts. We just wanted to talk to you, and the spring and this Dragon here answered our wishes. Bittersweet Knight - Yeah, we''re here of our own free will. Just wanted onest chance to speak with you. Issei - Imbued with my aura and the springs magic energy are giving them powers. Making them be visible to the living. Blurring the very concept of death... Lorenzo - Indeed... We Krs view the Fountain of Truth as holy ground and keep other people away partially so as not to defy the naturalws of the world. Kathryn - So... You''re really ghosts? I''m not seeing things? For someone such as Kathryn, who''d been researching the fountain''s power, much of what Issei and Lorenzo said lined up with what she''d already discovered. It wasn''t hard for her to ept this as true. And feeling the Aura Issei emitted towards the surrounding making her able to feel their existence even more clearly. Kathryn - But in that case, why? I''vee to visit your graves before, so why didn''t you show up then?! Justin to me or whatever until you''re satisfied. You can even curse me if you want! Gentle-Eyed Knight - You say that like you''d prefer it that way. That''s why we never showed ourselves before. Kathryn - ...! Calm Knight - We don''t really have a grudge against you or anything. In fact, it''s the opposite... What we want to give you are our apologies and our thanks. Kathryn - Apologies... Thanks? Is this some kind of joke? Calm Knight - Taking on vicious monsters is a Knight''s job, so deaths are to be expected. Bittersweet Knight - Missions that end with no casualties amount to less than half. Ones where nobody''s harmed at all, are around half of that. Gentle-Eyed Knight - We''re allowed multiple wives because of our exceedingly high death rate. So, considering you were young enough to be a daughter to us, there''s no way we could tolerate you risking your life. Bittersweet Knight - That''s right. We thought you''d be better off enjoying more of life before bing a Knight. Calm Knight - And all we could think to do was make things hard enough on you that you''d want to quit... So please forgive us for that. As though the Knight ghosts were ashamed of their actions and how they could only ry their feelings through them, they hung their head. Gentle-Eyed Knight - On the day we died, we couldn''t bear to see little Kathryn trembling as she risked her life trying to takemand. Bittersweet Knight - We thought there''d be no convincing you, and there was no time, so we had to be rough. We didn''t want to be, of course. Calm Knight - In fact, we figured it''d be better if you hated us... We never thought you''d end up ming yourself. Kathryn - That''s not true... I was just too young... Gentle-Eyed Knight - We were trying to do what was best for a young girl like you, but we ended up pushing our ideals onto you instead... We''re really sorry. Kathryn - Ngh... Wh-What''s the point of telling me this now? Gentle-Eyed Knight - Yeah, it is prettyte now... Maybe we should''ve been honest with how we felt sooner... Well, we just wanted to apologize, in any case. Kathryn - S-Stop... You died with a Knight''s honor. I don''t deserve to have you bow your heads to me! Bittersweet Knight - You were chosen as a Knight for your tactical abilities, and I think you did plenty of stuff worth praising with them. Kathryn - What? Liar. I couldn''t save any of you. Bittersweet Knight - You saved the Kr Vige, didn''t you? Saving the lives of so many makes you worthy of being a Knight, I think. Kathryn - But... But still... Calm Knight - So, Kathryn, since you inherited our honor, we want you to do your job as a Knight and save people in our ce. Gentle-Eyed Knight - I know we should''ve said something sooner, but this is ourst request. The twenty Knights stood in a line and looked back at Kath who''s in Issei''s embrace. Gentle-Eyed Knight - All salute Captain Kathryn, of the Kingdom of Eden! It was a recreation of five years ago, the first time Kathryn''s troops showed her their respect. Kathryn - Uhn... Hic, sob... Ah... Waaaaaah, aaaaaaaaah! Hic, waaaaaaaaaaaaah! As if all the emotions she''d bottled up over thest five years hade flooding out at once, tears began to pour from Kath''s eyes. Gentle-Eyed Knight - Whoa, that''s some serious crying... Man. The Knights, seeing how she reacted, all looked at each other, their faces like that of a father who had identally made his daughter throw a tantrum. Kathryn - Stupid stupid stupid, you morons! Why? Hic... Why didn''t you say anything?! Bittersweet Knight - Well... Y''know... Calm Knight - It was embarrassing... Kathryn - If you, hic... If you told me, we could''ve... Hic, gotten along... Better... Bittersweet Knight - Never know when you might die with our job. If you were closer to us when we did, you probably would''ve cried like this then. Kathryn - Hic, is crying... That bad...? Calm Knight - Well, it''s just when you cry... We don''t know what to do... Kathryn - What''s it matter? I, hic... I wanted to spend more time with you! I wanted to be friends! Gentle-Eyed Knight - ...Yeah, we feel the same way now. Honestly... We have nothing but regrets... That''s why this time, you should spend time with the friends you want to be with so that you don''t regret anything. Kathryn - Friends? I don''t have any other friends! Gentle-Eyed Knight - Course you do... The ones you''ve been thinking it wouldn''t be too bad to spend time with. Like the one who''s holding you now. Kathryn - ...! Through Kathryn''s teary eyes, she saw Issei''s who''s holding her and Riche''s party standing across from the twenty Knights. Issei smiles gently towards her and she bes dazed seeing his smile. Bittersweet Knight - Sorry. It''s our fault she distances herself. Calm Knight - Still, she''s a friend and a boss we respect... Be good to her. Issei looked into the Knights sincere eyes one by one, then smiled and nodded. Issei - Ah. I''ll defend Kath with my life. Kathryn - *DOKYUN*?! Kathryn felt her heart just been shot through with an arrow by a cupid. Gentle-Eyed Knight - Hahaha, a Dragon''s words cannot be taken lightly. Better keep on to your words now! Not that it''s needed to be worried about, because Dragon''s are well known for keeping their words. Issei just smiled at their words and said, "You got that right.". The Knights allughed at Issei''s response and emitted a dull glow. Gentle-Eyed Knight - Yeah, no more regrets... Then they slowly faded away into their surroundings. Kathryn - W-Wait... I still have to tell you something important. Issei - Kath, say everything on your mind. You don''t want any regrets, do you? Kathryn - ...I don''t. At Issei''s urging, Kathryn restrained the tears and spoke to the disappearing Knights. Kathryn - I... I got the title of thanks to all of you, and I''ll do my best to live up to it... And to make sure the family you left behind can keep smiling, I''ll work hard... So... Rest easy... Gentle-Eyed Knight - What? So you have grown up a little... With that relieved whisper, the twenty Knights vanished like they were never there at all. But as proof of their existence, a calming silence and warm air remained. Kathryn - Waaah... Waaaaaaaaaaaah! Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah... Like she''d regressed to herself from five years ago, Kathryn cried on Issei''s chest until her voice was hoarse. Issei just calmly rubbed her back gently with a gentle smile at his face. Everyone who saw them shed tears of joy seeing that Kath finally move on from her past. Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Kathryn - *Sob*, D-Don''t tell... Sometimeter, Kath finally stopped crying, her eyes swollen red, and muttered while still in Issei''s embrace. Issei - ...Hmm? Don''t tell what? Issei knows what she meant but he couldn''t help wanting to tease her. Kathryn - I-I mean... Don''t tell anyone I cried like a child here! Issei - Hmmm... Why not? Kathryn - U-Uhh... B-Because... Uuuu... When she looks like she''s about to cry once more finally Issei chuckled and agreed to her request. Issei - Fine, I won''t tell anyone. Riche - Rather than worry about that, isn''t there something you have to say first, Kath? Kathryn - Hm? Wh-What? Kathryn finally remembered that there are people here watching them, she hastily left Issei''s embrace while still being red-faced after hearing Riche''s words. Ramius - You haven''t said if you''ll ept Issei''s invitation yet. Kathryn - Whaaat?! L-Like... Can''t you guess from how that conversation went?! Gurigura - C''mon, Kath-nee. You have to say it loud and clear. Kathryn - Ugh... Grrr... Criticized even by the younger girl, Kathryn was about to argue, but couldn''t say anything. Issei - Wait... What invitation? Riche - Your proposal of course? Issei - Huh? Issei is confused just when did he propose to Kath. Lorenzo - Issei-sama, "I''ll defend Kath with my life." Is what you just said. Riche - Yup, that sounds like a proposal to me. What about you girls? Ramius - Umu, same here. Gurigura - Yup! Issei - Wha... But... Riche and co. - But what? Issei - ...*Sigh* Nevermind... As long as Kath is fine having me as her husband then I''m okay with it... I already gave those twenty Knights my words after all. Issei also wanted to argue but after seeing Kathryn swollen eyes he finally gave in, he does have some feelings towards Kath after all. Riche - Is what he said... So, Kath... Your answer? Kathryn - ...Err, Hrrrm... Riche - What''s wrong? Just be honest or you''re gonna regret it. Kathryn - Don''t tease me! I know! I never repeat past mistakes! Ramius - Then say it already. We''re waiting for you. Lorenzo - Fight on, Kath! Gurigura - Hurry, hurry, Kath-nee! Kathryn - Gh, treating this important moment like it''s nothing... Kathryn feels irritated seeing the 4 of them teasing her but then she looked towards Issei. Issei just calmly meet her gaze with gentle eyes. And Kathryn can feel her heart thumping loudly seeing his gaze on her. Kathryn - ... Finally, after a few seconds, she said it. Kathryn - F-Fine! I... I''m g-d you feel that way, Issei! I-I ept your p-proposal! There I said it! Happy now?! Issei - Ah... I am happy. Issei smiled gently towards her and that makes her face red as a tomato but she''s also genuinely happy inside. Gurigura - Yaaay, good to have you, Kath-nee! Ramius - Fumu, d to have you on board, Kath. Riche - Hehe... Now you will also feel Ise how good Ise is on the bed... Especially when he''s... drunk... Khu khu khu... Riche mutters that words so low that even Issei couldn''t hear her. Riche until this day still felt traumatized on the drunk Issei... It''s not like it''s bad or anything... It''s just that it feels so good that she felt her brain melted along with her countless orgasm. During the two times he came inside her, she already came more than 10 times in a row without stopping. That''s how crazy the drunk Issei was. It won''t be an exaggeration to call him the "Sex God" when he''s in that mode. Even thinking about that time is making her a bit wet... Lorenzo - Heheheh, good for you, Kath... Now it''s my turnter... ''Yosh! I believe her Majesty already started preparing the wine we needed to get ahold of Issei-sama "Love" towards us!" Poor Lorenzo, she didn''t know the trap that has been set by Riche for them... Well, that day will be remembered as the descent of the "Sex God" in the Krs raceter on... Kathryn - ''Ah, man, now I''m his wife too, huh?''... Wait, what you just said, Riche? Riche - Oh, it''s nothing~ congrats, Kath! d to have you in the family. Riche smiled like a saint towards Kathryn like she''s looking at a lostmb. Kathryn - ...Somehow your smile is giving me the chills... Gurigura - Riche-nee... That smile''s kinda scary... Riche - It''s just your imagination~ Kathryn - ...Alright! As though to brush off the past, Kathryn smacked her red face with both hands and psyched herself up. Kathryn - I don''t care if it''s or , anyone who tries to hurt my family and friends is getting payback with interest! Time to begin the counterattack! Let''s drive that asshole CEO into a corner and kick out of this country. Issei - Well... I was thinking to let Riche and the rest to solve this problem but I can''t let Rocinante sessfullyunch his n now or the Krs might be in danger as well. Lorenzo - Issei-sama... I''m so d... Knowing Issei gonna stop the just for them, the Krs is making her feeling even more devoted towards Issei. Issei - With that said, let''s go back to Rocinante''s ce for now and deliver the Pinepones first. Kath, you can just stay at the Krs Vige first, I need you to prepare something forter. Everyone - Roger! Then Issei''s party returned to the Bigbux Company to deliver the Pinepones to Rocinante. While Kath is preparing what Issei told her to do and she got to admit this n of his is indeed very devious but she likes it. They decided to take a rest for today at the Kr Vige, and Issei said he needs to prepare the stuff he needs to solve their problem so he told Riche''s and co to stay at the Vige for now and meet him tomorrow morning at the Bigbux Company entrance. After that, he left them behind to do his stuff. ... The next morning, Riche, Ramius, and Gurigura waited for Issei''s at the entrance of the Bigbux Company and a few minutester Issei arrived and they head inside Rocinante''s office. Riche - Here''s the pinepone we promised. The party was in the Bigbux Company CEO''s office, where Riche left the pinepone of Rocinante''s desk. Rocinante - I take it negotiations with the Krs went well. Now we should be able to meet the extra demand. Issei - Oh, it wasn''t even anything asplicated as a negotiation. So it''s fine. Rocinante felt like Issei is kinda being too friendly right now but he thought that Issei must think of him as trustworthy so he replies calmly as well. Rocinante - The Krs don''t need money, so for those who think in terms of money like myself, it can be rather difficult. Riche - We got what you wanted, so now it''s your turn. Rocinante - Oui, I always fulfill my end of the bargain. I''ll look into any connections the King might have to . Issei - Please do. Issei reply to Rocinante with a smile. Rocinante - I need to give instructions for what to do in my absence before I head out, so you can head down to the capital before me. The party left Rocinante, who had agreed to cooperate with them with a smile, and exited the CEO''s office. ... While he checked the quality of the pinepone, Rocinante recalled the state the party was in. Rocinante - No signs of any conflict, meaning I can assume the Krs epted them cordially. They might be from the Kingdom of Eden, but the Krs have no reason to give them such special treatment... It was because something very unexpected happened there but Rocinante had no way of knowing that. *Knock* *Knock* Bodyguard - Excuse me, Mr. President. Following the knock, an employee in a suit, but one whose very eyes gave the impression he was no ordinary person, appeared in the CEO''s office. Bodyguard - Regarding the investigation of the Fountain of Truth you requested... Aside from how it does indeed kill those who lie, we''ve learned nothing. Rocinante - I do still think it''s too early to ask the Krs directly, though... If it goes poorly and they expose us, that''d be rather a mess. But why are the Krs suddenly disappeared one by one from the surrounding towns... Bodyguard - We also don''t know why but thest report we receive is that all Krs in sight just a few hours ago suddenly prostrated themselves towards the same direction. Rocinante - Hmm... Too little information... That could mean anything, we don''t know anything about this ''anomaly'' that just happened... Thankfully we can use this against them, heheheh... Bodyguard - Then I''ll continue to use Ouws for the investigation. Rocinante - No, that won''t be necessary any longer. Bodyguard - Huh? Rocinante - Soon enough, everything will be tidied up. Not just the Kr Forest, but this whole country will enter my assets. Anyway, I''m off to finish the final steps. You send this n to the magic broadcasters we sponsor. Rocinante imagined the massive profits that would soon be in his pockets as he prepared to head to the capital. ... On the capital, Issei''s party met with Yarase again but he seems to be down because of something. Issei chooses to just ignore him though. After waiting for a while. Finally, Rocinante appeared in front of the King''s castle. Ramius - Looks like he''s here. Rocinante - Bonjour. I sent a messenger to the King, so we should be granted a meeting soon enough. Befitting of a merchant, Rocinante wasted no time in jumping to the main topic and directing everyone to the castle. ... Ben - If it isn''t Rocinante? It''s good to see you at such a busy time. King Ben looked suspiciously at Issei and the others who apanied Rocinante, but his expression soon changed to a smile as he greeted the visitors. Rocinante - Merci, but you and I are close partners, No need to waste time on formalities. Pancho - Cur! CEO of argepany or not, such rudeness to the King is uneptable! Rocinante - Hmph, if you have time to waste chatting, it''s better for everyone if you use it to think about how to make money. Ben - It''s fine, Pancho. Rocinante''s ideas have some sense to them. Pancho - If you say so, Unc- Your Majesty... Next to the King, Pancho looked displeased but took his hand off his sword. Ben - S-So... What did you want? And who are these other people? Rocinante - You see, they came to me with concerns about you having a possible connection to a dangerous organization called , and so I''m here to see if that''s the case. Issei almostughed hearing Rocinante''s word but he''s holding it in. It''s like seeing a clown ying around watching him pretending like this, but he is indeed a good actor though. If not for him already knows Rocinante''s true identity then he might just fall for his act. Ben - Wha? I don''t know where such allegations came from, but where''s your evidence? Gurigura - Right here. This envelope that''s been left here... Look, it''s got the snake insignia on it. Gurigura paced up to the desk and pulled one envelope out of a big pile. Ben - Th-That?! I thought I''d disposed of it, how?! Pancho - ''Good grief. Always too hasty.'' Riche - stands for more vile things than you think. If you have any ties with them, you should sever them as soon as possible. Ben - Shut up. Why should a mere Princess of Eden get to criticize a King like me?! Issei - Be careful with your words now... That''s my wife you''re talking to... Issei sent a bit of bloodlust towards the King. Ben & Pancho & Rocinante - ?! The three of them are having a cold sweat just feeling a bit of Issei''s bloodlust. Rocinante - ''...How terrifying... Thankfully I''m not on his bad side yet...'' Rocinante thought he''s safe from Issei''s suspicions. Ben - ''Guh... Just who is he?!'' Pancho - ''Issei-dono sure is strong but I need to stop him'' Issei-dono, please take your bloodlust back, I can''t let you let release such fearful intent towards the King. Issei - As long as he watches his words. Issei still calmly look towards Ben and thetter felt fretful just from seeing his gaze so he hastily apologizes towards Riche. Ben - A-Ah... Pardon my rudeness just now, Princess Riche. Riche - It''s fine, I don''t mind it. Riche felt really happy that Issei cares a lot about her. Ramius and Gurigura just smiled because they know if they''re in Riche position right now then Issei would''ve done the same for them. He''s not afraid to offend the Gods himself just for them what''s more a mere king like Ben. Issei then took back his bloodlust after hearing his apologies. Finally, the 3 of them sighed with relief and Rocinante decided to continue their ''Interrogation''. Rocinante - T-Then... This country belongs to more people than you. Now exin why you have that envelope. Ben - R-Rocinante... Pancho - Your Majesty... No, let me call you Uncle. Princess Riche is earnestly concerned for our country. She''s only trying to help. Ben - ...Hrm... With no allies at his side, and even being pressured by Rocinante, against whom he couldn''t argue, the King finally gave up and slumped his shoulders. Ben - That envelope''s a sales pitch of sorts from . Issei - A sales pitch? Riche - What was trying to sell? Sparkle bombs? Maybe the Ouws themselves? Ben - A way to control monsters they said. Riche - Hmm. They do seem to know how to do that. Pancho - What? Even such unsavory techniques are used by this organization?! Gurigura - Is that why you joined up with ? Ben - Wait, you''ve got it all wrong! I ignored their sales pitch and intended to throw out the letter too! Riche - I do think their method for controlling monsters would be beneficial to your country, considering the Monster Burrow, though. Ben - That''s correct... But I was sure to reject offer! Riche - Is that so? Ben - Yes! Rocinante - Your Majesty, is everything you say the truth? If not, I would be inclined to move mypany''s main branch to the Kingdom of Eden. Ben - W-Wait, Rocinante! Without yourpany, this country can''t possibly support itself! Rocinante - But I''d never want to do business in a country that holds connections to . Ben - I swear I have no ties with them. Pancho, you know how I feel, don''t you? Pancho - ...Uncle... Everyone, my apologies, but the king is tired. May I ask you to leave? Issei - ...Fine. If you say so, Pancho. When Issei''s party left only Ben and Pancho is in the room. Pancho - Uncle, I know how you feel, but there''s no use fretting like this. Ben - I can''t help it. If we lose Rocinante''s favor, El Quixote will return to a nation of poverty. Pancho - But proving you aren''t involved with would be difficult. Ben - That''s because they don''t know anything! We don''t even need the ability to control monsters. Pancho - What if you''re honest with them? Ben - If it came to light, the very founding of this country would be a joke. It must never be revealed. Never... They can''t learn that the Monster Burrow is empty... That it''s merely a cave! Pancho - It was all because our ancestor, El Quixote, jumped to conclusions. He took the sound of the wind to mean that a giant monster lurked within. That was the beginning of it all. Ben - Just try and tell the world it was a mistake. The shame will be so great that you''ll never be able to call yourself a Quixote again. Pancho - But it pains me to hide the truth from the public. Ben - As long as they don''t know, we can all hold the pride of being descended from heroes. We hide it for the sake of the people. Have you forgotten when we were looked down upon and insulted for our poverty? Pancho - ... Ben - Pancho, you must understand why you''re the only one to whom I''ve told the truth about the Burrow. Pancho - To prepare me to be the next king, I assume. Ben - I''m d you know. Keep hiding the truth. Pancho - I don''t think I''m fit to rule. Besides, you have a son. Ben - Three sons... But not them! They''repletely within the Bigbux Company''s clutches. That''s why, Pancho, you need to forget that Kr and marry a human woman already! Pancho - ...I was rejected by her. Ben - Then that''s the more reason to marry a human woman! Pancho - ...I still don''t know yet, I haven''t found the right person. So I''m gonna wait for a while longer. Ben - Good God, you stubborn fool! Pancho - Hmph, that makes both of us. The Uncle and his nephew were more alike than father and son. Pancho had a simr look on his face to King Ben as he turned away. Ben - ''Good grief, how long must we prepare to fight a false enemy?... Maybe Issei-dono and his wives could help?'' ??? - I might have an offer to make with that problem of yours, King Ben... Ben and Pancho be rmed when there''s a sudden voiceing from the corner of the room, they never realize there was somebody else is here with them. Ben & Pancho - Who''s there?! When both of them look towards the corner of the room they saw somebody they thought just left the room a few minutes ago. It is Issei. Ben - Y-You?! Pancho - I-Issei-dono? Since when you were there?! Issei - Hm? Since the start of your conversation of course. Ben - Th-That means... Issei - Ah. I heard all of your conversations, and I have them recorded here you see. Issei shows them a magic transmitter he got from Gurigura and Rochefort. Ben - That''s a transmitter?! Issei - Yup, thetest version as well which can records stuff. But don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about your secret as long as you take my offer. Pancho - ...That means we don''t have a choice, do we? Issei - You could say that, but don''t worry it''s not a bad offer for your country. I''m not with a after all... Unlike Rocinante. Pancho - What?! That Cur is with them?! Issei - Ah, and your beloved Uncle seems to know it from the start as well. Ben - ?! Pancho - Is that true, Uncle?! Pancho is shocked with this sudden revtion and he looks towards Ben right away but thetter tries to argue. Ben - W-Where''s the proof?! You can''t just use Rocinante as a member without proof. Pancho - ...Indeed, Issei-dono... If there''s no proof then... Issei - Proof was it? Then would this do? Then Issei reyed the message he recorded when Rocinante is talking to Kuro... Issei was there with them as well so that''s why he knows 100% that Rocinante is with the . Hearing the content of the recording Ben and Pancho can only admit that it is indeed true. Pancho - ...Uncle? Ben - W-Wait, Pancho! Yes, I know Rocinante is with the but that''s because he''s the one whoes with that offer on how to control the monsters and I refused him, you know that don''t you?! And there''s nothing I can do to him because he owns the Bigbux Company, and even if I told the public about it then they wouldn''t believe me with a concrete proof! Pancho knows Ben is totally right, but he still can''t let this go just like that. Issei - I know your concern about that of course, that''s why I came with an offer. Ben - A-And what is the offer you''re talking about? Issei - I can get rid of Rocinante for you and enable you to publicize that the Monster Burrow is empty by using a certain strategy of mine. At the cost, you leave the Krs alone and let someone else I trust lead the Bigbux Company as the new CEO. Ben - What?! But- Issei - Don''t think I don''t know you were thinking to use the Krs as a scapegoat, that was your original n with Rocinante, wasn''t it? Here, listen to this recording in case you''re doubting what I''m talking about. Issei let them hear another recording he took when Rocinante discuss something with Ben which he recorded yesterday. "Ben - Rocinante, huh... What do you want bying here?" "Rocinante - Pardon my intrusion but I need to discuss something with you." "Ben - And what is that?" "Rocinante - I know you''re worried about the Monster Burrow but think about it. Without the Monster Burrow, you''ll have to drastically cut down on the number of Knights, right?" "Ben - I-Indeed. If we shrink the military, our national budget won''t be so overwhelmed anymore." "Rocinante - And what of the Knights who are dismissed?" "Ben - NWAH?!" "Rocinante - Heheheh, looks like you realize what I meant now?" "Ben - Of course, I''ll give them some suitable severance pay and have them hired out to other jobs." "Rocinante - They''ve spent their lives swinging swords. What job do you think they can do? The Bigbux Company certainly wouldn''t want to hire them." "Ben - Then what will be of the Knights who lose their positions?" "Rocinante - They''ll either die with nothing or be Ouws and attack cities, I imagine. Are you unaware of the fact that most of the Knights who lost their jobs after the Arthur Tragedy ended up bing Ouws?" "Ben - Oh no..." "Rocinante - Heheheh, but I have a n. This is a special sales pitch just for you." "Ben - ...A n?" "Rocinante - Just convince the people that the Krs are a threat, and you can keep the military as it is." "Ben - Y-You want me to make enemies of the Krs?!" "Rocinante - And this time, it''ll be a real enemy that everyone can see. You do know about the Krs ''anomaly'' that just happened right?" "Ben - Y-You mean where they all suddenly prostrated themselves?" "Rocinante - Yes, that and how that most Krs suddenly disappeared, even their special ''Shack'' is empty nowadays without a single Krs in sight of the town vicinity and my men discovered that most Krs apparently choose to return to their vige and neveres out ever since, except for 1 Kr that is." "Ben - ...And who is that Kr?" "Rocinante - Her name is apparently Lorenzo Kr, the Krs Queen personal secretary." "Ben - I see... Wait. R-Rocinante?! Don''t tell me you know the Monster Burrow secret..." "Rocinante - Keeping a country stable sometimes requires lies. I understand your pain" "Ben - I see... You understand me?" "Rocinante - Yes I do... Now... Your Majesty, here''s my n. We could say to the masses that the Krs disappearance has something to do with their n on attacking us, and we could kidnap that Lorenzo to make the Krs attack us on their own and that will prove what we told the masses are indeed true. She is the Queen personal secretary so she must have a high standing among the Krs, there''s no way they would let her be kidnapped just like that no?" "Ben - Yes... This n could work... Very well, I approve of your n, Rocinante..." "Rocinante - Thank you for your approval, Your Majesty." Then the recording ended there. Pancho is looking at Ben in disbelief while Ben''s face is ghastly white. Issei - Got anything to say? Ben - ... Pancho - ...Uncle... What would happen if Lorenzo is indeed my girlfriend by then? Would you still agree to that Cur n? Ben doesn''t say anything and that confirms Pancho''s question. *BAM!* Pancho punched Ben in the face. Ben - Guh! Ben fall down from his chair after receiving Pancho''s punch. But he doesn''t dare to look towards Pancho''s face after that and he just looks down in shame. Then Pancho looks towards Issei and bowed deeply at him. Pancho - Issei-dono, I''m very ashamed by my Uncle''s wrongdoings but please don''t let the people know about all this... We agree to all of your conditions as long as you don''t let this known by the people. My Uncle is just thinking about this country as a King so I beg you... No matter what he''s still my blood rtive so even knowing he''s in the wrong I''m asking you to forgive him. Ben who saw Pancho''s begging towards Issei felt even more ashamed and he shed tears for his own stupidity. Issei - ...I won''t let this known to the public as long as you agree to my conditions, and since you already said you will agree to it then I will keep this a secret. Pancho - Yes! We agree to your conditions, thank you, Issei-dono! Ben only stays silent signaling his agreement as well. Issei - Very well... Here''s the n. I will broadcast the recording of Rocinante''s wrongdoings but of course, I won''t be including the King''s recording. And as for the Monster Burrow... Issei took out arge diagram and began to exin the n. Pancho - This is...? Issei - I copied this from Rocinante''s. This is Mount Abe or the Monster Burrow, home of the monsters. As you can see, the entrance of the burrow is up on the side of a steep cliff from which no man can enter. But turn your attention to the middle of the mountain. He pointed to a small cave drawn on the middle of Mount Abe. Ben finally decided to talk as well. Ben - ...This is that cave in the middle of the mountain. Issei - Are you aware that this cave is actually internally connected to the Monster Burrow? Ben - What?! That''s new to me! Issei - I''ve been exploring the Monster Burrow yesterday so I found a small passage through the rock. And I noticed that the hole is connected to the Burrow''s entrance by sending a fire spell and there are smokesing out from the Burrow''s entrance after I used the fire spell. Ben - Are you saying if we dug a hole through there, we could reach the Burrow itself? Issei - No, digging to the peak of such arge mountain would be nonsensical. I was from the Republic of Lancelot before this, and you must know that there''s a powerful poison gas appeared in there and it''s strong enough to kill even monsters they said. Ben - Yes... You mean you''re nning to use that poison? Issei - Ah. If poison gas is let in through the cave below, the ''monsters'' in the Burrow could be routed effortlessly. Pancho - That indeed seems like a usible n and it''s safe enough I suppose. Issei - And it could be broadcasted via magivision throughout the Kingdom to show the public it''s happening and to put them at ease. Ben - I see... Indeed with that, the people won''t know that the Monster Burrow was empty the whole time... Pancho - And the public will be pleased... Issei - But there is one major w with this n. Ben - Nothing I''ve heard sounds like a w, though... Issei - Did you forgot where is the entrance of the Burrow is located? Ben and Pancho finally remembered it''s located on top of a cliff and there''s no way to head there other than climbing the cliff which is not a usible idea since they will be attacked by the flying monsters when they''re climbing the cliff. Ben - Wait... but then how did you enter the Burrow? Pancho is also wondering how Issei could enter the Burrow if it''s impossible to enter in the first ce. Issei - I have my own ways of course. Hearing his words both Ben and Pancho can only let it go because they can''t expect Issei to tell them his secrets no? Ben - Indeed... If nobody can enter the Burrow then nobody can confirm whether the ''monsters'' have been exterminated... Issei - And that''s where youe in. Issei looks towards Ben while saying that. Ben - M-Me? What can I do? Issei - After I broadcasted Rocinante wrongdoings along with some ''show'' that will be yed by Pancho because he is trusted by the masses after all. I''m guessing that Rocinante will try toe up with some n and possibly abduct you along the process. Ben - Y-You''re saying to let Rocinante kidnap me?! Pancho - Issei-dono, but that''s- Issei - Don''t worry, I will be protecting you from the dark so nothing dangerous will truly happen to you. At his words Ben and Pancho be a bit reassured because they know how powerful Issei is, they can''t even sense his presence when he took all that recordings after all. Ben - Then, I have noints. Let''s try this n of yours... But how do you n to get the poison gas transported here? Issei - As I said before, I have my own ways. But you better remember my conditions or else... Ben and Pancho felt chills hearing Issei words but they hastily nodded and said they won''t forget his conditions. After that Issei left the room and regrouped with Riche''s and co. Rocinante offered them a solution before this but at a cost of them finding out the secret behind the Fountain of Truth and Riche''s party agree to it although it''s only a fake agreement because they already have a n on their own. After hearing their confirmation Rocinante returned to his ownpany. Riche - So, Ise, did the King agree? Well, of course they would agree unless they want their secrets to be exposed to the public. Issei - Ah. Let''s go to the vige and meet up with Kath. So they went to the Kr Vige once more. When they arrived at the Vige, every Krs have an enamored look on their face when they look towards Issei and Issei felt a bit ticklish inside feeling their gaze on him. Issei asked Kath if she knows a way to transport the poison gas. And after a bit of thinking, she tells him what she knows. Riche - Pinepone leaves? Kathryn - Right. When the fruit''s abnormal, so are the leaves. They''re big, but light, so if you make them into a bag, they should be perfect for transporting poison gas. Ramius - I see, big bags... That should be ideal for filling with gas. Kathryn - They''re sitting around the vige, so you should just get some of them to make one. Lorenzo who''s with them also confirmed it. Lorenzo - Yes, they can be found all over. If you want we can gather them for you, Issei-sama. Issei - Ah, thanks. Lorenzo - N-No problem, if anything we''re d that we could be useful for you, Issei-sama. Lorenzo felt happy just by receiving Issei''s thanks and that kinda make him sweat a bit because he''s still not used to being a King you see... The leaf they were shown as a sample was big enough to cover a human being. Lorenzo - Here''s a pinepone leave. Issei - Oh, so that''s what has been scattered around the vige all this time... I thought they are something else. Well, let''s just pick these up already... Where''s Gurigura? Gurigura - Over here, Ise-nii! Hwah! Gurigura popped out from under a pile of leaves with a smile. Issei - Oh. Gurigura - Ahahaha! I''ve never seen such big leaves before. Issei - Ah, it''s like we''re in a forest for giants. Riche - At this size, we could probably get by with just three or four. Issei - But we need to sew them into bags, right? Riche - Don''t underestimate your wife. I will prepare them in a jiffy! Ramius - Wait. This maye as a surprise, but sewing''s one of my specialties. I''ll put together the ultimate bag. Gurigura - Yaaay, I''ll help too! Lorenzo - Ah, if you want we could sew them for you... Riche and co. - No thanks! Leave this to us! They wanted to impress Issei with their handiwork so they won''t let this chance pass by. Lorenzo - O-Okay... Issei - ...Alright, then I''ll leave that to you three. Now let''s go to Lancelot and check on Tio as well. Lorenzo - Take care, Issei-sama. Kathryn - Take care now. Issei - Ah. Lorenzo and Kath see them off. Now that they had a way to transport the poison gas, the party headed to the Republic of Lancelot to meet with Tio. ... The party had arrived in Lancelot. Palomides - Oh, if it isn''t Issei and his wives! President Palomides greet them when they arrived at his house where Tio''s seem to be staying. Issei - Nice to see you again, Palomides. Palomides - Nice to see you too, but why have you returned to Lancelot? Not that we don''t wee you, of course. Issei summed up what brought them back to the country. Palomides - The generation of poison gas has reduced considerably, but there will be time before it''s gonepletely. Until then, we''re collecting and storing it. Of course, I wouldn''t expect you to use it for anything bad. Take as much as you want and use it effectively. Riche - Thank you, Mr. President. Palomides - You''re wee but can you check on Tio for me? Issei - Well, we were gonna check on her in the first ce anyway. But what happen? Palomides - She just suddenly said that she''s quitting being my secretary, so I wanted to change her mind. Gurigura - Huh? Does that mean she''s retiring from politics? Ramius - What could this mean? Not that she can''t help the Ouw girls any other way, but... Palomides - Tio should be cleaning out her room. I''d like it if you could stop her too. Palomides solemnly slumped his shoulders, told the party that the rest was up to them, and left. Riche - She was so invested in it before. I wonder what happened? Issei - Let''s go see her. Then Issei''s party headed towards Tio''s room. ... Tio - It''s been a while, Issei. If you contacted me ahead of time, I would have gotten a meal ready to greet you with. Riche - Oh, don''t worry about that. We just came by because we needed something. Issei - Well, we''re just around and decided to drop by to check on you. Tio - Oh, thank you. Why don''t you guys sit down and have some tea? Riche - Sure, we want to discuss some things as well. What she put out was perfectly ordinary ebony eye tea, but Issei drank it and soon became more rxed. Tio - Using the gas on the Monster Burrow? That''s an outstanding idea. As they drank the tea, the party described everything that had transpired. Tio - And filling those bags with gas is a good idea too. It should be more cost effective and consume less space than the barrels we''re using. Issei - ...''Hmmm, it doesn''te off like she''s retiring from politics to me... But there''s something odd with her aura...'' Tio - If you don''t mind, can you show me those leaf bags? Riche - Heh heh heh, we made these ourselves. The quality will blow you away. Riche confidently took the folded bags out of her pouch and spread them on the table. Issei - Oooh! Th-These are... Rags? Ramius - Wh-What do you mean?! They''re clearly excellent bags. Gurigura - I messed up a tiny bit, but it should still be able to carry poison gas. Issei - ...No, It''s not... Tio - Um... There''s a hole here. Riche - Huh? No way?! I don''t remember that being there. Tio - And the seams here areing apart. It wouldn''t take much stress for this to fall to bits. Ramius - I-It can''t be... I was so confident in its durability. Tio - I''m sorry, but the idea of filling this with poison gas... Is this a joke? Gurigura - Aaw... And we tried so hard, too... Tio''s criticisms made Issei''s wives hang their heads and slump their shoulders. Tio - Oh, I-I''m sorry! Everyone''s good at different things, so you shouldn''t feel bad. Issei - Th-That''s right. Don''t let this get you down. Riche - But they would take time to fix, and I bet money too... Tio - Um, can I have a look at this? Mhm, mhm... I see, yes, I should be able to fix these. Issei - Oh? Really? Tio - Of course. But it''ll take about a night, so... I''ve got it, why don''t you stay here? Gurigura - Yaaay! Thanks, Tio. The party asked for Tio''s help fixing the bags and spent the night at her ce. ... During the night Issei decided to get some water. But when he passed by Tio''s room, he noticed there''s light through the crack in the door. Issei - Hm? She''s still awake? So he decided to check on her. Tio - Oh, Issei? You''re not asleep yet? Issei - I could ask you the same thing but, Tio... Have you been sewing those bags this whole time? Tio - I''m almost done. Issei - ...Mind if I have a seat? Tio - Go ahead. Tio scooted over, leaving space for Issei to sit. Issei - So, you have been sewing the whole time? Guess we asked more of you than I thought... Tio - Considering everything you''ve done for me, this is nothing. Issei - Hmm. I already said don''t mind it, don''t I? Tio - Heheh, but I can''t. After all, what you''ve done for me cannot be repaid so easily... She smiled gently towards Issei while Issei can only smile wryly at her. Tio then calmly continue sewing the bag. Issei - Hey, so why do you decide to leave politics? The question brought her fluidly-moving hands to a stop. Tio - I told this to Palomides already, but... Personal reasons. Issei - Oh... You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to. If he used Tio''s feelings of debt to him, he could force an answer out of her, but Issei doesn''t have any intention on doing so. Issei - I didn''te here to ask why. I just wanted to talk to you. Tio - Heheheh, you''re as nice as ever. Before too long, Tio''s fingers once again began to rhythmically sew the leaves together. Issei - So, why are you so good at sewing? Tio - Huh? I''m not particrly good. I certainly couldn''tpete with a professional. Issei - ...I don''t know about that... You seem very professional to me. Issei remembered the bags his wives had made and thought otherwise. Tio - If I am a bit better than most, it may be because I sewed my sister''s clothes. Issei - Oh right, you had a sister. Tio - Yes, and unlike me, she was very cute. Her smile was like a blooming flower. It drew in everyone around her. Even ignoring any natural bias I might have toward my sister, she was a lovely girl. Issei - Hmm... I wish I got to meet her. Tio - But because of her beauty... A married man with children assaulted her. Issei - ... Tio - When my sister became an Ouw, she was taken away from town. Then I pursued the Knights who took her. Issei - I see... Tio - I was spotted at the entrance to the ruins of Arthur, where Palomides invited me into the world of politics. Then I worked tirelessly to look after the girls and give them afortable life as I could... But my sister... Tilt''s flower-like smile never came back. One day, Tilt snuck out of the ruins, got attacked by monsters in the Kingdom of Eden, and came back as a corpse... I think she couldn''t take her empty life in the ruins and chose death instead... Issei - ...Sounds like I brought back some bad memories... Sorry. Tio - Oh, please don''t feel bad... I wanted to speak with someone about it too. Issei - ...You''re a nice girl, Tio. I think you would make a great wife. Tio - HUH?! *Prick!* Issei - Hm? Tio''s hand slipped, stabbing the needle into Issei''s forearm Tio - I-I''m sorry, I just wasn''t expecting to hear that... Issei - It''s fine, but it shouldn''t be that weird. I mean, you''re beautiful and mature. When you''re sewing, you give off a warm, domestic vibe. Tio - Are you saying I''m like a mother? I can''t very well take that as apliment. Like she was self-conscious about her age, Tio adorably puffed up her cheeks and gave Issei an irritated look. Issei - Well, you will be a great mother that''s for sure. But what I meant is, you''re like a newlywed. A young wife. Tio - Heheheh, thank you, Issei... Tio is very happy hearing hispliment and she soon rxed and resumed her skillful knitting. Issei felt the atmosphere soften and enjoyed the resulting pleasantness as he continued to gaze at Tio. Issei - ...''She sure has a calming aura around her...'' Tio smiled softly and asionally hummed as she worked through the knitting. Basking in the atmosphere eventually caused Issei to lose a grip on his consciousness and fall asleep. Tio - Huh? Issei... Are you sleeping? Softly snoring, Issei slept before Tio,pletely unguarded. Tio - This really makes me feel like a newlywed... Tio was embarrassed by her own words and blushed, but her smile remained. Tio - You''re quite the mystery, Issei. I tried to betray you but you still saved and forgave me anyway... When Tio vividly recalled the time they spent together, her heart elerated like that of a young girl in love. Then she resolutely brought her face up to Issei''s ear, and... Tio - Issei... I love you... In a barely audible voice, she whispered her feelings and flushed red. Tio - I''m d I got to thank you in the end. Issei heard her voice but he just smiled inside, but he remained shrouded in the gentle atmosphere. Soon Tio finished the sewing and she looks towards Issei once more, after that she get a nket to cover him. Smiling onest time at Issei she went ahead to write a letter "I won''t be returning here. I hate to ask this of you, but please sell my belongings and donate the money to the Ouw girls. I regret never returning the favor for rescuing me, but I pray that you and your wives find sess. -Tio" Then she put the letter on top of the bag after that she took off from the residence. Issei wakes up soon after she left the residence and look towards the letter she left behind. Issei - ... Then he also left behind a letter for the girls so they''re not worried about him. After that, he also follows after Tio in silence. ... He follows Tio from behind and he saw her went towards the Ouw camp only to left a letter as well, and before this, she also sent a letter addressed to Barro it seems, saying that she couldn''t look after everyone anymore, and is asking him to take over. Issei felt like his decision of following her is correct if she suddenly left behind a letter like this. It''s like a will... Chapter 52: Chapter 52: After following Tio for a while they finally arrived at the ce where Issei and Ramius went to before. It''s the Fog Labyrinth... The moment Tio entered thebyrinth it envelops her right away, and she can be heard muttering, "Tilt, I''m here... Let''s go home...". Then there''s a bunch of evil souls surrounding her with Tilt and Tio at the center. Tilt is the ghost girl that Issei and Ramius gave the flower of happiness to and they thought she passed on after that but after hearing that it''s only a temporary measure from Barro they know that she hasn''t passed on yet. From this, he knows that Tilt is the little sister of Tio who passed away before... Tio''s eyes be hollow after being possessed by Tilt and surrounded by the evil spirits. For a human being to be able to be possessed this easily then they must be willing in the first ce. Issei didn''t found this weird because Tilt is Tio''s little sister after all. That ghost girl''s attracting all the evil spirits in the vicinity. Their influence is very close to turning her into an evil spirit too. Issei - Tilt. Tilt who''s hearing Issei''s word look towards him. Tilt - ...What do you want? Issei - Are you sure this is what you want to do to your own sister? Taking her to the afterlife even though she''s still alive and there are people who''re worried about her? Tilt - ...Onee-chan isn''t happy even when she''s alive... So that''s why I''m gonna take her to the afterlife... Issei - Oh... What makes you think she''s not happy right now? Tilt - ...Because she always cries when she''s alone... I can feel her sadness... She''ll never be happy living like this. I''m taking her with me so we can be together forever. Issei - Happy... I see... The happiness flower you were looking for was supposed to be a present for Tio, huh. In response to Issei''s question, Tilt quietly nodded. Issei - Tio tried to be happy by making the Ouw girls feel better though. Tilt - That wasn''t her happiness. She just tried to convince herself that their happiness was her own... Issei - I think she just enjoys other people''s happiness because she''s a nice person. Tilt - Don''t assume my sister''s supposed to be nice! Tilt''s voice had been monotone thus far, but after Issei''sst statement, it oozed with malice. Tilt - I was assaulted by a married man and forced to be an Ouw. Tio worked her heart out for me. Issei - Your happiness, and even all the other unfortunate Ouw girl''s happiness, was shared with Tio. Tilt - My happiness is my sister''s? Impossible. It''s not like she''s my ve. I hated the situation I was in, but I couldn''t stand making Tio waste her life on me. So when I heard about the happiness flowers, I snuck out of the ruins to go to Eden, where I got attacked by monsters... Issei - I see... But if you care so much about Tio, why do you want her to die too? Tilt - One day, while I was wandering as a ghost, I sensed Onee-chan''s sorrow... She med herself for something terrible that almost happened to the Ouw girls... Issei - Ah... That time huh... When Rochefort and hisckeys attacked... She must be afraid the same tragedy that happened to you gonna repeat itself. Tilt - It''s weird. Why should Tio be sad? I''m already dead, so she could just forget about the others. When I learned Tio was sad, seeds of anger sprouted in me. Then I noticed evil spirits were gathering around me and making it stronger. Issei - But you might turn into an evil spirit as well if this goes on, do you know that? Tilt - Don''t worry, I''ll vanish soon. But I''m taking Tio with me... Then she won''t have to feel sad anymore. *Gwoooh* The ck, unpleasant, mud-like spirits coiled around Tio and began to wriggle as though in an attempt to consume her. Issei - ...Tio, can you hear me? It''s Issei. Tio doesn''t respond to Issei''s voice but Tilt does. Tilt - ...Issei? Issei - What? When Tilt confirmed Issei''s name, Tilt stopped and gave him a curious stare. Tilt - ...So you''re Issei. Issei - Ah, Indeed. My name is Issei. Tilt - I see now... You''re the guy Onee-chan loves. Issei - ... Tilt - But her love''s hurt her greatly. Issei - And why is that? Tilt - ...You already have three wives to unt around. Have you ever thought about how that might make Tio feel? Tilt finds out about Issei''s having three wive from the memory of Tio. Issei - ...I never remember unting them around, though. Tilt - Oh yeah, I''ve got an idea. If you really want to save Onee-chan... Give her a kiss. Issei - A kiss? Tilt - Can''t, can you? Not when she''s covered in all these evil spirits and- Before Tilt can finish her words Issei calmly took off his hood and give Tio a deep kiss. *Smooch* He slipped his tongue between her lips and tangling it with hers. Tilt wanted to stop Issei but the moment she saw his face and the aura he radiated she became frozen stiff. The evil spirits which were surrounding them instantly dispersed in fear of Issei''s aura. Issei doesn''t let his aura went wild or he might just make Tilt disappear as well. Tio - Mmm?! Ngh, ahah, mmph, mmnnnn... As Issei''s tongue went wild in her mouth, Tio''s body eventually began to disy a reaction to it. Tilt - ...S-Stop... Tilt tried to stop Issei but just being close to him makes her feels at peace and her voice doesn''t have any force behind it. Tio - Mm, mmmmm, mm, hwah... Ah! The aggressive, salivating kisses from Issei finally got Tio to respond. Tio - Ah, Issei? Why? Tio stared with disbelief at Issei''s face. Issei - Hey, you''re awake now? Issei calmly give her a gentle smile and seeing his smile makes Tio remembered why she''s here in the first ce. Tio - Oh... Tilt told me to go back with her... Issei - Go back where? Your ce belongs by my side. You said it yourself, don''t you? You love me. Remember? Tio - EH?! Y-You were awake at that time? Issei - Ah. And here''s my answer to your confession... Tio, I love you too... Will you be my wife? Tio''s eyes went wide at Issei proposal but soon after she looked solemn. Tio - That''s very nice of you, Issei... But don''t force yourself to do this. Issei - Hm? Do you think I''m forcing myself to love you? Tio - Yes... Unlike your wives, I''m useless inbat. And I''m also, um, older... Issei - ... Tio - Don''t do it just to keep me alive... If I''d weigh you down, I''d rather go with Tilt... Tilt - ...Yep, that''s right, Tio. We''ll be together forever... As if following Tilt''s will, the ck fog reappeared and gathered against Tio, at least that''s what they''re trying to do but the moment they came close to Issei''s aura they instantly vanish as well. Issei looked towards Tio in silence but then he suddenly pushed her against a nearby tree. Tio - I-Issei?! Wh-What are you- Mmph! Issei once again kissed Tio but this time his hand isn''t idle as well. He roamed his hands all around Tio''s body, from her hips to her butt, to her breasts. He also got the location of her nipples locked down and gave them a light, teasing touch, drawing out her pleasure. Tio - Mmn, Mmph, Mwah, Mmmnn! N-No... Issei, d-don''t... If you do that, I... Mmn! Tio surrendered her body to Issei. She rubbed her thighs together and hot sighs naturally flowed from her lips. Issei - Do you still think I''m forcing myself after feeling this? Then Issei brought Tio''s hand toward his hardened crotch and Tio who felt his penis instantly blushed even deeper and her breathing got even more rapid while her eyes clouded in lust. Tio - ...Aaah... Haah... Haah...''Issei got an erection because of me... I''m so happy...'' Issei - I''m serious. I can''t stop. Now it''s time to make you mine. But if you really don''t want me to, say so. Then I''ll stop right here... So, your answer, Tio? Issei whispered in Tio''s ear and nibbled at it during the process, he also rubbed her butt gently and Tio felt like she''s gonna cum just from feeling his touch on her body. There''s no greater happiness for someone other than having the one you loves feels the same way about you. And Tio who realize Issei''s true feeling finally lost control of herself. Tio - Mmnn... Don''t put it like that... That''s not fair... Tio looked up towards Issei''s handsome face and Tio who saw his face at point-nk range had her eyes turned into heart-shaped, she bes totally enamored, then she kissed Issei deeply. Issei who got kissed by Tio also let his lust take over him, he pulled up Tio''s skirt and removed her underwear, and like he couldn''t wait for even a moment, prated her pussy. *Spllsh* Tio who felt Issei''s penis going inside her stopped her kiss. Tio - Ngh... Mm, haah, your thing is... I-Inside me... The breasts massage and deep kiss moistened her insides, leaving only the slightest resistance, but otherwise taking in half of Issei''s cock. Tio - ...Mm, ngh! The moment he tried to go deeper, Tio shrieked. Issei who heard her shriek finally came back to his sense and he stopped his movement. Issei - Ah... Sorry, I forgot it''s your first time. I should''ve slowed down. Issei noticed crimson red fluid dripping out of Tio''s pussy. Tio - Mm... I''m fine. More importantly... Are you sure you won''t regret marrying a woman like me? Issei - Ah. I will never regret marrying you. Issei gaze is filled with love and gentleness while he''s looking at Tio, and Tio who realize his gaze felt like she''s about to die from the happiness she felt right now. Tio - ...Really? Issei - Really... Having such a Cute, hard-working, caring girl like you as a wife is every man''s blessing. And I''m getting that chance. As a man, I couldn''t be happier. So... I will never leave you... Ever. Issei gazed solemnly at Tio. Tio - Issei... Issei - Tio... Then they kissed each other deeply, their kiss is filled with passion and lust for each other. Issei hands resumed groping her breasts while they''re kissing. Tio - Mmn, Um... Mmh... Pwah... Heheh... You''re showing you want me through your actions, I see. I''m d... Very d... I''m happy that the man I came to love also feels the same way as me... She shed tears of happiness while saying that. Issei calmly kissed her tears away, his act of gentleness and caringness really makes Tio the happiest woman alive right now. Tio - ...Ufufufu... That tickles... I know what to do now. From now on, I''ll strive to be the best wife I can be. Issei - Tio... Tio - I can''t fight alongside you, but I can at least try to lighten your burden by taking care of housework and being with you at night. Issei - Ah... I''ll try to be a man who''s worthy of you. Tio - You''re already the best husband I could ever ask for... Ah, mmm?! Your thing... Haah, ah, it grew inside me... Inside Tio''s pussy, Issei''s cock hardened even more. Issei - Gh... I just love you so much. Sorry... Tio - In that case, Issei... Please move however you please. Issei - But won''t it hurt? Tio - I''ll be fine. Besides, my insides already want you so badly... Tio''s soaked pussy undted and contracted on Issei''s cock. Issei - ...You feel amazing inside... Issei was struck with the urge to violently move his hips and indulge in the sensation as soon as possible. Tio - Now... Anata(Dear)... Enjoy me... The instant he heard that Issei felt all his reason being blown away. Issei - ...I''m gonna move, Tio. It''ll be rough, but if it hurts too much, don''t hesitate to tell me. His voice shrill from the arousal, Issei put his hands around Tio''s hips and thrust. *Sllsh* *Sloosh* Tio - Wah, ah... Ghhh! When the hard, hot head of his cock hit Tio''s depths, she momentarily shivered. ...But as Issei pulled his hips back, her voice instantly turned into moans. Tio - Haah, ah... Mm, I feel it, I feel your hard thing, inside, me... Aah, mm, haaah... Issei - ...Me too... I feel your insides. His solid cock was squeezed by Tio''s folds. ''Tight... But... So good...''. *Slllsh* *Sllsh* *Slooosh* Tio - Haah, mm, ah, haaah, your hard thing''s, moving inside... Ah, haaah, ah, so rough... Moreso than pain, the sensation of his cock grinding against her vaginal walls made Tio moan with pleasure. Tio - Mmm, my insides... Tingling, ah, your thing''s, deep again... Haaah, aaaahn! Issei - You''re also... Squeezing on me... It''s really good. Each time his cock thrust, her moist pussy constricted, building up a dull tingling. Issei - Gh... Fighting the urge to ejacte, Issei seized Tio''s obscenely swaying breast from below. Tio - Ah, haaah... Mm, that''s it, please y with it, ah, haaahn... Issei - Got it. Issei did as asked and tightly pinched Tio''s erect nipple. Tio - Mmm... Yes, that''s it, please tease it, ah, haaahn... However you wish... My entire being belongs to you... Haaah... Issei who heard that pinched even harder and tried rubbing his fingers back and forth. Tio - Nnah, mm, aaah... My nipple''s, tingly... Mmmm, it feels, good... Issei - Tio... Your face... It''s really sexy. Can I go rougher? Tio''s euphoric expression stirred Issei''s desire. Tio - H-Hai... Do with my chest and insides as you will, ah, aaah... Please do as you please! Like Tio preferred it a bit forceful, she asked for more. Issei - Alright then... Here goes. His thus far slowly moving cock took a turn toward violent thrusting. *Sllsh!* *Goosh!* *Pak!* *Pak!* Tio - Ggh, ngh, mm, ah, ah, rough... Inside me, your thing''s thrashing... Hwah, aaaah, aahn! A loud, wet sound came from between them and flying juices soaked their rears. Tio - Gh, ngh, ah, not so much or, I... Ah, aah, haaah! Each thrust of his abdomen shook Tio''s plentiful breasts up and down, arousing Issei even further. Issei - ...You''re so beautiful and mesmerizing right now, Tio... And your insides is driving me crazy... Gh! The better Tio felt, the more ideal the constriction of her pussy became, pushing Issei toward orgasm whether he liked it or not. Tio - Hwah, ah, Anata... Issei - ...Tio, gonna cum soon. Tio - H-Hai... Let it out, Anata, give me your semen... Mmm... Lots of it... Issei stuck the deeply submerged head of his cock up against her womb. *PAK!* *PAK!* *PAK!* Tio - Mmm, good... All the way inside me, your thing is, t-touching, ah, aah, so good... Haaahn... Issei - C-Cumming! Tio - Aah, okay, please cum, your stuff, inside, mmm, ah, haah, ah! Issei - Gh! Issei momentarily stopped his hips and buried his face in Tio''s cleavage, then arched back and thrust his hips up. *Slllllsh!* Tio - Hwah?! Ah, ah, it''sing, deep inside me... Your hard thing is... Ah, nnah, aaaah! Reaching her very depths, the head of his cock pushed against the entrance to Tio''s womb. Issei - Guh! At the same time, Issei''s long-withheld orgasm was unleashed. Tio - Ah, aah, I''m... Cumming! Haaah, ah, aaaaaahnn! A momentter, Tio reached climax too. *Splurt!* *Gush!* *Gush!* Tio - Mm, haah... H-Hot stuff, pouring... deep... Mm, ah... So much... Mm, ahaah... The warmth of the semen released in her womb made Tio sigh with a look of ecstasy. She rolled her head back with her tongue sticking out feeling Issei''s hot cum inside her. Tio - Haah... Hah... It''s like I''m dreaming... Issei - ...Hmm? Tio - I''vemitted great sins, so... I''d given up on marrying someone I love... But... I... I got to marry you, and I''m truly happy about it... Issei - ...Ah, I''m happy too. Released from a heavy burden, Tio smiled like a young girl, to which Issei returned with a gentle smile as bright as the sun. Then they kissed each other once again. Tio - Mm... Mmn... Mwah... Issei... I love you. Issei - Ah... I love you as well, Tio... ... Tio - Oh... After having fun with Issei, Tio remembered she was outside and frantically put some clothes on when she noticed the shining, golden ring on her finger. Tio - Mother Eve''s proof of marriage... Issei also looked at his golden ring and as expected it changed from "III" into "IV" now. ( Mastery - 45%) Tio folded her hands together to envelop the ring, then closed her eyes to let the happiness sink in. Tio - I''ve been united with the man I love... I''m so happy... Tilt - Onee-chan... Tio - Tilt... Oh, r-right! Silly me, how could I have my first time in front of my little sister? Tilt - It''s nothing to be embarrassed about. I''m really d I got to see you happy anyway. Tio - Tilt... I''m sorry. I can''t go with you... I''ve been taught what personal happiness is, so... Now I want to help girls like you be as happy as possible too... I won''t prioritize the happiness of others over my own anymore... So, Tilt, there''s no more need to worry about me. Tilt - Okay... I understand... Tilt listened to Tio and smiled like she had when she received the happiness flower. Issei - ...I could revive you, Tilt. Just when Tio thought Tilt gonna pass on she heard Issei''s word and be stupefied. The same goes for Tilt as well. Tio - ...Eh? I-Issei... What did you just say? Tilt also looked towards Issei wide-eyed. Issei - I said I can revive Tilt, but not now... Someone I love knows how to do it, as long as the soul of Tilt still strong as this then she could be revived. But... No promises... If "she" doesn''t want to revive you then I won''t force her... Tio - ...W-Who is this "She" you''re talking about, Issei? Tio felt like she misheard Issei''s word after hearing Tilt can be revived, but after knowing it''s totally up to "she" Tio be apprehensive. Issei - Well... She''s someone I came to love and- ??? - Fufufu, that would be me, dear. Just when Issei wanted to say more there''s a sudden voiceing from behind him and Issei felt like it''s been forever ever since he heard her voice. Issei looked behind him and as expected "She" is standing there with the same gentle smile she always had in her face when she looked at him. Issei - ...Semiramis... Semiramis - Yes, dearest? Fufufu. To hear that you love me really makes me feel really happy you know? Semiramis walked towards Issei and hold his face just like when they first met. Tio saw a wless beautiful womaning out of nowhere and she even thought that this neer is Goddess Eve herself, but she knows that Semiramis is not Eve because she heard her name from Issei''s mouth just now. Semiramis - Miss me, Ise? Issei - ...Ah. I miss you... Then before Semiramis could say anything else Issei hold her tightly and give her a kiss filled with passion and love. Semiramis at first be wide-eyed but then she reciprocates the kiss Issei gave her. And they started their making out session filled with passion that even make Tio and Tilt who saw them feels hot inside. Tio doesn''t really feel jealous seeing Issei kiss another woman because she''s content just by bing one of his wives. Semiramis - Mhn... Mmn... Mchu... Nn, Mmh... Pwah! After they stopped the kiss they both started breathing heavily because of theck of air, and they look at each other in the eyes. Just from that gaze, they can tell just how much they miss each other. The longing they both felt for each other. Tio doesn''t dare to break their moment even though she wanted to ask them about Tilt''s revival. Issei is the first to break the silence. Issei - I finally had my revenge on the kiss you gave me when we first met... Semiramis - Ara? Ufufufufu... I never know you''re one to hold grudges over stuff like that? Then both of them chuckled at each other. Semiramis - So, you have found another wife, I see... Semiramis then gazed at Tio and Tilt with interest and both Tio and Tilt who felt her gaze felt a little nervous for an entirely different reason. Tio felt nervous because from what she saw it seems that Semiramis is the woman Issei came to love a long time ago. While Tilt felt nervous because she felt Semiramis aura. Tilt knows that Semiramis is far from being a normal person. Hearing her words Issei body stiffen at first but soon he rxed right after. Issei - Ah... She''s a great woman. He remembered Semiramis already know about him having wives in this world and he also remembered her message about not getting anyone else pregnant before her. So it''s safe to assume that she doesn''t really mind about him having more women in his life. Semiramis - Hmm... Is that so? Well then, I believe you want to revive that ghost girl over there, don''t you? Tio who heard Semiramis question on her hastily begged at her. Tio - Y-Yes! P-Please if you can revive Tilt I will do anything! Semiramis - Anything? Issei wanted to say something but Semiramis just put her finger on his lip and gave him a teasing look, so he can only smile wryly seeing that. He knows from her look that she just wanted to tease Tio... Tio - Y-Yes! Anything! Tio firmly gazes at Semiramis when she said that. Tilt felt even more nervous and she wanted to tell Tio it''s okay but then she felt Semiramis gaze on her so she bes frozen stiff. Semiramis - ...Very well... My condition is... Semiramis went silent to build up the suspense Tio and Tilt feeling right now. They both gulped at the same time waiting for Semiramis continue her words. Issei can only sweat seeing her antics. Semiramis - ...I want you and your sister to serve Issei for the rest of your life. ... Tio & Tilt - ...Eh? Both of them bes stupefied hearing Semiramis condition, they thought they have to pay some hefty price but... Semiramis - What''s wrong? You said you will do anything right? Then that''s my condition if you want me to revive your little sister there. It should be pretty easy right? Semiramis tilted her head seeing their stupefied face and she resistsughing out loud seeing their face. Issei can only sigh bitterly because it seems that Semiramis love to tease people. But unknown to Issei she only teases those who she considered family or to her liking, at strangers, she won''t do this at all. At best she only sees them as nothing and if they made her angry?... They can stop wishing to be granted an easy death and even when they die they won''t be able to reincarnate anymore, hello limbo life for them... Tio - But... Is that it... Really? Tilt only has her mouth wide open. Semiramis - Hm? What else do you think I''m gonna ask of my dearest Ise''s wife? You don''t expect me to do anything bad to my own sisters, do you? Tio - S-Sisters? Semiramis - Well, you already married Ise, aren''t you? Tio can only nod slowly while still being dumbfounded. Semiramis - Then that makes you my sister since we both love the same man. Tio finally realizes her meaning then she blushes deeply out of shyness. Tilt also realize what Semiramis implying after hearing that. Basically, she wants her and Tio to serve Issei as his wives... And to be honest she doesn''t mind at all if anything she''s happy being able to marry a perfect man such as Issei and she got to be with her Onee-chan together. Semiramis - So? Your answer? Tio & Tilt - U-Un... They both nodded shyly at the same time. Semiramis smiled seeing that. Semiramis - Splendid! But, you have to wait until Ise''s here back to my domain. So be patient until then. They both don''t really understand what she meant by her domain but they nodded regardless. Then Semiramis looked towards Issei once more. Semiramis - Now, dearest. You better remember my words... Or else... She gave Issei a chilling smile that makes Issei feels goosebumps but he knows what she meant so he nodded hastily. Issei - O-Ou. Got it. Semiramis - Fufufu, good. Now then... I see that after losing your virginity you look even more handsome and manly now... I like it ... By the way congrats for getting the . And see youter as well, sisters~ Semiramis give Issei onest kiss after admiring his new looks and she winked at Tio and Tilt. Both Tio and Tilt face went even deeper red after hearing that. Issei - Ah... I''ll see youter. Semiramis - Oh right, Ise. Scathach also sends her regards to you, she can''te because she''s training the girls back at home. And I already picked up the girls you mentioned, Yunyun, and Wiz right? Quite the cute girl both of them, you really know how to pick them, huh... She gave Issei a knowing look along with a teasing smile on her face, and Issei who saw her teasing look blushed slightly and averted his face because he knows what she meant by that... Issei - I-It''s just coincidence... Semiramis - Hmmm... Really now? You''re saying you don''t like them big~? She pushed up her own boobs while saying that. Issei - ... Issei went silent at her question, but he doesn''t try to deny it. Even though he''s not the total pervert he used to be, he still likes Oppai deep inside... You can''t hate what you love after all... Tio who heard that be a bit more confident because she got big breasts after all. While Tilt felt a bit down seeing her breasts are not as big as Tio. Tio hastily cheer her up seeing that she looked depressed, saying stuff like: "You can grow more so don''t worry!", "I''m sure when you grow up your breasts will be as big as mine!", etc. Semiramis - Fufufu, I''ll leave it at that... But I have a big surprise when you get backter, so be sure to be prepared~ After that she went inside the rift she just created and she''s gone... Issei - *Sigh* I guess that''s that. Tio - I-Issei... Thank you for everything... Issei - Hm? Don''t mind it, you''re my wife after all. Oh right, I still need to tell you some things... Then Issei exined his background, where he came from, and who''s Semiramis, that he''s actually a Dragon, etc. Both Tio and Tilt who heard all of that be totally surprised but they both ept it soon after because they know Issei isn''t a normal man from the start. After a while. Tilt can be seen fidgetting around Issei and Tio who saw that smiled gently at her. Tio - Go on, Tilt... Say it... Tio encourages Tilt to say what she wanted to say. Tilt - U-Un... I-Issei-san... I-If you make my sister and I unhappy, I-I''ll never forgive you! After saying that she hid behind Tio. Both Tio and Issei chuckles hearing her words. Tilt - D-Don''tugh! I-I''m serious! Tilt be further embarrassed seeing both of themughing at her. Issei - Ah. I won''t make you both unhappy. Both of them smiled happily hearing his words. The Fog cleared up soon after and Riche''s party can be found standing nearby, apparently, they just got here. Tilt decided to make herself invinsible for now... Riche - Ise! Tio! Then after seeing both Issei and Tio they all run to their directions. Issei - Yo. Riche - Geez! We were very worried after seeing the message you left behind, Ise, Tio! Ramius - Un. That was very worrying... Gurigura - Ise-nii, Tio-nee, bad! Both Issei and Tio apologize for making them worried. Riche and co. finds out their position because they asked around the Ouw camps and they met Barro as well over there, and after some questioning, they find out that Tio sister is the ghost girl that keeps making the fogbirynth so they head towards thebirynth after finding it out. And just when they got here they saw the fog cleared up... Riche - So is she passed on already? Issei - Hmm not quite. Here''s the thing... Then Issei exins it to them... Riche and co be totally surprised knowing Tilt can be revivedter on, but they ept it soon after because they feel like they''re already numb to amazing stuff that happened around Issei. Riche - ...I see... I just hope that Semiramis can ept us... Issei - Don''t worry, I''m sure she will like you girls. Ramius - That''s reassuring, I guess... We don''t want to get on the bad side of a Goddess after all... Gurigura - Un... Riche - I have to say though, Ise. You sure made a move against Tio really fast. Riche saw the ring on Tio''s hand and grinned towards them both. Tio bes shy while Issei just smiled wryly. Riche - But it''s safe to say that Eden won''t be having any fogbyrinth anymore right? Issei - Yes. That is true. Riche - But it''s too bad we can''t watch the innocent sex Ise and Tio had though... But I guess we will get that chance soon in the future~ Ramius - Fumu. Too bad we missed it, I was nning to join in their sex but it was a greatmemoration of Tio bing part of the family, so it''s all good I guess... Tio - Huh? Wh-What do you mean, join in?! I knew you three were close, but... D-Do you really?! Riche - Don''t worry, it''s not too crazy. Tio - Uh, you''re not denying that is somewhat crazy though... Gurigura - Does doing it with a girl feel good? Hey, Tio-nee... Wanna try it with me? Tio - WHAAAAAT?! Tilt - NO! ONEE-CHAN IS MINE! Riche and co. - Whoa?! Riche''s party be taken aback seeing Tilt suddenly appear out of nowhere. Ramius practically just fly to Issei''s embrace after seeing Tilt appear out of nowhere, she buried her face in Issei chest right away while shivering a little bit. Issei can only wryly smile seeing Ramius like this. Issei - Tilt... Don''t just suddenly appear out of nowhere because Ramius here is afraid of ghosts you see... Tilt - S-Sorry... Riche - So this is Tilt huh? Gurigura - Ehehehe, I''m sorry as well for trying to get your onee-chan... Tilt chooses to hide herself once more after realizing everyone looking at her. Riche - She''s quite the shy girl, isn''t she? Tio - Hehehe, yes she is... Issei - Well, Ramiuse on. Don''t be afraid anymore, Tilt will be our familyter on so it''s bad to be afraid of her all the time. Ramius - U-Un... Ramius finally left Issei''s embrace after hearing that. Issei - Let''s go back to our house for now because it isn''t too far from here. Tio - Okay. Leave looking after the house to me. Riche - We''ll collect the poison gas in Lancelot and get back to the Kingdom of El Quixote. If this is all gonna be an act anyway, I kinda feel we could be using fake poison gas instead. Ramius - We need to pretend we don''t know the secret, or Rocinante will notice our n earlier. Gurigura - If you want to make lies look true, you should mix some truth in with the lies. That''s what my teacher at the Academy said. Issei - Makes sense. Oh right, Tio. I need you to be the Bigbux Company new CEOter. You can use the cash we get from thepany to make the Ouw girls have a better living environment. Riche - Oh right, you do mention that before. And with this, we can also have Eden stop providing funds as well, good thinking, Ise. As expected of my husband! Riche is happy that Eden will have more funds to make the country much safer while they were gone. Tio didn''t know what to say and only shed tears of happiness hearing Issei is willing to make her the CEO of such bigpany and provide living expenses for the Ouw girls, she just hugs Issei tightly while muttering, "Thank you... Thank you...". Issei calmly hugs her back and Riche''s and co smiled seeing their interaction. Issei - There, there... I''m your husband so it''s to be expected to make you happy, right? Tio - ...Un! Issei - Then let''s go head back home for now. Then they head towards their house at first. ... Issei - Haah... Tough day. Issei plopped down on the sofa because he''s kinda tired after all. Gurigura - But you got a lot done, Ise-nii. Riche - Yep, we can always depend on you. Ramius - Mhm. Honestly, it got me wet. Riche - God... Ramius - Hm? Did I say something wrong? Riche - Yes! Extremely! Ramius - I-Impossible... Tio - Okay, quiet down now, you two. Tio put a nket over Issei as he began to lightly snore on the sofa. Tio - ...At least for a while, okay? Ramius - Um, let''s give him some rest. Riche - Mhm. Good work today... Darling. Gurigura - Eheheh, Ise-nii is so cute when he sleeps! The sight of Issei''s sleeping face made his wives happy. Issei slept peacefully for the day surrounded with warmth his wives gave him. ... The next day, Issei''s party heads out towards Lancelot to get the poison gas. Tio - Be careful out there, Dear. Leave watching the house to me and Tilt. Tilt - ...Take care... Issei - Ah, we''ll be going now. I wille and get youter. Tio - Un. You girls be careful too okay? Riche and co. - Got it. Tio gives Issei a kiss and sees them off. -At Lancelot- Palomides - I see, so Tio is with you now? Issei - I''m sorry, but I wanted to do whatever I could do to make Tio happy. Having returned to the Republic of Lancelot, Issei quelled Palomides''s concerns about Tio by reporting what had happened and apologizing. Palomides - What? I think of Tio like a granddaughter. If she''s happy, I couldn''t be more d. Riche - Tio''s done with politics, but she''s gonna keep supporting the Ouw girls with the help of Ise of course. Palomides - Is that right? Well, we can''t let a volunteer show us up, so us politicians will have to match her effort. Ramius - Ise, the poison gas is ready, but... Issei - What''s wrong? Wait... The bags are floating? Ramius came back from filling the bags with the poison gas Palomides had offered, holding onto the floating containers with an annoyed look on her face. Riche - Different gases have different weights. Same reason smoke rises, apparently. Issei - Well, yeah. But I never thought the poison gas so light... Gurigura - Wow, looks fun! Ramius-nee, lemme hold one! Ramius - This isn''t a game. Ramis gave a warning, but when Gurigura approached with her eyes shining bright, she couldn''t help but hand a bag over. Gurigura - Ahahahaha, it''s all poofy! Cool, I could almost fly. *Swooooosh* Just then, a strong wind blew through the city of Lancelot, carrying the gas-filled bag along with Gurigura. Gurigura - Wooow, awesome! I''m really flying, ahahahaha! Issei - ...Huh? The sandy gust of wind took Gurigura far away. Issei - ... Riche - I guess people can fly... Issei - Wait, Gurigura got blown away! Ramius - GURIGURAAAAAA! That day in the Republic of Lancelot, a legend about the mysterious appearance of a wind fairy was born. ... Gurigura - Boy, that was fun. Issei - ...That shaved years off my life. Gurigura - Eheheh, sorry, Ise-nii. Issei - Geez... What do I do with you... Gurigura - Eheh~ Issei can only smile wryly at her and pat her head in relief. Once they sessfully retrieved Gurigura and the poison gas, the party decided to return to El Quixote. Chapter 53: Chapter 53: -El Quixote- When Issei''s party returned to El Quixote he told Kathryn to start preparing. Then Issei told Ben and Pancho as well, soon the army is formed and they started their march towards the Abel Mountain. Rocinante who heard the movement of the army movement be taken aback and started telling his men to gather more info on why is this happening, but every man he sent never returned. Even the men he sent to kidnap Lorenzo also never heard of again. He felt like something is very wrong, at first he thought they just be unfortunate and send another party of Ouws again but the same thing happened over and over again until he knows that kidnapping Lorenzo wasn''t an option so he thought he gonna wait for Issei''s party to make a new n. Issei already told the Krs to be prepared for any suspicious activities thate out from the Bigbux Company and without Rocinante knowing it his ce is basically a prison for him. The irony of how he loves thatpany of his only to be his own prison in the end... Being the devoted race they are, the Krs took their king order very seriously. They never let their guard down from day to night, they switch between shift without anyone ever knowing they were there in the first ce. The Krs stealth skills are top notch in the forest but that advantage of them are forgotten because it''s been so long since thest time the humans went into war with the Krs after all. And with their wind magic, there are no sound step can be heard or even leaf falling from the tree because their steps be so light with their spells. Even Issei only noticed this when he first got chased around by them before, that the Krs can be a perfect assassin with their mobility and skills. Now because they don''t need to maintain their facade of being a semen lover they unleashed their true self. They actually despise procreating with other men that are not their king but now that their king has finally appeared they can finally say goodbye to their old life. There was a lot of men trying to enter the Kr forest in hoping to meet the Krs once more and thought it''s gonna be easy to get a Kr to jack them off or something, but they all have been rejected by the Krs. There are some men trying to taunt them but all they receive is cold stare from the Krs and that give them the chills because they never saw the Krs having that look on their face. They can''t try to force themselves either because they mostly stay on top of the tree so the men can''t get to them. Which is good for them because if they do try to force themselves on them then... They will lose their "Junior Brother" forever... Ben and Pancho have been notified that they could send a messenger to the forest in case they want to give some intel about some stuff. After a while, the Knights arrived at the designated location andunch their n of gassing the whole Monster Burrow. And all of this is broadcasted to the whole country, and people are cheering for the Knights because after this they finally can rest easy from the Monster Burrow attack. While Issei is observing around the area in case of some mishap about to happen, every Rocinante spy is already subdued the moment they leave his Company. Rocinante - Just what is going on out there?! Damn... I can''t let this continue, something must have gone very wrong... Finally, Rocinante decided to head towards the King castle himself to ask the King about what''s happening. The moment he stepped out of hispany the Krs told 1 of them to report it to Issei. Kr - My king, Rocinante has left his Company and are heading towards Ben Quixote ce just like you expected. A Kr appeared behind Issei to inform him, her face holds nothing but love and devotion towards her king. Issei - Um, thank you for your hard work. You''ve done well. Kr - ?! Th-Thank you for the praise, my king! But it''s nothing worth praising because all I do is deliver the message. The Kr got surprised because she never thought Issei will thank her, she bes ecstatic being praised by Issei. Issei - Nonsense, no matter how small the job is it''s still a job. And if you do a good job you deserve a praise no matter how small it is. And send my thanks to the others as well. Kr - H-Hai! The Kr can''t wait to brag to her friends that she got thanked by their king personally. Issei - Um, time to start the n. Issei already expected this and so he told Kath and co to start at the broadcasting studio while he went to the King pce. Gurigura - Kath, we''re ready! Gurigura busily ran around the hectic broadcasting studio, finished checking on everything, and gave a lively shout. Riche - Haah... Sponsoring a magivision show''s awfully expensive... All that boat money is just gone. Kathryn - Should be fine. A lot of people are gonna see this broadcast. As it says that it''s ''brought to you by the Kingdom of Eden'' it''ll get us more than money. Riche and co were currently in the magic broadcasting station in the capital, where Kathryn was using Pancho and Riche''s names to start the n. Kathryn - Now, it''s time to start. Everyone prepared? Pancho - Hrm... I''m nervous. W-What''s this word in the script? Riche - Calm down, will you? It''s a simple vocabry. Kathryn - No more talking. The film reels are set up, so let''s begin the broadcast! With Kathryn''s shout, the broadcast station staff gave the cue for the announcer to start talking. The constantly-reying video on the magivisions in the streets all switched to something else in unison, once again surprising and drawing the attention of the public because they were watching the Monster Burrow events just now. Man 1 - W-What''s going on? Man 2 - Maybe there''s an important announcement? Man 3 - Perhaps it has something to do with the Krs weird attitude recently? Young Announcer - I know this is unscheduled, but we have a special show for you. There''s an important announcement about the Bigbux Company CEO, Rocinante. Despite the abruptness of the broadcast, the citizen calmly watches what''s going to be aired soon. Pancho - I-I''m General Pancho, and I''m here to tell you the truth about the CEO of the Bigbux Company, Rocinante. Pancho keeps looking at the script while he''s saying that. Kathryn - Not a great performance... He''s pretty stiff. Riche - No big deal. The viewers could find that endearing. -El Quixote, King''s Office- Rocinante and Ben also saw the magivisions. Ben is pretty nervous because he knows that this is it, this will be the time. He acts normal when Rocinante arrived to ask him about what''s happening with the army of Knights when he almost got trapped by Rocinante''s question but thankfully the magivisions distracted Rocinante''s question. Rocinante - Agh, what is the meaning of this?! Go to the broadcasting station and end this charade at once! Bodyguard - Sir, people have been sent. Please give it some time... ... Pancho - First... To prove everything I say is the truth, I have something special prepared. Kathryn - Alright now... Bring it out. Kathryn gave the signal for arge ss of water to be brought to Pancho. Pancho - Th-This water came from the Fountain of Truth. Its effects are known to all of you, I''m sure. Man 1 - That''s the cursed spring the Krs are so protective of? Man 2 - If you lie, you die... Is that seriously more than just a rumor? The people who''re watching started discussing the water. Pancho - I assume some of you think this is fake. So first, let''s prove it''s not... Hey, bring him in. Knight - Sir! At Pancho''smand, a Knight brought over a slovenly-looking man. Ouw - Th-The hell? What the fuck''re you taking me here for?! Like he was confused by the sudden events, the man looked around with bewilderment. Pancho - This person is as you can see, an Ouw. Following Pancho''s line, the Knight grabbed the man''s hand and held the ck ring up to the camera. Pancho - Out of greed for money to y around with, he murdered his friend. But he professes that he''smitted no other crimes. Ouw - I just gave into temptation once! Besides, it was an ident. We just got into a fight and it happened. Pancho - Very well. Drink this water and state your case. If you survive, you''ll be released. Ouw - R-Really?! Heheheh, then don''t mind if I do... Gulp, gulp... Pwah! Pancho - As you can see, he drank it. Now I''ll drink the same water. Pancho took the cup from the Ouw and drank what was left in it. Pancho - Now neither of us can lie. Again, did you kill your friend by ident? Ouw - Of course! I swear to Mother Eve, it wasn''t on purpose... Uh, ah... Aaaah?! In the middle of his statement, the man started to scratch at his throat, fell to the ground, and thrashed around. Ouw - Ah, agagagah... Gh, ungh... After some iling, the man finally let out a quiet groan and ceased moving. There''s a bit of blood leaking from his mouth. -El Quixote, Capital- Girl - Eeeeek! It''s the Kr Curse! Man - I-It''s real! The stories about the Fountain of Truth were real! The citizen started to be restless seeing all that. Kathryn - Good, this will make it easy to understand and it''ll be easy to draw on their fear. This whole performance will be more effectiveter. Pancho - You understand now, don''t you? With that in mind, let me ask that you ept what I now say as the truth. We have a recording of Rocinante that he''s nning to ruin the country for his own personal gains. Then they broadcasted the recording about Rocinante''s conversation with his employees and bring out evidence that Issei got from his office. They don''t broadcast the recording that he''s talking with Kuro because it will make the citizen in a state of panic even more and there''s no need for the innocent to know about the just yet. Rocinante could''ve also point out that the King is his subordinate if they uncover his true identity to the citizen. The whole citizen bes surprised hearing the recording and seeing the evidence made them furious at Rocinante. They angrily shout to bring Rocinante to jail and stuff like that, they''ve be a big angry mob. -King Office- Rocinante - Gah, end this broadcast already! Cut off all sponsorship! Bodyguard - S-Sir... We can''t! The broadcasting station is surrounded by Pancho''s closest followers. Rocinante - Then retrieve the magivisions on the streets! Those were provided by mypany! CEO''s Secretary - It can''t be done... There''s too many! Rocinante - Grr... Are my magivisions being used against me?... And how did they get their hands on that recording and evidence?! Curses! If ites to this... Then Rocinante looks towards the King with menacing eyes. Ben - Wh-What are you nning to do, Rocinante?! Rocinante doesn''t respond to Ben question but he told his man to knock him out, then he suddenly shouts towards the corner of the room. Ben knows this was gonna happen so he let himself be knocked out pretty easily. Rocinante - Monsieur ck Knight! Please assist me, lend me the monsters you have, I will pay you backter! Kuro - ...Very well... Then there''s suddenly a voiceing out of nowhere, and with that, there''s suddenly a bunch of monsters appearing out of thin air. ... Pancho - Now while I''m still in the effect of the water, I confirm that this is all true, and it''s not fabricated in any way... As you can see I''m still standing here alive and well, so that means I''m not lying. Now we will apprehend Rocinante into custody so don''t worry, justice will be brought to him. After a bow from Pancho, the broadcast ended. And there''s grand apuse given by the citizens towards him. ... Pancho - H-How did it go? Once it was over, Pancho let forth a waterfall of sweat. Kathryn - Well, passable. You were shaky at the start, but I had no realints by the end. Riche - Good job, Pancho. Pancho - Th-Thank you... Gurigura - I think the Knights are back. Gurigura was looking out the windows when she informed everyone of the Knights arrival at the capital. Then Pancho told his men to head towards the Bigbux Company to seize it and head towards the King Office just as nned. Kathryn - Seems like we just made it in time. Ouw? - Good job, everyone. Kathryn - Hey, good work. Ouw? - Eheheh, thanks. A realistic performance, wasn''t it? It''s tense being on magivision, though. The man smiled cordially and slid the ck ring off his finger. That Ouw just now was a hired actor from Pancho''s men and that water is also a fake, because it''s quite risky using the real Water from the Fountain after all. Kathryn - But, Ise sure is amazing being able to find all that evidence... Just what I expected from my husband-to-be. Riche - He''s also our husband... Oh and Kath, You''re not gonna be the fourth wife by the way~ Kathryn - Whaaat?! What do you mean? You mean he has another wife out there? Riche - Well... Kathryn acts smug thinking she will have a wonderful husband such as Ise but her smug face ticks off Riche a bit so she told Kath about Tio and Semiramis. Kathryn - ... Kathryn is speechless hearing all that but she epts it pretty quickly. Kathryn - Cheh... Too bad I''m not the fourth, but It can''t be helped if it''s like that. Even though she said that she''s pouting right now. She felt a tiny bit jealous of Tio being able to be the 4th wife, but she''s not jealous of Semiramis because what''s the point of getting jealous on a Goddess? If anything she''s feeling proud because her husband-to-be can make an actual Goddess fall in love with him. Knight - Th-There''s trouble, General! Pancho - What is it? Knight - The squad that went to see the King was attacked by a monster at the pce! Pancho - What?! A monster appeared in the pce?! Riche - Welp. Guess he showed his true colors already, just like Ise expected. Knight - It was arge, flying monster! The creature took the king and fled toward the Burrow. Pancho - The Monster Burrow?! Then we won''t be able to mobilize the Knights. Kathryn - Damn, so those flying monsters people spotted sometimes were always under Rocinante''s control. Riche - I see, so should we go now, darling~ Issei - Ah. It''s time. Pancho - I-Issei-dono? Howe you are here? Weren''t you supposed to be protecting the King? Issei - Don''t worry, he''s okay, just being knocked out. Think of it as his punishment. Pancho - B-But still... Issei - We''re gonna save him now so it''s fine. Let''s go girls. Everyone - Hai! Pancho - Issei-dono... The king, no, my uncle is in your hands! Issei - Ah. Then Issei''s party teleported to the base of Mountain Abe where Kath already prepared something to go up there. Kathryn - Behold my invention and be amazed. You''re about to witness history! Kathryn bragged as she unraveled the package that has been sitting here for a while. A red creature popped out. ??? - Uppy! Gurigura - An Uppy? Kathryn - I used bestowal skills to train him, so he''s like a servmon. His name''s Mr. Edison. He''s smart enough not to attack people. Mr. Edison - Uppy? Gurigura - Ahahaha, he''s so cute. Does he like bread? Kathryn - Make him too happy and he''ll breathe fire, so watch it. Gurigura - Okay! Kathryn - Now just to tie the leaf bag to the basket with rope, and... There, done. Tadaaah! A creation that uses heat in order to fly... Let''s call it a ''Hot air balloon''!. Well, in Ise''s world this thing is kinda old but here it''s a brand new creation! Issei - ...Ou. Kathryn - Back when my house blew up, I noticed something. The heated air sent everything hurling high into the sky. That kinda energy could carry people no problem! Get on. We''ll use this to fly to the Monster Burrow. Riche - Hey, have you actually tested this? We''re not just hoping this works, are we? Kathryn - Don''t worry. My doujins managed to fly! Riche - We''re not doujins! Kathryn - Shut up. Just get on! There''s no time for testing! Issei - It will be fine, if anything happens I can save you all. And I''m sure Kath knows what she''s doing. Riche - Ugh... If you say so, Ise. Riche muttered that they couldn''tin to her if something happened and got in the basketst. Kathryn then ced the uppy in the middle of the basket. Kathryn - Alright! Do it, Mr. Edison! Use your fire breath''s energy to fill that bag! Mr. Edison - Uppy! At Kathryn''smand, the uppy made a booming sound and breathed fire. The heated air filled the leaf bag, rounding it into a spherical shape before their eyes. *Puff* Gurigura - Oh, it floated! Kathryn - That''s it! More! More! Mr. Edison - Uppyyyyy! *Puff* When the bag was finally full of hot air, the basket of five people and one monster soared to the sky. Gurigura - Woooow! We''re flying! We''re actually flying! Ramius - So this is what it feels like to fly. The sky seems... Close. Gurigura - You''re awesome, Kath-nee! Now we can get to the Monster Burrow! Kathryn - Well, we can''t keep having Issei teleport us anywhere without drawing suspicions from the ... I''m leaving it to the wind since I can''t steer this, but ording to my calctions, this should take us straight to the peak. Issei - I can do something about it in case it goes in the wrong direction, don''t worry. Riche - ... Issei - Riche? Issei is confused about why Riche suddenly be quiet even though she keeps talking when they were down there. But suddenly... Riche - H-H-H-High... I''M SCARED OF HEIIIGHTS! Issei - Whoa, there! Kathryn - Hey, sit still! Wait, you have a fear of heights? Riche - No no no! Let me doooooown! Kathryn - Calm down or you''ll mess with our trajectory! Hey, hold her still! Or she''s gonna fall off for real! Riche - Eek! Fall off?! Nooooooooooo! Ramius - Better use qi to put her to sleep. Ramius about to hit Riche with her qi when Issei just cradles her in his embrace and that manages to calm her down albeit she''s still shivering a little bit, and she''s clutching at Issei body really tight. Ramius - Oh... Nevermind. She seems to calm down after getting into Ise''s embrace. Gurigura - Eheheh, Ise-nii embrace is very warm and safe after all. Kathryn - ...Geez, what a scaredy cat... Riche - ...Heights are scary... Small spaces are scary... Kathryn - You''re ustrophobic too?! Issei can only smile wryly at that but he thinks it''s very cute though. Issei - There, there... Riche - Uuuu... The balloon finally made its way toward the Monster Burrow. Mr. Edison - Uppy! When the uppy stopped breathing fire, the hot air balloon slowly descended onto the peak of Mount Abe. Riche - M-Made it. Thank goodness, I''m... Alive. Kathryn - You just flew a bit. Don''t be such a drama queen. Riche - S-Shut up! Ramius - Is this the Monster Burrow? Looks like a cave. Issei - Ah. Let''s go and save Ben. In the deepest part of the Monster Burrow, King Ben woke up and began questioning a nearby man wearing a twisted grin. Ben - What is the meaning of this, Rocinante?! Were the monsters in this dungeon summoned by you too?! Rocinante - Come now. You usually show me more respect than that. Ben - Anyone abducting me deserves no respect! Rocinante - But don''t you see now? The technology to tame monsters really does exist. Ben - I see, so you were with ?! Just what is this ability?! ''And where is Issei-dono?!'' Rocinante''s ability to control the flying monsterpelled King Ben to ask, though more out of curiosity than fear. He knows he will be fine but what''s scary is still scary after all... Rocinante - This. Ben - ...What''s that? Rocinante - Please, Your Majesty, you need to study up. Have you never heard of ? Ben - That drug that''s been showing up everywhere?! Is that doing too?! Rocinante - The one you''re thinking of is the cheap stuff. This is a special product, for administrators alone. Using this gives you the sense that you can do anything, apanied by a real feeling of happiness. Also... For some reason, it lets youmunicate your will to monsters. Ben - That''s awfully convenient... With that, the world could be freed from their threat... Rocinante - Well, these are monsters we''re dealing with. If they''re orders from someone they consider beneath them, they won''t obey. Ben - Still, it''s worth researching. If I epted your original sales pitch, would you have offered it to me? Rocinante - You should''ve gotten in on my offer. Well, thanks to your rejection, I did realize that the Monster Burrow was empty all along. Ben - Gh... What do you n to do with a pitiful king like me?! Rocinante - That broadcast foiled my ns, but crisis brings with it an opportunity... I still have ideas. Rocinante confidently smirked and raised his hand to the broadcasting team he''d brought with him. Thug - We''re ready to shoot. Using those we still have left, we should also be able to broadcast no problem. In the dungeon full of monsters, the men reluctantly making preparations had ck rings on their fingers. Ben - Ouws... That means you''re the one who''s bringing them to my country... Rocinante - Oui. While you may not be aware, this country''s been invaded by a great amount of Ouws. Who was brought in by moi of course. Ben - And? Do you intend to make me apologize for all this or what? Rocinante - Heh heh heh, my monsters are going to brutally ughter you, on film. When the public sees that, they''ll believe the gassing n failed and I will use that chance to make aeback while they all panicking and after that, I will send these monsters to the cities. Ben - Th-These monsters here are your doing?! Rocinante - By way of using a crucible to summon them, yes. Even with my connections, arranging all this wasn''t cheap. Now, be d. You get to turn your ancestor''s lie into the truth. Time for my magnifique show to begin! ??? - Oh? What show could it be? Just as the broadcast was about to start, there''s a sudden voiceing from behind Rocinante. And when he turned around his men are all dead already. Rocinante - Sacre bleu! H-How did you get here?! Issei - We flew, obviously. Just like you. Riche - Maybe if you calmed down and thought this stupid idea through, you could''ve gotten away with it. Now your chances of both business and victory are out of the window. Kathryn - We heard everything. ... I knew you were the one behind it! Rocinante - Gah. You shouldn''t eavesdrop, you impudent brats. Ramius - How does let you control monsters? Rocinante - I-It just does... This wonderful product can bring people happiness! Ben - Y-Yes... If we just have that drug, humans won''t need to fear monsters any- Gurigura - Don''t be tricked! Ben - Hrm?! Ramius - destroys your sense of judgment. It''s caused more people to be Ouws than you can count. Riche - As I''m sure the CEO is well aware. If it were so great, he would''ve sold it through hispany a long time ago. Rocinante - Grrr... Ramius - Yourpany''s also been secretly hiring Ouws, hasn''t it? We already have the evidence. Kathryn - And Pancho''s leading some Knights to raid the Bigbux Company right about now. Rocinante - Y-You can''t do that! Thatpany is mine! Riche - Nope. Companies belong to everyone involved in them. Rocinante - Ngggh... N-No they don''t! I built that Company! I made it grow! Issei - Hmm. I can give you that Company back as long you tell me where is the base of operation is. So, do we have a deal? Ben is surprised by Issei''s words but he chooses to stay silent. Rocinante - Gh! B-But... He can''t tell them that he doesn''t really know where it is because there''s someone who picks him up to go there. So only that teleporter knows where their base of operation is... Issei sensed a presenceing from a corner and know that it''s Kuro. Kuro - Rocinante... Bad news. Yourpany''s been seized by El Quixote. You have nothing left... And Issei Hyoudou, you can forget asking the member where our base is. Only the teleporter and the Supreme Leader knows about its exact location. Riche''s and co are also surprised seeing Kuro here but they got used to it pretty quickly and they are not that afraid because Issei is here with them. Issei - ...I see... And why are you telling me this? Kuro - ...No particr reason. Issei narrowed his eyes on Kuro in suspicion. Rocinante - What...? N-No... I can''t live without money... Riche - ...Why are so obsessed with money? Rocinante - With money, you can even buy life. When the debt collectors came after me, I saved my own life by hiring Ouws to kill them all. Life can''t match the value of money! Money, money, my everything, my life, nobody can have iiiiiiiiiiiiiit! My... MONEEEEEEEEEEEY! Kuro - That''s it, release your desire! Show us your greed! Rocinante - Guhah, gohwah... Gugheeghee... Gheegyaaaaaaah! Kuro - There we are. That release of desire is the true essence of . The potential of humanity... Kuro confirmed Rocinante''s transformation wasplete and snickered as he dissolved into the shadows. Ramius - Gh, running again, you coward?! Issei - ... Issei felt like something is weird with Kuro because his aura isn''t that corrupted like the rest of the member. Rocinante - Gugyaaaaaaaaah! Completely transformed into a monster, Rocinante attacked the group in a mad fury. His monster form is that of an Ant Queen holding a golden stick but its abdomen is made of like a lump of meat with hundreds of human arms sticking out, and each arm is wearing a golden bracelet. Issei stopped his trains of thought after realizing Rocinante''sing at them. He just calmly draw his sword and cover it with then shed horizontally at Rocinante direction. After Rocinante walked a few steps more, he suddenly stopped at his ce. And a few secondster his body is bisected from the middle. Then he plopped down into the ground. The girls are pretty used seeing Issei''s capabilities so they are not that surprised but they still feel awe at him. But not Kathryn because this is the first time he saw Issei glimpse of power. And she has to admit that he''s really cool when he does that, he felt like her heart thumped madly once again seeing him like that. Bisected by Issei and sprawled on the ground, Rocinante barely managed to move his fingers, coughing up blood as he murmured like a lunatic. Rocinante - Money... My... mo-...ney... Riche - On the verge of death, and still thinking about money... Kathryn - Too bad you can''t bring money to the afterlife. Rocinante - Money... Guhah... Gurigura - His body is disappearing! Rocinante continued to murmur about money as he died... And then his body vanished without a trace. Riche - Just like Rochefort... How is it that people can turn into monsters? Ramius - He wanted to start a war just for money. No human being would consider that. He''d already given up his humanity, I''m sure. Issei - Indeed... Kathryn - Fascinating, but that''s not enough data. There''s a monster called a lycanthrope that can transform, but I think those are gal monsters. Riche - Oh right, Is the King okay? Gurigura - The King passed out when he saw the CEO transform. Riche - Thank goodness, it looks like he''s alright. I bet Pancho''s worried too, so let''s get him home... I, like... Really don''t wanna ride that thing again, though... Kathryn - Hey, Ise. Let''s tie her up so she doesn''t struggle. Riche - H-How rude! I''m already used to it! I won''t lose my cool this time, promise... Issei smiled wryly seeing their antics. The party confirmed King Ben was safe and exited the cave, but they broadcasted the cave to prove that it''s empty so the public can feel safe along the way. And all of them cheered for knowing that the Monster Burrow terror is no more. But on the way back in the hot air balloon, Riche did indeed lose her cool and made a huge scene until shetched on Issei''s body like a ko. Riche - Nooooooooooooooooooooo! ... Upon his return, King Ben Quixote revealed to the public that his savior is Issei''s party and the people cheered at them. At the same time, he announced that the CEO of the Bigbux Company was one of the leaders of a criminal organization and that thepany had been seized by the government. He told that Rocinante has been apprehended already, but his body sadly has been eaten by the flying monster. He informed the Krs are not to be harmed because they also assisted them in the process and sadly they will be stopping collecting semen from the human. That made some men cry in sorrow while the women sighed in relief. Then, after that, he told Issei''s party that he wanted to thank them in his office. Ben - El Quixote nearly made a grave mistake. Thank you so much. Pancho - We cannot thank you enough, Issei-dono. Thankfully, no innocent people have been harmed in the process thanks to your intervention... Were I in his position, I don''t doubt I''d be led along by as well. So I thank you once again, Issei-dono. Issei - It''s fine. As long you keep your words then I won''t tell anyone either. Ben - Ah... We agree with your conditions, we won''t bother the Krs anymore and thepany is yours... Issei - Don''t worry, I will still let people in this country work at the Company. And you can let the Knights that are unemployed act as thepany bodyguard if you want. Ben - Ooooh! Thank you very much, Issei-dono! Both Ben and Pancho bowed at Issei because they are in his debt once more because he solves so many of their problems already and they are eternally grateful at him. Lorenzo - As expected of Issei-sama! Lorenzo worshiped Issei to no end which kinda makes him a little embarrassed because of it. Pancho who saw Lorenzo gaze at Issei now knows just who is the one she loved, even he has to admit defeat at Issei so he thought it''s totally normal for Lorenzo to be in love with a man like Issei. Ben - If I''m allowed to ask, Issei-dono. Who are you going to appoint as the new CEO? Issei - Hm? That will be one of my wives. Ben - O-Oh... Pancho and Ben can only nod in awe at Issei''s capabilities. Then King Ben send a letter to the Kingdom of Eden for the service of Issei for his country. So it''s to be expected that Issei will be promoted once again. Issei - Thank you. Then let''s head back to Eden to report this. Before they leave, Lorenzo told Kath good luck! Lorenzo - Ehehe, good luck, Kath. I''m sure you''ll have a fun night. Kathryn - A fun night... Urgh... Kath blushed deeply thinking she''s gonna be Issei''s wife soon. Lorenzo - ...But after that, it will be my turn... Ehehehe~ Lorenzo muttered that inside her mind while having a silly smile on her face. Issei - Let''s go, Kath. Issei called Kath. Kathryn - ...O-Okay... Be gentle... Issei - ...Sure? Issei was confused at what Kath meant by that, she keeps blushing and hangs her head down as they left El Quixote for the Kingdom of Eden. Chapter 54: Chapter 54: (AN: THIS CHAPTER IS A COPY & PASTE FROM THE ORIGINAL FANFIC. I REPEAT IT''S JUST A COPY & PASTE FROM THE ORIGINAL FANFIC) Right now deep inside the Hyoudou Mansion, two people were fighting against each other. *ng! ng!* - The sound of metal colliding could be heard everywhere. At this moment Kiba Yuuto was having a dilemma. He couldn''t understand how the woman in front of him could be so strong, so fast. As he began thinking a magic circle the size of a person appeared above his entire body. It was bright blue in color and held many different Runes on its outeryer. From it, a chilling amount of energy could be felt. And soon enough the circle released a brilliant light. "Damn it!" - Feeling frustrated he swore under his lip. Clutching the sword in his hand he tried to cut the circle in half before it was done charging. However, he never expected what came next. The woman in front of him disregarded everything in her eyes and flew towards him at a breakneck speed. Frustrated yet again he mmed his left leg on the ground while moving both of his arms to sh the circle above with his sword. From his leg, a series of sharp, disproportionate swords literally came out of the ground. Rushing in a straight line with speed in no way inferior to the woman. The swords varied in design, from normal bastard swords to ones that had a serrated edge, and others that were just the edge of the sword itself. They all just moved in a straight line, trying to buy time for their master. *Crack! Crack! Crack!* - The moment they hit their target they shattered into pieces. Quickly turning into brilliant particles of golden light. However, something good happened. The moment the sword in his handnded on the magic circle above his head, it waspletely cut in half. (I''m lucky... There won''t be a next time, not in front of her...) - He thought while turning his head around. He moved his sword horizontally in front of him, covering his chest. The palm of his other hand rested on the swordpoint. He heard the voice of the woman who was breaking his swords. - "Do not believe that was all!" - Her chilling voice made him wince. The woman was an amazing beauty, with a head full of silver-white hair and a pair of sapphires as eyes. Those eyes held no pity nor fear. They were filled with calm anger that fuelled her body to work at twice of her max. She wore a pair of gauntlets and greaves silver in color. She had an armored skirt that covered everything below her waist up till her knees. Below that, she had a pair of ck stockings that hugged her beautiful legs. On top, she wore a breastte. Covering her curves but in no way reducing the beauty she had. In between the gaps of her armor ck clothing, the same material as her stockings, covered her body. She had a weird helmet, only covering the side of her head and her forehead. A feather that shone with a mystic light was at the right-hand side of her head. She was Rossweisse who was ''sparring'' with Kiba. As he saw the woman, he felt a chill creep up his spine. Then he acted on instinct as he saw a multitude of simr magic circles block his surroundings. They were all in different colors and runes, but the energy was heart-wrenching. "Sword Birth! de cksmith!" - Using both of his Sacred Gears at the same time, he surrounded himself in a wall of holy and demonic swords. Clearly using them as shields. The magic circles then shot their magic. The energy could be felt even inside the wall of swords. It was a clear, lethal blow, aimed to cripple. *BOOOOOOOMM!* - It soonnded onto the wall of swords, breaking them as if they were paper. Rossweisse could be seen standing at the distance, her eyes never left her opponent for even a second. "Was that enough..." - She muttered as she saw the cloud of smoke forming at the distance. However, a silhouette came flying towards her from the cloud of dust. "Tch! Not enough power." - She muttered as she created two white magic circles in both of her hands. She then felt her hands go through them and those circles reached her gauntlets. As they reached theirst part of the gauntlets, they shattered like broken ss and the shards fell onto the metal itselfchanging the dull silver color into a pure white. - "Megingjord." Kiba reached her at an extremely fast speed. Clearly using his trait as a Knight. Then he swung his sword in a diagonally way, aiming to end the duel as fast as he could. His Bnce Breaker was already active and the Holy-Demonic sword was on his hands for all to see. Rossweisse, on the other hand, raised her guard and lifted her left arm towards her side, covering the left side of her face. *CLAAAANNNGG!* - Metal ringing was heard again. The sword was stopped from moving closer thanks to her gauntlet. It did, however, chip off a fair chunk of her gauntlet. The ground beneath them was dented in thanks to the strength of that blow, but Rossweisse stood tall. "You''ve improved your close quarters. Just how much have you improved?" - Kiba told her as he put strength on his sword, trying to make her kneel. Rossweisse used her right arm to support her left, using all the strength her body had. "As much as I need to be at his side and not let anything like that happen to him again." - She answered with a brilliant glow in her eyes. Kiba widened his eyes in amazement. - (You really have a special something to find women that are willing to do this much, Ise-kun.) Then Rossweisse smirked, right in front of Kiba a weird Norse Circle appeared. This was like three concentric circles that were no bigger than a head. The color was a pale blue and the freezing aura made his sword gain ayer of frost. (She created a magic circle without any signs of doing it! She used only her mind, no physical movement whatsoever!) - He was shocked speechless. Such a perfect control over her magic reserves and the magic circle was ridiculous! Trying to get away, Kiba decided to step back and avoid such a hit. But he was a bitte. - "Arctic Wind!" From the magic circle, a freezing gale came from it, aimed at an extremely close distance right towards his stomach. Such a powerful spell was no joke! (Damn it!) - He tried to twist his body around, but he was still struck by the Nordic Spell. *BOOOOOMMM!* - He was sent flying away from her. As he crashed against the ground he was shot across the entire training field. At the same moment, a huge pir of ice was formed in the distance, reaching tens of meters in height. Rossweisse felt a sense of relief at that. She knew that spellnded perfectly. However, she felt dizzy. - Haa...Haa... Haa...- Her breath was rough maybe because they have been fighting for quite some time. (Damn it! My stamina again! How could I be so weak?! Ise wouldn''t even be sweating now and yet I''m so exhausted! How pathetic!) - She thought to herself. She knew that Kiba had a lot more stamina, he wasn''t even breathing roughly only sweating, yet here she was almost about to faint from exhaustion. (I need to train my stamina even more! My control and power have improved even more than before thanks to those training!) - She thought of upping her training regimen. *CRAAASHHH!* - The pir in the distance was destroyed as quickly as it came. The cause was of course Kiba. "You almost had me Rossweisse-sensei but it was still not enough to bring me down." - He cleaned the blood that fell from the corner of his mouth and fixed the grip in his new sword. Rossweisse recognized that sword, after all, it was from her Pantheon. - "...Dinsleif..." - She muttered as he saw the sword in his hands. "Indeed. The moment the Spellnded I used Dinsleif''s ability to control ice in order to mitigate the damage done to me. Thankfully I was fast enough." - Kiba smiled as he began walking towards his opponent once again. Rossweisse stared at the sword, probably thinking about something. Dinsleif was a beautiful light sword that had an icy-blue edge and a pair of intertwined branches as it guard. It was a long and thin sword, probably not thicker than the cover of a book. But the icy aura it held was extremely powerful and quite frightening. As Kiba was walking he vanished in a burst of speed. Making the Valkyrie widen her eyes and react just on instinct. Kiba appeared at her left side and stabbed with the sword point. Rossweisse created as many magic circles as possible from her left hand, trying to block the might in that swing. *Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!* - They broke one after the other, but they fulfilled their purpose. In her right hand, another threeyered concentric circle appeared. This one green in color and expelling an aura that was twice as strong as herst spell. Throwing her arm forward she chanted. - "Mistral!" Two visible gales appeared from the circle, soon twisting themselves into one another and creating a drill of wind that was as big as a person in diameter. The power it held made the ground underneath to just disappear. Kiba this time was prepared. He created a magic circle and pulled something from it. Another sword soon appeared in his left hand. This one, however, different from the one in his right. It was a swordpletely silver in color with a handle that was too big to wield even with both hands. The sides of the sword curved outwards as they reached the guard itself. Soon covering the two long crosses that were acting as the guard. "Balmung!" - He mentioned the name of the sword and a huge tornado surrounded him. As soon as the spellnded itpletely turned into soft winds under the power of this Demonic Sword. Rossweisse was not unsettled by this, she was even smirking at the sight. As the winds dispersed, a tired Kiba could be seen. - (Using these swords still costs a lot of demonic power and stamina...) Rossweisse then changed her position, cing one foot in front and the other behind. She then gathered her Magic and chanted again. - "Draconic Power!" Bending her whole body as it was covered by a red aura, Rossweisse released a kick at the chest of Kiba. He widened his eyes and tried to block with both swords in his hands, forming an ''X''. He put them in front of his body and used them as a shield. Rossweisse''s smirk increased in size. She just muttered another spell, expending the rest of her magical reserves. - "Ride Lightning!" Increasing her body''s speed, reflexes, and flexibility. She bent her leg at an impossible angle and passed his guard. Her perfect leg struck the middle of his chest. *BAAAAAANNNNGGG!* - The red aura sent the body of the youth flying even faster and further than before. *rgh!* - Coughing blood mid-flight Kiba felt his ribs crack at the moment of impact. (She set me up!) - Was his thought as he was sent flying, crashing against the wall. As she saw this, Rossweisse held a triumphant smirk on her face. Although her leg was wobbly from thest attack and her face was pale, she knew that this battle was hers. *CRAAAASSSHH!* - Crashing against the wall at the end of the field. Cracks simr to spider webs covered the entire surface of the wall. Kiba at that moment was seeing stars. (She got me...) - Were his thoughts as he tried to stand up. But something cold against his neck made him stop. A sword made of pure magic was against his neck. It held the shape of a crescent moon and the color was the same as the moon. At the end of the sword, a woman with a pale face could be seen, her face held no emotion but her eyes betrayed that expression. "Yield." - She demanded. Making the blonde knight sigh in hopelessness. "I yield." - He said as he felt the sword leave his neck. "You''ve improved far too much Rossweisse-sensei. This month has been quite something for you." - Standing up while holding his chest, heplimented the woman. "Thanks. But it''s not enough. It''s not enough to be by his side. I need to be better, stronger." - She said as she bit her lips. Kiba sighed at the sight. He knew why she was doing this, and he didn''t know how to reply. "Just keep this pace and you will be even stronger in no time!" - He smiled at her trying tofort her. "Hn." - She nodded her head and left. Walking away from the training field, she began thinking. - (Issei... Oh Issei, when will I see you again? When can we finally be together? I can''t wait to be at your side. And this time I will stay with you, until the very end.) A smile naturally found its way into her face, making her already breathtaking appearance be ten times better. That was the smile of a young woman deeply in love. That was the smile of this woman that wanted to see her man as soon as possible. (I need to wait a bit more. Just a bit more. I know I will see you soon... Ise...) - She looked at the ceiling of the training field. Staring at it as if in a trance. -Scene Break / Main Living Room; Hyoudou Mansion.- Back upstairs, the entire Gremory group and their boyfriends were preparing themselves for something. Something that needed to be done before anything else. Sitting on a long, cream-colored couch. A woman with red hair began talking. "Well everyone, it''s finally time to go to the Underworld." - Her voice held some kind of Authority making the men present to put their entire attention on her. At her side, a beautiful woman, young in age and with deep-ck hair smiled at them. "The Tournament will start in a little bit more than a Month and a half, and we need to get the Pieces." - Rias told them while crossing one leg on top of the other. "Then why going to the Underworld?" - A man with short, blond hair and blue eyes asked the woman with some confusion written on his face. "Ara-Ara, Reiji~ Because the Pieces can only be found there.~" - Akeno replied why covering her mouth with her left hand. "So we''re going to the Underworld?!" - A small, young-man asked with clear emotion in his voice. He even stood up from the couch he was sitting on, surprising his brothers at his sides. He then walked closer to Rias and Akeno, practically running at them. "Yes, Hijama-chan. We need to go there as soon as we can~" - Akeno answered while giggling. The boy turned around and looked at all of the ones inside this room. He briefly paused and looked at the clearly expensive and high-ss room. A huge ce that could fit more than a dozen people. With a brown carpet with some weird engravings, he couldn''t understand as well as many essories that were either on top of tables or on the walls themselves. Many couches could be seen. Almost all of them full of beautiful woman. The other spots were upied by his friends and brothers. A fancy chandelier with an extremely extravagant design hung from the ceiling. And huge windows could be seen on the wall at his left side. "Little Brother. Please calm down." - With a gentle smile one of the boys, which was just sitting with him, tried to make the young boy rx. He had ck hair tied into a tail that reached his upper back. His eyes held some gentleness and his teasing smile made the young boy blush in shame. He was Ryutaro Takahashi, elder brother of little Hijama and the wielder of a Sacred Gear. "HaHaHa, let him be like that Ryutaro! Seeing him like that always makes me smile!" - The other boy at the side told Ryutaro. He also had ck hair with a simr face to his obviously, they were brothers. His name was Souji Takahashi the eldest brother, just by luck. Ryutaro turned his head and gave a small re to his brother. Souji, on the other hand, smiled in a challenging way. He was obviously picking a fight with his brother. "Oh. What''s with the look? Do you wish to fight?" - He asked teasingly. "If the shoe fits." - The response managed to get a twitching eyebrow from Souji. "Haa!? Then lets fight bastard!" - He stood up from his ce and yelled at him. "What a coincidence my hands have been itching for a good fight!" - Ryutaro stood up and red at his brother. They stood in front of each other with no more than a few fingers in distance. However, before they could finally fight, a pair of voices stopped their quarrel. ""Ryutaro/Souji! Do not fight here!"" - Two women stood up from their positions and yelled at the same time. They were two young females with brown and blue hair respectively. They both had anger written all over their faces. ""But he started it!"" - They turned their heads around and replied. ""We don''t care!"" - They answered back. "Souji stops fighting right now, or next time you and I spar I won''t hold back at all!" - Xenovia have him an angry re that managed to scare the man. "Ryutaro, you''re supposed to be the mature here! How could you continue a fight you didn''t even start!" - Irina told the man who only lowered his head in shame. "Wait! So Souji started the fight?" - Xenovia turned her head around and asked Irina with a small re. Irina wasn''t even bothered by the re. - "Of course! Do you think Ryutaro would start it?" - Her answer held some sharpness. "Ohhh! So it''s going to be like that, huh!" - Xenovia turned her whole body around and leaned forward highlighting some of her assets. "Huh? Then how did think it was going to be? Muscle-brain!" - Irina also leaned forward, cutting the distance she had with Xenovia. "Who did you call muscle-brain?! Self-proimed Angel!" - Xenovia gave a re to Irina who gave one on her own. Sparks could be seening off of their eyes. They were just about to fight one against the other. The brothers seeing them like that, decided to interfere. "Xenovia, please calm down. Please don''t destroy anything..." - Souji said to his girlfriend. A drop of sweat on his cheek. "Irina, please. We don''t need another fight between you two." - Ryutaro told his girlfriend as well. ""Shut up! Both of you!"" - They turned her heads around and said at the same time, managing to make the two brothers retreat in fear. ""Sorry...""- They replied. On the other side of the room, basically near the door. A man and a woman watched this with pity in their eyes. The man had a mixture of brown and gold hair, giving the atmosphere of a foreigner. His blue eyes held only a trace of pity as he looked at the two men on the other side of the hall. However, his face held no expression whatsoever. The woman waspletely different to him. She had a head full of golden hair and gentle blue eyes that showed naivety and worry. She kept looking between her two best friends with unsheathed tears in her eyes. Unsure of what to do. "Aa..aaa..aaa..." - She kept mumbling uncoordinatedly with both hands on top of her mouth. She then turned around and looked at her boyfriend. "Ken-san please do something. If things keep going like this then a fight will start again!" - She managed to ask her boyfriend. He, on the other hand, only looked at the fight and sweated. The aura they both emitted was huge, if he goes there he won''te back. "Asia, I can''t." - He replied,pletely certain of his words. The woman puffed her cheeks and looked at him. But the man didn''t respond to that, he only lifted an eyebrow up. Near Asia, a young woman could be seen. - "Do not worry Asia-senpai. I''ll tell them." - Her voice sounded emotionless. She was short in height with a head full of white hair and hazel toned eyes that seem to shine in the dark. She stood up from herfy seat, stopping her sweet meal, and talked to the two women that just kept fighting. "Xenovia-senpai, Irina-senpai. Don''t fight, we have things to do." - That was her onlyment. The two women turned to look at her and said. - ""But she started it!"" - Clear anger in their voices. "Doesn''t matter." - She replied back and sat down on her former location, she kept on munching on the pile of sweets on top of the oak table. "Haaa..." - A sigh was heard inside the room. Rias had a small headache thanks to their little fight. "Thanks, Koneko." - She said to her Rook. - "Xenovia, Irina, we need to go. So stop fighting over something dumb." Rias told them as she held a hand against her forehead, extremely tired due to this. The women decided to stop fighting and only said that this wasn''t the end of it. Then they sat down on the couch with their arms crossed and their heads turned. "Haaa..." - Seeing them like that Rias sighed once again. "Ufu-Ufu~" - Akeno that was standing next to her giggled discreetly. "Anyway, we need to go to the Underworld right now. We need the Tournament Pieces so that the team could finally be formed!" - Authority filled her voice once again. These words managed to excite everyone present, wishing to begin this trip as soon as possible. Even Irina and Xenovia stopped thinking about their recent fight. Their expressions changed to smiles, stars present in their eyes. They all started to think about the Tournament itself, wishing for it to begin. The wait was killing them! Of course, their reasons to participate in it were different. For the males and boyfriends, they just wished to see how amazing this new world they were just recently introduced to, could be. They read some stories, some really incredible stories that seemed fake, that thanks to the Library in this house. Myths, and Legends about the world. If even 10% of what they read turned out to be true, then everything in the world couldn''t be exined with just words alone! Even sometimes, when they were alone with their girlfriends, they would ask about the things they had done. Making then feel awe and respect to all of them. They were the boyfriends of such amazing women! However, something caused them to feel envy and even a bit of hatred. Hyoudou Issei, that name always managed to make them scowl and re at an empty space. He was someone that did all of that with them! And was even the Protagonist of almost all of the events they told them! They couldn''t believe it! They refused to believe it! How could a guy like him, a perverted dumb brat, turn out to be someone so ridiculous?! Fighting against the strongest Youth in Underworld and achieving victory. Fighting against terrorists in separate asions. Fighting against the Evil-God Loki and defeating him as well. Completely destroying an entire Faction of the Khaos Brigade. Crippling the other Faction of the Khaos Brigade by defeating the user of the strongest Longinus and the descendant of a Hero! And so much more! They still could rememberwhen they asked Kiba, who the Hakuryuuko actually was. The shock they received when he told them the truth about him, was second only to the first time they discovered who Hyoudou Issei was! (How could he be so impressing?! Having a rival and nemesis that''s just like a bad joke of the Heavens?!) - Reiji began to think while looking at his own hands. He bit his lip in frustration, why couldn''t he be like that guy? Souji quickly thought of his worst enemy Hyoudou Issei, when the mention of the games was made. (That bastard! It''s impossible for him to be like that! It''s a joke!) - His hands turned into fists due to his anger. (I won''t believe it! I''ll never will!) - He was in denial. Ryutaro looked at his brother. Thanks to seeing the re he had in his eyes he understood what he was thinking. (Hyoudou Issei... Current Sekiryuuttei, War Hero, Saviour of the Three-Biblical Factions, The most abnormal Sekiryuuttei in History, Dragon yer...) - He just kept repeating the many titles he has received, at least, the ones he knew. Ken stared at the ceiling. (So he''s so... abnormal, that even his Rival is as well.) - He felt frustrated. - (Vali Lucifer, a direct descendant of Lucifer himself. The original ''Father of Lies'' and the first to ''Fall''.) His thoughts kept going in between the current Sekiryuutei and the Hakuryuukou. Envy clearly present in them. Hijama was just feeling a sour taste in his mouth. Seeing his friends and his brothers'' faces he understood them well. Every time they talk about the incredible things the Supernatural World had to offer, their minds just went towards that figure. That silhouette that seemed to look at them as if mocking them. As if saying that they will never be at his level. (Is he such a being? Someone that everyone, even creatures of other Factions care for and respect?) - Hijama was thinking. The girls, on the other hand, just kept thinking about finding Issei. That was their goal and the fuel that kept them running during these days. Rias and Akeno looked at each other. Unspoken determination inside their eyes. Xenovia clutched her fist. The light in her eyes was less bright than before. Asia, Ravel, and Irina shared the same thoughts. (Ise-san... I pray to the Lord that you''re fine.) - Asia joined her hands and began begging to the Lord for his safety. (Issei-sama I wonder where and what you''re doing right now...) - Ravel stared at the ceiling, tears threatened toe out of her eyes but she fought the sensation. (Senpai...) - Koneko just kept thinking about her senpai, worried about him. However, everyone quickly dispelled their thoughts. Feeling like that won''t solve anything. "We should get going." - Rias was the first to speak. Mncholy in her voice. She removed the tense environment that this room now had and stood up. A serious and determined expression was on her face. But before she could continue the next phase of the n, everyone felt a familiar presence near the door. A woman could be seen walking across the hallway,ing closer to the room. Her walking was elegant and her beauty was second to none! Rossweisse, after her spar, removed her armor. Instead, a ck and grey bodysuit with additional purple pieces was donned on her. Her hair was loose, falling down her back like molten silver, and her blue eyes held a bit of tiredness. Both of her stockings were still on her. This time she had no sleeves on her arms, showing her white skin that was simr to snow. As she came inside the room everyone stared at her. In a sense, entranced by her beauty. The men had blushes on their cheeks and a misty look in their eyes. They averted their eyes from her diabolical figure, afraid of what their girlfriends would do if they saw them like that. But all of them had different thoughts in their heads. (Wow! She''s definitely beautiful.) - Little Hijama was the purest, only entranced by her beauty that was in a way, indescribable. (She''s a bombshell! Aplete bombshell! How would others not notice this?!) - Souji screamed inside his head. Almost ripping his hair out in frustration, but managed to control himself. (I can''t believe how stunning she is. I envy Hyoudou for capturing her heart. He sure is a lucky man...) - Reiji thought. He turned his hand into a fist, angry at the difference between them. Such a beautiful woman was here, waiting for him. She had a brilliant gleam in her eyes every time she talked about the one she loved. He was envious as a man and secretly felt even more inferior to him. (Haaa... I just don''t know what to say... How could she be so beautiful? A pity she already has someone in her heart, if not, then...) - Ryutaro thought as he kept his line of sight away from Irina. Ken had no thoughts, he just tantly stared at her, a light shining in his eyes. "Rossweisse. Did you finished your spar with Kiba?" - Rias asked her Rook. Rossweisse just turned her head to look at her. With emotionless eyes, she replied back at her as she crossed the main door of the room. "Yes, Rias-san. I managed to improve a bit more and won." - Her words surprised everyone, but especially the men inside the room. "I see! Amazing Rossweisse! You''ve improved a lot!" - Rias was happy and wasn''t scared of expressing it. Rossweisse just nodded her head and continued walking across the room towards the stairs at the end of it. "We''re going to get the Pieces for the Tournament. Will youe?" - Rias asked. She stopped walking and turned her head around. - "Sorry, Rias-san but I have things to do. An apology, but I need to improve some of my spells." - She lifted the corner of her mouth giving her a small smile to keep appearances. "I see..." - She sighed. - "Then how about Kiba?" - She asked once again. "He is healing his wounds. So I don''t think he will being up for more than an hour or two." - These words, in a sense, shocked the men. Kiba was their teacher, and they more-or-less knew of what he was capable of. Suffering a defeat was something they couldn''t imagine. But seeing her face, they knew that she wasn''t boasting. "Hmm..." - Rias thought about it, but then gave up. (I need to get the Pieces as soon as I can, can''t waste more time.) She looked at the Valkyrie and remembered something that they talked with their boyfriends. (Haaa... I can''t believe her obvious feelings for Ise would reach the point in which we needed to tell them that Rossweisse is in love with him. The worst part was how proud she was when we told her what we said to them...) - Riasmented as she began recalling that memory. (It''s not the time for that. Need to focus!) - She hit her cheeks and kept her thoughts straight. (Gasper is in the Hospital visiting Valerie, he won''t be back untilter in the afternoon.) - She thought that going to the Underworld without them would be faster. "Then we will go like this." - She told everyone present, making the men nod their heads and the women smile. "I see. Then I''m going." - Rossweisse bid farewell and walked across the room, soon leaving and walking up the stairs. Unknown to her, and the girls. The men kept watching her until she left. Not missing the sweet movement of her hips and her elegant bearing that managed to make them sigh once again. (((((Hyoudou Issei, sure is a lucky man...))))) - They couldn''t help but think like that. Envy overflowing from their thoughts. "Ok, everyone! We shall leave." - She yelled and began moving. Afterward, she created a blood-red magic circle at the center of the room. Some ck could be seen at the outeryer of it and on the insides of the circle, a purple light was present. It was big enough to hold all the people inside the room and maybe a bit more. The Gremory Sigil could clearly be seen at the center of it. However, it was different from her usual magic circle. It was more profound and definitely moreplicated than the usual circle all of the Peerage used. Rias walked towards the magic circle and stood at the center of it. The rest soon followed without wasting a single second. They didn''t say a thing. In a brief sh of light, they all disappeared from the Human World. Chapter 55: Chapter 55: -The Past- Kuoh Town. The happyughter of children can be heard, and their guardian/parents are gossiping with each other. Issei is an orphan so hees here with his guardian from the orphanage. (AN: I decided that Issei doesn''t have any parents in the first ce.) Young Issei can be found ying at the yground with his friends, they are ying hide and seek, Issei is 7 years old right now. He decided to hide in the forest because he knows his friends will never check here. Then when he got into the forest he saw someone else on the ground, it''s a little girl that seems to be at the same age as him. But there''s something different about the girl, she has a long and wavy dark purple hair, she has a very beautiful face at such a young age, but what''s stands out the most is that she has 2 pair of small horns, one on top of her head pointing upwards while the second pair curved from the side of her head pointing forward. The horns are colored ck with a red pattern engraved on it. She appears to be wearing a dark purple gothic lolita dress one piece, although it''s kinda torn up here and there and she also has some small wounds all over her body. Her eyes at this moment are closed. Issei bes surprised at first but then he checks on her right away, he shakes her little body gently while asking if she''s okay. Issei - Hey! Are you okay?! The girl feeling him shaking her body slowly open her eyes. Her beautiful eyes are golden colored. ??? - Guh... Human? Did I got transferred to the human territory... This is bad... The girl sits up and leaned her back against a tree, although she appears to be wounded here and there it seems her life is not in danger. Issei felt relieved that she appears to be okay. Issei - Haah... Thank goodness, you seem fine... ??? - ...Why do you seem to be relieved? Issei - Huh? I mean if someone got hurt it''s obvious to help them right? ??? - ...Don''t you know that I''m a Demon? Issei - Demon? What''s that? Nevermind that, here, hold on to me. I will carry you out of this ce, then we can see a doctor afterward to check on your wounds. Don''t worry, my guardian will surely help you. Issei shows him her back signaling her to climb on his back. The girl bes a bit taken aback seeing another person trying to help her even though he''s just a child. Usually, the other children tend to avoid her when they see her, that includes human or demon children as well. ??? - ...No need, you better leave now or you will get dragged into trouble as well. The girl told Issei to leave her be because she doesn''t want such a pure child to be dragged into her mess. Issei - No. The Orphanage teaches me to always help those in need, so I won''t leave you alone here while knowing you''re in need of help right now. She bes taken aback once more hearing his words, she never thought there will be someone who tries to help her and it''s from a human. Even the demons won''t try to help her much less the humans. But this kid... Just when she''s about to say something there''s a sudden ck portal appeared nearby them. From it, there''s a bunch of armored knightsing out. All of them wearing a white knight armor that fully covers their whole body, even their helmet fully cover their entire head. All of them have something different, some of them have crow-like wings, some have bat-like wings and some have wings made of fire, ice and many more. But one thing for sure is that they are definitely not human. And all of them are looking straight at the girl. ??? - Guh! This is bad! Leave now! The girl bes rmed after seeing the neers and she screams at Issei to leave now but her scream made themunch an attack at her. Issei who saw that instinctively covered the girl beside her with his own body. *Puchi* Issei - ... He got stabbed with one of their attacks while trying to cover the girl, he coughed out blood covering the girl''s face with it. The girl mind bes nk after feeling his blood on her face, and when she looks up to see the boy''s face she saw him smiling at her. Issei - ...Heheh... I''m d you''re still okay... After saying that he drops down to the ground while still having a smile on his face with his eyes closed. The girl who saw that screamed out loud in anger and her whole body is covered with a ck aura, and that made the neers be wary at her. ??? - AAAAAAAAAHHH! Sheunches herself at them while her whole body is covered with the ck aura. And the moment her hand touched one of them, that person screamed in agony and a few momentster he dropped down bing mummified. When they saw that they instantly be terrified. Knight 2 - Don''t let her touch you! Attack from the distan- GWAAAAAAH!!! One of them tries to give amand but the girl appeared right in front of him and grabbed his head with her small hand. The rest of them panicked when seeing one of their allies died once again, so they startedunching their attack on the girl but every time the attack touched her aura it disappeared into thin air. Knight 3 - Don''t use magic attack! She can absorb mana! Use a physical attack! Knight 4 - B-But if she touches us then we will die! Knight 5 - We have no choice! We have alreadye this far, in a few moments her personal bodyguard wille and it will make it harder for us to kill her! Attack! Then each of them draws their sword, spear, bows, etc. Trying to kill her with it, but the girl nimbly avoid each of the iing attacks and she uses their allies body to hide from some of the iing attacks. Her small body gave her the advantage to make them harder tond a hit on her, and before they even know it there''s only a few of them left. Knight 6 - S-Shit! I didn''te here to die! I''m leaving! Knight 7 - Wait! You coward! Knight 8 - I-I''m sorry but I don''t want to die as well! All of them tries to run away but every time they tried to make another portal it always fail. Knight 9 - W-Why we can''t make another portal! Hiiii! Stay awa- GAAAAAAAAH! They be even more terrified after knowing they can''t create another portal to escape, and when they try to run out of the forest they find out they are within a barrier. Knight 10 - Wh-What?! Just when did she make this barrier! ??? - You all won''t escape... None of you will! The girl''s eyes glow brightly and her golden eye has a tinge of red on it, her white sclera also turned ck as well. Knights - GOEEEEEH!/ HUAAAAHHH!/ GYAAAAAAH! All of them scream in agony feeling the pain they went through right now. Feeling their very own life force and mana being drained of their body is excruciatingly painful. Finally, all of them died an agonizing death, and the area went silent after that. The girl dropped down coughing up blood as well because she just used a lot of mana just now along with her own life force. And if this continues she will die as well sooner orter... ??? - ...Heh, howughable... To think that I''m gonna ended up this way... Then the girl drags her body towards Issei''s. ??? - ...I guess I will be joining you soon enough... The girl silently looks at Issei''s face and looking at how serene his face is even on his deathbed is making her own heart feels hurt for the first time. She never felt anything before this because of her past. Its either kill or be killed at her ce back home. She slumped down at Issei''s side and keep looking at his face, she touches his face gently. ??? - ...How foolish of you... The moment her hand touches his face something happened. There''s a resonance between their soul. ??? - What?! And before she even knows it their soul is linked together. ??? - ...I see... To think you have such huge aura for a human and you seem to possess a Dragon bloodline within you as well... I guess you saved me once more... Heheh, what a funny twist of fate. Me the great Forzelotte Savant the current Supreme Overlord of the Demonkin being saved by a human and he''s still a child... What a mysterious being you are... She smiled from the bottom of her heart for the first time in her entire life. She never thought she will find her soulmate here. And he''s a human at that too. After having their soul linked together her body stabilized along with Issei, their body regenerates at a visible rate. Issei''s hole wound close themselves soon after. Forzelotte - Umu. It seems you''re gonna be fine, but I will need to put a seal on you so my mana inside you won''t go berserk. She put her hands on top of Issei''s forehead to put a seal on him. Its mark is the same as when Issei get the in the future, a diamond-shaped mark but without the dragon wings around it. Forzelotte - Good. It''s done. Issei slowly opened his eyes and he looks at her. Forzelotte - ...What''s your name? Issei - ...Issei... Forzelotte - Umu... My name is Forzelotte Savant... Well, you won''t remember that until you''re 18 though. Just go back to rest for now... Then like he''s in some sort of spell Issei passed out once more. That mark will seal his memory of this ever happening and the seal will only be released when his age be 18 years old. But because she has never done this before she kinda messes something up... When he wakes up, Issei will have a memory where he met an "Old man" who shows him the Glory of Oppai, and he bes super perverted because of it. So the mystery of why Issei bes so perverted before was because of her. And his soul also affected because of it so his face looks average to the others around him. Forzelotte - I expect great things from you in the future... Danna-sama(Husband)... Fufufu, how intriguing... I never felt so happy before in my entire life, and you''re the only one who can make me feel this way. He touched his face gently. Then there''s another portal created nearby, and the one whoes out of it is Forzelotte''s personal bodyguard. Bodyguard 1 - Forzelotte-sama! Are you alright?! Bodyguard 2 - Please forgive our ipetence! We never thought Lord Cuvar will betray you like that! All of them kneeled at her direction and felt relieved that she''s okay. Forzelotte took back her smile and her face turned cold once more while facing her subordinates. Forzelotte - ...Hmph. I will kill Cuvar myself! And as for your punishment... We''ll see when we get back. Bodyguards - Ha! As you wish! They sweated profusely thinking they''re gonna be punishedter, then they saw Issei''s body. Bodyguard 1 - A human? Forzelotte - ...He''s no mere human, he''s my soulmate. And he also saved me... Bodyguards - ?! The bodyguards be surprised hearing that but then they congratted her. Bodyguards - Congrattions, Forzelotte-sama for finding your soulmate! They don''t dare to ask her why a mere human bes her soulmate or how did he save her in the first ce. For them, as long she''s happy then that''s all that matter. They don''t want to earn more of her ire and get punished even harsher because of it. Forzelotte - Umu. On ount that I have finally found my soulmates, I won''t punish you heavily. The bodyguards be ecstatic hearing that and they thanked her profusely and also thanked Issei silently as well. Forzelotte - Tojo, I need you to do something for me. Tojo is one of her personal bodyguards, he has a spiky green hair with 2 horns pointed upward at his forehead. Tojo - At yourmand! Forzelotte - I want you to make sure he gets back safely. After that find some good family and have them adopt him. Tojo - Understood! Forzelotte - ...I wille and get you when you turned 18, Danna-sama... Until then. Wait for me... Then she gives Issei a kiss on the forehead right at the mark she gave him. And that mark disappear right after, it''s still there but it''s just hidden from in sight. Forzelotte - Then, let''s go find Cuvar. Bodyguards - Ha! And with that, she disappeared into the portal after taking onest look at Issei who''s in Tojo''s arm. When Issei woke up he only remembered he met an old man who shows him the glory of Oppai so he turned super perverted because of it, and a few dayster he''s adopted by the Hyoudou family. But sadly when he turned 14 his adopted parents died. (AN: I decided to have his parents died) He has some inheritance from his adopted parents so he''s living well enough. And after he graduated from middle-school he entered Kuoh Academy, where he meets Rias and co. Too bad Rias and the others didn''t wait until he turned 18, because that''s when his seal be undone and he will transform to the current him. (AN: As in the new Issei after he reborn into a Dragon, all badass and strong as fck) Tojo returned after he confirmed Issei''s going to be okay because it will garner too much attention having a high-ss demon like him watching a single human. Forzelotte found Cuvar soon enough and he died an agonizing death just like his men, even his soul is not spared and absorbed by her. For a Demon like her, it''s quite easy to devour a soul and she also won''t get any bacsh from doing it. Her body returned to its former state after absorbing Cuvar''s power. Her body got turned from a child body into that of an adult. Her face bes even more mesmerizing, her skin is wless white, her body bes bountiful and curvaceous as well. Her horn also got longer, there''s another set of hornsing out from her back circling around her waist. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/softhousechara/images/c/c8/BBunny_charas.jpg/revisiontest?cb=20150107125543 She''s the one with the purple hair and Tojo is the green haired dude.) Forzelotte - Finally, I have regained my power... Now to clean up the rest of the traitors... And with that Forzelotte Savant, the current Supreme Overlord returned on her reign, and she obliterated every traitor''s factions. She consolidated her standings on the Demon realm, even the Celestial realm also affirmed her standings, along with the Human realm. ... When she just need to wait 1 more year to have her soulmate besides her she felt something went wrong. She felt like his soul suddenly be so corrupted at an rming rate and that scared her so much until her face went pale white but then her aura went berserk. This is happening when Issei trying to get the evil pieces which are corrupting him after he found out Rias and co. betrayal. Forzelotte - WHO?! JUST WHO DARE TRYING TO CORRUPT HIS SOUL! Her fury can be felt even across the 3 realms and every demon in the area kneeled down while shivering in terror that caused by her fury. While the other 2 realms shivered in trepidation. Just when she''s about to go to Issei''s ce on her own, she felt his soul stabilized and be even purer than before and that make her taken aback. Her berserk aura calmed down right away, and she sighed in relief knowing he will be fine. She''s wondering on why was that happening in the first ce, she felt a change in Issei''s soul after he became a Dragon. Forzelotte - ...His Dragon bloodline awakening? She thought what just happened is caused by the awakening of his Dragon bloodline. She felt even prouder after knowing he awakened his Dragon bloodline. Soon her subordinatese before her to ask her what''s wrong just now. She dismissed them that it''s just a false rm. She felt like the seal he''s giving him weakening day by day but that''s normal because he almost turned 18, so when Issei obtained the his seal unknowingly has be undone and he remembered a bit about his childhood and Forzelotte overlooked this so she doesn''t realize that the seal has be undone. Forzelotte - ...It''s almost time... I wonder how is he right now. I hope he''ll remember me at least... She smiled for the future when they gonna reunite once again. Issei remembered meeting a little girl but that''s about it, he felt weird remembering how he "died" before. He thought it was just a dream... -Back to the present- Upon her arrival at the castle in the Kingdom of Eden, Riche waved around the letter from the King of El Quixote as she ran to the throne room while dragging Issei''s hand. Issei - No need to rush, Riche... Riche - What are you talking about?! This is another country''s rmendation. Once we hand this over, you will certainly, absolutely, obviously, get promoted! She let go of Issei''s hand while cheerfully rotating in ce while saying that. Issei - Err... That''s good, I guess? But still... Riche was so delighted as though it was her that''s being promoted and Issei can only smile wryly at her antics, and along the way to the throne room, Issei keeps getting the looks by the maids and nobledies of the castle. All of them blushed to see Issei and some of them even try to take a picture of him but only to be red by Kathryn. Issei - Hm? ??? - Riche~ Oh? Issei bumped into someone at the throne room entrance. It''s a beautiful, smiling woman who just bumped into him. She''s a mature woman who seems to be in her twenties and she has a long light blonde hair and dark green eyes. She also has a flower on top of her hair just like the one Riche''s has. Her body is very slim but also curvaceous and plentiful, whether it''s her breasts or her butt. She wears what appear to be a white Saintess garb that tied with a ck colored belt with a golden outline. (AN: /wiki/Croix_Eden?file=Croix-portrait.png Her picture, sorry I''m honestly bad at describing people attire, appearance sure I can manage but not attire ) Both of them stared at each other and for some reason, Issei felt a certain attraction on this Woman, it''s not a love attraction or anything like that. He felt like this woman has a big amount of Holy Aura, Surepared to him it''s not reallyparable but It''s quite big for a normal human to possess this high amount of Holy Aura. Her Aura isparable to Jeanne''s. And that''s quite remarkable for a normal human, while Jeanne is a divine spirit. While Issei is inspecting her, the woman is also inspecting Issei. And her heart beat faster and louder for each second she stays near Issei and gazes at his face. In the Castle, Issei doesn''t wear his hood so the woman gets a perfect view of his devilishly handsome face. ??? - ''W-What''s this feeling? My entire being is telling me to be one with this man... Ah... But... I already have a fiancee...'' Yes, this woman is Saint Croix Eden, a saint of the Church of Eve, and the first princess of the Kingdom of Eden. She is second in line for the throne. Due to her high spiritual power, among other factors, Croix was considered to be a near-reincarnation of Mother Eve, which prompted several international organizations to celebrate her engagement to Prince Felton of Central by recreating Mother Eve''s journey to her own marriage in the form of a rite of the church. Croix''s simrities to Mother Eve extend beyond her considerable powers. Croix is almost universally motherly and loving, though she prefers to act like a big sister to most of her immediate family, especially her blood siblings Riche and Phillip. She loves children especially and enjoys spending time with them, both because of her rtionship to Mother Eve and due to her own lost childhood. Also like Mother Eve, Croix also has a voracious sexual appetite... As a princess and a saint, Croix seems to ept her social obligations without the slightestint, even if theye at great personal cost. She does not seem to resent either the crown or the church for these restrictions and seems quite close to her father, Louin. So obviously because of Croix simrities with Mother Eve, she bes fully attracted to Issei who has far bigger Aura than her. It''s like she''s being pulled towards Issei very existence. In a way, she''s pretty much just like how the Krs are attracted to Issei. Her eyes moisten and her cheeks flushed while looking at Issei and her body felt very hot from just standing near Issei. Issei still didn''t realize the peculiarity of Croix because he''s still lost in his thoughts. Thankfully Riche noticed them right away. Riche - Ise, Onee-chan? What are you two doing? Issei - Hm? Onee-chan? Croix - Ah?! N-Nice to meet you. You must be Issei Hyoudou, I''ve heard some stories, and I so wanted to meet you. I''m Riche''s older sister. Issei - Ah. Nice to meet you. You can call me Issei or Ise just like Riche if you want. Issei finally snaps out of his thoughts after hearing Riche''s words so that''s why he felt a simrity on Croix, it''s because she''s her big sister, no wonder... While Croix tries to act nothing happened and greeted Issei normally, but her cheeks are still blushing a little. Then they enter the throne room together. Louin - After spending a year on Mother Eve''s ritual, she just returned to the castle. Croix - I''m Riche''s older sister, Croix. A pleasure to meet you, Otouto-kun(Little brother). Issei - ...Call me Iss- Croix - Hm? What''s wrong, Otouto-kun? Issei - ...Just call me- Croix - Hmm? O-to-u-to-kun~? Issei - ...Nevermind. Issei felt like there''s no use telling Croix to call him by his name, and to be honest he doesn''t really hate it being called like that by her. Gurigura - Ise-nii admit defeat! Ramius - Princess Croix is a saint for a reason... What astonishing charisma. Kathryn - Hmph... I''m guessing it''s because of her boobs... Louin - Kathryn? It''s nice to see you back. I sympathize with the emotional wounds you suffered, but it would be reassuring if you could continue fighting for our country. Kathryn - Oh... I mean, I''ve had some time to get over it, so... I''ll try to earn my keep. Louin - I see... The answer could have been more respectful toward a King, but Louin showed no sign of displeasure. He only wore a serene, satisfied smile. Issei smiled at their interaction. Croix - Eheheeeh, Otouto Otouto Cuuute Otouto~ Issei - ...Err... Issei felt speechless of Croix attitude right now. Croix keeps fawning over Issei''s while patting his head even though he''s a bit taller than her, she still tiptoeing to keep patting his head. Riche - Onee-chan, if you want a little brother to y with, Philip was just born. Croix - But he''s always with our mothers in the Queen''s quarters, and I feel like I''d break him if I hugged him too hard... She''s actually doing this because she wants an excuse to stay close at Issei, she felt reallyfortable just by basking in his presence. Louin - The ind where the ritual was held had no entertainment at all, and she was surrounded by church members at all times. I''m sure she was starved for human contact. Croix - Hmmhm hmm hmm~ She keeps humming in happiness while still doing her patting and hugging activities. Issei - ...Ritual? Issei finally decided to ignore Croix who keeps hugging his arm and patting his head, besides he doesn''t really hate her touch if anything its quite soothing. Ramius - Um. I think I told you this before, but Princess Croix is engaged to the Prince of the Central Empire. But at the same time, she''s designated by the Church of Mother Eve as a saint. Kathryn - Saints are women who, while human, have power simr to those of Mother Eve, and they must go through numerous rituals before marriage. Riche - Onee-chan is a particrly remarkable saint, so her marriage to the prince has the whole world''s attention. Kathryn - Even when I hardly left my house, I still heard about the wedding. Ramius - This is a special couple, so permission to recreate the ritual that united Mother Eve with the First Ancestor was granted by the church. Issei - Oh, the wedding ritual Towa mentioned? ''No wonder she possesses such a huge amount of aura... Even Laurent doesn''te close to her.'' Issei finally knows why she has such a huge amount of aura. Riche - Yep. Louin - Anyway, Riche, you seemed in a hurry. Did you need something from me? Riche - Oh, right! King Ben of El Quixote has a letter for you! Riche ran up to the throne, took out the rolled up letter, and held it out to the king. Louin - ...*Sigh* I''m not even surprised anymore... You really aplished a lot. A lot more than Acheval reported... Louin sighed after reading the letter content. Ramius - Aniue? Was he watching us again? Acheval - Nah, had other business this time. Wasn''t there to check on Issei or anything. Acheval was standing to the king''s side and looked annoyed as he denied the suggestion, to which Barro, standing across from him, sighed. Barro - El Quixote was takingrge-scale military action, so Eden and Lancelot needed to prepare for any eventuality. Kathryn - The army''s target was the Krs and the Monster Burrow. Still, it''s possible they could have been turned toward other nations. Louin - Provocation through magivision? The spread of convenient magic appliances has given rise to such potential uses. Issei is confused just when Acheval was at El Quixote. He never saw or sensed him over there... But he decided he must''ve used a special method to observe from afar probably. Riche - Rocinante''s obsession with money make them move slower and we could avoid having a war happening because of it. Barro - Misleading of the public through these broadcasts is something we''ll have to consider criminalizing. Oh, we don''t me you or anything as long it''s used for a good cause like this. So you can be rest assured. Issei just nodded calmly at Barro. Louin - At any rate... Issei... Just what to do with you... You basically have be one of the richest men in the world by obtaining the Bigbux Company and you single-handedly discovered that Rocinante is affiliated with the then you saved the King of another country as well on top of that... Just what kind of son-inw do I have... Louin can only smile bitterly because Issei is too outstanding, he just got promoted a week ago and here he is gaining another huge achievement for himself that obviously require another promotion, if the words gets out about him then there will be surprise that every other country or noble will try to get a connection with him. Whether it''s by arranged marriage or anything else. Thankfully he''s with them basically, or it will be a nightmare having a person like him as their enemy. He decided to keep rted stuff about him owning the Bigbux Company for now. And he''s really grateful hearing that he will support the Ouw girls from now on with the money obtained by the Company. Louin totally agrees about Issei making Tio as the new CEO. After all, Palomides basically see her as his granddaughter so it''s obvious with this their country rtionship will be much solid and friendlier with each other along with the El Quixote Kingdom. Louin - At any rate, I''m going to promote you to a along with your rank of nobility from a to straight away. I believe there are no objections? Acheval - Sounds good. I approve! Barro - He''s made such progress in so little time. I''m sure this will be an inspiration to the other Knights. Riche - Hehehe, as expected from my darling! Ramius - Umu, agreed. Gurigura - Ise-nii, amazing~ Kathryn - Well, it''s not really that surprising knowing his capabilities. The other nobles also approve of this promotion. Louin - Very well, then let the ceremony- Croix - Father, do you mind if I do it? Riche - You, Onee-chan? You are a saint, so there''s no reason you couldn''t, but... Riche looked at Issei to see what he thought about it. Issei who''s feeling her gaze on him replied: "I don''t mind.". Riche - Okay, then. Do it, Onee-chan. Croix - Okaaay Time for your big sister to appoint you~. Issei - Huh? Croix held Issei''s head and pressed her glossy lips against his cheek. Croix - Chu Issei - ... Croix - There, now you''re a . Good boy. Issei - ...What kind of ritual was that? Am I really a now? Don''t you need to use that antic sword or something? Issei does feel like a light entered inside him like when he promoted into a but he needs to make sure... Ramius - The sword that was used to appoint you as an official Knight is a magic item granted by the church. But saints themselves are magic items. Issei - ...I see. Issei feeling a little speechless after hearing that. Riche - You''re done, Onee-chan? I was nning to go home now. Croix - Aaaw, don''t be like that. I just got myself a little brother, so I was hoping to sleep with him in my arms tonight. Riche - N-No way I am allowing that! What if something happened?! I mean... Well, I won''t really be too worried about Ise but... Croix - Aaaw, I just want a night of rubbing those soft cheeks and squeezing him tight. Issei felt his mouth twitch hearing that, he''s not some kind of plushies alright... Louin - They need their rest. Be understanding, Croix. Croix - Fiiine... She pouted adorably because she won''t be able to spend more time with Issei together. Which is good because if Croix does spend a night with Issei in the same bed then they will obviously gonna do it, well Issei won''t be the one who initiates it though, but Croix herself instead. And it will give King Louin a headache on how to deal with them afterward because Croix is engaged to Prince Felton from Empire. Barro - And what are your ns next? Riche - Hmmm, the next logical ce is the Kingdom of Humpty. Ramius - had some presence in El Quixote too, but we still haven''t found anything like a base. Barro - If the Ouws were invading via the sea, locating a base in the pirate-infested Kingdom of Humpty might be logical, true. Riche - Well, not even sure how we''d get there, so we''ll discuss this after getting home. Croix - Aaw, Otouto... Come and y again sometime. Please~ Issei - ...Fine. She still fawned over Issei and that makes it hard for him to reject her request. Thus, Issei sessfully moved up by two ranks and decided to return home. At the throne room, there''s only Croix and King Louin left. Croix keeps staring at Issei''s direction even after he''s gone. Louin who saw her action sighed bitterly then he called her. Louin - ...Croix... I know he''s a very outstanding man... But you already have a fiancee. If not then I would dly have you betrothed with him as well along with Riche... I''m sorry for being an ipetent father... Croix - ...Uun. It''s fine... I know... Even though I don''t love Prince Felton but it is my duty as the first princess of the Kingdom. And I don''t hate you for it, Father. Croix finally took back her gaze from Issei direction. She smiled gently at Louin and her smile doesn''t look forced at all, although her gaze has a bit of sadness inside it without Louin knowing it. Louin - ...I see. Louin felt sorrowful for his first daughter, when she''s small she is appointed as a Saint and can''t enjoy what normal people experienced. ying with kids at her age or finding love on her own. And along with it she matured fasterpared to the other kids at her age. She knows her duty at such a young age which is quite saddening for Louin as a father but as a King, he can''t reject the church and he already promised his friend the King of Central to have them betrothed after the war ended. Croix - Now, Father. Let''s go have some tea together with Mother and Philip~ Louin - Ah, Let''s go... After that, both of them went towards the Queen''s chamber. ... Right around after Issei was promoted, a certain group sat, gathered in darkness. In the center was an old man sitting in a chair. But extending from that chair were countless tubes of various sizes that were connected to the decrepit old man. His face was so wrinkled as to resemble a corpse, entirely unmoving aside from his eyes, which nced around at those before him as he began to speak. SC(Supreme Commander) - Rocinante was killed, it seems. Shiro - Yes, Kuro reported as such. He awakened at the very end but evidently couldn''t make the most of his abilities. Not that I could me him when his enemy is ''Him''... ??? - Couldn''t even get a handle on his desire. Pathetic, just like Rochefort. After Shiro gave his report, the young man next to him with a somewhat boyish face scoffed. Shiro - Don''t be like that, Jabber. They proved to be of some use to us. Jabber is a man with long light blue hair, he''s wearing a chef attire along with the long hat that chef usually use. (AN: /wiki/Jabber_Wock?file=Jabber-portrait.png his image). Jabber - Uh huh... Well? How much of this is ording to your n? Shiro - Now just what do you mean by that? Jabber - Tch. Unlike Rochefort, Rocinante was at least good for his money. Kuro - I doubt Rocinante ever saw you as more than a means to acquire materials. Jabber - Kuro... Prettyte, aren''t cha? Shiro - Did the guide I prepared for you do a poor job? Kuro - No, just had some business I couldn''t cancel. But I see someone''s eventer than me. ??? - Sorry, you''rest. I''ve been here from the start. Kuro - ?! Jabber - Whoa, seriously?! I didn''t notice you at all... Kuro - When did you get behind me? ??? - As I said, I''ve been here from the start. You just didn''t notice me, that''s all. Kuro - ...''Well, at least even if he surprise attack me I won''t go down right away... If it''s "Him" then... Heh, I won''t even know how I die...'' The person who just standing behind Kuro is Bolonius. Once in charge of Ranger Academy and he was Gurigura mentor as well. He''s been called the strongest of all Knights... until Issei arrived that is. He''s a man in his thirties, he wears sses and he has whitish blonde hair tied in a low ponytail, he is tan skinned and wears ab coat with a purple suit. (AN: /wiki/Bolonius?file=Bolonius-portrait.png his image). Shiro - Bolonius, how was the research beening along? Bolonius - Smoothly approachingpletion. Jabber, here''s the list of materials I need next. Get them ready for me as per usual. Jaber - Sure... Wait, ack. This is gonna suck again... Kuro - ... Bolonius - And Kuro, you should restrain your bloodlust. It only reveals your inexperience. Kuro - Hmph, no point in hiding it. Bolonius - Enough. I''m not what I once was. Fighting me won''t quench your thirst. Kuro - Bastard... Jabber - Agh, you''re so annoying! If you''re gonna fight, then get outta here. Shiro - A group with no intent to unite, only to work toward their individual desires... That''s . SC - Hwah hwah hwah hwah. Excellent, my brethen! With the old man''sughter, the other men shut up and epted his appreciation. SC - We wish for war, but what we seek from it differs! We have no allies. We need only to use each other! Compete with each other! That''s what makes us ! Hwah hwah hwah... Shiro - Ack ofpetition leads to stagnation. SC - The way to end that stagnation and trigger evolution... Is war. With a war in ce, you can seek what you please and act as you wish. Shiro - Understood. Supreme Commander. Only Shiro responded, but the other three nodded, expressing their agreement with the man known as the Supreme Commander. Jabber - ...But what about the guy who beat Rochefort and Rocinante? Are we just leaving him? Shiro - They are acting against , clearly. Their next goal would have to be either Humpty or Hamlet. Kuro - ...I''ll keep an eye on them. Jabber - Huh? Don''t need ya. If they''re making trouble on my turf, I''ll just off them. He''s got some nicedies with him, yeah? Can''t wait to see how they taste. Kuro and Shiro just chuckled at his statement. Jabber - What''s so funny?! I''m serious! They both only say, "Good luck." to him. Jabber - Cheh! I don''t believe he''s that powerful, you two must''ve been exaggerating about his strength. This is ... They don''t even trust their own allies, and this will also lead to their downfall one by one... Bolonius - If you lose focus on preparing the materials, I''ll see to it that you''re incapable of thinking about these extraneous things. Jabber - Hahaha, you serious? Without me, you''d be in a load of trouble. Bolonius - What? There''s all manner of ways to make you do what I want. Shiro - How frightening. I hope I don''t make any mistakes, lest I end up as Bolonius''s puppet. Bolonius - That''s rich. You''re the one I need to keep an eye on the most. Jabber - Well, anyway don''te to my turf. Wouldn''t want any of you interrupting my fun. Kuro - Heh... If you can even put a scratch on "Him" then I will be your ve. Shiro - Oh, count me in on that. It would be something to see Jabber able to put a scratch on "Him". Jabber - Heh! You better remember those words, because I will be sure to have you work for me to the bone! Kuro & Shiro - Sure. Jabber - Hmph. Jag-off... Shiro - Well, I''m d everyone''s getting heated. I think it''s about time I start preparing for my own goals. Bolonius - If we''re done here, allow me to leave. Jabber - Me too... Gotta go feed the fat pig. Shiro - Kuro, everyone seems to be leaving. Contact the guide for me. Without making eye contact with each other, the men went off to work toward their individual objectives. The feeble old man watched the behavior of administration with glee and guffawed. SC - That''s it. Use one another, or obstruct each other if you wish. That''s what does... Devours itself! Hwaaah hwah hwah hwah...! Like a broken toy, the old man didn''t stop his maniacal cackling. But even thatughter faded away into the deep, endless darkness. Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Issei - This is our home. Meaning it''s also your home now. Kathryn - I-I see... Not a bad house. Invited to the home, Kathryn restlessly looked around, but her mind didn''t register anything she saw. Kathryn - ''Hrrm... What do I do? The time''s finallye. M-My first time... Should I bathe first? Or do you do that after?'' She''s feeling really nervous right now because she''s about to have her first time tonight. Issei - Come on, let''s go in. Kathryn - S-Sure... But before Issei could turn the doorknob, the door was thrown open from the inside. Tio - Wee home, Ise! I''m d you made it back okay. Tilt is also d that you''re fine. Tilt - ...Um... Wee back... Issei - Ah. I''m back, Tio, Tilt. Tio smiles happily at his words while Tilt is hiding behind her but her face is blushing right now. Kathryn - Huh? Oh, right. You two must be Tio and Tilt. Riche - Yup, they are the one we''ve told you about before. Gurigura - I''m hungry! Tio - Partially to celebrate your promotion today, I prepared a feast. Issei - Oh, you didn''t need to do that much. Tio - It wasn''t much, Riche and Ramius told me where I can buy delicious pre-cooked meals. Issei - ...Oh. Issei sweated thinking she''s the one who cooked it but apparently not. Tio - Oh? Ise, do you assume all women can cook? Riche - Of course, he doesn''t. Ise''s more progressive than that. Ramius - Besides which, cooking is an extremely rare, special talent that has to be granted to you by Mother Eve. Issei - Err... No it''s not. But all of them just ignored his words. Gurigura - I love the pizza they have! But I like Ise-nii''s cooking more of course! Tio - Oh, I didn''t know that you can cook, Ise? Issei - Ah, yeah I could. Riche - His cooking is out of this world, even I think it''s unfair for a man to be able to make food more delicious than us girls... Ramius - Um. Indeed... Tio - Really? Then I love to have a taste of your cooking soon, Ise. Issei - Sure. Kathryn - ... Tio - Oh, who''s that? Riche - Kath, our new family member. She''ll be living with us from now on. Tio - Oh, is that so? A pleasure to meet you. I''m Tio and this here is Tilt. Tilt - ...Hi. Kathryn - Mhm, yeah... G-Good to meet you too. Issei - Well, let''s not stand at the entrance and head inside. Then they all head inside and Issei went to prepare some side dishes to go along with the pre-cooked food. After all, it will be a waste to throw the food Tio ordered. Riche - Now, time to eat a bunch and drink some tasty wine! Issei - Right on. Riche - But no wine for you today, Ise! Issei - Eh? Why? Riche - N-No particr reason. Ramius - U-Umu. I agree with Riche. Both Ramius and Riche blushed deeply thinking about before. Issei doesn''t really mind either way though, as long as he can eat with his wives he''s content already. Ramius is tempted to experience it again but she knows today is not the time for that. It''s Kath''s night after all and she doesn''t want to see her friend be broken just from her first night... Both Tio and Kath is confused about why he''s not allowed to drink wine, but Gurigura smiled wryly because she knows why they don''t let Issei drink wine. Thus, Issei spent a nice time with Kath and his family. Both Tio and Kath be stupefied and shed tears of joy after tasting the food that Issei made. Kath prefers light dishes though so she doesn''t really eat that much. ... Issei is sitting down at his bed rxing, thinking back on the enjoyable dinner, and basked in the joy he felt. Issei - Heheh, it''s so fulfilling to have dinner with your family, huh... He smiled gently while looking at the ceiling thinking how happy he is right now. But then Issei remembered Kath having been abnormally quiet during dinner. Issei - She didn''t eat or drink much... Maybe the new home and environment making her anxious? *Knock* *Knock* Issei - Hm? Come in. Kathryn - U-Um... I-I''m here... Issei - ...Kath? Kathryn slowly opens the door and she''s blushing while looking at the ground so as to avoid eye contact with Issei. She''s only in her lingerie at this moment and Issei who saw that bes wide-eyed. She''s wearing white babydoll lingerie that entuated her beauty even more. Even though she has modest breasts but that just make her figure more enchanting in a certain way, she doesn''t tie her hair like she used to and just let her hair down flowing freely pass her shoulder. Issei is lost in his thoughts while appreciating her beauty right now. Kathryn - I-Is it okay if Ie to you? I don''t really know how this all works... Issei - Uh, oh. Yeah, sure. I don''t mind,e in. Isseie back to his senses and he finally knows why she''s so quiet during dinner, she''s about to consummate their marriage that''s why. Kathryn timidly entered the room, sat on the bed, and nervously spoke to Issei. Kathryn - Um... So y''know, I talk myself up a lot, but considering all your experience with Riche and the other girls, I''m not sure I can keep up... Issei who heard that smiled gently at her. Issei - That''s okay, I''ll be sure to be gentle with you. Kathryn - Th-Thank you... They say it''s going to be hurt on the first time. Issei - Ah... I''ll try to make it as pleasant an experience for you as I can. Kathryn - Y-You''re really ustomed to this, don''t you... She pouted her cheek adorably, Issei can only smile wryly at her because he can''t deny her words at all. He only has himself to me because of how often he had sex with Riche and co... Issei - Well... I''ll try to hold back since this is your first time after all. I won''t take your time until morning but you can stay here with me if you want though. Kathryn - UNTIL MORNING?! Issei - O-Ou. I do have sex until morning with the other girls before but if it''s you I can make an exception. Kathryn - N-No need! You can do as you wish with me! Issei - I-If you say so then... Issei felt a bit taken aback at just howpetitive she is. Kathryn - U-Un!... Please take care of me... After saying that Kathryn lies down vulnerably on his bed, she gazed at Issei with yearning in her eyes. Kathryn - N-Now. I''m ready, bring it on! Issei who heard that went towards her and before she even knows it he already took off all his clothes. Kathryn - S-SO FAST! Although she has to admit she really like seeing his perfect body once more. Issei gets on top of Kathryn and asked her. Issei - ...Ready, Kath? Kathryn - W-Wait! Issei - Hm? Kathryn - ...Are you sure you want me as your w-wife? I mean... Everyone calls me a weirdo, I''m more or less a jobless shut-in, and I''m not a good person in any way... And my only good point is that I''m a but even that is only a mere title... I know you will surpass me soon enough... She averted her eyes while saying that. Issei smiled gently at her then he stroke her cheeks gently. Kathryn who felt his touch felt her body stiffen and she look towards Issei''s face. And all she sees inside his eyes are infinite gentleness and passion he has for her, just from his gaze she could tell just how much he loves her. Issei - Kath, I don''t think you''re a bad person. I mean, all those Knights loved you. Kathryn - Ise... Issei - And I do love you, Kath. How about you? Do you love me? Kathryn - ...Honestly. I''ve never even been in love, so I don''t know. But I am interested in you, that much is true... Issei - Then why don''t we find out? Kathryn - Find out how? Issei shed a mischevious smirk and bend down his head to her ear. Issei - Through sex, of course. Kathryn - Bwah?! Wh-Why tha- Mmh! Kathryn''s face went beet red after hearing his words and before she can continue her words, Issei already sealed her lips with his own. Her eyes went wide after suddenly being kissed by Issei and then she felt his tongue went inside her mouth and entangled it with her own. After a while, she rxed her body and enjoyed the kiss Issei gave her. Kathryn - Mm... Mhm... Mchu... Mwah... Haah, haah... Issei - Was that pleasant enough? Kathryn only nodded slowly at his question, her cheeks are flushed and her eyes lost in reverie, she''s still enjoying the lingering sensation she got from their kissing session. Issei - I see. Now let''s go to the main course... *Pop* *Jiggle* Kathryn - Ah! When her lingerie was instantly removed, Kathryn screamed. But she doesn''t try to stop Issei from what he''s about to do next. Issei keeps gazing at her modest breast and appreciates how beautiful it is. Kathryn - D-Don''t stare too much... My breasts are not as big as the others... Issei - Nonsense. Your breasts are beautiful as it is... Kathryn - U-Uuu... D-Don''t say that... It''s embarrassing... Issei squeezed Kathryn''s modest breasts gently. Kathryn - Hnyaaahn?! Wah, b-baka, your touching''s... Mmm, o-obscene... Issei - Yeah, that''s the idea. Kathryn - Gh... Just because you know about this stuff doesn''t mean you should get a big head over it... Issei - But you like it don''t you? Issei shed a teasing smile at her. Kathryn - ...U-Un... She admitted it with a small voice. Issei - Right? Then let''s continue... Kathryn - W-Wait... H-Hey, what are you trying to do? Issei - Something good, obviously. Issei resumed groping Kathryn''s breasts, as well as putting his lips around one of her nipples. Kathryn - Hyahn?! Ah, baka, that tickles... Mm, nnah, haaah! He rolled it around with the tip of his tongue, then sucked even harder with his lips. Kathryn - Mmm... Ah, haaah... No... My nipple''s tingly... Finally, he removed his lips, revealing the spit-covered, hard nipple. Kathryn - Haah, ah... Ise... O-Oh... Hyah, wait, not there! Issei reached a hand down to her crotch and touched her genitals through her underwear, to which Kathryn yelped. Issei - Oh... You''re already so wet. Kathryn - Huh? I-Is that weird? Is something wrong with me? Issei - No, you''re just sensitive. That''s a good thing. *Sllsh* *Splish* Kathryn - Ah... Aah... It''s like I''m in a porn doujin... Your finger''s digging around in me... Mm, ah, haah... Issei - ...Why porn doujin... Well, whatever. Should be wet enough to get it in. Kathryn - Wha?! So you''re finally sticking in the dick?! Issei - I mean, yeah... We''re gonna have sex. Kathryn - Y-Yeah, I know that... but... Issei - Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle... Kathryn - ...U-Un... Issei - Alright then, here we go. Kathryn - ...B-Bring it. I''ve mentally simted taking a dick thousands of times! Now I just have to ovee a real one! Kathryn got herself pumped and stared at Issei''s crotch... But she soon looked away with fright. Kathryn - ...A-A-Ah... Issei - Don''t start being scared now... Issei smiled wryly seeing her like this. Kathryn - But, like... Real dick''s way too raw. Where''s the censor bars, or mosaics, or ck boxes, or anything? Issei - ...Those don''t exist in real life. Kathryn - Guh... And dicks don''t give off any blinding light or anything? Issei - ...No. Kathryn - Oh, God... Issei - Haaah... If you''re that scared, should we stop? Kathryn - ...No. As if I''d call it quits now. With your dick, I''ll ovee reality! Issei - Was that what we were doing...? At any rate, Kathryn consented to pration, so Issei moved on. *Slllsh* Kathryn - Gh... Ngh... Mmm... His hard, erect cock was painfully squeezed by her folds. But besides the initial push through the entrance, her plentifully moist pussy took the cock all the way in surprisingly smoothly. Kathryn - ...Uh, huh? Issei - What''s wrong? Kathryn - I thought It''d hurt more... Issei - Isn''t that good? Kathryn - No! I just lost my virginity. There''s supposed to be some dramatic pain involved! Issei - O-Oh... How painful does dramatic pain have to be? Kathryn - ...Like a spear''s been stabbed through your crotch? Issei - You''d die! Kathryn - Urk... But in porn manga, it always really hurts when a girl gets raped... Issei - Don''t expect real life to be like a manga... (AN: Yeah! Expect real life like a novel! ). Kathryn - Sh-Shuddup! Not like I had any other references. Besides... Issei - ...What? Kathryn - Manga doesn''t tell you what it''s like to have a real dick in you... She kept her eyes off her prated crotch and spoke at a barely audible volume. Issei - Oh, yeah... No prior knowledge could tell you that. Kathryn - Honestly, I''m scar- Issei - Huh? Kathryn - N-Nothing. Continue... Issei - Okay... Issei nodded and began to slowly thrust. *Slllsh* *Slsh* *Splsh* Kathryn - ...Ngh, ah, mm... I Knew having a dick move in you''d feel, weird... Mmm... Issei - What''s it feel like? Issei asked while still pumping in and out slowly inside her. Kathryn - Mmn... I dunno. When it grinds, it''s a bit painful and itchy, like... Ahn... Is this what feeling good''s like? Mm, ah... Mm, ah... The heck...? Ah, mmm, that was, kinda... Hwah, ah... Ah, aaahn... While the friction between her first ever cock and her inner walls distressed her, Kathryn''s voice gradually loudened. *Slllsh* *Sloosh* Issei - Wow, it keeps on flowing... Like, you''re soaking the sheets. Each thrust of his cock brought some umted juices gushing out, eventually getting the sheets totally drenched. Kathryn - Mm... There is something wrong with me, isn''t there? Do most people not get this wet? Kathryn uneasily murmured. Issei - It''s not all that weird, but I do think you''re wetter than most people... Maybe that''s why you doesn''t feel that hurt when you lost your virginity? Kathryn - Reality''s absurd... In porn manga, tons of fluid is normal... Issei - ...Don''t let it get you down, Kath. It tells me that what I''m doing makes you feel good, which I''m happy about. Kathryn - So... You won''t make fun of me for being dirty and getting as wet as a girl in a porn manga? Issei - No, in fact... I''ll get you even wetter! Kathryn - Wah, dimwit, quit it... Mm, geez... Not so... Rough, ah, haah, aaahahhn! *Sllsh!* *Slsh!* *Sloosh!* Kathryn - Ngh, gh... What, the... Now it feels diff- Ah! Haaah... Mmm?! The heck''s with this? Yah, feels good! Like she''d gotten used to the thrusting sensation, Kathryn began to moan. Kathryn - Gh, mmm, mm, never felt, this before, ah, no, can''t stop moaning... Wah, aaah, ahaaah! Her body recognized the internal grinding as pleasure and poured out even more fluids, smoothing Issei''s thrusts. *Sllsh!* *Slsh!* *Slooosh!* Issei - Haah, haah... You feel so good inside, Kath... Kathryn - S-Stupid... No point in telling me. Issei - Sorry. But it really does. Kathryn - Uh, huh... I-Is it really that good? Haahn Issei - Ah, addictively so. Kathryn - Baka... Don''t get addicted to my body... So she said, but she didn''t look displeased at all if anything her face beams with pride. Kathryn - Haah, ah... You''re really working up a sweat. I can smell it from here... Kathryn teased but seemed to enjoy the smell and pressed her face up close against Issei''s chest. Kathryn - ...Why do you smell so good? Is that a dragon scent or something? Issei - Err... I don''t know either. Kathryn - Well, I like it though... Issei - Thanks. I like how you smell, too. Issei wiped some of the juices from her crotch and gave them a sniff. Kathryn - Wah, stop! Issei - Why? Your sexy smell''s a turn-on. Kathryn - Ugh, that''s the kind of thing a pervert does. Wait, don''t ignore- Ah, not so rough... Ah, haaah! *Sloosh!* *Sllsh!* *Sloooosh!* Kathryn - Ghh, mmm, ah, deep, in me... Your thing... Ah, mmm! Issei - ...And you seem to be squeezing on it... It''s tight... Issei felt a light, orgasmic impulse run up his spine and slowed down his hips a bit. Kathryn - Haah, ah... Mmn... Ahn... More~ As if the suddenly more rxed thrusting wasn''t enough, Kathryn raised her own hips in a desire for a deeper connection. Issei - Gh... Can''tst much longer. Kathryn - Haah, ah... Alright, cum inside... Issei - Ah... I''ll be sure to fill you up to the brim... Kathryn''s obscene request for ejaction further fanned Issei''s arousal. Kathryn - Mmm... Make sure it''s enough jizz that it spews out of me like in the porn doujins... Issei - ...Got it. Issei got himself together and sped up his hips. Kathryn - Mm, ah, haah.. Ah, there?! When Issei yed with her clit, Kathryn''s moans got noticeably louder. Kathryn - Hee?! Nnah, good, that... Feels good... Ah, haaah, tease, that, Ah, more! Issei - Is it good? Issei messed with her clit as he focused his cock on scrubbing the most sensitive parts of her pussy. Kathryn - Hwahn, ah, that, mmm, that''s good too, ah, something''s happening... It feels scary good... Ngggh! Kathryn clenched her fists hard and dreaded the arrival of her first orgasm. Issei - It''s okay, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Kathryn - O-Okay... Mm, ah, yah, but I''m scared... Please, hug... Gimme a hug... haahn! Issei - Alright. Issei found Kathryn''s begging very cute as he embraced her tight and continued humping in and out of her at a steady pace. *Sllsh!* *Sloosh!* Kathryn - Haaah, ah, mmm! In sync with the thrusting, her modest breasts bounced adorably, giving Issei something fun to watch. Kathryn - Hnngh, mm, ahaaah, ah, all that thrusting, yah, and I''m... Gonna cum, cumming! Ah! With the approach of her orgasm, her pussy mped on Issei''s cock, urging him toward ejaction. Issei - Gh... Cumming! Kathryn - Haah, ah, do it... With me, mm, ah, cummiiing! Issei thrusted onest time deep inside her and ejacted right at her womb. *Gush* *Gush* *Gush* Kathryn - Hwah... Ah... The pulsing cock inside her, and the tons of semen it shot out, left Kathryn speechless on how good it feels. She felt like her brain turned into mush feeling this heavenly pleasure. Kathryn - Haah... Ah... So this is what real sex is like... So good... Wait, ah, it''s still, pouring out... Issei - Haah... Guess I came more than usual? When his ejaction ended, Issei looked refreshed. Kathryn - It really is like in porn manga... Issei - Nah, this is a bit more than average, I guess. Kathryn - ...You''ll have to show me what''s normal some other time... Haaah. Issei - Hm? You''re tired? Kathryn - Nah, just can''t believe I let myself go wild like that... I failed myself. Issei - Hey, letting go and enjoying sex is perfectly normal, especially with the one you loves. Kathryn - ...Un... Indeed... By the way, can I ask you something? Issei - Hm~? Issei shed her a mischevious smile, and Kathryn who saw that sweated a bit. Kathryn - ...Why''s your dick still hard? Usually, it''s supposed to stay soft for a while, right? Issei - Thing is, you feel so good inside that one time''s just not enough. Kathryn - Whuh? You''re saying you can still screw? Issei - Yep... But if you don''t want to keep going then I won''t. Kathryn - Don''t be stupid. Like that''s enough for me to call it quits. Besides... I wanna see if I can stay in control this time... For real, I''m serious! Issei - Hmm, why do I feel like it''s a deja vu?... Well, alright then. So you don''t mind going a second time? Issei felt like he heard someone said that before but decided to ignore it. Kathryn - Bring it on. And while we''re at it, there''s something I wanted to try... Issei - ...Is it a technique from a porn manga? Kathryn - I-Is that okay? Issei - Sure, let''s see what you''ve got, I guess. The couple came together again, and then... ... Kathryn - Ahn! Haahn! T-Time out, w-wait! Issei - Nope~ Kathryn - You stupid husbaaaand! Aaahhnnnnnnn! Cummingggg! *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* Issei keeps humping at Kathryn with reckless abandon and they keep doing it until morning. The other girls wanted to join in as well hearing their moans but they decided to let Kathryn has her time for today. ... Issei - Mm... Is it morning? Kathryn - Grrr... Finally up, you horny dragon? When Issei woke up, Kathryn was already up and looking at him with malice from his chest. Issei - Oh? You''re sure up early. Kathryn - My pussy hurt so much that I couldn''t sleep! I''m new to this, so you can''t fuck me so much! She pinched Issei''s cheek but it''s not that hard and more like a flirty pinch between lovers. Issei - S-Sorry... You were so cute that I couldn''t help it. Kathryn - Egh, well... Wh-What can you do, then? She blushed deeply hearing his words and let go of his cheek right away. Issei chuckled seeing her reaction. Kathryn - Wh-What''s that smile about? Issei - It''s just, having you by my side makes me really happy. Kathryn - B-Baka... It''s too early for this! You''re embarrassing me... Issei - You say that, but you''re not saying you don''t like it. Kathryn - Ugh... Yeah, well... Sure... Anyway, you don''t regret marrying me? Issei - Ah. I won''t regret it even one bit. Issei calmly gazes at her eyes with conviction. Kathryn - Ise... Issei - What about you? Do you regret marrying me? Kathryn - Urgh, don''t turn it back around to me... You know I won''t be doing this with someone I don''t love... Issei - Ah, me too... I love you as well, Kath... Kath - Ise... Then they both chuckled together, they spent some timeughing together until their lips naturally drew closer. *BANG!* Riche - Sorry, that''s enough of that! Breakfast''s ready! Kathryn - Gyaaaaaah! R-Riche! Issei - I figured you were there. Issei could only smile wryly seeing them. Ramius - Of course. Moments like these should be shared by the whole family. Gurigura - Good job, Kath-nee! I''m impressed you did everything Ise-nii wanted on your first time! Tio - Err... Um, a stain will be left on the sheets if they''re not washed soon, so you should get changed now. Issei could clean the stain with his magic but he decided not to do it because Tio wanted to do theundry it seems. Kathryn - Wh-Wh-Wh-Wha... Why are you there? Ramius - Because we''ve been watching sincest night, of course. Riche - Boy, that was beautiful. Wish the part where you act so lovey-dovey towards Ise was recorded on a betabeta stone. Kathryn - You''ve been there that long?! Are you telling me you peeped on the entire thing?! Ramius - I do agree if we want to save these family memories, we need to spend the money on something that can record them. Gurigura - I recorded the audio, at least. Ramius - GOOD WORK! Kathryn - Not good work, Chibikko(Tiny)! Hand over the recorder! Tio - Um... The sheets will stain... Of course, you could use the stained sheets tomemorate the event, I suppose. Kathryn - No way are we holding onto some bloody sheets! Issei - You''re so vibrant this morning. Issei grinned at her. Kathryn - D-Don''t just grin at me like that! You caused all this! Riche - Still, you haven''t said you don''t like that we peeped. Can''t you be honest? Kathryn - I don''t like it! That should go without saying. Issei - Well... That''s the kind of family we are, so you''ll get used to it in no time. Kathryn - I WILL NOOOOOT! With the addition of Kathryn to the family, Issei''s house had an even livelier morning than usual. There''s a golden ring on Kathryn''s hand and the ring on Issei''s hand changed from "IV" into "V". ( Comprehension = 50%). Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Issei and his wives decided to take it easy a few days. He trained each of them his skills. They just need a bit more polishing and they should be able to master the basic of it. Ramius seems to be able to master the basic of soon enough because she can also use Qi. At this point she can cover her hand with a dense qi thate close to density. He teaches Riche a few magic skills, like . She apparenly has talent on learning it probably because she is Croix little sister which enables her to learn light magic quite easily. She is very happy after learning a new magic from Issei. Issei brought Tio to the Bigbux Company to be the new CEO and King Ben along with his nephew General Pancho is very weing towards them. The public only knows that Bigbux Company belongs to El Quixote and not Issei yet. The Krs treated Tio with a lot of respect and that''s kind of making her feel a bit awkward. They even set a hidden guard for her and Issei appreciate it a lot. He gave both Tio and Lorenzo a transmitter device so they can contact him in case something happened. Then Lorenzo and Mertel invited Issei for a feast, and he dly obliged to their invitation as thanks for everything they''ve done so far. Riche''s eyes shine hearing they gonna invite them to a feast, and she shed a sly grin. Riche - Ehehehe... All ording to n... Ramius and co feel weird about why she''s suddenly acting like this. But soon they know why... Lorenzo - Here you go, Issei-sama. This is the best wine we have, it took us quite a while but we''ve finally obtained it just for you. Lorenzo served Issei the best wine they have to Issei. And Mertel smiled as well seeing that, both her and Lorenzo serves Issei from each side. Mertel at his right, while Lorenzo at his left. Mertel - Don''t hold back and drink as many as you want, my king. Issei - Ah. Thank you. Then Issei drank the wine he''s been offered by the Krs. Issei - Oh... This indeed tastes good. Lorenzo - We''re d that you liked it. Here, have some more. Issei drank another ss of wine, and this wine alcohol percentage is quite high as well. Issei - Ou. dly... And... I... Errrh... Issei suddenly slumped down on his chair. Lorenzo & Mertel - I-Issei-sama?!/My King?! Both of them panicked seeing him suddenly slumped down on his chair like that. Riche who''s been observing them so far know that it''s time. Riche - Ehehehe~ Now you shall feel the terror of the drunk Issei! Ramius - Hah! Don''t tell me... You''re the one who told them to serve wine to Ise, Riche?! Gurigura - Uwaaah... This is gonna be messy... Kathryn - Hmm? What do you mean? What''s wrong about him being drunk? Tio - Un, I''m also wondering about that. Back at home, you didn''t let him drink any wine either. Why is that? Riche - Khu khu khu... Ramius - ...This is bad... Gurigura - The thing is... When Ise-nii got drunk, he turned into a wild beast... Kathryn - Huh? You mean he gonna transform into a dragon or something? Gurigura - Umm... No. He will turn into a sex beast... Kathryn & Tio - Eh? When they both be stupefied they heard a scream. *Rattle!* Mertel - Kyahn! M-My king? They saw Issei suddenly standing up straight and pushed Mertel down into the table. Now her ass is facing Issei''s direction. Issei suddenly stripped all of his clothes and his magnificent body and dragon rod down there are exposed to everyone in the hall. Every single Kr present be wide-eyed seeing his magnificent body and their face blushed deeply in arousal, and that includes Mertel who''s under Issei as well. She licked her lips seductively seeing his rod down there. Mertel - Ara ara~ Our King sure is one of a kind even down there he''s so majestic~ Now my King do you want to taste my body? Then please do so if you want. She shifted her lower robe down there and she doesn''t wear any underwear at all, meaning she''s been going fullmando all this time. Her in pussy is exposed as well and Issei suddenly thrust his dick inside her all the way in. Mertel - Aaah... Ah... It''s in... Aaaahn! Once his dick''s inside her, she squeezes like a vice and refuses to let him pull it out. Issei instinctively pped her butt to make her ease up. Mertel - Mmm... M-My king... HAAHN! The moment she eased her grip he started pumping his hips intensely. Mertel - Aaaah! Ahn! Aaah! Haah! W-Wait My Ki- Haaahn! Ahh! Mertel never felt like this before, she can''t even manage to speak out a proper sentence from the way he thrust in and out of her. The sound of their skin pping together resounded on the now silent hall. And every Krs who watched their lovemaking session feeling aroused to the max as well, they never heard their Queen begging for mercy before, especially during sex. Because it''s usually the other way around who are begging her to stop. They can''t even start to imagine just what she''s feeling right now to make her beg like that. All of them unconsciously started touching themselves to ease up the heat they are feeling right now. Even Lorenzo who''s nearby Issei and Mertel also started touching her body. Lorenzo - I-Issei-sama... How envious... She blushed deeply seeing them and her eyes clouded in lust as well just like the rest of the Krs. Kathryn and Tio be stupefied seeing Issei like that, they never know this side of him before. And to be honest they felt hot as well inside after seeing him like that. Riche just keeps grinning slyly, while Ramius started feeling hot as well watching them. Gurigura is just smiling wryly. Mertel - Aaaah! Ahn! Ahn! Aaah! Haaaaahn! *PAK!* *PAK!* *PAK!* The chorus of those sounds and her moans continue in an enjoyable back and forth. Mertel - Ah! Ah! Ah! I-I-Issei-sama! My King! Haaaaaaahn! Feeling the way he rubs his dick against her most sensitive ce make her go nuts with pleasure. She orgasms with a huge cry. Mertel - Aaah! Ah! Aaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!! Her pussy convulses and her juices spill out of her. As she keeps cumming, Issei still doesn''t stop his humping against her pussy. He keeps thrusting in and out at a steady pace but every time he thrust inside her pussy it always aimed at her most sensitive ce. Precise and urately. It''s like he knows instinctively just where her sensitive ce is the moment he went inside her. Mertel - P-Please wait my King! I-I just cam- Aahhhhnn! I''m cumming agaiiiinnnn! Aaaaaaaah! She climaxes once more, and their cycle continues. Issei grabs ahold of her chin from behind and made her turned her face sideways to give her a deep kiss. While his other hand grabbed one of her breasts and gave it a squeeze. Mertel - Mmmhn! Mmm, Mmn, Mhmmhh! Mertel who felt that felt like her mind turned nk and that makes her body shivered in pleasure. The amount of juices that keeps squirting from her pussy is making a giant puddle under her feet. It keeps overflowing because she hasn''t stopped cumming ever since her first orgasm. Even now she''s still cumming over and over again, her eyes rolled upwards and her face looks like a total slut right now with her tongue sticking out and Issei''s sucking her tongue like an animal. Mertel - Hooeh! Hoahhhnnn! After what it feels like an eternity, Issei finally let out his first ejaction deep inside Mertel womb. *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* She can''t even moan properly feeling the hot semen that flooded her womb, some of them even overflow from her pussy into the floor where her pussy juices puddle is. Mertel - Aaaaahhh... My... King... The moment Issei''s semen went inside her womb she felt a huge amount of energy channeled throughout her whole body. And the blue gem at her forehead glows brightly, after a few seconds it''s color turned golden. After that Mertel passed out on the table with a silly smile on her face while her body asionally twitching every few seconds. Issei took out his dick from inside Mertel and that makes the rest of the semen inside her gushed outside like a small waterfall. His dick is still hard as a diamond even after he let out such a huge amount of semen just now. All the Krs who saw that felt even more aroused than ever and all of them started stripping their clothes to get close to Issei. Lorenzo who''s the closest to Issei offered herself into him while being fully naked. Lorenzo - Issei-sama... Please enjoy my body as well... The moment she finished saying that, Issei pulled Lorenzo and set her next to Mertel while facing his way. Because she keeps touching herself while watching Issei and Mertel lovemaking session. She''s already very wet so it enables for a smooth entrance of Issei''s penis deep inside her. Lorenzo - Aaaaah! I-Issei-sama is inside me... I''m so happy... Haahn! Haah, haaah, ah! Then he also enjoys Lorenzo body as well, even though it''s her first time it doesn''t feel hurt at all, and in no time Lorenzo reaches her first orgasm and she felt like she''s in heaven right now. The sheer pleasure almost makes her go mad and making her unable to think straight. Lorenzo - Haah, haah, haahhnn! C-Cumming, cumming cumming cumm-, Hmmmmhhhhh!!! Her mouth is plugged by Issei''s lips and she utters a silent scream from her throat. Her modest breast sway back and forth from the intensity of Issei''s humping. Kathryn - C-Crazy... Wait, what are you guys doing?! Ramius - Hrrm? Waiting for my turn of course. Riche - Yup. It feels crazy good being fucked by Ise when he''s in that state you know? Gurigura - Eheheh, I want to feel it as well. Kathryn and Tio blushed deeply during the whole ordeal and then Kath saw Ramius and co are already naked as well and are heading towards Issei who''s still humping his hips with reckless abandon on Lorenzo. After both Tio and Kath saw the faces of both Mertel and Lorenzo right now which shows the pure ecstasy being fucked silly by Issei. They hesitated for a second before they also took off their clothes and head towards Issei direction as well. After that, the Orgy started... Issei makes each of them fainted from the pure pleasure they are feeling and every Krs swarmed towards Issei like a moth to a me. On that day every people who passed by the Kr Forest could hear a faint moaning sounding from deep inside the forest and when they thought the Krs are back collecting semen, they hurriedly tried to head towards the voice. But the forest blocks their way and they ended up in the Lost Woods. They keep going in a circle while still hearing the moaning sounds in the background and that is a torture for them because they felt so aroused just from hearing that but they have no one to jack them off until they saw another man... On that day there are some gay couples are born in El Quixote... But that''s a story for another time. The Orgy went on until the next day, every woman whether it''s Riche and co. Or the Krs are sprawled around the ground. And the whole room reeks with sex scent. Issei can be found sitting at the throne while there''s someone going up and down on his crotch. Issei - ...Hrrm... What... Did I fell asleep? Issei slowly opened his eyes and muttered lowly while rubbing his forehead. ??? - Haahn, haah, ahn! I-Issei-sama... Issei-sama! *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* Issei - ... Issei felt speechless seeing a woman going up and down on his crotch and he started thinking howe this happened in the first ce. He looked around and all he sees is a group of women sprawled on the ground while their body seems to be covered in a white liquid. He saw Riche and co. sprawled nearby him as well and their pussy is gushing out a white liquid even now. He rubbed his forehead thinking just what the heck happened just now... He knows from the scent of the white liquid that it belongs to him. It''s his own sperm after all. He doesn''t remember anything that happened after he drunk the wine Lorenzo offered. Issei - ...What the hell happened here... The woman stopped her hips after hearing his words. ??? - Aah... You''re awake... Issei-sama? Issei - U-Um. Can you tell me what''s going on here? And... Who are you? The girl who keeps going up and down on Issei''s penis just now has a long ck hair and there''s a pink horn pointing upwards appearing on top of her head. She has a very beautiful face and body, her breasts are quite big and her eyes are colored pink as well. There''s a small ck crow-like wing on her back and it''s quite beautiful as well, even more beautiful than the wings of a fallen angel from his world. Her ears are also elongated but not as long as the Krs, all of her assets make her look quite exotic and unique. (AN: /wiki/Bunny_ck_2?file=Bck2_chara_%281%29.jpg Her appearance is the girl with pink outfit, your beloved Ekate boisss~). Issei thought he felt some familiarities with this woman but he doesn''t know why. ??? - Eh? Oh, certainly, Issei-sama. What happened was... Then she told him what happened after he suddenly slumped down the chair. Issei felt totally speechless after hearing her report... You mean he did all this while he''s drunk or something? He smiled wryly to himself while thinking, ''To think I''m capable of doing all this... There''s like more than a 1000 Krs here... And Riche is the one who suggested this idea, huh... Well, I would''ve punished her if she''s not already passed out over there... *Sigh* What''s done is done I guess... I am their king after all...''. Issei - Then... Are you saying you''re Lorenzo? Lorenzo - Yes, Issei-sama After I received your seed inside me, I started my rebirth process soon after. Probably because I was still a virgin until recently my rebirth process is quite quick as well. Issei - I-I see... Her new personality makes him quite surprised because the Lorenzo he knows acts quite reserved and shy, but the new her has a more cheerful personality it seems. Well, Mertel already told him about the change in personalities when they are reborn as devil or angel so it''s no wonder her personality changed. Issei - Then what happened to the gem on your forehead? Lorenzo - Hmm? Oh, it changed into this horn you see. She pointed at her pink horn on top of her head. Issei - Oh... Lorenzo - Ummm... Issei-sama. Issei - What''s wrong? Lorenzo - If it''s not too much can you give me a new name? Issei - Eh? Don''t you already have one? Lorenzo - Well, It''s another tradition from our culture that every Krs who underwent a process of rebirth may get a new name from our King. It''s fine to not change it but it will make me a lot happier to get a new name from you, Issei-sama~. Issei - I-Is that so... Then... How about, Ekate? Lorenzo - Ekate... Un! I like it a lot, thank you so much, Issei-sama! Hehehe, my new name is Ekate~ Hence Lorenzo changed her name into Ekate. Issei - ...I''m d that you like it. But what is your current form? Is it a Devil? Ekate - Umm. You could say that I''m now a half-Angel and half-Devil. Issei - Half? You mean you''re a hybrid? Ekate - Hai. I possess both elements of and apparently. So I turned into abination of them both. I''m half-subus and half-angel, that''s why my wings are ck you see. She pped her wings gently to point it out. Issei - I see. Ekate - More importantly, Issei-sama~ Issei - W-What? Ekate - Can we continue our lovey-dovey session, Please~? She looked towards Issei with a "Begging eyes" and Issei who saw that can only smile wryly and agreed to it. Issei - Ah. Ekate - Yaaay~ Thank you, Issei-sama Mm... Aah~ Then they keep going at it until Ekate can''t take it anymore. ... Every Kr gem on their forehead changed into golden. Queen Mertel is especially pleased to see that Lorenzo who goes by the name Ekate now has already changed because apparently Ekate was her daughter all along and nobody knows that until now. She keeps trying to make Issei stay a while longer but Kathryn dragged him away from them, and every Kr is feeling down that they can''t get another round with him. So they named that day as the descent of the Sex God. Riche chuckled thinking that''s quite the appropriate name for him. But then she saw the chilling smile from Issei''s giving her and there''s only one thing that came up to her mind at that point...''She fucked up.''. And when they get back to their home, Riche spent another whole day on her bed unmoving... The Krs started preparing themselves for their uing transformation. And so Issei head back to his home for now. Ekate seems to be treated as their senior and keep asking her how is it feel like after she transformed, and she kept bragging how good it feels to them. Issei news of him being promoted into a and also spread widely. Everyone set their eyes on him straight away, there''s even a bunch of Nobles from the neighboring kingdom wanted to gain a connection with Issei by offering him to marry their daughter or offering him some kind of other stuff like riches and honor at their Kingdom, but they all are rejected by him. ... Kathryn - So, what do we do now? Head for the Kingdom of Humpty? Riche - Probably. Now that we''ve established good rtions with El Quixote, the next logical destination would be Humpty, considering it''s right nearby. Ramius - Although, Humpty is an ind country. We can at least walk somewhere that''s reachable bynd. After breakfast, the family was discussing what to do next. Kathryn - Didn''t the magivision sponsor money get repaid by Pancho? We could just use that to buy a ship. Riche - They can make ships in Eden, but they''re prioritizing the trade ships that got torched at the moment. Gurigura - Okay, then let''s definitely go to Humpty. It should be easier to get a ship there than most countries. Ramius - But we have no ship and can''t buy one at the moment either. Kathryn - Well, that won''t be a problem. We do have a way to get to Humpty. There''s currently some good wind blowing that way. That means we''ve got something we can use. Ramius - What? Oh, the hot air balloon. Riche - I object! No way, absolutely not! Ise can just swim there and buy us a ship! Issei could do that but he thought it''s quite the good punishment for Riche so he stays silent. Kathryn - Get over your fear of heights. Um... If you wanted to cross the sea right now... Kathryn took out a map and ruler, then instantly worked out which route to take. Kathryn - On the east end of El Quixote, there''s a perfect cliff to fly from. Issei - Right, let''s go there. Tio - I checked out the bag you were using for the hot air balloon and made some improvements. Issei - Oh, Thanks. Tio - You''re wee. They both smiled at each other. Kathryn - We''re off to the Kingdom of Humpty! Ramius - No foe will stand in our way. Gurigura - Let''s try our best! Riche - Ugh... Heights are scary... Issei - No holding on to me this time, Riche. Riche - EEEEEHHHHH?! WHY?! Issei - Think of it as your punishment from before. Riche - FORGIIIIVEEEE MEEEEE! She cried loudly while holding on to Issei''s waist, and Issei felt another deja vu... Wasn''t there someone who does the same exact thing as Riche before? Oh well... Thus, in order to pursue , the party set off toward the unfamiliar territory known as the Kingdom of Humpty. ... The party finished preparing for the journey and gathered together in the living room. Kathryn - Mmmmm, nice weather. It''s the perfect day to travel by hot air balloon. Riche - No day involving hot air balloons is perfect. We''re never doing that again. Ramius - Sorry, but we''d do it regardless of the weather. There can be no dy. Riche - Urgh... Kathryn - You gonna make us carry you on while you''re asleep? Riche - No! Absolutely not! If I happened to wake up mid-flight, I just know I''d use magic to incinerate the whole thing. Gurigura - Riche-nee, you''re really afraid of heights. Tio - Then what if I gave you this to distract yourself with? Tio took out a paper bag containing a book and handed it to Riche. Riche - Wh-What''s this?! Ramius - A guidebook to the Kingdom of Humpty. Riche - And it''s even the special edition with articles on thetest sweets! Tio - If you have something fun on your mind, I think it should make flying less scary. Riche - Hrrm... I-I''ll gives it a shot. Issei - Time for us to go, then. Gurigura - We''ll get souvenirs for you. Tio - Okay. Please be careful out there. Tilt - ...Take care... Kathryn - So, let''s go straight to where we can take a hot air balloon to Humpty. The party left the house and departed for the Kingdom of Humpty, Issei delivered Tio to the Bigbux Company, while they head to the east end of El Quixote. ... Kathryn stood on the cliff at the east end of El Quixote, stared off into the sky, and murmured. Kathryn - There''s a good wind blowing today... Riche - Quit being overdramatic! If we''re gonna fly, let''s just do it already! Kathryn - God, you''re annoying. You that scared of flying? Gurigura - The wind does feel stronger than usual. Ramius - Look at the sky. You''ll see what''s likely the cause. Issei - Oh. Issei followed Ramius''s gaze to a giant, floating ind. He was ustomed to seeing it at this point, but the fact that the ind could travel on the wind was plenty to support the existence of Mother Eve. Issei - Sky Ind huh... It''s almost like it''s following us. Riche - No way. It just floats around the world at random. Kathryn - I''ve even seen it multiple times in one day. It''s not that umon. Issei - Hmm. Kathryn - Alright, Sky Ind''s moved away and the wind had died down a good deal. Let''s get on the hot air balloon. Flying now should take us to some ind in Humpty. Issei - Why just ''some ind''? Gurigura - The Kingdom of Humpty''s made up of nine inds, with the capital on the one in the center. Issei - Hoo. The country''s made up of inds? Sounds interesting. Ramius - It''s not so much interesting as it is delicious. Issei - Oh? Kathryn - Humpty produces 200% of the food it needs to sustain itself, and the food''s generally pretty good. Gurigura - Hope I can get some tasty bread. Issei - Hmm, I''ll get some recipes from them if it''s possibleter. Kathryn - The hot air ballon''s ready. You there, pale girl, get on. Riche - If I just focus on the guidebook... I''ll be fine. Mr. Edison - Uppy! Once Riche reluctantly got on the hot air balloon, it floated away toward Humpty. Along the flight Riche still lose it and stick herself on Issei''s body regardless. Issei - Is this the Kingdom of Humpty? The first thing Issei noticed after leaving the hot air balloon was a pleasant wind that was neither hot nor cold, as well as the sweet smell of fruit it brought with it. Issei - Ooh, there''s a giant fruit? Gurigura - Those are undomesticated fruit. They say fruit naturally grows in Humpty without the need for farms. Riche - They do produce 200% of the food they need, after all. Issei - I see a town some ways east of here... Is that the capital? Kathryn - Nah, this is Zumpty Ind. The town you see is probably the city of Zumpty. Gurigura - Humpty Ind''s east of this one. You can take a boat from here. Kathryn - Perfect. Mr. Edison''s pretty exhausted after crossing the sea anyway. Mr. Edison - Uppy... Riche - Then let''s go to Zumpty and- Gurigura - Wait, Riche-nee... We''re surrounded! Issei - Hm? After they finished putting away the hot air balloon, the party found they were being circled by a group of armored Knights. ??? - You there. Stay perfectly still. Don''t try anything funny if you value your life. A woman who stood out considerably from the rest of the Knights stepped forward and delivered orders to the party. She is a tall, blonde beautiful woman wearing a marine blue and white dress with arge skirt. Her outfit is mostly reminiscent of 19th-century dresses, with additional armored additions and epaulieres for physical protection. She wields arge sword and there''s little crown sitting atop her head. Her hair is curled at the end and her eyes are colored pinkish-red. (AN: /wiki/Natal_March?file=Natal-portrait.png her image). ??? - Who are you, people? And tell me why you invaded my country on that weird thing for. Kathryn - You calling my invention ''weird''?! This lets people fly through the sky! It''s revolutionary! Mr. Edison - Uppy! ??? - A flying bundle of leaves and a trained monster... If that''s not weird, I don''t know what is. Kathryn - That''s because you only have boring sensibilities. Oh, how I pity you,moners. ??? - Who are you calling amoner! I''m the eldest daughter of the prestigious March family, Natal March! Natal March is a proud Thousand Knight from the Kingdom of Humpty and the de-facto general of the country''s military power. Additionally, she is the daughter of the extremely wealthy March family who owns most merchants ships in the kingdom, a fact which grants her a high social status and often brings up. Despite her high birth, her parents sent her to Knight Academy instead of grooming her to be a noble bride when her great strength terrified most suitors. Despite her rudeness and overconfidence, she takes her job extremely seriously and is one of the strongest fighters in the world. Riche - The March family owns a bunch of shipyards if I remember right. They''re one of the wealthiest families in Humpty. Natal - But at the moment, I''m serving the Kingdom of Humpty as a . Ramius - Hoh, a from Humpty. How would you evaluate her, Ise? Issei - Hm? Oh, she''s quite powerful. If it''s you girls from before my training then you won''t be her match. But now I would say you''re a little more powerful than her. Ramius - Interesting... And her breasts seems the same size as me. That gets me pumped. Kathryn - Hey, weren''t you asking aboutbat strength at first?! It was a serious question, I assume! Natal - Enough pointless chatter. First, show me your hands to prove you''re not Ouws. Riche - I''m sorry for the disturbance. My name is Riche Eden, and I''m here from the Kingdom of Eden for good reason. Riche presented both of her hands and showed that there was no ck ring as she introduced herself. There''s only a gold ring on her finger. Natal - Oh, you''re a princess from Eden. Allow me to wee you to our country. Although... If you''re going to visit another nation, I believe there''s a more proper way to do it. Riche - As you may already know, Eden took an attack from a criminal organization called , limiting our ability to travel by ship. Issei - Well, considering we rode in on something nobody''s ever seen, I get why they''d be wary. Natal - ...Excuse me. But may I know who this gentleman is? The way Issei carry himself making Natal felt curious about him, she''s been wary as well after seeing him for the first time because As the only daughter of the March Family, Natal was raised to be a proper nobledy, however when it came time for her family to consider advantageous marriages, all her suitors were too intimidated by her great strength to seriously consider it. Eventually, she was instead sent to the Knight Academy when her parents no longer knew what else to do with her. Natal swiftly rose up among the ranks and reached the power necessary to be promoted to Thousand Knight, but was constantly frustrated that her aplishments were mostly ignored in favor of the rest of her noble family. When she approached the level of , she found out that her family made sure she would never get promoted, as they feared a would eclipse her brother. This is partially due to ovepensation as, despite her birth in a noble family, her status as a woman prevents her from ever inheriting her parent''s vast fortune and titles and most of her and most of her aplishments are instead credited to her brother and father, a fact she long resented. Riche - Oh, that''s Issei. And he''s my husband. Natal - Oh, is that right? My apologies, but could you tell me your family name? Issei - Hyoudou. Natal - Eh...? You mean you''re the recently promoted from Eden and the newly appointed ? Issei - Um. Is something wrong? Natal - ...Could you allow me to see your face, please? Issei feels like it''s fine to show her his face so he uncovered his hood and let her see his face. Natal mind went nk after seeing his face, she never knew that someone could be this handsome before. The truth is Natal''s ordered by her family to go to the Kingdom of Eden to meet Issei because they wanted to betroth her with him. Her family was nning to use her as a tool through an arranged marriage so they could get more connection with such an outstanding man and from their connection, they find out that Issei is the new owner of the Bigbux Company, and that gives them more reason to get Issei on their side. But she refuses their order and says that she will only marry the man she approves of and that makes her family went mad at her but she ignores it although she felt sorrowful inside knowing her family only treat her as a tool. Now after seeing his face, she felt it might not be so bad to have a husband such as him, but her pride doesn''t allow her to just marry anyone. Kathryn - You can''t possibly have this much free time. We proved we''re not Ouws, so shouldn''t you be going? Natal - A-Ah! Now that you mention it, yes. You don''t seem to have the intellect to do anything bad, so feel free to do as you will. I''ll tell the rest of the Knights to ignore your strange vehicle. Be thankful that I''m so kind. Kathryn - Sure, whatever. So, you have no problem with us going to ? Natal - There''s a ship that goes there from Zumpty, so use that, if you could. Natal gave a courteous bow towards Issei''s party when she''s done instructing the party, then left with the rest of the Knights to Zumpty in the east. Gurigura - Hrrm... I kinda hate her. Ramius - You can find people with the pride to match their status all over the world. Riche - If only she''d go to church and clean up that personality of hers... Kathryn - Rich people don''t seem to attend church. Having Mother Eve cleanse your soul is something only desperately poor people do... Is the thinking, presumably. Issei - Hmm, I don''t think she''s that bad. Her soul is very pure even though she''s quite prideful. Well, let''s not badmouth her. Let''s go get something good to eat in Zumpty. Riche - That''s a good idea. I already checked the guidebook, so I''m ready to eat up a storm. Issei''s suggestion of eating delicious food went as nned, so the party perked up to some degree on the way to Zumpty. Along the way, they tried eating some of the giant fruit and they are quite delicious. -Zumpty- Issei - So this is Zumpty... Upon entering the town, the party was met with all variety of ingredients, as well as a delicious aroma wafting from the food stands and restaurants. The fragrance naturally attracted more than just Issei''s family, so the town was bustling with people walking to all the stands. Issei - Hmm... I don''t recognize any of this food, but the smell''s enough to tell me it''s good. Ramius - Ise... This town''s only the beginning. The capital''s supposed to have even more kinds of food... *Slurp*. Riche - Oh, over there! That''s a tasty cake shop I saw in the guidebook! The rest of the party ran after Riche to the cake store. where they bought the cake they were rmended. Riche - Mmmmm, delicious. The cream melts in my mouth. It''s super sweet, but with a nice aftertaste! Issei - Oh, it really is good. Ramius - Yes, this... Delicious cake is, really delicious... It''s, um... Extremely delicious! Kathryn - Hey, you don''t need to try and describe the taste if it''s too hard for you. Gurigura - Oh, Ise-nii! You''ve got cream on your face. Issei - Oh, really? Gurigura - Yeah, lower your head a bit... Smooch... There, got it. Issei - Thanks. Kathryn - Wait, why''d we go straight to cake?! Dessert''s supposed toest! Riche - It was still good, so who cares?! Issei - Come to think of it, you didn''t have any, Kath. Don''t like sweets? Kathryn - Nah, you''re just supposed to pick up food in the right order. You should start off with something lighter. Gurigura - Then let''s get bread next! That ce has some tasty-looking bread. Ramius - No, I''d suggest meat for the next dish. That stand over there seems to have some well-cooked roast beef. Kathryn - Better to get something light. Like crimson eye candy, or radish kebobs... Riche - Well, there''s plenty of stands to choose from. Why don''t we stop by all of them? Either way, we''ll need to go around and collect info to see if up to anything. Thus, the party walked around Zumpty, eating and gathering info. Riche - ...I can''t eat anymore. They say you always have room for dessert, but I somehow filled it all up. Ramius - You can''t fight if you get hungry in the middle ofbat. Every Knight knows that you should eat all you can when you have the opportunity... Mm, mm... Gurigura - Ramius-nee... I''ve had enough. Please, eat this! Ramius - You''ll never grow if you don''t eat... But very well, give it to me. Gurigura - Eheheh, thanks. Kathryn - You''ll get fat if you just eat everything. Ramius - Ugh, I''m active enough that I''m fine. Yes... Perfectly fine. Issei - You still seem to be doing alright, Kath. I thought you were eating as much as everyone else. Kathryn - I''m a light eater. One bite of some good food''s enough for me, so I give the rest to him. Mr. Edison - Uppy! Apparently, Kath was taking one bite of everything, then feeding the leftovers to Mr. Edison. Riche - All in all, we learned where to get more good food, but nothing about . Gurigura - Sounds like they don''t see many Ouws around here either. Kathryn - But no letting your guard down. If infiltrated Humpty''s highest authorities, they could be hiding in national facilities. Ramius - I was told about pirates. It might not be what''s onnd that we need to worry about. Riche - Then the fact that we don''t have a ship could mean we''re screwed. Issei - Then let''s go buy a ship of our own. Kathryn - Agree. No point sitting around in Zumpty. Why don''t we call the side trip here and head to the capital? The party went to the port from which the ships to other inds leave. Gurigura - Wooow, look at all these boats! I''ve never been on a boat before! Issei - Me neither. We didn''t even see a ship on that much either. Man - Hm? Are you all customers? Sorry, but the ships aren''t in service at the moment. Issei - Why? Man - me pirates. They''ve been getting more powerful, so we can''t send out ships without our Knights on board. On closer inspection, there were numerous ships docked, but none appeared to be getting ready for departure. Riche - So could we just wait till some Knights arrive? Man - Hmmm, Lady Natal just left, so I don''t think there''ll be more Knights for a while. Gurigura - Natal knew we were heading to the capital, though... Ramius - If it was intentional, I have to say she has a nasty personality. Riche - I''m sure it wasn''t intentional so much as she''s not very mindful of others. Issei - Then I guess we can just use Kath hot air balloon. Kathryn - Um. The wind from the ocean''s calmer than I imagined, so we should be able to go by hot air balloon. All the delicious food seems to have gotten Mr. Edison back in action too. Mr. Edison - Uppy! Issei - Alright. Let''s go find somewhere we can fly from. The party decided to head to the capital by first finding a spot where they could fly by hot air balloon. Chapter 58: Chapter 58: While they were looking for a spot to take off they saw a giant purplish squid nearby a cliff. For some reason, the squid has a leg of a human on it''s lower body... Issei - Hm? What''s that? Riche - What?... Ah! That''s a king squidman! Kathryn - Oh, you''re right. Ramius - The rumors said that they are a very rare ingredient. Gurigura - And taste very tasty too! Issei - Oh, is that so? Then I''ll get it. Issei makes a quick work of the squidman before it tries to jump into the ocean, he throws away the human legs part though because no matter what he won''t eat that part nor will he let his wives eat it either. Just the squid part is enough... ... Issei - How about around there- hmm? When they found the spot to take off Issei pointed to a somewhat open area and asked Kathryn but then he saw something wrong in the distance. Gurigura - A ship''s being attacked by monsters! The passengers are fighting back, but it doesn''t look good... Riche - We need to help them quick! Issei - You guys get on the hot air balloon, I''ll go on my own. After he said that Issei jumped into the sea and he ran across the water surface. Gurigura - W-Woah... Ise-nii sure is great... Ramius - Umu... To think he can run on top of the water. Riche - Just like the ninja on my manga! Kathryn - This is not the time to feel awe! The party rushed to get the hot air balloon ready, then flew off into the sky. When Issei arrived at the scene there are so many wounded people in the vicinity and he hurriedly kills every monster in sight at a fast speed and apparently, there''s some Ouws as well but Issei killed them all. The wounded people cheered at him when he killed all the monsters and Ouws around them. Then he heard a loud scream of a woman. And he noticed that voice, it''s Natal''s. Natal - EEEEEEEEK?! Let go of me you mindless monster brute! She appears to be captured by tentacles with her skirt pulled up, Natal shouted at the monster known as a Jellyfish MK II. But all of her screamings is useless against a monster who can''t understand human speech. The tentacles constricted even more tightly against her body and it almost made her pass out because of it. And the tentacles made its way towards her genitals and the thought of it taking her chastity away frightened her so much that she finally let go of her pride and ask for help. Natal - Someone... Someone help me... Aah, please help me! Just before Natal was ovee by despair, the countless tentacles were severed setting her free. Natal - Eek! She dropped down from the air and somebody catches her fall. Issei - Good, looks like I made it. Natal - Y-You''re... Wait! The Monster! Issei - Don''t worry. Natal - What do you mean?! That monster is still- Eh? When she looked behind them she thought the Jellyfish might still be alive but its body is in pieces already. That Jellyfish monster is known for their regeneration but it seems even it can''t regenerate after being cut to pieces like that. Natal - W-When did you... She never saw how did Issei manage to do that in just a few seconds. Even she struggles to fight that monster, but he can kill it in an instant. Issei - Are you hurt anywhere? Natal - E-Eh? No... I don''t think- Ouch! She twinges in pain at her ankle and it is quite bruised. Issei - Hmm, it seems that you twisted your ankle. If you don''t mind I could carry you to the nearby city. I also saved the passengers and knights who were with you back then, they are wounded but it''s nothing fatal from what I''ve seen so far. Don''t worry about them, my wives should be arriving at this moment and took control of the situation over there. You can take it easy for now. Natal - ...U-Un... Th-Thank you... Natal blushed to see his face up close so she averted her face while conveying her gratitude in a low voice. She never had any man that could take control of the situation like Issei before. Usually, it''s her who''s inmand. Issei - Oh? So you can say thank you after all. Natal - Wh-What do you mean?! I know how to be grateful you know?! A-Also... I grant you the permission of simply calling me Natal, no titles or honors necessary. She pouted at him and then she tries to act prideful like always by saying she allows him to call her name without any honorifics. Issei chuckled at her words because he thought her pride won''t let her say gratitude towards someone else but apparently, he''s wrong. She does have a funny way of conveying her gratitude though. Issei - Ah, you''re wee then, Natal. He proceeded to call her name just like she wished for and smiled at her in amusement. Natal blushed deeply seeing his smile for the first time and she felt smitten by it. She has never been saved by another person before especially by a man, this is a first for her and she could say she enjoys being saved like a damsel in distress for once. Because people around her or the one who tries to court her is far weaker than her so she got no interest at them, sure some of them are quite handsome but what''s the use of a handsome face when they got no power to back it up? Her requirement for a husband isn''t that high, to be honest, all she wants is for her future husband to be stronger than her and can protect her from any harm and also can love her for who she is and not because of her family background. Sadly on the Humpty Kingdom, all the men here is usually a chef so they basically got lowbat capabilities that it almost negligible. And most of them are courting her only because of her family background, there''s no love included whenever they courted her. Sure there are some men who enlist themselves to be a Knight but their personality and strength are far toockingpared to her. And most of the Senior Knights are already married or far too old for her taste. So she acts prideful whenever she met someone on instinct to make those who tried to court her only because of her background feels inferior and back off. But from the intel she got, Issei is already one of the richest men in the world, and he appears to be refusing any arranged marriage thates his way by stating he won''t marry anyone he doesn''t love. And as for his strength? She already saw it first hand so there''s no doubt about it. It appears the reason why he''s promoted so fast in the first ce is not because of pure luck or behind the scene maniption as well. So he''s basically the perfect husband candidate for her. Just like Issei expected Riche''s party is already arrived on the scene and helping the survivors. Ramius - Good work as always, Ise. Oh, Natal? Natal at this moment is still looking at Issei''s face while blushing and anyone who saw her face right now can tell that she''s a girl in love... Riche and co who saw that smile wryly because it seems their husband has smitten another woman without realizing it. Riche - Ahaha, geez... I wonder if our husband is a natural borndy killer. Maybe he''s Vassanova on his previous life? (AN: Just a reference to Cassanova). Ramius - Umu, not that I can me her either because he''s too outstanding after all. Gurigura - Eheheh, Ise-nii is really a great man to even able to smitten a prideful girl such as Natal. Kathryn - *Sigh* I got nothing to say... Considering he can govern a whole race, it''s no surprise he can also govern a prideful girl like her. The people who survived the ordeal thanked Issei''s party profusely and after a while, there''s finally Knights who had noticed something amiss and rushed out from the capital, only to be relieved to find Natal safe. Knights - Lady Natal! Are you okay? Natal who heard their shout finally snapped out of her thoughts and look towards them. Natal - I-I''m perfectly fine. This gentleman here saved me along with the others as well. But they are badly wounded so it''s quite unfortunate. Knight - Well, as long as our is safe, there''s no problem. After that, they took care of the survivor and when one of them are offering their hands to carry Natal themselves, they are refused by her and she told them to take care of those survivors first. The Knights thought how merciful she is but actually, she just wants Issei to be the one who carries her. Riche and co. knows her true objective but they didn''t point it out. Issei tried to put her down but every time he does that she will always act like it hurts a lot while shedding fake tears at him, and Issei can only smile wryly seeing her acting like this. And his wives are just giving him teasing smile, while Natal seems to be ignoring their gaze on her. Finally, the Knights finished taking care of the survivors, and they about to head into the capital. Knight - Lady Natal, we''ve already finished patching up the survivors, now shall we return to the capital? Natal - Good. Umm, Issei... Would you like toe along with us heading back towards the capital? Issei - Oh, sure. Natal - Splendid! Now let''s go return to capital you lot. Knights - Understood! Issei - Umm... Natal. Why don''t you ask your subordinates to- Natal - Yes? Natal cut off his words and smiled brightly at him while she tightens her arms around his neck when he''s about to ask her that she could order her subordinates to carry her instead. Issei - ...Nevermind. Issei mouth twitched a bit because she seems doesn''t have any intention to walk on her own just yet. Riche and co. tried to tell her to get down and walk on her own but she ignores them and only keeps smiling while hanging on Issei''s body. So they just give up trying to make her walk on her own, to be honest, they like this personality of her better than when she''s act all prideful before. She keeps asking Issei what''s his hobby, etc. When she heard he does like cooking she bes even more ecstatic because she also has the same hobbies as well, which is surprising considering how prideful she is. They keep discussing food and cooking topic along the way, Issei also enjoying getting more knowledge about cooking as well and vice versa. Natal admires Issei even more after listening about his experience, she never heard some of the food he mentioned before so she thought he invented them himself. Riche and co. who are seeing their interaction pledged to themselves to learn more about cooking when they had the chance, but they soon give up because they don''t seem to have the talent for it... After a while, they finally arrived at . Issei - So this is the capital of Humpty... So many foods stand. There are so many food stands and restaurant along the streets and they seem to bepeting with each other, there''s also a lot of food store that open for 24 hours. Humpty are well known for their food after all so it''s no surprise when almost all the stores here are a food store. Natal - Yes. We are very proud of the food we serve in our country, you should totally taste everything we have to offer. Most of our food is using a special ingredient that can only be produced here, which is the "Sugarcubes". Natal told Issei about their special ingredients that makes all the food at Humpty very tasty and he nodded to himself to see if he could somehow use it for his cooking as well. Knights - Lady Natal. We are in need of your assistance for something if you could please follow us. There are a bunch of Knightsing at Natal direction the moment they stepped their foot into the capital, Natal who heard that reluctantly left Issei''s party. She already walked on her own before they entered the capital albeit reluctantly... Natal - Very well... Um, Issei. Do remember to visit meter, okay? I will be at the castle, so be sure to remember it. Issei - Got it. Natal - Then good day to you. She bowed courteously towards Issei once more but she still ignoring Riche and co... Riche - ...It looks like she doesn''t acknowledge us. Ramius - Umu. It seems all that''s in her eyes is just Ise right now... Gurigura - Eheheh, I like her this way better though. Kathryn - Well, what can you do? A girl who''s in love is mostly like that. Then Issei and his wives decided to enjoy the food Humpty has to offer. They enjoyed every food that they can get their hands on, Issei noted every food he ate and tried to ask the owner what''s the secret recipe is but they said the same thing which is "Sugarcube". Their Sugarcubes is not like the Sugarcubes on his world, it appears to be a special seasoning from what Natal told him. Sugarcubes are the most unusual crop in the already unusual crops of the Kingdom of Humpty. Not to be confused with actual cubes of sugar that they resemble, Sugarcubes are a miraculous kind of spice that enhances the vor of any dish they are included in. The Sugarcubes were created by Mother Eve as part of her gifts to make the World of Eve more amenable to her human children. Despite this intent, humanity either never learned about the Sugarcubes or forgot about them, only rediscovering them in modern times. In the interim, the ce where the Sugarcubes grew had be another of Mother Eve''s ruins. Out of a desire to cultivate the crop, the ruins were heavily modified, and are now known as the Sugarcube Factory. Sugarcubes are now one of Humpty''s most important exports and are used in nearly all prepared food inside the nation itself. So he noted to himself to buy some of them to add to his own cookingter on. At some point, Kathryn separated herself with Issei''s party and after a while, she came back. Issei - Where are you from, Kath? Eating something you like? The girls have their own preferences, Ramius likes meat, Riche sweets, Gurigura bread while Kathryn likes something light to eat. So it''s normal if they separate themselves to eat what they prefer. Kathryn - I''m not eating. Just doing a little shopping. Issei - Shopping? Gurigura - Hey, Kath-nee, what are all those cards in your pocket? Riche - Oh! Those''re the cards thate with Bind Seeker Chips! Kathryn - Gack! Issei - What are Bind Seeker Chips? Ramius - They''re potuber chips, but each bages with a random card with a unique illustration. Issei - Oh... Riche - ...Just how much did you eat? Kathryn - I... I threw away the chips. Issei - ...That''s kinda wasteful. Riche - As punishment, gimme that rare card! Kathryn - You just want it, don''t you?! Gurigura - You shouldn''t waste food. There are lots of people out there who''d love to eat, but can''t... Issei nodded to Gurigura statement. Towa - That''s right. There are people in Humpty whose job it is to collect leftovers and use them in things like fertilizer, so give your uneaten food to them. Kathryn - But see... If I gave them an unopened snack, they''d know I bought it just for the card and it''d be all embarrassing. Towa - They''d just think it''s childish. Kathryn - I know it is, but it''s hard to stop when you''re a collector... Also, who are you?! Issei - Oh, if it isn''t Towa. Towa - H-Hai. It''s nice to see you again. I came over because I heard your voices, and it turns out it really was you. Kathryn - Oooh, Riche told me about you. You''re that girl who''s traveling the world, right? Towa - Um, Issei-san... Who''s this? She wasn''t with you before, was she? Issei - Yeah, this is my new wife, Kathryn. Kathryn - Just call me Kath. I hear you''ve helped out my husband and the lesser wives. Riche - Who are you calling lesser wives, fifth? Kathryn - Shuddup... Towa - Oh no, they''ve done more to help me... ''Wait, another wife?! And all his wives are pretty in different ways... But it''s not really surprising because Issei-san''s nicer than most Knights and very handsome too... So I understand why he''s popr...'' Issei - Hm? Something on my face? Towa - N-Nothing! She blushed because she seems to be staring at his face so intently. Issei - Going around collecting stories again, Towa? Towa - No, I''m running errands for my dad. I''ve been to Humpty countless times already. Issei - Hm? Do you live around here? Towa - My home''s in the State of Hamlet City. It''s straight north of here by ship. Issei - You crossed the sea to run errands? Towa - When ites to food, there''s no better ce to go. Riche - Sounds like you''re sent down here a lot. Do you sell imported food or something? Towa - My dad runs a hospital. We need to make food for the patients, so Ie here to buy recipes and the necessary ingredients. Riche - I see, and if you''re giving food to sick people, I''m sure it''s important to make sure it''s nutritious. Towa - Yes, but the recipes use Sugarcubes, so we do modify them for our own use. Kathryn - Well, it is over twice as expensive as regr sugar, and I doubt the rich vor''s good for the patients. Issei - Sugarcubes again huh... Kathryn - You could say Humpty''s prosperity is built on it. No joke. Riche - I''ve got an idea... Towa, if you wouldn''t mind, could you teach Ise some things? Towa - O-Okay! Of course, I''d be happy to. I''ll be ready momentarily. Towa giddily put down her bag and took out some pictures as usual. Towa - Let''s begin. Today''s story is about the Kingdom of Humpty. Gurigura - Yaaay! *p p p!* Then Towa proceeded to tell a story about how the Humpty Kingdom came to be along with Poppins race and how Sugarcubes came to be. Towa - ...And because of that, people who had once declined due to the abundance of raw food were now working and studying for the sake of delicious cooking. Everything in the Kingdom of Humpty, for better or worse, is decided by food. Issei - I see. Towa - Remember to brush your teeth after eating sweets, and don''t eat so much that you get sick. Riche - I-I''ll try... Towa - And that''s the history of this country in a nutshell and the reason we need Sugarcubes. Issei - Thanks, that was really easy to follow. Gurigura - I love your stories, Towa! Towa - Eheheh, thank you. Issei - Oh right, so as thanks for always teaching us stuff, do you want to go eat with us somewhere? Towa - Huh?! Eat with you, Issei-san?! Is this like a d-d-d...''DATE?!'' Uh, um... But we... We haven''t even met each other''s parents... Kathryn - The hell''s she talking about? Riche - Dunno... Man - Lady Towa! While Towa was blushing and panicking, a well-dressed man ran up to the group. Issei - Who''s this? Towa - He''s from the hospital. I''d asked him to ship away the food I bought. Man - I-It was being delivered by ship, but soon after the ship departed, it was attacked by pirates! Towa - O-Oh no, then what happened to the people on the ship? What happened to the cargo? Man - All stolen along with the ship, I''m afraid... Ramius - What were the Knights doing? Natal - The Knights said they tried to stop them, but they left without any guards. Even though they tried to warn them... Issei - Natal? Natal who just left their party a while ago appeared in front of them once again. Apparently, the assistance they needed from her is about Towa''s case. Towa - But they asked them numerous times and they never offered them guards in the first ce. Natal - *Sigh* Comin to the pirates. All these recent kidnapping incidents have left us with few men to spare... Ramius - Especially considering a whole unit almost got wiped out if not for Ise''s interference. Natal - Indeed... I was attacked by pirates and monsters at the same time. Thankfully Issei was there so we have avoided the worst case scenario... She smiled brightly towards Issei. Riche - Anyway, Towa... Sending out a ship under these circumstances wasn''t a good decision. Towa - I heard the pirates were kidnapping people, so I thought if the cargo was food, it''d be safe. Natal - The kidnappings simply stand out. Nobody''s saying they wouldn''t attack trade ships. Towa - ... Issei - Were you in a hurry or something? Towa - ...They were delivering snacks. Gurigura - Snacks? So... Sweets? Towa - Yes, the sweets in Humpty are delicious. They''re even loved throughout Hamlet. We normally hand them out to the children in the hospital, but due to the recent pirate attacks, we stopped receiving shipments. I just couldn''t stand to see the disappointed children... Issei - ... Man - Aren''t you supposed to be Knights?! Go arrest them! They can''t have gone that far! Natal - I''m telling you, our hands are full. Issei - We''ll go. Towa - Huh? You will, Issei-san?! I couldn''t ask you to do that. Issei - It''s fine, we can handle it. Could you tell us where the pirates went? Man - The pirates seemed to be towing the trade ship to Udon Ind. Kathryn - It''s the ind east of this one. I''m sure we can get there by hot air balloon. Issei - Alright, then let''s go. Despite Towa''s reservations, the party decided to head to Udon Ind in pursuit of the pirates. Natal wanted toe with Issei as well but he told her that she just got injured so it''s better for her to take it easy. She felt touched for his concern for her so she reluctantly agreed to stay behind and it''s not like she could really go with them. Because they''re indeed short-handed right now and it was just her being selfish just now hoping to go with Issei together. So they headed towards Udon Ind. ... Riche - By the way, Ise, is there a reason you agreed to take care of these pirates? Issei - Hmm? Ramius - We''re going after , so chasing suspicious people seems natural to me. Riche - You normally ask if we agree before making decisions, but didn''t this time, so I was curious. Issei - Oh, right. Sorry. I didn''t really think about it. Riche - Don''t get the wrong idea, I''m not saying you did anything wrong. Ramius - I didn''t feel like anything was off myself... Gurigura - Me neither... Kathryn - So what''s the reason? Trying to show off to storyteller girl? Issei - Why youe up to that conclusion... I just can''t let them get away stealing from the children you see. Try to imagine if that''s our kids they are stealing from, won''t you be mad as well? Not that stealing is right in the first ce. When Issei said that the 4 of them blushed deeply and each of them started thinking about their future kids. Ramius - ''Ise and my kids... Umu...'' Ramius almost had a nosebleed thinking about their future kids. She can''t wait to have one herself but sadly that Goddess called dibs on Issei''s first child. Unknown to her, in the future, there will be a strong contestant for Issei''s first child. Riche - ''I bet Ise and my kids will be very cute! Now I know how onee-chan feels... I would cuddle my kids all day long as well...'' Riche had a goofy smile on her face. Gurigura - ''Eheheh, Ise-nii and my kids... I would prepare tons of bread for them so they don''t starve like me when I was small.'' Gurigura just smiled joyfully while promised to herself to never let her kids starving. Not that will ever happen because Issei is super protective of his children along with his other wives in the future, they even wiped an entire faction from the other world just because they made his daughter cry in the future. Kathryn - ''Gh... This idiot husband making me think about it... But... It''s quite nice... Having a little genius of my own...'' Kathryn also started nodding to herself while smiling cheekily thinking how her kids will be a genius just like her. Then they got even more pumped to deal with the Ouws, and Issei sweated at them thinking what''s making them so hyped like this. Well, he doesn''t need to do anything because the 4 of them defeated the Ouws in no time. He just observing the area for any mishaps that might happen and he found the pirates tries to escape when they realize they''re in a disadvantage. Issei of course won''t let them escape. ... Ramius - I don''t sense any foes in the area. That seems to be all of them. Issei - There were some who tried to run away but I got them all as well. Riche - They seems to be pretty organized. And they said something interesting... Apparently, they''re kidnapping people by someone else''s request. Gurigura - Maybe the pirates have a base somewhere in Humpty. Kathryn - Let''s try asking them. Issei - Ah. Oi... Then Issei started questioning them about their secret base, all Issei had to do is do a little torturing and they all started telling them the truth. It seems the one behind this is indeed. And the one who requested this is a man named Jabber Wock a well-known chef in Humpty. And the destination of their delivery is at the Sugarcubes factory. They are pretty surprised when they find out about the truth from them. But not shocked because they''ve already expected this to some extent. So they decided to investigate it soon enough after they reported their sess to Towa so she can rest easy. Issei - Let''s untie the crew. Sailor - Thank you so much. Now I''m sure we can safely set sail, so we''ll be heading out. Issei - Ah, be careful. The party watched the ship depart, then decided to return to the capital of Humpty and report to Towa fist. ... When the party informed her that the ship was safe, Towa''s face brightened with joy. Towa - Thank goodness... I appreciate the help. Now I should finally be able to see the children''s smiles again. Issei - What''ll you do now, Towa? Towa - I''m staying here for a little longer. I''d like to make the hospital food as good as I can. Issei - Alright, take care and good luck. Be careful on the way home. Towa repeatedly bowed to the party as she went off into the streets alongside the hospital personnel. Issei - So Towa''s from a hospital. Riche - I get why she tells these stories now. Ramius - To tell children who can''t leave the hospital about the outside world... I assume. Riche - Anyway, seeing her hard at work has got me motivated too. Kathryn - Alright then, let''s go investigate that Sugarcubes factory. Issei - Ah. Then they sailed using the pirate''s ship to the ind where they''re producing Sugarcubes. ... -Sugarcubes farm- There are some guards there but Issei just knocked them out. Issei - These are Sugarcubes? The organized farm was filled with lines of Sugarcubes, with some harvested ones sitting in piles off to the side. Riche - Bigger than I thought. Kathryn - In the right environment, they can apparently growrger than a human being if left alone for a few months. Riche - Wonder how many calories they are. Issei - Don''t eat those. It has the smell of in it. Riche - ...Ueehhh... So it is true after all... This whole ce belongs to . Issei - Ah. Let''s go further ahead to search for more clues. The party resumed searching the ruins. As the party was proceeding through the ruins, they heard the footsteps of several people around a corner. Gurigura - Armed adventurers, maybe? Seems like they''re on patrol. Issei - No, look at their right hands. They looked closely and noticed that the guards had glimmering, ck rings on their fingers. Riche and co. - Ouws! Ouw 1 - Th-The hell are you people?! Ouw 2 - Intruders! Issei - Funny how you call us intruders while you''re Ouws yourself. Ouw 3 - Oh fuck! The men quickly hid their fingers, but that in itself was incriminating. Ouw 4 - They saw! Don''t let them escape with their lives! Ouw 5 - Yeah! The Ouws feverishly drew their weapon and attacked the party. Issei - I could say the same thing to you. *sh* There''s only 1 shing sound but all 5 of them died at the same time with their heads cut off. Issei - Let''s go. Ramius and co - Un. Ramius - This reminds me of Lancelot''s purification nt. Riche - Yeah, there''s no doubt about it anymore this ce belongs to the . Issei - But it''s not their base of operation because the guards are too few and the ces are too easy to found. Riche - Either way, there has to be some secret here. Let''s investigate. Issei burned the dead Ouws bodies and resumed their search of the ruins. ... Ramius - Seems to be a dead end... Wait, there''s a door. Kathryn - Chibikko, think you can open it? Gurigura - Hmmm, doubt it. A key doesn''t open this door. Issei - I could bust this door open but let''s not do that because who knows what will happen if there''s a sudden mechanism that will trigger an rm or something. Riche - But then how do you open it? Gurigura - I think it works like the drain, where it''s remotely opened by something. Ramius - Then there should be a way to open it somewhere in these ruins. Issei - Ah, let''s find it. The party gave up on the door and decided to search for the mechanism to open it. ... Gurigura - Ugh... Upon entering a room, the party noticed an offensive stench. Kathryn - What is this? A meat factory? Gurigura - What kinda meat? Ramius - Hm, I''m the meat aficionado in this party, and even I don''t recognize it. Riche - Eerie, though. Compared to an average meat factory, the room was abnormally covered with blood from the floor to the ceiling. Issei - ... Issei has a bad feeling about this because he could smell human blood on this room as well. Riche - Why would a Sugarcubes factory even need to process meat? Some randomly-strewn-about piles of Sugarcubes had absorbed the blood and turned a dark red. Issei - Alright, let''s investigate a bit more. The party was disturbed by the room but decided to search every nook and cranny just the same. Riche - Is this a bookshelf? Gurigura - Why''s a meat factory have a bookshelf? Ramius - Looks like it''s been sitting here for a while. In fact, ites off like they''ve been using a data archive as a meat factory. The party checked the bookshelf and found records about the Sugarcubes. Riche - In times of Legend, Mother Eve apparently made these ruins after wanting something sweet to eat. Kathryn - Was there really no simpler solution? Ramius - Strangely, it doesn''t seem like the Kingdom of Humpty always valued these ruins so much. Riche - Not only that, it looks like they had trouble even getting enough people together to pick enough Sugarcubes to not block the entrance. Kathryn - Everyone knew Sugarcubes were sweet, but they didn''t feel like they were valuable enough to travel down here for, I guess... Riche - Well, they did have fruit growing everywhere anyway. Gurigura - Ise-nii, there''s a lever next to the bookshelf. Issei - Hm? Good work, Gurigura. Issei patted Gurigura head. Gurigura - Eheheh~ Kathryn - A liver? Gurigura - Nope, actually something other than meat. Looks like it should trigger something. Kathryn - Well, it can''t possibly hurt to pull that. Let''s see what it does. Gurigura - Okay! When Gurigura pulled the lever, they heard something moving far away. And just like they expected the locked door before is open now. ... Kathryn - Another horrific room... The party peeked into a blood-sttered odorous room. Issei feeling is getting worse because of the human blood smell is even stronger in here. And this scent belongs to a woman... Gurigura - Hey, know what this is? Ramius - It''s a betabeta stone. They''re mainly used for recording erotic video and audio. Kathryn - That''s true, but they''re just as good for recording anything else. Riche - Maybe this was a rec room. Kathryn - ...I''ve got a bad feeling, but we might as well watch it. Might give us an idea what they''re doing in these ruins. The party put the betabeta stone in the yer and hit the y button. ... What they see is the worst thing they have ever seen... It was a video recording of how a monster raping a woman but then the monster started to eat the woman alive mid-sex. The girls face are pale while Issei blood is boiling in anger right now his eyes turned into slits and he clenched his fist so hard that there''s a crackling sound from it. But he soon took a deep breath to calm his self. Kathryn - Urp... D-Disgusting... This is beyond fucked up... Riche - Doesn''t seem like it was faked, either... Gurigura - It was real for sure... She was brought here and eaten by that monster. Riche - Then does that mean....? Riche looked at at the disorganized piles of betabeta stones in shock. Issei - Ah... It''s real... I can smell human blood scent all over this room and the previous room as well... Riche - ...There were that many victims? Ramius - I''ve seen this woman somewhere before... Gurigura - There was a search request out for her in town. Ramius - I see, I must have seen her on a poster. Kathryn - But what''s the point of all this? I can''t imagine recording this nasty shit is n... Issei - It doesn''t matter what is the reason for them on doing this, all I know is they will be dead when I see the perpetrator. Jabber Wock was it? Good... Jabber is already sentenced to death by Issei and the moment they met it will be his demise. Ramius - Yes, of course. Let''s make him pay. The party swore to avenge the recorded victims. Gurigura - Here''s some more documents. Kathryn - Ack, they''re covered in blood. No use trying to read these now. Riche - And I have an idea where the blood came from... Ramius - ... Gurigura - Ise-nii, there''s a lever here. Issei - Alright, let''s use it. When Gurigura pulled the lever, they heard something moving far away. ... Ouw 1 - Found them! You''re the ones who took out my pals?! Kathryn - Tch, we''ve been caught! Ouw 2 - If they find out someone got in here, we''ll end up as monster food too. Sorry, but you''ll have to die. Ouw 3 - Heh heh heh, you''re not getting away from us. Ramius - Unfortunately for you, we''re in an awful mood right now. Riche - What are you feeding kidnapped girls to monsters for?! Ouw 4 - Dunno, we''re just following orders. Ouw 5 - Seeing those horrified women gets me hard, though. Why don''t I feed you to the monsters too? The moment he said that suddenly his body exploded into pieces. There''s a blood sttering all over the ce but not a single drop of blood made their way towards Issei''s party. Ouws - H-Hyiiiiiiiiii!!! The other Ouws screamed in terror seeing one of their pals suddenly exploded like that. Issei - I''m in a really bad mood right now... So, die. Soon after they all joined their first pal fate. Death without a corpse. What he did to them is the same on what he did to Rochefort before. The girls aren''t shocked at all when they saw the Ouws body exploded like that because they are also angry for what they did here. Ramius - Now that we''ve found out what''s happening here, I doubt Jabber will let them off lightly. Kathryn - But just what''s the deal with this ce, anyway? What''s feeding women to monsters do for ? Gurigura - Maybe it''s just Jabber''s hobby. Kathryn - If that were all, it''d be easier to do it somewhere more discreet than here. Riche - Is he doing this in these ruins for a particr reason? Ramius - Could it have something to do with the Sugarcubes? They do sprinkle on it after all. Issei - Let''s just resume our investigation for now. The party decided to resume their search of the ruins and proceeded deeper inside. ... Riche - These documents look rtively new. Kathryn - Looks like a monster observation records. Gurigura - Sounds like this cage was made just to hold monsters. It won''t break easily. Ramius - They were observing monsters? Could it have something to do with how controls them? Kathryn - Wait a sec, I''ll give this a read... Um, let''s see here... Despicable... Issei - What''s it says? Kathryn - They just jotted down notes about how long a monster could stand starvation, or what kinds of women it prefers to assault. Riche - Are they studying monsters? Kathryn - No way''s it even that academic. Honestly, this just seems deranged... First, they give a monster a woman. Even a monster will get attached to a woman after having sex long enough. Riche - I doubt romance is a thing for monsters, but I guess they could just like the woman physically. Kathryn - Then they starve the monster and write down every nasty detail that transpires until it''s forced to eat the woman it''s attached to. Ramius - Monster or not, I have to feel bad for it in that situation... Gurigura - Ise-nii, there''s another lever here. Issei - Alright, pull it. When Gurigura pulled the lever, they heard something moving far away. Issei - We''ve seen enough here. Let''s go. They went deeper into the factory to see what''s that lever opened just now, and they found a room that appears to be a Butchering room. There are giant Sugarcubes and some kind of meat hanged inside the room, and on the cages, they saw a group of women being locked up inside it. While on the other cage there''s a bunch of monsters. The group of women seems to be in despair because they thought they will join their predecessor''s fate, which is to be fed to the monster or being eaten by Jabber himself because they saw it before when he ate human flesh in front of their very own eye... Apparently, they breed the monsters because of is extracted from a monster. The more faithful a monster is to its desires, the better it produces. Which is shocking because they never thought that is actually made from monster blood. Riche - Archfiend Adan... It''s said that when his desire-filled body met its end and burst apart, its fragments are what became monsters... So it''s true after all. Kathryn - So this might''ve actually been Adan''s real blood at one point?... So ridiculous... Ramius - And they are exporting them by hiding it in the Sugarcubes... Good n because nobody will suspects a thing like that. Gurigura - The most dangerous thing, though, is it makes you an addict without you ever knowing. Issei - Apparently, Jabber have been feeding the Queen of Humpty Sugarcubes every day, so it''s safe to say that she''s pretty much his ve now... Let''s just free the women for now. Then they released the captured women and killed all the monsters. The women shed tears of gratitude after being freed by Issei''s party, so they collected every single evidence here to apprehend Jabber, not like he will be alive anyway after he''s being judged. After the party left the building, they handed the kidnapped women off to the adventurers and head back towards Humpty Capital. Along the way they met a half-poppin named Erimo, apparently, she''s delivering food ingredients to the castle just now. She''s very friendly as well. Erimo is a half-human, half-Poppin tinkerer and inventory, originally hailing from the Kingdom of Humpty. Erimo lived most of her life in the capital city. Riche informed Issei that if they wanted the best ship then Poppins is the best ship builder in the world. But sadly the Poppins are considered an enemy after they sell ships to the Central Kingdom during the Arthur Tragedy. So they hid themselves from the world. The Poppins are capable of livingfortably within temperatures of -100C and 80C, suffering from no adverse effects after being coated in nuclear waste or poisonous gas, and breathing underwater or within a vacuum as though air were present. This extremely high level of adaptability, when coupled with their small size, allows for poppins to be able to live within almost any space, making them a surprisingly resilient species. Despite their astounding environmental adaptability, poppins are not totally immune to all ailments, and can still be killed from a disease. Outside of their excellent environmental adaptability, poppins possess exceptionally intelligent and crafty minds. Members of the species are naturally inclined towards invention and practice a specialized form of construction known as Karakuri to buildplicated and incredible mechanical devices entirely through intricatebinations of springs, gears, and pulleys. Through technological prowess and creativity, poppins have devised countless helpful devices to assist them in daily life, includingrge mechanical soldiers and tanks to guard their territories against intruders, excavation machines to use for mining resources, and transportation vehicles to assist in moving great distances. Poppins technology is considerably more advanced than most of what can be found on The Continent. Sadly they are incredibly perverted as well so most of their invention is for that kind of stuff as well... Hearing all that Issei asked Erimo if she could build him a ship and of course he will pay a good amount of money for it. Erimo said she is willing but she has no ess to the Poppins technology to build one because they hid themselves for being seen as a traitor. Issei felt it''s too bad but there''s nothing he can do about it. After chatting a while, they finally decided to depart. Erimo invited Issei for a drink but before he could say anything Kathryn dragged him away. She doesn''t want Issei to turn into The Sex God in the middle of the city and Riche''s and co agree as well with it. They don''t want their husband turned into a rapist after all. ... At the entrance to the pce, the party requested an audience with the queen before being approached by Natal. Natal - Ah! Issei, you''re here. Did youe here to meet me? I''m ttered, and because of that, I allow you to have dinner with me tonight. She rapidly talks on her own that makes Issei sweat a bit. Issei - Umm, Natal. We''re here to meet the Queen... Err, as for your dinner invitation maybeter. Issei hurriedly added thest sentences because he saw her eyes started tearing up when he doesn''t respond to her dinner invitation. After hearing his confirmation her face brightens up once more. Natal - Okay! And are you indeed the ones asking to meet Her Majesty? Issei - Ah. We have some evidence about Jabber involvement with the . Natal - What? Issei - Here, see for yourself. Natal at first thought she misheard it when he said Jabber is involved with the because he is the best chef on their Kingdom, so you could say that he''s a National Hero of their Kingdom. But if he''s involved with the then... After Natal read and watch the evidence they got she turned pale right away because of how disgusting Jabber conduct is. Natal - B-But this is just... Urp... Disgusting... Natal almost puked after seeing the video recording. ??? - What''s going on here? There''s a middle-aged man with gray hair in a butler suites out from the pce, his hair is gray with a mustache on his face. He has an average face. (AN: /wiki/Hatter?file=Hatter-face.png his face.) Natal - H-Hatter... The thing is... After hearing her exnation and seeing the evidence Issei had, Hatter''s face also went pale and he''s feeling shocked to the core. Hatter - To think that Jabber is a man who would do such a thing... And Her Majesty is addicted to his cooking because of those Sugarcubes that contains in it... But if what written here is right then Her Majesty is Jabber''s pawn basically. Natal - Um. And Her Majesty won''t grant any audience unless you have some rare ingredient... Issei - Will this do? Issei took out the King Squidman to see if it''s rare enough so they could be granted an audience with the Queen. Natal - Wait, can this be?! Isn''t this King Squidman?! Hatter - This is certainly valuable. Well prepared, and remarkably fresh, too... I''ll take this to Her Majesty at once. Natal - Did you y this King Squidman, Issei? As expected from the man I approve of, now let''s go meet Her Majesty. So they went inside the pce. ... They finally meet the Queen of this country, Queen Queenbelle. She''s what you called obesity at its finest. (AN: /wiki/Queenbelle?file=Queenbelle-portrait.png here you go if you want to see what she looks like if my description is not good enough for you ) Queenbelle - Are you the ones who brought the King Squidman? Much appreciated. I''ve heard such rumors of its vor that I needed to taste it for myself to find out if they''re true. Riche - Nice to meet you. I''m the princess of- Queenbelle - Forget the introductions, I don''t care where you''re from. Can you help in the pursuit of gourmet cuisine or not? That''s all that matters in Humpty. Riche - Is that your personal belief, Your Majesty? I''m curious if you might have picked it up from someone else. Queenbelle - I can tell you''re getting at something, so just ask what you want to. And I''m not interested in formalities. I was amoner before I became Queen. I married into the position after the King first set eyes on me. He''s since be too sickly to handle the job, so I took the throne. Issei - I see. Riche - Then I''ll just ask. Do you know anything about an organization called ? Queenbelle - Hahaha, so quick to drop the games, Princess of Eden. I like you, so let me give you an honest answer... Yes, I do. But don''t misunderstand. I know they''re a dangerous bunch trying to start a war, but that''s the extent of my knowledge. Riche - Do you know anyone who you suspect might be part of ? Queenbelle - I wouldn''t say I don''t, but I don''t care to look into it. If someone can prepare a quality dish, my opinion of them won''t change, regardless of their affiliation. Issei - So you know that your personal chef Jabber Wock is member? Queenbelle - Yes, I do. But as long he keeps serving good cuisine then I don''t care. Issei - ... Riche - But in Eden and Lancelot, and even El Quixote, they manipted people in power and endangered the whole country. Queenbelle - Oh, it looks like the meal''s ready. I''ll listen to the rest while I eat, so feel free to tell me what you will. When Humpty''s top chef is involved, any mean can be prepared in no time. Queenbelle looked to the door to the side, where a young man was holding a te with a silver lid. And he is Jabber. Jabber - The teriyaki king squidman''s done. Used plenty of Sugarcubes in the sauce, to make sure it''s not outmatched by the meat. Queenbelle - Oooh, splendid. I''ll have some of that right away. Hatter and Natal tried to stop her from eating the food but she ignores them and began to eat the food like a starving beast. The Knights are ordered to protect Jabber so they can''t get into the kitchen to stop him just now. Issei thought at this point it''s useless to stop the Queen from eating his food anyway because she already seems to be addicted to it. No matter though, because he will kill Jabber soon anyway. Jabber - So you''re the rats who''ve been sniffing around my Sugarcubes factory. And you''re also the ones who brought this king squidman? It''s not something I''ve gotten much chance to cook with, so it was a good learning experience. Issei - I take it that you''re Jabber Wock then? Jabber - Yep. I''m Jabber, Jabber Wock, Humpty''s best chef, Rochefort and Rocinante told me about you along with Shiro and Kuro. Issei - So you''re not gonna try to defend yourself? Jabber - For what? I already have this fat pig in my grasp! Natal and Hatter gnashed their teeth in anger hearing his words. Queenbelle - Heheh, huhahaha, sluuuurp! Huhyahaha, munch munch, gulp... Gurigura - Hey... I know she loves food, but the Queen''s acting weird. Queenbelle - Good... Delicious. Buhya hya hya hya, buheeeee! So deliciouuuuuuus! Natal - Your Majesty?! Queenbelle - Stay away from my foooood! Hamph, scromf, omnom, aah, goodgoodgoooood! Even those who knew of Queenbelle''s gluttony already were paralyzed by her bizarre behavior. Jabber - I already put tons of Sugarcubes on that Squidman teriyaki sauce, there''s enough refined in there to fry a dozen people''s brains Natal - You dare to do that to Her Majesty?! Natal drew her sword to y him. Queenbelle - What are you about to do to my precious chef?! Natal - Y-Your Majesty?! But Queenbelle protected Jabber from Natal''s sword with her massive body. Jabber - Hahahaha, so what if you have evidence on me? As long as I''m in control of this pig I''m in control of the situation, now Queenbelle tells the knights to arrest them for me. If you do I will give you more food. Queenbelle - More... Okay then, Jabber. I''ll do what you say, just, give me more... Give me more of your cooking! Natal - Get ahold of yourself. Your Majesty! His cooking is drugged! Queenbelle - Silence, Natal! Have you forgotten you owe me for appointing you?! You can''t tell me what to do! Natal - ...But... Unable to do anything about Queenbelle''s mania, Natal made her frustration clear from her scowl as she silently stepped back. Ramius - You can''t defy who you''ve sworn loyalty to. The Queen''s Knights can''t help here, I take it. Kathryn - That brazen fucker. He just brainwashed the Queen while everyone watched. Jabber - Hahahaha, those are some delicious-looking chicks you''ve got with you... Mind if I take them off your hands? I will be sure to savor their flesh when I eat them up while you watch them struggle in pa- Issei - Hoo... Before he finishes his words Issei voice resounded in the whole room. His voice isn''t that big but it gives Jabber indescribable pressure, he feels like a mountain is weighing him down and he can''t move a single muscle. The Knights are also paralyzed, while Queenbelle already passed out feeling Issei pressure/Haki. Issei used his on the hall and only aimed at them, Riche and co are not affected. Riche - Uwaah... Guess he''s done for... Ramius - Umu, indeed. Gurigura - Heheh, this is gonna be very messy. Kathryn - Idiot... Natal - Wh-What are you guys talking about? And why is Jabber stopped moving along with the rest of the other Knights? And Her Majesty?! Hatter - Queenbelle! Hatter and Natal hurriedly checked on Queenbelle because he is her husband after all. Hatter is the former king of the nation, who abdicated in favor of his wife, Queenbelle, which was initially a wise decision. While Queenbelle''s rule started prosperously, she soon became more of an obsessed gourmet than a politician or administrator, corrupted in part by Jabber Wock. Hatter stayed by her side as a butler. So he''s been very worried about this but he can''t do anything because his wife is already in control of Jabber. Riche - You see... When somebody started badmouthing us, Ise will be very angry and the one who badmouths us will be dead, guaranteed. No matter who they are. Unless it''s unintentional then they can be forgiven as long they apologize straight away. Riche and co remembered Rochefort and King Ben''s back then when they''re badmouthing them. Natal - Eh? Natal is dumbfounded after hearing Riche''s words and she looked towards Issei once more when she heard him talk. Issei - I think you''re mistaking something here... You think I need evidence if I want to kill you? I''m just following the procedure because I don''t want to bring shame to my wives name. Jabber sweated like a waterfall and he feels like he''s being stared by Death God himself after feeling Issei''s gaze on him. Issei''s red eyes are glowing brightly and turned into slits while looking at Jabber. Issei started walking towards Jabber in a steady and slow step but every time his footstep resounds in the hall it makes Jabber heart thumped even more loudly in fear. Jabber - ''S-So Shiro and Kuro is telling the truth?!'' He finally knows why both Shiro and Kuro seems rxed when they propose that bet. If he can even put a scratch on Issei then they will be his ves. Forget about getting a scratch on him, he can''t even move a single muscle because of the bloodlust he emits right now! Heck, he can''t even talk! He started trembling harder when Isseie closer and closer to him. He wanted to transform into his Monster form straight away but he couldn''t. Issei finally arrived at Jabber''s front then he tapped Jabber''s shoulder while smiling gently but his eyes are not smiling at all. Issei - Care to repeat your words once more? What was it again? What are you nning to do to my wives just now? Jabber - ...I-I-I... Jabber wanted to say he''s sorry but he couldn''t form a proper sentence and can only say "I" no matter how hard he tries. *BAM!* Jabber - PFFFTTTT!!! Issei punched Jabber''s stomach and he spurted a huge amount of blood from his mouth. His body didn''t fly because Issei''s hand are on his shoulder making him stay in ce. And because of that, the amount of impact he receives is even greater. Issei held back though or his body would''ve turned into pieces from that one punch of his. He felt like the insides of his body turned into mush from that one punch. Issei - Go on, say it once more. Issei still smiles gently at him but Jabber can''t feel anything else other than pain and fear right now. He wanted to say he''s sorry but he still can''t, whenever he opens his mouth there''s blooding out from it. Jabber - ...*Gurgling sound* I-I... *Gurgle*... *BAM!* *CRACK!* Jabber - ...A... A... A... Issei kicked one of his legs and it broke with a loud cracking sound. Jabber is in so much pain right now that he couldn''t even utter a proper scream. *BAM!* *CRACK!* This time it''s his other leg, now he''s kneeling in front of Issei. Riche and co smile wryly at Issei''s conduct while the Knights are trembling in fear seeing his action. Natal be frozen like a statue but oddly enough she doesn''t find Issei action terrifying if anything she thought that he''s so manly. What''s going on her mind right now is if she could be his wife then how good will it be to have someone like Issei who can protect her from any harms. Issei - What? Oh, let me guess... You want to transform just like your friends, Rochefort and Rocinante? Well, go ahead. I''ll wait for you to transform. Issei finally let go of Jabber and wait for him to transform, Jabber almost passed out from the pain he''s feeling right now but after hearing Issei''s words he thought it''s his only chance so he transforms to his monster form right away. *Crack* *Bulge* Jabber''s body made bizarre sounds as his clothes tore and his flesh began to swell abnormally. Jabber - Bubyahah... Hah hyah, huhyah hyah! With this, I will eat you all! With his final shout, Jabber''s body became so distorted as to lose its original shape, inting like a balloon. Natal - M-Monster... Ramius - Looks like he''s done transforming. His monster form is a huge fat monster. Its head is like some kind of castle with one eye just like a cyclops. (AN: /wiki/Jabber_Wock?file=Jabber-Gluttony.png). Jabber - Grrrr... Hungry... Hungryyyyy!!! Natal - Look out! It ran towards Issei and grabbed him. Jabber - ...Ermmm? He''s confused why Issei suddenly disappeared from his hand even though he sessfully grabbed him just now. It''s just Issei after image apparently. *BAM!* Jabber - PFFFTTTT!!! Suddenly he felt a strong impact on its stomach. It''s still the same oue no matter if he transforms or not, he spits out arge amount of blood after Issei punched his stomach. His stomach deformed inwards after receiving Issei''s punch. *BAM!* *BAM!* *CRACK!* *CRACK!* Then Issei proceeded to break his two legs once again, and he''s back to kneeling position before Issei. But soon he drops down to the ground with his face facing the floor. Issei just calmly looks down on him like he''s an insect. Issei - Back to where you belong? Trash? Natal - S-So strong and so cool... Natal eyes turned into heart-shaped after seeing how dominating Issei was. The entire audiences are also in awe seeing how strong Issei is, while his wives just puffed out their chest in pride like they''re the one who did all that. Knight - H-He''s like a Tyrant... Hence begins the legend of Issei as the "Tyrant Overlord"... They will spread the news about him. The blob of flesh that Jabber had be copsed. After a few seconds, it started to talk once again. Jabber - ...Ah, gahah... Lost too much blood. Aah... I, I''m hungry... I hate being hungry... Jabber murmured with anguish and mustered all the energy he had to raise his arm. Issei - ... *Munch!* *Crunch!* Jabber - Aah... So, so good... And filling... Jabber chomped into his arm, then chewed, swallowed, and smiled. From his grinning mouth spilled light pink flesh and red blood. Kathryn - He''s eating himself... It''s literally like what symbol means. Jabber - Buhyahaha... Haha... Hahaha... While everyone was watching, Jabber let off a bright light, then vanished just like Rochefort and Rocinante had. Having murdered his mother earlier in life, Jabber took to practicing cannibalism, a practice everyone believes may have manifested and engorged in an effort to mask Jabber''s guilt over this first murder. Now convinced that human meat was the height of cuisine, Jabber began his efforts to convince the rest of the world of the same. The Snake Crest helped him towards this goal in return for monster-training facilities that were designed to reduce monsters to their base desires (often including cannibalism) so that they could be used as ingredients for the Snake Crest''s production of . Jabber''s love of food carried well and beyond the usual degree expected by a chef and into his obsession with cannibalism. He also demonstrated a chef''s patience, willing to wait an especially long time to gain full control over Queenbelle. But all his waiting and ns went into the drain after he crosses Issei''s path. Just like his ''Friends'' from before and in the future as well... Ramius - Again? I wonder if they''re somehow triggering teleportation magic when they die. Kathryn - If they at least left a corpse, we could look into why they''re turning into monsters. Gurigura - Hiding the evidence... They''re being really careful. The party continued to gaze at the room where Jabber had disappeared. Only the damaged floors and bloodstain remained to indicate an attack by had ured (The floor is damaged when Jabber''s monster form dropped down). Chapter 59: Chapter 59: After that incident, Hatter and Natal are still wondering how to cure Queenbelle of her addiction. After some discussion Hatter remembered about Matsutakeko soup he made before for Queenbelle when she got sick. Issei also remembered that the twins seem to be feeding him that mushroom a lot, so he knows exactly where to get those mushrooms from. So he told them about it and they agreed to get it from the twins. Natal also wanted toe along as well but Hatter told her that they need her here to protect Queenbelle from any possible harm. Issei - Don''t worry, we will be back soon with the Matsutakeko''s. Natal - Un... You better hurry ande back because you still owe me a dinner date! Natal sulked but after hearing Issei''s word she finally got into a better mood. Issei can only wryly nodded at her. After that Issei and his wives went into a secluded area and teleported to . ... Issei - ...It''s been a while, the sea salt smells as strong as ever. Issei and his wives arrived at and Issei reminiscence the memory he has when he was staying here. Kathryn - Whoa... This is such an ind. Like, it couldn''t be any more ind. Gurigura - Look at that, there''s lots of fish close to the shore. Issei - There''s nothing but old people here, and they can only fish every so often, so the fish aren''t very cautious. Gurigura - Whoa, they''re really not! I just caught one with my bare hands! Look! Kathryn - H-Hey! Keep that thing away from me! Live fish have scary eyes! Riche - So this is ... While Gurigura was enjoying herself, Riche was looking out at the ind with pursed lips. Ramius - What is it, Riche? You don''t look well. Are you seasick? Riche - Nothing, just thinking about the twins who took care of Ise when he''s hurt. Ramius - Umu, I''m thinking about it as well. But we''re gonna meet them soon enough. Riche - Yep, let''s go. ... Issei - Here''s the house me and the twins lived in. Oh, there they are. Kyou - Finally home, Ise? I''ve been waiting so long that I''ve collected dust. Kinou - Impressive work on getting to a rank so fast. You have my admiration. Issei - Ah, sorry for making you two wait. But I''m back. Issei smiled gently at them. Kinou - Mhm, it''s nice to see your smiling face. Kyou - Wee back. d you''re in good health. Riche - ...So these are the twins Ise keep talking about, Kyou and Kinou... Gurigura - Um, so that means you two will be in our family as well? Kyou - Heheheh, nice to meet you. And to answer your question. Yes, we will be. Kinou - O-Oh my God, Kyou! This girl''s super cute... Let''s adopt her. Gurigura - Huh? Wha? Abruptly approached and hugged by Kinou, Gurigura was lifted into the air, her legs dangling like a kitty picked up by its neck. Issei smiled seeing their interaction. Kyou - She''s not the only cute girl. Look, they''re all a bunch of cuties. That''s our Ise,ing back with a bunch of pretty wives. Ramius - I''m... C-Cute... Riche, these are fine people. Riche - Didn''t take much to convince you... Kathryn - But like, how did you know we''re his wives? We haven''t even introduced ourselves. Kyou - From the smell, Kath. Your body''s got Ise''s masculine aroma all over it. Kathryn - Ise''s aroma? Wait, you even know my nickname?! Kinou - We know everything rted to Ise. We even know he has another wife named Tio and other candidates as well. Kathryn - You do?! How do you find out anything from this ind in the middle of nowhere? Kyou - Please, we can talk all about thatter. But first... Kinou - Ise, if you came back, it must mean you''re ready. Tell us what you''re going to do. Issei - Ah... I''ve also been waiting for this moment. Kyou, Kinou... Will the two of you marry me? Issei gazed the two of them with gentle but firm eyes while saying that. Gurigura - Wow, awesome... A proposal! Kathryn - Watching someone else propose is weird. I don''t even know how to react. Kyou - Yes, dly. Kinou - Of course we are willing. Then the three of them smiled together and Issei took both of them into his arms. And the twins snuggledfortably in his embrace with a blissful smile on their face. Gurigura - Wow, even more wives now. Now you two are part of the club. Kyou - Heheheh, we''re happy to join. I imagine we''re far older than the rest of you, but just treat us the same as everyone else. Ramius - Oh, right. You both are Dragons after all. Riche - Now that you mention it, does Ise also older than us? Issei - No, I''m genuinely just 17 years old. I was a human before, but after certain circumstances, I changed into a Dragon. It''s a long story I will tell you allter when the time is right. The girls are curious about it but since Issei said he will tell themter then they will wait. Kathryn - Oh, right... Let''s not forget we''re here for Matsutakeko mushrooms. Issei - Oh, yeah. So, what''s going on is... Issei exined what was happening in Humpty and how they were looking for Matsutakekos. Kyou - Yeah, we''ve got Matsu shrooms right here at home. We can prepare those for you to use right away. Issei - Alright, thanks. I had no idea those mushrooms were so poisonous, though. Kinou - Don''t worry, the poison doesn''t affect us. By the way, we cooked you those mostly for our own purposes. Kyou - Yep, Matsu shrooms have a hidden property where they massively raise a man''s virility. Ramius - I''ve heard they can get the most impotent man hard. Gurigura - That''s the reason why even after discovering they''re poisonous, people still try to eat them. Kathryn - So what, Ise''s insatiable sex drive is because of those mushrooms? Kyou - That''s what we were aiming for, but... Kinou - It doesn''t seem to work on him. Apparently, from Semiramis-sama info he''s already that awesome in the first ce. Kyou - Yup, that''s our Ise. He can "Conquer" the whole Krs race on his own after all. Riche - He sure did. He makes sure to "Mark" them all as his... Gurigura - Eheheh. Along with us as well. Ramius - Umu, Those were great times. Kathryn - *Sigh*... They both smile proudly at him, Ramius also nodded to herself, Riche and Gurigura smiled wryly while Kathryn sighed to herself. Issei - ...And whose fault is that I wonder? Issei face went a bit red hearing their conversation but he can''t deny it so he red at Riche for being the perpetrator of the incident. Riche - Ahahaha... Riche is having a cold sweat feeling Issei''s gaze on her so she averted her face away, she doesn''t want to stay in bed for a whole day again. It feels good but the aftermath is making her whole body sore. She thought at this rate she might turn into an "M"... Kyou and Kinou chuckled seeing their antics. After that, Riche and co asked the twins lots of question. Such as who they really are. When Riche and co heard they are the member of The Witches of the Round Table they are pretty surprised. Riche asked them why they told Issei to find more wives when he''s still losing his memory. Ramius and the others are also wondering about that because if they wanted to they can have Issei all for themselves, so why they told him to find more wives? Kyou - What we want is for Ise to be loved by all. Kinou - And for him to be able to love them all back. Ise''s loved by lots of girls and is happy about it. Nothing could make us prouder. Gurigura - Yep, everyone loves Ise-nii. I do too! Kyou - We thought that he''s too outstanding to be bound by just two wives you see. And you know how huge his libido is, even we can''t say that we could take him on by ourselves. Kinou - And we''re full-fledged Dragons at that too. Riche and co started thinking about it and they thought the twins are right. Even whole Krs race can''t take him on... Kyou - And just like we expected, Ise be the perfect ideal man who is loved by many and he also loves them all back. Kinou - But it was quite painful that we''re not allowed to do it with him... Kyou - We have waited long enough to find our ideal mate but now finally we have found the one we''ve been looking for. Don''t you girls think he''s wonderful as well. Riche - Yup, best husband I could''ve asked for. Ramius - Umu, even if he turned out to be the Archfiend himself, my love for him would remain as strong. Gurigura - Yeah, I''ll always love you, Ise-nii! Kathryn - Well... Never cared much for normal people anyway. Issei - ...Ah, thank you all. Issei felt really blessed having wives like them. He smiled at all of them. Kyou - Yep, that''s what I''d hope for from Ise''s wives. Nice and cute. Kinou - Agreed, I just want to eat them up... Sexually. Kyou - Don''t dwell on what''s happened before, Ise. Live your life how you''d like to. Issei - ...I will. Issei said that with conviction. To be honest, he''s already moved on from his past as the pawn of Rias Gremory. He doesn''t really feel anything anymore nor could he care less about them. All inside his mind right now is to protect his new loved ones. And he needs to master the element soon or Nyathotep will im his life along with his loved ones for real this time. He also felt some strange connection on his soul with someone but he still doesn''t know who it is. And was that memory of him meeting a little girl in the past only a dream? He''s still not sure. Kyou and Kinou were already informed that Issei had a painful past by Semiramis herself, so she asked them to take care of him. He still doesn''t tell them his past but they know he will tell them soon enough. Kinou - As promised, we have the Matsu shrooms ready for you. Issei - Oh, thanks. Gurigura - Um... They''re supposed to be poisonous. Are you two okay? Kyou - Heheheh, poison''s nothing to a Dragon. Kinou - Matsu shrooms are Dragon''s favorite food. They only grow on Fresh Fish Ind, so we''ve defended this ce for many years. Issei - ...No wonder you two have a high libido. Now Issei finally knows why they seem to be in heat all the time when he''s staying here... Everyone - Not as high as you though... They all said that at the same time and it makes Issei at a loss for words because he can''t counter their statement at all. So he feigns ignorance but there''s a small blush on his face. They all giggled seeing his blushing face. Kyou - Anyway, with that Matsu shroom you will cure the Queen''s addiction for sure. Kinou - By the way, QD must''ve told you girls that Ise can change you into a Dragonter if you want to right? Kyou - Although it''s not a full-fledged Dragon it''s still a Dragon nheless. Riche - Oh, right. I forgot about that... Ramius - Me too... Kathryn - Huh? What do you mean? Gurigura is also confused but then they remembered they still haven''t told them about QD and Arthur... Riche - The thing is... Then Riche proceeded to inform them about the conversation they had with QD and Arthur himself. Both Kathryn and Gurigura are dumbfounded after hearing it, but they ept it soon enough. Gurigura - I want to be a Dragon just like Ise-nii! Before Kathryn can say anything Kyou and Kinou said something... Kyou - Rumors said your body will be more perfect if you change into a Dragon. Kathryn''s ears perked up hearing her words. Kinou - Indeed, especially the breasts part. Not a single second passed after Kinou finishes her words... Kathryn - Yosh. Ise, change me into a Dragon right now. Kathryn suddenly got super serious and demanded Issei to change her into a Dragon right away after that. Kyou and Kinou shed a sly grin on their face before it went back to normal, but Riche saw their grin. She smiled wryly because they seem to know Kathryn weakness well... What''s inside the twin''s mind right now is ''Hook, line, and sinker~'', not like Kath won''t agree to be a Dragon anyway. She would''ve agreed regardless because she does love Issei after all, the twins just wanted to mess with her a bit. Issei - Err... I still don''t know how... Kathryn - Hrrm... Then I will be the first one you change when the timees. Got it? Issei - O-Ou... Kathryn nodded in satisfaction after hearing his confirmation while Issei can only smile wryly at her. Kyou - Ise, you might want to learn how to hide your Dragon aura. Kinou - Un, if the one QD told you to discipline sense your aura then she will hide from you, guaranteed. Kyou - Yep, and you don''t want her to hide from you because she''s the one who keeps teleporting the member. Issei - Oh, can you both teach me how to do that? Kyou - Yes, QD already told us how to do it. Then Kyou instructed Issei on how to hide his Dragon aura, and it doesn''t take him long to master it. Kinou - Good, now that''s done. We''re nning to move in with you now. Issei - Hm? Of course, you''re more than wee to. Right girls? Ramius - Umu, agreed. Riche - Yup, we''ll be d to have you. Gurigura - The more the merrier. Kathryn - I don''t see why not. Kyou - Then we''ll head down there ahead of you. They both give Issei a quick kiss. Kathryn - Uh, how? The twins passed by the confused party and jumped down to the sea. Riche - Th-They''re floating... Just like Ise before... Gurigura - Yeah, just like Ise-nii. Kyou - Oh, and onest piece of advice. Your enemy knows all about Mother Eve. Kinou - Not that it matters though because they are doomed to lose no matter what when they''ve made Ise their enemy... Kyou - Yup, I mean he''s basically on par with QD at this point... Then see you at home, Ise. Issei - Ah, I''ll see you soon. The twins then walked across the water like they were taking a stroll through the park, and disappeared beneath the horizon. Issei - Alright, let''s bring the Matsu shroom to Humpty so we can cure the Queen of her addiction. Having obtained a Matsutakeko, the party headed back to Humpty. ... When Issei party returned to the pce they were greeted by Natal and Hatter themselves. Issei told them they already have the Matsu shrooms so they can start cooking it for the Queen. Hatter is the one who wanted to cook the Matsu shrooms because he said that he should be the one to make it for his own wife and Issei''s totally agree with him. The Queen was already awake and she keeps screaming at the Knights to bring her food that contains tons of Sugarcubes but the Knights had been told to never let her eat anymore Sugarcubes. Hatter - It''s done. Your food is here, Queenbelle. Hatter confirmed that the Matsu shroom soup is ready, so he brings it to the Queen. The raging Queenbelle instantly calmed down to a certain extent after seeing Hatter brought food to her. Queenbelle - Food? Is that Food? Give it to me! The Queen started shouting at Hatter to quickly bring the food to her. He put down the soup in front of her and lift up the lid. Queenbelle - ... Once she smells the aroma from the soup she bes petrified. Queenbelle - ...This smell... Queenbelle opened her cloudy eyes wide and stared at the dish. Queenbelle - Aah, aaaah... Finally, she took a drink of the transparent soup. Queenbelle - Hwaaah... This is Matsutakeko soup... It''s warming my whole body... Gulp, gulp... Aah, that''s the vor. Just like I remember it. Hatter - You remember it, Queenbelle? Hatter got teary-eyed because his beloved wife finally started returning to her old self. Queenbelle - Ah... Now I remember. After I''d eaten a poisonous dish, I was so sickly and unable to eat that I could only await my inevitable demise. I was saved by my beloved husband, Hatter, and the soup he made... Just so I could have this soup, he let himself atrophy to such an extent that he could no longer rule... Hatter - It was nothing, Queenbelle. The country is not as important to me as you are. Natal - Your Majesty! You''re back to normal! Natal is also happy seeing the Queen back to normal. Queenbelle - Back to normal? Now what does that mean? Hmm... My mind seems to have cleared up... Sugarcubes may be tasty, but I never realized they could drive you to such madness... Riche - That''s because the Sugarcubes were mixed with the core element of . Which happens to be monster blood. Queenbelle - What?! Kathryn - Just check the evidence we gave your husband and Natal there and you''ll see what we meant by that. Ramius - Just one bowl of soup and the Queen return to normal. Gurigura - Yup, it''s the power of love! Then the Queen checked the evidence they provided her, she''s very shocked and furious at Jabber''s conduct. Thankfully Jabber has already been dealt with so she has one less problem to take care. The Queen ordered the Knights to close the Sugarcubes factory owned by Jabber and to burn all the existing Sugarcubes over there. Everyone in the Kingdom is very shocked that the Sugarcubes factory is going to be closed. When they asked why the Knights told them that it''s been contaminated with because of Jabber''s evil conduct. The citizens are very shocked hearing that their best chef is the perpetrator of such monstrosity. The kidnapped girls returned to their respective family and they are very thankful for their savior which is Issei''s party, they also try to send some stuff over as thanks but Issei refused them all because he said they need it more than him. They be even more thankful towards Issei after that. Queenbelle - I''m terribly sorry you all had to clean our Kingdom mess. You and your family really saved my bacon. You have my deepest thanks and I can grant anything you wish for as long it''s within my capabilities. Issei - No need. We''re not doing it hoping for rewards, besides... We have our own agenda with the so you could say it''s just a coincidence that we''re helping you, so don''t mind it. And what you should really thank is Hatter''s cooking. We just went and got the ingredients. Issei immediately refused Queenbelle''s offer for a reward. And his wives nodded to themselves when he finishes saying that. Queenbelle and her cohorts be surprised by hearing his words. Especially Natal who admires Issei even more after hearing his words. Queenbelle - But... If we don''t give you anything in return then it will make us as someone who can''t repay their savior. And yes, I already thanked Hatter plenty earlier. Hatter - She did indeed... He has lipsticks stuck to his face all over. Kathryn - ...He seems kinda ill. Queenbelle - So think of something yet, Earl Hyoudou? Issei - Don''t need to call me with honorifics, I''m also the same as you. I was only amoner before so I don''t really care about formalities. Natal was pretty surprised hearing that Issei was amoner before but she soon epts it because, no matter what his background is, he''s still the man she approves of. Queenbelle - Oh? That''s surprising, I never thought you''re also amoner just like me before even though you already have a surname? Issei - It''s a long story. Queenbelle - I see... I''ll leave it at that. Then, Queenbelle proceeded to take out a piece of letter and give it to Issei. Queenbelle - Here, give this letter to King Louin. I said he had better treat the Knight who helped us with respect, or else. Issei - Err... He''s still my father inw so... Hatter - She''s joking, but I am certain King Louin will give you a fitting reward for your aplishments. Barro - Indeed, Issei-kun. The King is already informed of your new achievements, so it''s to be expected when you return you will probably be promoted into a just like me and Acheval. Well, it didn''t take long as we expected. Issei - Hm? Barro? Barro arrived at the hall when they were still talking. He entered the pce escorted by a Humpty Knight who after hearing his identity immediately allowed him to enter the pce. Riche - Hmph, of course. Whose husband do you think he is? By the way, what are you doing here, Barro? Barro - Good day to you, Princess Riche. I''m here to discuss something with Her Majesty, it''s about Princess Croix''s ritual. Queenbelle - Well, you can rest assured that there won''t be any interference from our side when she undergoes the ritual. Barro - Then, thank you very much for your cooperation, Your Majesty. I also was going to request a ship we could use for the ritual, but Princess Croix herself said that she wanted to get into the same boat as Issei-kun here. Issei - Oh, now that you mention it. We still don''t have our own ship yet. Natal - I can help you with that! Natal instantly volunteered to help Issei with his problem. Issei - Natal? Oh right, your family is dealing with shipyards as well. Natal - Yup, and I can get you the best ship there is in no time. Queenbelle - Oh, good suggestion, Natal. And don''t worry about the money, I''ll pay for it. Issei - Err... Queenbelle - No objections allowed. At least let us do this much for you. Hatter - Indeed, Queenbelle is totally right. Issei can only smile bitterly at their words, and since they insisted so much he finally agrees to it. So while Issei''s party waiting for their ship to be ready they are told to enjoy the Kingdom for now. Issei and his wives do just that, they went sightseeing around the Humpty Kingdom. They enjoyed their trip to the fullest until their ship is ready. But there''s trouble on Natal side. Her family told her they will only prepare the ship if Issei is willing to marry into their family. And Natal had a big fight with her family because of that. Sure she wanted to marry Issei as well but she doesn''t want to marry him out of profit or anything else, she wanted it to be because of love. And she despises her family greatly because they keep seeing her as a tool. When her family heard Issei''s achievement recently they got even greedier. It''s already confirmed that he will advance into a soon enough, and with it, Issei worth will be even higher. He''s also the Bigbux Company secret owner so it''s no wonder they will be greedy about it. So they threaten Natal to marry Issei right away or they will disown her. They thought it will also work like always before when they threaten her like this. But they never thought Natal will leave the family after being threatened like that. The Queen heard what her family did but there''s nothing she can do to prevent them because they''re one of the richest family in the world. And she also has no rights to meddle with their family business. Just like how the March family nt a spy on the pce, the Queen also nt a spy of her own in the March family. The Queen tried to adopt Natal after she left her family but she refuses her offer because she doesn''t want to bring trouble to her. Natal felt sorrowful for being born in a family like that who keeps treating her like a tool. Just because her status as a woman they don''t let her climb higher into the Knights rank in fear of her achievements eclipse her father and brother, and if not for The Queen intervention she won''t even be able to reach a ranks much less a at that. When Issei heard about her circumstances from the Queen herself he went to meet Natal himself. He told his wives he will be looking for Natal and they all agreed to it. Issei asked some knights if they saw where Natal went. Then they told him the general direction he went to. He found her at the spot where he saved her from the Monster Jellyfish attack. She''s looking mncholic and her eyes are a bit red probably from crying. Issei felt pity at her, he knows what it feels like to be treated as a tool by those they considered a family. Rias and co basically leave him to his own luck after they have no use of him any longer. Issei - ...Natal. Natal shoulders twitched hearing his voice, then she turned around to face him while trying to act normal. Natal - I-Issei? What are you doing here? Issei - I''m just checking on you, are you okay? Natal - E-Eh? I am fine of course just like always. She tried to act prideful like she''s used to be but her red eyes give her away. And there''s no spirit behind her voice, it sounded shaky. Issei - ...I heard about it from the Queen... About you leaving your family. Natal''s body stiffened after hearing his words then her face went downcast right away. Natal - ...I''m sorry I couldn''t get you your ship. Issei - I don''t mind about that, what I''m worried about is you. Natal eyes went wide hearing his words. Issei - Listen, Natal. I''m also the same as you, I used to belong to a well-known family as well. I thought they love me just like I love them, but, the reality is different than what I expected... They leave me to my own luck when they don''t have use of me any longer. She bes even more shocked hearing a bit about his past. Issei walked to Natal side and he gazed at the horizon with a carefree face. Issei - ...But after they abandoned me I realized something... Something called "Freedom", it''s just one word but it''s so wonderful. My partner taught me the world has a lot to offer. There''s a lot to explore. And I like to take advantage of that. See the world with your own two eyes, Natal... You''re free now. You are not chained anymore by those so-called family of yours. Natal felt something break free inside her, she always felt burdened with the responsibilities her family gave her that it makes her feels sick. She felt like she''s put on a leash by her so-called family. All of her achievements are imed by her father and brother, even her mother is only a tool for them until she died of illness. But now after she thinks about Issei''s words she realized that she felt her body bes much lighter than before like a burden has been lifted off from her shoulder. She felt free, she finally gained her own "Freedom" just like Issei said. Then she saw Issei gazes at her with gentle eyes that makes her heart pound faster than ever. Issei - If you need a family that badly then I''ll be d to have you in mine, but it seems that the Queen is also wanted to adopt yo- Natal - Was that a proposal? When Issei said that he''ll be d to have her in his family, Natal''s ears perked up and she looked down while asking him that before he could even finish his words. Issei - Eh? Issei is confused by what she meant by that, when did he propos- Oh wait... His words just now can be misinterpreted as a proposal wasn''t it... He felt like he did something simr to Kathryn before, he really needs to watch his words when he''s talking with the opposite sex it seems. Natal was facing down when she heard Issei''s word before but then she looks up with a glittering eye. Natal - ...Ok, I ept. Issei - ...What? Before Issei can exin himself, Natal already went ahead to ept his so-called "Proposal" it seems. Natal - S-Since you propose to me then I''ll ept it! Issei - Err... Natal - What? Do you want to take back your words?! As a gentleman, you''re not allowed to do that! Natal went closer to Issei and she holds his shirt tight and their face distance is only a few inches away, her cheeks are red out of embarrassment. Issei can also felt her body is trembling a little bit probably because she''s afraid that he really took back his words. Issei can only smile wryly after hearing her words and to make it even more awkward he can feel her majestic breasts pushed against him right now. To be honest, he does likes Natal a bit. He doesn''t know why but it seems after absorbing the he bes much easier to fall in love. He thought about it and decided to ept Natal in the end. He already has a whole race as his lovers anyway so adding one more woman in his life doesn''t matter much at this point. Unknown to him this mentality of his that will make him the harem king in the future or perhaps harem God will be more fitting? Because the amount of women he has in the future is enormous. And every woman in his haremter stays loyal at him till the end of times. Issei - Fine... Then, Natal March- Natal - Just Natal. Issei - Hm? Natal - I don''t belong to the March family any longer, so just call me Natal. Natal interrupted Issei''s word once more to correct him that she''s basically doesn''t has a surname now because she already left the March family. Issei - Ah... Then, Natal. Will you marry me? Natal face beamed with happiness hearing that words and she smiled through tears while smiling. Natal - ...Yes! dly! Then Natal suddenly kissed Issei, at first his eyes went a bit wide but soon he closed his eyes and reciprocate her kiss while holding her by the waist. Natal felt really happy right now, she has finally found the ce where she truly belongs... In the arms of the man she loves the most. After a while, they finally stopped their kiss and they smiled at each other, they decided to head back to the capital less they make everyone even more worried. On the way to the capital of Humpty, Natal keeps hugging Issei''s arm while humming happily. Some of the Knights who saw their interaction give Issei a thumbs up for being able to tame such a prideful woman like Natal, while some felt sorrowful because she already had someone special. Well, Most of the men who like her have special hobbies though. They like to be dominated by the opposite sex that''s why... When they arrived at the pce, Riche''s and co just smile wryly after seeing their current situation. They already knew this was going to happen sooner orter so they are not surprised. Queenbelle felt happy that Natal finally found the love of her life. After some discussion, Natal also decided to ept the Queen''s offer on adopting her but she said she will still use Hyoudou as her surname and the Queen is totally fine with that. So now Natal goes by the name Natal Hyoudou. Issei told her that he will handle the March family so they won''t cause any more troubles. That night the March family got visited by Issei and they are told to never cause trouble for Natal anymore or their "Secrets" will be known to the public, such as funds embezzlement and the most surprising of all is the bribery they received from the for providing pirate ships for the Ouws before. And Issei also threaten them with his bloodlust that will give them nightmares for years toe, both Father and Son of the March family pissed themselves feeling his bloodlust on them and they passed out soon after they agreed to Issei''s demands. When they woke up they asked their guards if there''s anyone suspicious came herest night and the answer they receive is there are none. So the father and son duo be even more terrified knowing Issei could waltz in into their estate and find all those secrets of theirs without being seen by a single guard. It needs to be known that their estate hires a lot of Adventurers and Knights to be their guards, their amount can easily reach 100 but not a single one saw Isseist night. So that means if they wanted to kill them then no one will ever know that he''s the one who did it. After that, the March family decided toy low from the public. But unknown to them because of Natal''s disappearance from their family will be their downfall. Later on, the March family will be no more and all of their assets will belong to Issei sooner orter. But that''s a story for another time... ... Issei and his wives discussing what to do about their new ship but then they remembered about Erimo the half-poppin so they asked the Queen to let her gain ess to the Poppins technology. What''s surprising is that Queenbelle also decided to forget about the Poppins betrayal because of Issei''s request. She said it''s just personal grudge at this point, and the nation as a whole doesn''t really care anymore. Then the Poppins race started resurfacing to the Kingdom of Humpty and they make a brand new alliance with them. They were around the small ind around Humpty because they have a lot of food to share that they won''t even realize if the Poppins taking them as well. Issei also finally got his ship with the help of Erimo and the Poppins, along with Kathryn as well. Their ship is powered by Mr. Edison once more. Mr. Edison - Uppy! Riche - ...This is cool. The party looked around their ship floating in the sea. Gurigura - Ahahaha, it''s bigger than I thought it''d be. You could y Red Light, Green Light on here. Ramius - And we should be able tofortablybat sea monsters. Riche - I''d love to keep looking at the ship, but let''s see what riding it is like. Kathryn - Alright, it''s your time to shine. You''ve got this. Mr. Edison - Uppy! Set in a designated spot, the uppy cried in a way that could be taken as either determination or self-doubt and breathed fire. Kathryn - Oh, we''re moving. Gurigura - Wow, how''s it work? Kathryn - You see, the uppy''s fire breath generates steam, which moves gears that turn the ship''s wheel. Ramius - ...Zzzz... Mmmm... Can''t eat anymore, Zzzz... Kathryn - Hey, it''s not bedtime yet! Mr. Edison - Uppy! Gurigura - It''s so fast! This is even faster than a cow carriage. Riche - Alright, now let''s head out. You steer the ship, Ise. Issei - Sure. The party set sail into the vast ocean with their very own ship for the first time. After taking it for a spin they returned to the capital of Humpty. Natal weed Issei with open arms and she went to hug him right away after he set his foot on the harbor. Natal - Darlinggg~ Issei smiled gently at her and returned the hug she gave him. There''s a golden ring on Natal''s ring finger. Riche and co - *Jiiiiiii~* Issei - U-Um, Natal. Let''s go to the pce. Issei awkwardly said that because she can feel Riche and co gaze on him. ... Natal''s already bes Issei''s wife. They did it when they were waiting for the ship to be ready. The Queen lent them one of the bedrooms at the pce. Issei was resting on his room when he suddenly felt something weighing him down. He thought it was one of his wives so he instinctively hugged her close. ??? - Kyah! When Issei heard her voice he realizes that it belongs to Natal so his eyes instantly snapped open to see Natal totally naked right now in his embrace. And he can feel her bare breasts pressing against his body. Issei won''t ask something stupid as what she''s doing here when she''s already in this state, even idiot can tell that shee here to have sex. He felt amazed seeing her body, it''s so beautiful that he''s at a loss for words. Natal who felt his gaze on her blushed even deeper feeling shy but inside she''s proud that her body is able to charm Issei. Issei finally returns back to his senses and asked Natal. Issei - ...Are you ready, Natal? Natal - U-Un... Be gentle with me... Then Issei gives her a gentle kiss, Natal body which was shivering a little bit calmed down after feeling his gentle kiss then she felt his tongue entering her mouth and started entangling it with her own. Issei''s hands weren''t idle either, he runs down his hands from her back to her perky butts and gently massaged it. Natal - Mmm, mmh, mmn... Mwah... Natal felt her body turned hot every time he teases her butt like that. Natal felt something hard poking her pussy down there. And she knows what it is. Issei hand gently teases her pussy entrance until its wet. Natal - Haah, haah... Darling... I can''t take it anymore... Please, put it in... Issei - Ah. You want me to put it in myself or do you want to do it yourself? Natal - L-Let me do it myself... Issei - Just take it easy, okay? Natal - Hai... She timidly raises her hips, takes his dick and put it against herself. After that, she slowly lowers her waist. Natal - Mmmn... The head of Issei''s dick opens her pussy lips and starts entering her. It forces her insides open and begins sinking in. *Sllsh* Natal - Ngh... Aah... It hurts... She slightly teared up, there''s a trail of blood flowing down from her pussy marking the loss of her virginity. But Natal slowly but surely swallow Issei''s dick up to the base, after she managed to put the entire length of Issei''s dick inside her she stopped moving. Issei who saw her in pain like that pull her closer and began giving him a kiss once more to ease up her pain. After a few minutes she started moving her hips up and down slowly signaling that it doesn''t hurt as much anymore. Natal - Haah, haah, aah... Ah... Issei - You feel really good inside, Natal... Natal - I''m d you''re feeling good, darling... haahn, ah, aah... She starts slowly but gradually her movements got faster. Natal - Aah, haah... Mmm, mmn.... He slowly reaches up, and carefully, so he doesn''t interfere with how she''s moving, caressing her breasts and ass. Then he put one of her nipples inside his mouth. Natal - Aah... Aahn... Haah... Y-Yes... It feels so good... Haahn... Issei''s dick gets harder inside her and feels bigger too. Natal started bouncing on top of Issei even harder and faster because she can feel her orgasm about toe. Natal - Mm... Mmahh... Aah... Ah... D-Darling... I-I almost... Ahn... Issei - Ah... Me too... Issei grabs ahold of her waist and started thrusting up into her as well. Natal - Aaah... Mmn... haah, haaah... *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* Issei - I''m going toe. Natal - Yes... Let it out deep inside me, darling, haah, aah, aahn. He grabs her hips, pulls her down, and bury his dick deep into her. Natal - Aaaaaaahhh! His dick stabs through the walls of her pussy and against the very back of it. Natal - Ahhh, haah... A pulse seems to run through Issei and at the same time, he releases a flood of semen. It gushes into her insides like a torrent and floods through her. *Splurt!* *Splurt!* *Splurt!* Natal - Aah... ah. haah... I-It''sing out... Inside me... Aah... Mmm... Aaaahh... S-So hot.... They both came at the same time, she soaks in her orgasm and copse on top of Issei. Natal - Haah, haah... I''m so happy... I finally be one with the man I love... Issei hugs her body against his and gently rub her back while they both tasting the lingering after-effect of their orgasm together. But Natal felt like his dick is still hard inside her. Natal - U-Um... If you want to continue then it''s fine, darling... To be honest... I-I also want to do it more... Issei smiled gently while seeing her face turned red. Issei - Ah... This time, I''ll make you feel even better. Natal - ...Hai Then they continued having sex all night. They tried every position that they can think of until Natal can''t take it anymore and then she passed out in Issei''s embrace. The next morning there''s a golden ring appeared on Natal''s hand. And Issei''s ring turned from "V" into "VI" ( Mastery - 55%) ... So after saying their regards to the Queen they headed back to the Kingdom of Eden. Natal said she will be staying at Humpty for now until there will be no more trouble spotted around the Kingdom. She gives Issei a deep goodbye kiss when he''s about to leave. Natal - See youter, darling~ Then she looks towards Riche and co. Natal - Well, see you girlster too. Take care of darling for me okay? Riche - Oh, you''re not gonna ignore us anymore? Natal - Hmm, I was just jealous of you girls before so I''m sorry about before. Natal admitted that she was jealous of them very easily and apologizes as well, Riche and co are pretty surprised seeing her apologizing at them. She seems to be more carefree ever since she leave the March family and less prideful than before. Riche - Oh, we don''t really mind it that much, to be honest. Since we''re basically family now then I don''t see any reason why we shouldn''t forgive you. Ramius - Umu. Riche is right, we''re a family now. Gurigura - Eheheh, d to have you in the family as well, Natal-nee. Kathryn - Great, another titty monster... Issei smiled seeing their interaction, he feels really blessed having wives like them. Natal is also already informed of Issei''s secret identity as a Dragon, but she doesn''t really care though because for her Darling is Darling no matter what. Then after chatting a bit, Issei''s party finally teleported back to Eden. Chapter 60: Chapter 60: The party returned with the letter from the Queen of Humpty, but even without the Queen''s letter, Louin already knows Issei''s achievement because it''s quite wide-spread. He saved the Queen of Humpty and lots of kidnapped girls, ruined the ns on the Humpty Kingdom. And he mends the rtionship between the Poppins and the Humpty Kingdom as well. If that''s not enough to promote him then nothing will. Louin can only sigh to himself and feeling very proud as well for having such an outstanding son-inw. Acheval and Barro also keep grinning all this time. While Croix already stuck to Issei the moment he entered the throne room. She seems in a very good mood while keep humming "Otouto~ Otouto~", Issei sweat a bit seeing her like this. Louin - *Sigh* Let''s just get to the point. Issei, I will promote you to a and a . Issei - Understood. Louis - Good, now let''s appoint you into a . Croix - Wait, I can do it again! Croix instantly volunteered once again, but Louin rejected her request. Louin - No, the one who should do the honor is Riche. Croix - Ehh~ Riche unfair~ Croix pouted hearing she can''t do the honor but she soon back to her cheerful self because it''s true that the one who should do the honor is Riche herself. And she also wants Riche to be the one who did it too. Riche - Can I? Riche is pretty surprised hearing that she should be the one who does the honor. Louin - Yes, you made him a Knight in the first ce after all. Riche - But my dagger can''t appoint a . Louin - Don''t worry, I will lend you our royalty dagger. Louin handed Riche a dagger significantly more extravagant than her own. Riche - ...Okay. Let''s do this, Ise. Issei - Alright. Issei walked up to Riche and shut his eyes. Riche - I, Riche Eden, in the name of Mother Eve, ask of this world-defending Knight. When she uttered Mother Eve''s name, Riche''s body started to emit the same glow as the miracle power. Riche - Protector of peace and tranquility, Issei Hyoudou, in order to fulfill your duties, do you swear to dedicate your life to those you believe in? Issei - Yes, I do. Riche - Very good. Then may Mother Eve bless your soul. Riche was about to tap the de on Issei''s shoulder, but then her hand stopped. Issei - ...Riche? Riche - Heheheh, who would''ve thought the man I choose will be a this soon. I thought it will take you at least a year but apparently not, I''m very blessed and proud having a husband like you, Ise. Issei - Ah, me too. I also feel blessed and proud of having a wife like you... Having all of you makes me really happy and blessed. Issei smiled gently at Riche then he looks towards Ramius and co as well. They return the smile he gave them with the same smile filled with endless love and passion they share with each other. Louin and co. smiled gently at their interactions. But Croix had a longing feeling inside her eyes while watching them, she wishes she''s one of Issei wife as well... But it''s not possible since she''s already engaged with someone else. At least she''s feeling happy for her beloved little sister, Riche, for being with the man she truly loves unlike her... Riche - Ise... Keep up the good work. And thank you for having us as your wives. Issei - I will and the feeling is mutual. They smiled at each other then Riche finally tapped the dagger on Issei''s shoulder. When the dagger lightly touched his shoulder, they were both enveloped in a dull glow. Eventually, the light was absorbed into Issei''s body. Issei - ... Riche - There we go, one , ready for delivery. Barro - Princess Riche, I don''t know about treating this like you were making a pizza... Croix - Eheheh, Riche always acts like that when she''s being shy. And congrats Otouto~ Croix glued herself to Issei once again after the ritual is over. Thus, something the world had never seen before, a free agent , was born. Ramius - Mhm, that''s the man I fell in love with. Kathryn - Well, it doesn''t take long for him to reach the same rank as mine, as to be expected for my husband. Gurigura - Eheheh, yup! That''s our Ise-nii~ Acheval - Gahahahaha, that''s my lil bro right there! Barro - Heheheh, d to have another in our ranks. Louin - Hmm, now that''s over with. I order you to take a vacation for now until the time for Croix ritual starts. Enjoying some good quality time with your family should do you good, and I heard you married another girl at Humpty right? And she''s also a as well from what I''ve heard. Issei - Yes, her name is Natal. Louin - Um, good to know. Now we have a new ally for our Kingdom. Riche - Then, shall we go home? Issei - Sure. Croix wanted toe with them but Riche doesn''t allow it, she felt downcast not allowed toe with them but soon back to her cheerful self. Louin can only smile bitterly to himself because Croix longing for Issei seems to get stronger but s... Thus, with his promotion to a and , Issei decided to go home to see the twins. ... Kyou - Wee home, Ise! The party''s arrival home was met with the twins opening the front door to greet them. Issei - ... Kyou - Want food? A bath? Or maybe... Me? Issei - ... Kinou - Hm, Ise went silent. Maybe a monster inflicted him with a status ailment? Issei - ...Oh, sorry, I''m fine. Just haven''t heard you wee me home since I left . So I''m feeling a bit emotional... Kyou, Kinou, I''m d to be home. It had been some time since Issei left the after all, so it makes him feel a little emotional having them both greeted him the way as always. Kinou - Un, wee home. And we''ve already looked around the house. It''s perfect for a new family. I''m highly satisfied. Kyou - I prefer tatami mats, but it is nice and trendy. Just what you''d want for a new couple. Issei - Ramius''s family gave it to us. Maybe I should go thank them again. Kyou - That''s okay, we already introduced ourselves, and even gave them gifts. Kinou - We sent a bundle of Matsu shroom dishes. No doubt it''s made them feel young again. Ramius - My father''s already retired. I don''t know if he needs the energy... Tio - Oh, I knew I heard your voices. Wee home, Ise. Tilt - ...Wee back. Issei - Oh, Tio, Tilt? Kyou - We picked her up from thepany because we''re thinking to have dinner together as a whole family. Too bad we can''t bring that girl from Humpty because they''re pretty busy right there. Tio - Yes, Ekate and Mertel are watching thepany for me so don''t worry about it. But they do say they wanted you to go visit themter on. Issei - Ah, got it. Kinou - Tio told us all about the town and the house. Good at sewing, good atundry, and she even has big boobs and her little sister is cute as well... Nice pick, Ise. Tio - No, I''m not so great. Both of you have cooking talent that blew me away. Tilt bes shy after being praised, then she hides inside Tio right away. They all smiled wryly seeing Tilt still so shy even after all this time. Kyou - Although our cooking is not as great as Ise, though. Tio and the twins seemed to have already gotten to know each other and were hitting it off. Kyou - We knew you''d be home soon, so we put together the best feast we could muster. Kinou - I rmend eating before it gets cold. The twins urged the party inside, where they saw rows upon rows of delicious foodstuffs. Riche - Wow... Is this all made from scratch?! You actually cooked this all yourself?! Ramius - What do we have here? Whale?! Whether boiled, grilled, or raw, it''s the most exquisite of meats... Gulp... Gurigura - H-Hamburgers! Wow, the patties are really thick, and there''s two of them too! Kyou - I''m sure you all must be tired, so we wanted to make this a treat. Kathryn - Like... Everything here''s like something you''d get at a nice restaurant. I''m kinda taken aback. Kinou - Now that''s not true. For example, you can make this ramen just by boiling it and putting it in the soup. Kathryn - Ramen?! Y-You even have cheap food like that? Kyou - Heheheh, we made that because we heard one of the wives was a shut-in... You like ramen, don''t you? Kathryn - Yeah... I-I love it. With this much ramen, I could stay in my room for days! Issei - Wait, don''t do that. Kyou - Look, Ise, we even made plenty of those hotpots you like so much. Issei - Ohh, thanks. Issei actually not that picky about foods, he will like anything his wives made him. Riche - Hrrrm... Th-This certainly is impressive... Ramius - Not being able to cook doesn''t make you any worse of a wife, Riche. Riche - I-I wasn''t thinking that! Ramius - Mmm, mmm, gulp. More takoyakiyaki, please. Riche - Wait, you''re already eating?! Gurigura - Better eat before it gets cold. Riche - Y-Yeah, I know. While she didn''t think Issei would be taken away from her, arge part of Riche''s heart was consumed by an uneasy feeling. But then she saw Issei smiled at her gently and all of her worries went away, she remembered that he''s not the kind of man who judges his wives just because they can''t cook and will love them no matter what happens. Kyou - Oh right, we made some desserts that I just know you''ll like, Riche. Riche - Huh? Dessert?! Kinou - We left them to chill in the magic fridge. There''s some special pudding made with plenty of fresh gtin beans in there. Riche - Pudding... Gulp. I-I do love pudding... Kinou - Also, it has a sponge cake, candied grapes, poipoi fruit and kuririp on top... (AN: No that''s not a typo, that''s what it said in the game. I also don''t know what are those fruits.) Riche - Y-You can put all that on pudding?! Does it even count as pudding at that point?! Kinou - And then on top of that there''s honey, and on top of that there''s chocte. Riche - S-Stop! No more or I''ll- Kyou - Then you just top it with sliced cat bread, and the dragon pudding a mode isplete. Riche - ...I''m d you two are part of the family. Issei smiled wryly seeing that the twins got Riche by the stomach. Her opposition shaved away, Riche helped herself to the twins handmade sweets and began to blissfully smile. Then they had a fulfilling dinner together, everyone is enjoying the dinner they had together. Issei keeps smiling the whole time because of how harmonious his wives are. ... Issei - It''s been a while since I ate your cooking, Kyou, Kinou. It tastes good as always. Kyou - You''re gonna get sick of it after how much you''re getting now. Kinou - We love to feed you, too... Honestly, even back on the ind, we would have liked to feed you every day. Issei - I''ll never get sick of your cooking, you know that. Kyou - Fufufu, we''re happy that you feel that way. Kinou - Un. Issei - By the way can I ask you both a question? Why you still haven''t found your mate after all this time? Issei felt weird for such an outstanding girl like them to never find their mate after all this time. Kinou - Oh... The Witches of the Round Table each married a male descendant of Arthur and QD in order from oldest to youngest. Kyou - We''re the youngest, so we had to wait untilst. And sometimes you''d go a generation or two with no boys being born, and that witch would just have to wait until there was one. Issei - Did the witches of the Round Table like Arthur that much? Kinou - ...We do have respect for Arthur, but we never understood the admiration the other witches felt. Kyou - And after the Arthur tragedy their bloodline ended with Tram and his wife Ruto because they died along with their Kingdom... Kinou - So that''s why we never found our mate after all this time. Kyou - Then I saw you after you arrived in this world, Ise. And I finally found it, the feeling I''ve been searching for this entire time, I sensed that I love you and you''re the one for me. Kinou - I felt the same way. That''s when we discussed you and decided you''d belong to both of us. Kyou - Our first love was you, Ise. Issei - I see. I''m happy that I''m your first love. Kyou - Same here. Kinou - Un, the feeling''s mutual. They smiled at each other. Issei - Dragons have long lifespans. Where are the other Witches of the Round Table? Kyou - Some are still living peacefully among humans, while some mourned by going into a hibernation-like state... Kinou - And Just like you know, QD still lives with Arthur''s soul deep in Camelot, where she sort of casually watches over humans. Issei - ...Just sort of casually. Kyou - That''s all we can say that''s not personal dragon business. So, are you certain you want us to be your wives? Even though you''re clearly stronger than us but... Kinou - We''re also several times older than you that age difference is an understatement. Kyou - Do you still want to marry us? Kinou - ...This is thest time we''ll ask. Answer honestly. Issei - ...Can you feel my feelings for you through your mark? Both Kyou and Kinou felt their mark getting hotter by the second, it''s not ufortable or anything it feels so warm and soothing. Just from feeling the heat they know just how much Issei loves them. Kyou - Oh... Kinou - Um... They blushed deeply feeling the heat from their mark. Issei - As long as we can understand each other''s feelings, I''m fine with it. So please marry me, both of you. Kyou - O-Okay, I will. I''ll dly be your wife, Ise. Kinou - To have your feelings reciprocated... This is bliss. I understand QD a tiny bit more now. Kyou - Then it''s finally time for you to truly mark us as yours for life... Kinou - My body''s already warmed up. Even my breathing is a bit ragged. Issei - Um... I feel the same way as you both as well. When they''re about to get close with each other there''s a sudden sound out of nowhere. ??? - Hold it right there. The three of them look into the source of the voice and saw a woman appeared out of nowhere. She is a tall, voluptuous woman with thickly braided, bow-adorned, scarlet hair. Her two front braids have two golden ornaments near the upper sections and wear red lipstick. She has beautiful green eyes. For clothing, she dons a risque version of the typical witch''s garb. Her ck top has a diamond-shaped opening, exposing the middle of her breasts, which has a white heart mark that covered with Dragon''s wing. Issei felt a very familiar feeling after seeing her, and when her green eyes locked onto him he saw her smiling yfully at him. But her eyes are so gentle that he felt warm just by gazing at it. Issei - ...Who are you? Kyou and Kinou know who she is but they don''t want to tell Issei about it, so they just stand on the sidelines watching them. The woman chuckled gently hearing his question. ??? - What''s wrong, Ise... Can''t recognize me anymore after I regained my body? Issei felt confused about howe this woman knows his name and what she meant by she regained her body? Seeing his confused face the woman walk towards Issei''s. Then she put one of her hands on Issei''s left arm. And the moment her hand touched Issei''s arm there''s something happened. There''s a sh of light and then there it is, his old sacred gear the show itself once more to the world. Issei eyes went wide seeing the suddenly appeared once more. But it soon disappears as well the moment Irene took her hand off Issei''s. ??? - What''s wrong, partner? Still can''t recognize me? Issei - ...D-Ddraig? I-Is that you? Irene - Hahahaha, took you long enough. Yes, it is me. Sheughs joyfully after seeing him recognize her atst. Issei - B-But how? And aren''t you a- Irene - A man? No, I was a woman before but... Oh right, can the two of you leave us alone for now? Sorry for ruining your moment but you know the rules. Kyou - Sure thing, Irene-sama. Kinou - Un, take your time. Then the twins smiled at the two of them and left the room. Riche and co have already been drugged by the twins. The rules she''s talking about is for her to be the first Dragon wife of Issei, she''s fine with him having sex with other women as long as that woman isn''t a Dragon. So she has to step in when it seems that he''s about to have sex with the twins because she wants to im that first Dragon wife spot that''s why. Issei brain is too jumbled up after knowing his supposed partner is a woman so he doesn''t even realize the twins already left the room, he nkly stared at Irene the whole time while trying to process what''s happening. After confirming the twins left the room Irene set up a sound barrier so no one can hear anything from outside the barrier. She took a deep breath. Irene - Here''s the thing partner, and don''t you dareugh after hearing it... Then she told him all about her past when she''s still Irene and met Albion, etc. ... Issei bes totally dumbfounded after hearing her past. Issei - ... Irene also felt embarrassed after she''s done telling him about her past, her face went a bit red as well. Thankfully he''s notughing or she will be even more embarrassed. But unknown to her is that he just doesn''t know whether tough or cry after hearing it. How is he supposed to react when his trusted partner turns out to be a woman and he changed her gender just to avoid Albion? And their whole rivalry is because of her as well. After an awkward silence. Issei - ...So what you''re telling me just now is true? Irene - ...Um. Issei - ...Should I call you Ddraig or Irene now? Irene - Just call me Irene... Issei - ...Alright. After that, he went silent. Issei - ... Irene - ...If you have something to say then just say it. He looks like he''s about to say something but then closed his mouth soon after. Issei - Sorry, it''s just that it''s a lot to process... Irene - I know... But you need to understand that I wasn''t trying to hide it from you. It''s just that... Issei - Oh, I''m not mad or anything it''s just that... Then he gazes at her and soon after they chuckled at each other. Irene - It''s been a while, partner. Issei - Indeed. d to see you have regained your body, Ddra- I mean Irene. Sorry about that, I''m just used to calling you by your old name after all. Irene - It''s fine, I know you will get used to it sooner orter. Issei - Then, what are you doing here? To show me your new body? Irene - ...You could say that. Then Irene gives Issei a sultry smile and put both of her hands on Issei''s cheeks. Issei - Err... What are you doing? Irene - So, what do you think of my current body, partner? Issei - Umm... If I''m being honest then it''s very beautiful and attractive. Irene - *Chuckle* I''m d you feel that way. Now then, as for the other reason why I''m here... It''s to im my rightful ce as your first Dragon wife. Issei - ...Sorry? Issei felt like he just misheard her words. Irene - Do you see this mark on my chest? Irene pointed at the mark. Then Issei looks towards the white heart mark on her chest. Irene - This mark only appears on a Dragon body that already chosen their mate, and I choose you, Issei Hyoudou to be my fated mate. Issei - ...Eh? Before Issei realizes it he''s already pushed down by Irene into the bed. And she mounted his body right away. Issei - Wha- Mmh! She instantly kissed Issei right away. Issei''s eyes went wide open after Irene kissed her. She inserted her tongue inside his mouth. After feeling her tongue inside his mouth Issei finally manages to return back to his sense and pushed her away. Issei - What are you doing?! Irene - Hmm? Kissing you of course. Issei - ... Issei felt speechless hearing her answer. Like what she just did is a very normal thing. Irene - ...Do you know, Ise... I''ve been watching you for a long time, ever since I regained my consciousness back then when you finally manage to use the . When he''s about to say something else he heard her talking. Irene - At first I thought you''re just a perverted kid but then I saw what you''re willing to do for those ungrateful brats... Issei knows what she meant by brats is Rias Gremory and co. Irene - You''re willing to sacrifice your left hand for her then you''re willing to put your life on the line for them all again and again... After a while, I finally realized that your very existence is like a beacon of light for those you hold dear. And I''m also attracted to your light... She looks at Issei right in the eyes while saying that, and her eyes are glittering in reminiscence. Irene - In my entire life I''ve never had a host like you. All of my previous hosts got lost in their search for power and only treated me like a tool... But only you treated me like a partner, a friend. And before I realize it I enjoyed spending time with you and I keep thinking how good will it be if I still have my old body... s, I''m already dead so I tried to bury my feelings for you. But after finding out how those brats betrayed you, and see you be so sorrowful because of it... It makes my heart ache so much and I wish I could be there for you to ease your suffering even if only for a little. Issei - ...You already did... When you pulled me back from my sorrow, you already saved me, partner. When you taught me about "Freedom" I felt really thankful towards you. Issei told her with a grateful voice but she just gives him a small smile and continued talking. Irene - ...You see, Ise... I already linked my soul with you the moment you underwent the process of changing into a Dragon... If you die then I will truly die along with you... But I have no regrets because I want you to be my only host and thest host I have. Issei felt surprised by hearing her words. Irene - When Semiramis told me that she could make me a new body I feel so ecstatic and joyful because I can finally truly be with you in body and soul... I finally let my buried feelings for you free. Now I can tell the world with pride that I, Irene Belserion, is in love with Issei Hyoudou. She smiled blissfully at him while saying that and Issei felt captivated seeing her smile. Irene - Now what do you say, Ise... Are you willing to truly have me as your fated partner forever in life? Issei keeps recalling on how she keeps helping him when he needs her the most and the time they spent together, she''s the only reason that he can still be here right now. If not for her then he would''ve already died when the corrupted evil pieces corrupting his body. She has already helped him so much that he doesn''t even know if he could someday repay it. And after hearing her confession about him he felt like it''s his chance to repay her. She''s used to be the one who helps her now it shall be his turn helping her. He will protect her from any harm and keep staying by her side forever and ever. He will always be there for her. Issei - ...Ah, I''m willing, partner... Till death do us part... Issei said that with a gentle smile but firm eyes. And Irene smiled through tears after hearing his answer. Irene - Till death do us part... They joined their hands together and kissed passionately like they''re trying to convey the feelings they have for each other. After Issei epted Irene as his mate there''s a mark appeared on his left hands where his used to be. The mark shaped identically just like Irene''s mark which looks like a heart covered with Dragon wings. ... Issei and Irene took off their clothes soon after and they''re gazing at each other bodies. Irene - Fufufu, I really like your current face and body, Ise. Issei - I could say the same to you. They both chuckled at each other after saying that. Issei is hovering over Irene''s body right now. Issei - Are you ready, Irene? Irene - Ah... Make me yours. Her pussy is already wet enough from all the kissing they just did and she''s been anticipating this to happen ever since she got her old body back and the moment she saw him again her body automatically went into heat. After hearing her confirmation Issei push forward into her and stretch her open. Irene - Nh! His dick slides forward until it hits her hymen, but it only stops his advance for a moment and his dick easily breaks through it and plunges deeper in. Irene - Ghh! His dick pierces her until it''s pressing against her womb. Issei gives her a gentle kiss to soothe her pain. Irene - Mmh... After a few seconds, Irene slightly moved her hips as a signal that it''s fine for him to move. Issei - I''m going to start moving now... Irene - Ah... Go ahead, I can take this much pain... Then Issei started moving his hips slowly. Irene - Haah, haah... After a few seconds, Issei had started kissing and licking her breasts and nipples. He buried his face in Irene''s breasts, stroking them repeatedly with love. Irene - Ahhn, ahh, hahn... I-I see that you still love oppai, partner... Haah, haah... Issei - Ah, as long as it belongs to the woman I love then I will. Then Issei resumed his sucking. Irene - Haah, hahn, I''m d you like my body... Ahh... Down there her love juices were leaking out of her, now tinged with red, the proof of her purity. With his penis firmly inside her, Irene sighs happily. As his penis moved in and out of her faster, each thrust brought them both closer and closer to orgasm. Irene - W-What is this... Ahhn... I feel so hot from inside... I can feel you, rubbing against the inside of me... Ahhn! Issei - Ah, it feels crazy good inside you, Irene... *Sllsh* *Sllsh* Irene also started moving her hips to match Issei''s current pace going in and out inside of her. Tiny dots of sweat had broken out all over their body as they moved. Irene - I-It''s really big... And it''s going deeper and deeper each time... Haah... Ahn, ah, mmh... Issei put one of his arms around Irene''s back and brought her body closer to him while his other arm is on her ass and lifted one of her legs slightly. He started humping even more wildly soon after. Irene - Yes... Ahn... Good, make me go crazy, with pleasure... Make my body can''t live without you, Ise... Haah, haahn, aahn! Her pussy was already fully lubricated, allowing Issei to reach all the way inside her easily. He kept humping faster and deeper inside her while she put her legs around his waist. Irene - Haah, haaahn... My body is all tingly, aaah... Issei could tell that Irene was nearing her orgasm and as he continued his thrusts, reaching as far into her as he could. While his own limit was close as well, he prepared to shoot everything he had into her. Issei - Guh... You''re getting even tighter, making me feel really good... I''m almost there, Irene. Irene - Y-You too...? I-In that case, let''s finish... Together... Haaahn! *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* He increased his pace even faster, working in tandem with her body. Irene - S-Shoot your semen into me... Right inside my uterus... Aahn, aah, ahha... Along his spine, Issei could feel a familiar energy building. Irene''s body is fully open to him, ready to ept his semen deep inside her. Irene - I can''t... I can''t hold back anymore... Haah, ah... My body... Haah, haah, aahhn, haah... I can''t, I can''t... It feels too good... Please, give me all of your semen! Mark me as yours, Ise! Issei - Ghh... Here, I''ming! Irene - Ku! Haah, I-I''ming too, Haaaaahhhnnn! *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* Issei pushed as deep as he could and ejacte deep inside her while Irene wailed in pleasure. Irene - Haaah... It''s... Incredible, so hot inside... I can feel your thick, hot semen deep inside my womb... You''vepletely filled me up... I can feel it inside... You shot so much inside me... With this... We will be truly be one in body and soul... My beloved partner... Ise... I''m so happy. Irene shed tears of joy and blissfully smiled while stroking her abdomen and mark at her chest. Both of Issei and Irene''s mark started glowing and after a few seconds, they feel their soul truly connected with each other. The color of the mark changed from white into deep red signifying their love for each other. There''s a mini Queen crown in the middle of her mark, while on Issei''s mark there''s a mini King crown on it. Now they truly have be the Absolute Duo, not just in name but in body and soul as well. Issei - Ah, I''m happy as well... They smiled at each other and brought their lips closer once more... Inside his body, Issei can feel his started tobining with his very own soul. Now he can use all of its ability. His isbined with Ophis so he basically can with no limit and he also gained Albion''s from the time he absorbed one of Albion''s orb. He also automatically gained Irene''s ability. It allows his attack to prate through all defense. Thisbined with his from Scathach is basically overkilling... No matter how strong his opponent defense is it will be broken through like a piece of paper. So you can forget defending against one of Issei attack from now on. All their enemy could do is to avoid it or they will be dead the moment his attack hits them. But its easier said than done... Unless his opponent is significantly stronger than him then there will be no hope to withstand even one of his attack. And to find an enemy that''s significantly stronger than him? Good luck finding them because you can basically count the person who meets that criteria with one hand. Even then it won''t be for long... And Irene also gained most of Issei''s skill as well such as the , she thought she should teach this technique to the girls back at Semiramis domain as well. Irene moaned slightly feeling his dick inside her twitching. Irene - Mmn... Fufufu, it seems you''re still good to go, beloved... Issei - ...Beloved? Irene - Hmm? You don''t want to call you that? Issei - No, it just feels weird to have you call me that... Issei awkwardly scratches his cheek while saying that with a wry smile. Irene - Well, you better get used to it because I will keep calling you that from now on, be-lo-ved~ Irene smiled yfully at him. Issei - ...Fine. Irene - Well, I''d love to continue our mating session but the twins are waiting for you... So go make them yours next. Issei - Ah. See youter. Irene - Um, we''ll continue thister on when you get back to Semiramis domain. Irene gives Issei a deep goodbye kiss and then she uses her magic to instantly wear her outfit back and create a rift to return back. While she''s walking towards the rift she kept swaying her sexy butt to entice Issei, and it''s working quite well because Issei felt even more aroused now. Irene - You girls cane in now. In front of the rift she gave Issei a wink then she went inside the rift after calling the twins back. He smiled bitterly seeing her act and sighed to himself because he never thought the Great Sekiryuutei can act like that. When the twins entered the room they are already naked and they seem to have ragged breathing, their cheeks are red and their eyes are moist. Apparently, they were watching their mating session the whole time. Kyou - Ise... Kinou - We can''t take it anymore... Then both of themunched themselves at Issei. They both don''t need any forey because they''re soaking wet already. Kinou went for his lips while Kyou went for his dragon down there. Kyou inserted his dick into her pussy straight away. It seems because she''s so wet when her hymen break it doesn''t hurt that much. She only winces a little then started moving her hips up and down with reckless abandon. Kyou - Haah, haahnn, Aah... S-So good~ Mmm... It feels so good! I finally can have this majestic dragon rod inside me~ haahhn... *Slosh!* *Slosh!* *Slosh!* Kinou - Mmh, mmm, Mchu... Mwah. Kinou is kissing Issei passionately while she keeps touching herself down there. Issei felt like he''s surrounded by marshmallow, he let the twins do all the work while he''s justying on the bed. Kyou - Ahm, Ahn, haaah... Haahn... I-It''s good, it feels so good! Give me more, haahn! *Sllsh!* *Slosh!* Kinou - Hurry and switch with me Kyou... I''m feeling so itchy down there already. Soon he felt like he''s about toe while Kyou was so sensitive that she already came several times it seems. Issei - Kuh! Kyou... I can''t hold off much longer... Kyou - Me too! I''vee several times now! You don''t need to wait any longer... Ahhn! Ahn, haa, haahn! I''ming again, ahhn... I can feel it, my body is ready... Ready to receive your seed, deep in my womb... Haahhh... Kyou was ready to receive Issei''s essence but he still held off, wanting to give her as much pleasure as he could before the end. They continued to move, nearing their shared orgasm. Breathing in time with Kyou, he prepared to let a wave of pleasure flow over him. Issei - Ku... I''ming! Kyou - Yaah, ahhn, I''ming too! Haah, haah, aaaaahhhnnnn... *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* Kyou - I can feel it... Flowing inside me, sshing... It''s amazing, there''s so muching out... Filling me entirely... It''s so hot, so thick and hot... I''m being filled up... Haah, haaahn, ahhn... It''s stilling out... Finally, Issei finished his ejaction and Kyou plopped down on top of his body feeling exhausted. There''s a mark appeared on her left shoulder, its the same mark Irene and Issei had but at the middle of her mark, there''s a Roman number "VII" on it the same goes for Issei''s ring, and a golden ring also appeared on her ring finger. Then Kinou gently lifted Kyou''s body and set her to the side because she really can''t take it anymore. *Plop* Kyou - Haahn... Issei''s penis slides off from Kyou''s pussy and his seeds started flowing out from her pussy because of it. Then Kinou took Kyou previous position and mounted Issei right away, and just like Kyou when her hymen break she doesn''t feel hurt that much and started moving up and down while leaning forward to kiss Issei, apparently she likes to kiss while having sex. Kinou - Mmh, Chu... Haahn, your mouth tastes sweet, Ise... It tastes better the more I kiss you. It''s hard to describe the taste... It''s a very... Good taste though... Chu, mmh... Haahn... Every time she went up and down the tip of his penis is bumping up against her cervix, probing its shape as he prated her. Kinou - Haah, haah... Mm, mhaa! He enjoyed probing every corner of her pussy, feeling its warmth around him. Kinou - Your penis fits right inside me... It''s so big and hot and fills me all the way up. Haah, haah... This feels really good, Kyou is right... Feeling you grind against my insides... Mmha, ahhn... Hah, haahn... Issei penis slides inside and out of her easily, disappearing again and again inside her weing folds. Kinou - Haah, haah... Haahng, mmha... My body belongs to you, Ise... My vagina ispletely dedicated to your use now and forever... Haah, you''re inside my deepest ce... Haahn... It feels so good when you''re inside me... Mmhh... Kinou slowed her hips movement but she moves her hips in a circle, Issei put both of his arms around Kinou''s back and hug her tightly against his body to feel each other''s warmth. Their bodies are totally intertwined. As if their hearts are beating at each other''s pace. *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* Kinou - Haah, haaahn... Ahn... Mhaa... Please go deeper, deeper... It''s okay to do it as roughly as you want, haah... Issei does it just the way she wanted and went inside her deeper hitting her sensitive spot. Feeling his movement her opening closed even more tightly around his penis as if she were having multiple micro-orgasms. Kinou - I-It''s good, Ise... You''re hitting me exactly where it feels the best... It''s not fair that I feel this good, alone, mmhhh... Ise, I want you to feel good too. I want you toe inside me... Issei - Ah, you don''t need to worry about that, I''m feeling really good right now... Gh, I''m almost there... The room is filled with a lewd sound as their bodies pushed up against each other, faster and faster now. *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* Issei - Kuh... I''ming, Kinou! Kinou - Haahn, haaa! Haahn... My womb is opening just for you, Ise... Ah... Please fill it with your sperm... Haah, haaahn! Please give me all of it, Ise... Haaahn! *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* Issei ejacted deep inside her, releasing a huge amount of semen even though this is his 3rd timeing in a row. Feeling his sperm flooding her insides she tightened her insides around his penis, in a way that felt like a caress. Kinou - I-It''s here... Nn, haa, aah... So much semen, so hot... I can feel it, flowing inside me. Filling up my body... *Splurt!* There, I can feel it, another spurt... It feels so good... Haahn... Mmh~ Issei penis is still firmly erect inside her, even after ejacting. It is like it wanted more. He pushed his lower back upwards while kissing her. Kinou - Haah, ahhn... You''re still big, Ise... Even though you just came three times in a row just now... It''s incredible. Issei - Sorry, but I still want more... Kinou - Uhmm, go ahead... Anytime you like... Please put it inside me, anytime you want, ahhn! During their second round, Kyou gets up and joined them straight away. Then they made love with each other the whole night... Kinou''s mark in on her right shoulder with a Roman number "VIII" on it along with her gold ring and Issei''s. ( Mastery - 70%) (Both Kyou and Kinoubined only gives 5% while Irene is 10%) ... Issei - Ngh... Issei''s arms were enveloped by the twins'' feminine aroma and the warmth and softness of their skin when he woke up. He smiled seeing them both. Issei - ...Haven''t woken up between them since they looked after me when I''m still hurt. Both of their breasts which he enjoyedst night right now are pressing against Issei''s chest, the softness of it almost makes him want to go at it again but he held it in because they''ve been doing it all night non-stop. Kyou - ...Morning, Ise... Mm... Kyou woke up and, still looking half-asleep, gave him a light kiss. Issei - Ah, good morning, Kyou. *Tug* Issei - Hmm? Kinou - Mmmm~ When his opposite arm was yanked, he looked and saw Kinou staring at him with her usualck of expression, but her eyes gave the impression that she was displeased. Issei - Um, you can get a kiss too, Kinou. Kinou - Mhm. Then he gives Kinou a good morning kiss as well. Kyou - Wish I could lie here and enjoy your smell for longer, but it''s time to make breakfast. Kinou - It''s unfortunate, but a wife has to do what a wife has to do. Kyou - Ow, ooooow... Kinou - Ngh... Ouch. Issei - What''s wrong? Kinou - ...My crotch aches. I knew losing your virginity would hurt, but this is worse than expected. Issei - Oh, sorry... It felt so good yesterday that I kinda carried away and forgot it was your first time... Kyou - Don''t worry about it. It''s also our fault for being so wildst night and besides, the pain is all part of these important wedding memories. Kinou - I''m now literally damaged goods because of you... That gives you a heavy responsibility. Issei - Hahah, yeah, I know. Issei sweated hearing her words, it''s not like he has any intention on abandoning them alright... Kyou - Don''t worry, we''ll get over it as fast as we could because we''re Dragons after all. Kinou - We could easily do this again as early as tonight. Even right this second, if you want to try it. Issei - Uhh, I''d be happy to... But I rather not... Hmm, normally, Riche and the others would''ve barged in here right about now. Kyou - We didn''t want anyone interrupting our first night together, so we drugged them with a little something too. Lady Irene is a special case though because we had a deal with her. Kinou - There were paralysis drugs in the desserts. They''ve probably been jerking around all night. Issei - ...*Sigh* I knew there''s some weird smell from the food yesterday, but to think it''s a paralysis drug... And what deal you had with Irene? Kyou - Well... Then they both tell Issei about the deal they had with Irene. Issei can only smile wryly when he heard it. Then he told both of them to take it easy and let him prepare breakfast. They''re more than happy being able to taste his cooking again after all this time so they let him cook for them. Besides they love the care he gives them right now. When Issei''s done preparing breakfast he went to check on Riche and co. ... Ramius - How could I let this happen? My chance to learn how Dragons have sex, wasted... Kathryn - Why did I have to be drugged because of what the rest of you do?! Gurigura - Even I didn''t notice the drugs they put in there... Dragons are cool. Riche - And now we''re eating those same dragons'' breakfast without even checking it first... Tio - It''s hard to say no when their breakfast looks so good. Issei - Don''t worry, this time it has no drugs in it since I made it myself. Kyou - Don''t worry about a thing. Yesterday was just a special asion. We don''t normally put things in people''s food. Ramius - Oh, then I''ll dig in. Kathryn - Don''t be fooled! Kinou - After breakfast, there''s a tofu cake with seasonal fruits waiting, if you can forgive us. They made the desert when Issei is checking Riche and co. Riche - Mmm... Tofu cake... The perfect cake for a girl who''s watching her calorie intake... Gurigura - They totally got Riche-nee on their side too! Kyou - Not that we''re trying to persuade anyone. We just want you to enjoy our cooking. Tio - Haaah... Wonderful. You twoe off as so mature. Kathryn - ...I mean, as far as looks go, I''d say you- Tio - Theye off as so mature. Kathryn - Uh, yeah, sure... Tio gives Kath a chilling smile when thetter is about to say something taboo. So they fully enjoyed their breakfast and spent a few days rxing just like Louin advise them to. Issei also visited the Krs to see how are they doing but it seems most of them still not reborn like Ekate yet, but it should be soon enough from what they''ve told him. There''s some of them already underwent the rebirth process and they are waiting for Issei to give them a new name just like Ekate did. Their list is as follows: 1. Mertel, she said she wanted to keep her name as it is. Unlike Ekate she appears to be a pure devil and her personality is still the same as she used to flirty like a seductress but that''s only when she''s in front of Issei while in front of others she appears strict and serious. She''s the only Krs who after underwent rebirth process still has her gem on her forehead and has horns at the same time. Perhaps it''s because she''s their Queen in the first ce. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-503861407.jpg) 2. Kyuriha, she appears to be a Wind elemental Angel with Fujin Bloodline. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-1770633053.jpg) 3. Miarute, she appears to be a pure Light/Holy elemental Angel, her holy power is even stronger than Michael. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-652344499.jpg) 4. Suisen, she appears to be a Thunder elemental Devil with Raijin Bloodline. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-1755334333.jpg) 5. Paniverna, she appears to be a Fire elemental Devil with Phoenix Bloodline and Issei could tell that her bloodline is even purer and stronger than the Phenex family from his world. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-763966623.jpg) 6. Izana, she appears to be an Ice elemental Angel with Ice Phoenix bloodline. /uploads/chars/5688-1028708666.jpg) 7. Ultinia, she appears to be a strong Light/Holy elemental Angel as well just like Miarute but not as strong as thetter, but still quite strong. (AN: https://rei.animecharactersdatabase/uploads/chars/5688-1118018133.jpg) 8. Marialis, she appears to be a pure Dark elemental Angel. (AN: https://rei.animecharactersdatabase/uploads/chars/5688-1346706770.jpg) The 8 of them is the ones worth mentioning because they clearly stand out from the other because of how strong they are after the . The Krs referred them as the <9 Divines> along with Ekate. Mertel and Ekate stuck to Issei''s the moment they saw them and they keep seducing Issei until they had another orgy. The details are omitted... ... Issei teaches all of the Krs and some other training as well. The Krs who were very flirty towards Issei bes totally focused and listening with undivided attention the moment he trains them. They appears to be extremely loyal andmitted to bing stronger as soon as possible, the <9 Divines> seems to be mastering what Issei''s teaching them at an rming rate. They are mastering it even faster than Ramius and co, but that''s only because they still haven''t be a Dragon yet. When Ramius and co. turned into a Dragon just like Issei their progress will be even faster than the Krs. Whether it be strength, talent, constitution, orprehension, they will be at the top straight away. Of course, even the greatest talent or genius still need to be developed, so they still need to train themselves or all will be for naught. Take Rias, for example, she has a great talent and bloodline but all she does is totally depending on her magic hoping it will break all obstacle in her way. Sure her magic is strong but it''s not fully utilized because she doesn''t do a proper training as of yet. And during the rating game ironically enough she bes the weakest of them all even though she has the strongest offensive magic among her peerages. But that''s a story for another time... After Issei is done visiting the Krs he also visited Natal to see if she needs any help but it appears there''s no troubleing their way so he spent an entire day with her on a date and at night they had another lovey-dovey sex. He also trains her and just like the rest and her talent is really good as well which not surprising because she''s supposed to be at rank already if not for her old family intervention. Issei''s routine is just like that until the time for Croix''s ritual. Chapter 61: Chapter 61: When Issei is rxing in his house along with his wives, Barroes in. Barro - Hi, everyone. I''m back from Humpty. Barro just got back from Humpty to check some things over there for Croix ritual. Riche - Oh, Barro? Barro - Sorry to barge in, but I''d like to talk about your next mission. Issei - Sure, it''s fine. Barro - Great, great. d I''m not interrupting anything. I have to say, it''s gotten lovely in here. Barro looked over the living room packed with all the wives and offered Issei an impressed smile. Riche - Geez, it''s still early and you''re already on the job. You clearly overwork yourself, Barro. Barro - Hmm, leaving too much to Acheval would only mean more work for meter, though. Kathryn - I bet, ahahahaha! Ramius - You''re a too, Kath. You should at least help a little... Barro - Anyway, Issei-kun, as you might know, Princess Croix wanted you to help her with her wedding ritual. Issei - Sure. Issei thought why not because he thought of Croix as his family member after all since she''s Riche Big sister and all. Barro - Um, you may already know this, but Princess Croix is known for being a remarkable saint. Issei - Saints being women who''ve strongly inherited Mother Eve''s blood, right? Barro - Her magic power far exceeds the average human, such that just standing near her can make you feel like you prayed to Mother Eve... She''s like a living church. Issei - Ah, I know. He can feel her holy power quite well after all, and just by standing near her it''s quite soothing. The same goes for Croix when she''s near Issei though, he just doesn''t know it yet. Barro - The Church of Mother Eve say they want to use Princess Croix''s wedding to recreate Mother Eve''s wedding ritual. The prince of Central and, of course, Princess Croix have agreed to participate. The ritual will involve using a ship to travel around to Humpty''s Inds, and we''d like you to transport Princess Croix using your ship. Ramius - Then all we have to do is transport her? Barro - I''ve taken a look at that ship. It''s both fast and maneuverable, much safer than any other ship we could get our hands on. And also to have Issei-kun to guard her personally it will be perfectly safe. Kathryn - Heheheh, no doubt it is. Our ship''s loaded with next-generation energy, conceived of by yours truly. Riche - Well, it''s an uppy named Mr. Edison, but yeah... Barro - You''re supposed to go from Humpty to the State of Hamlet City. Given that''s your next destination, I assume there aren''t any problems with that. Riche - Sure, we have to go to Hamlet one way or another. Besides, this is my sister''s wedding, so I want to help out somehow. Issei - Um, I agree with Riche. We''ll deliver Princess Croix safely to Hamlet. Kyou - Hmmm, a wedding ritual, huh? Kinou - and the destination is Hamlet. Perfect. Issei - Hm? What is it? Kyou - Oh, nothing... Nothing at all. Issei - ...I see. Issei still felt something was off as the two twins shook their heads, but forgot about it and told Barro they would take the job. Barro - I''m d you''re interested. Eden''s vessels are at the bottom of the ocean, and I''d feel pretty restless on a ship borrowed from Humpty. Ramius - You seem pretty restless right this second, Barro. There was no need to visit so early in the morning. Barro - Yes, that''s true. But I can''t help it, I''m personally invested in Princess Croix''s marriage. Riche - What a loyal Knight. Barro - Hahaha, well,e to the castle when you''re ready. I can tell you the details about the ritual then. Issei - Got it. Then Barro went back to castle ahead of them. Kathryn - Hamlet, huh? It''s so far north that I don''t have much concept of what it''s like up there. Issei - What kind of ce is it supposed to be? Gurigura - Hamlet''s where the Church of Mother Eve''s headquarters is located. Ramius - Have you been there, Gurigura? Gurigura - Y-Yeah... A few times. As the party gets their new mission, they turned their thoughts toward the State of Hamlet City. ... In the darkness, a faint light illuminated a wrinkly old man. The water tank before him contained Jabber, still in his monster form after his defeat by Issei. SC - Now this is gluttony... The man, Supreme Commander, watched the monster gradually dissolve and let out an impressed gasp. SC - Truly repulsive... It''s like a reflection of the soul. However, he couldn''t hide the delight in his voice. SC - Rochefort''s envy and Rocinante''s greed were just as hideous... BUT IN THAT, THERE IS BEAUTY!... Compared to the swine living their empty lives in Mother Eve''s cage, you look far nobler... Now, my brethren... Die and be one with me... Huhwahwah, huhwahwahwah! ... In a dungeon somewhere... All sources of light were intentionally blocked off, creating a total and imprable darkness. Within the darkness could be heard the mming of metal against tough flesh, followed by someone''s agonizing scream. Man - GYAAAAAAH! Kuro - ...I thought you might be of little use, but it seems I was mistaken. Kuro killed almost every Ouw that managed to get away from Issei''s sight. Shiro - Oh dear, this looks like a mess. I got these fellows together in answer to your request. Are you ughtering them already? Kuro - You''re here? Hmph, should''ve gotten me a less useless group then. Shiro - But these are excellent fighters. Ones who seek strength the same way you do. Just so you know, I''ll never find anyone better than them. Kuro - ...Heal him. Lackey - Yes, sir. Kuro - Once he''s cured, go hunt some powerful monsters or something to make yourselves stronger. The rest of the Ouws silently nodded in fear at the instructions and left Kuro''s side. Shiro - But what made you want to gather allies? Kuro - Sudden Impulse. Shiro - Heheh, must be inspired by "Him". The allies he finds for himself bes stronger at an rming rate along with himself as well... Kuro - ... Shiro - Oh yes, and I believe you might know this already, but I''m told "He" defeated Jabber as anticipated... Kuro - Well, don''t you sound happy about that? If Jabber''s dead, you can''t make your true Adan''s Blood and your ns grind to a halt, am I wrong? Shiro - Actually, Bolonius has already finished the . Kuro - Nobody told me about that. Shiro - I doubt he felt much need to mention it. We don''t tell the rest of everything we do, either. Kuro - True. I''ve known you for a long time and there are still things I won''t share with you. Shiro - That''s a shock... I try to be as upfront with you as possible, at least... But, as far as the Supreme Commander is concerned, we''re all just pawns in his games, though. Kuro - Not that I expect you''ll let yourself be used that easily. Shiro - Jabber''s corpse has been sent to the Supreme Commander. He''s using all the corrupted and transformed admins to give himself power. Kuro - Much like our crest... The snake that eats its own tail. Better watch out or we''ll be eaten too. Shiro - I wouldn''t worry about the tail going without a fight... Kuro - Have fun with that. All I want to do is lose myself in battle. You can keep your ns. Kuro vanished into the darkness to once again. Shiro then shrugged and disappeared as well. The now-silent darkness would again be noisy hourster with the pained groans of monsters. ... Bolonius - So this is the ... Within the windowless room unchanged by the time of day, Bolonius closely analyzed a drug of his creation. Bolonius - The desire to attack, kill, ****, and eat humans... I had doubts that monster blood itself contains those instincts, but now... Despite his doubts, Bolonius had made monster blood into all different varieties of already. One type caused a loss of self-restraint, one increased destructive impulses, one induced uncontroble lust... This was only a few types he''d created. Bolonius - But why is it that the purer monster blood looks closer to human blood? The perfected Adan''s Blood was the same deep red as the blood of human beings. Bolonius - Who was this Adan that created the monsters? Who is Mother Eve?... It doesn''t matter to me now, I suppose. Bolonius noticed he was getting off track, shook his head, and looked to the bed in one corner of the room. Bolonius - If it''s true that is the key to reviving Mother Eve, nothing else matters. Bolonius took up the in one hand and walked up to the bed. In it, a young girly. Bolonius brushed the hair off her cheeks, during which he felt theck of warmth in her skin. Bolonius - If could even resurrect Mother Eve, then theoretically, it should have no trouble bringing a human back to life. Bolonius pricked the hard, cold skin with the syringe in his hand. Bolonius - Now, open your eyes... My beloved daughter... Ophelia...! The corpse of the girl he''d called Ophelia violently jerked upright. Ophelia - Ah... Nngh, aaaah... Bolonius - Ophelia! Do you recognize me? Ophelia - Ah... Uuuhn, guh... Aaah... Bolonius - Hrm, what is this massive flow of magic energy? It''s like it''s flooding into her from all around the world! Ophelia - AAAAAAAAAH! Bolonius - Ophe- *WOOOSH!* Coincidentally, on the same day Issei decided to depart for Hamlet... One of its towns was consumed by death. ... The family was gathered in the living room, getting ready for the journey. Tio - I''m putting all your spare clothes here. You don''t want to get sick, so remember to change clothes whenever you sweat too much. Issei - Um, thanks for everything, Tio. The clothes Tio handed over was all neatly folded and soft to the touch. Gurigura - Wooow, my panties smell like outside. Riche - Don''t you typically want to dry underwear away from the sun? Tio - I made shade out of some washed sheets. It gives them the same smell as a fluffy nket. Gurigura - Sniff sniff, eheheh, smells nice... Riche - Quit rubbing panties on your face, you look like a weirdo. Ramius - Yes, you shouldn''t rub your own underwear on your face. Use Ise''s instead. Issei - ... Kathryn - That''s even weirder! Tio - Also, Kinou and Kyou left me packed lunches to give to all of you. Issei - Hm? Are both of them not here? Tio - No, they said they had some business to attend to and left rather early. Issei - Oh... Well, knowing them. I doubt there''s anything to worry about. Issei doesn''t really have to worry about them both in danger on this world unless the "Naughty" Dragon decided to fight them that is. But if they''re in danger he will know right away and vice versa from the mark they share together now. And Issei could just teleport to their location instantly. While Issei is thinking about the twins, his wives appeared to have finished preparing as well. Kathryn - Alright, time to go help with Princess Croix''s ritual. Riche - It goes from Humpty to Hamlet, before ending in the Central Empire. Issei - So, the northern continent... Kathryn - Anyway, let''s go to Eden Castle first and see how this whole ritual''s going down. Issei gives Tio a kiss and Tilt a pat on the head which makes thetter blushed deeply, then both of them saw off the party as they headed to Eden Castle. He already taught the <9 Divines> how to use teleportation so they could be Tio''s taxi basically. On a side note, it seems all of the Krs already have element inside them. Which is not surprising because they''re one with nature in the first ce. The <9 Divines> trained some of the Krs to be Issei''s Elite Guards, although he already told them he doesn''t need one. But they insisted, so Issei could only relent to their request. He''s about to say no once again but the entire Kr race gave him a "Puppy eyes" and he''s defeated straight away after seeing their pleading look... The Krs are linked with Issei''s divinity as the True Red Dragon King of Dominance, he doesn''t realize he''s basically already on par with Gods at this point. He could be called the True Dragon God of Dominance now basically. If Ophis represents , Great Red represents , then Issei represents but he also has a part of the first two divinity as well because of what happened in the past when Ophis and Great Red helped to rebuild his body before. The Krs souls are imbued with his divinity and it amplify their bloodlines, strength,prehension, etc. That''s also why the Krs bloodlines bing so strong in the first ce because they''re affected with his divinity. Even though the Krs underwent a process of they are not supposed to be this strong from the get-go. The Krs already told Issei about this but he doesn''t really care about it since for him as long as they''re safe then it''s okay. He doesn''t care if they be strong or not and for him, every single Krs are his women and he won''t abandon them even if they''re weak. After the Krs heard his words they are ovee with love and blissful feeling for having a King like Issei and they all swarmed towards him and they all had a very passionate orgy sex soon after that. The Krs now has an undying loyalty towards Issei more than ever and if they''re asked to kill themselves for him then they would dly do it, but it''s basically impossible to happen because Issei would never ask them to do that, obviously. The Krs are also protected by his divinity. The moment they "Died", their soul will automatically go to Issei and start healing themselves until they''re back to their top condition. Issei won''t be affected by this in any way since he basically has unlimited now. So in the future, Issei''s army will be called because they can''t die unless Issei dies first. ... Food Stand Man - We''re celebrating Princess Croix''s wedding with red and white pakapuku mochi, on sale now! Sales Girl - The Princess Croix Wedding Sale is currently ongoing! Visit as a couple for 30% off on all products! Issei''s party arrived at the capital of Eden to be met with bustling streets. Ramius - Princess Croix''s wedding has gotten everyone in a celebratory mood already. Riche - People really loves Onee-chan. She''s a saint, she''s nice to everyone, she''s gorgeous... It makes sense. Issei - Um. Gurigura - I haven''t been to church very much. What do saints do? Kathryn - If we''re being honest, they''re walking advertisements for the church. And I guess they inherited a lot of Mother Eve''s blood, so they''re supposed to have a lot of magic power. Riche - Onee-chan''s magic power is high, that much is true. Thing is, she has no talent for casting magic, so she can''t really fight or anything. Kathryn - Huh, fascinating...''Might not be that she''s bad at magic, so much as the kind of magic saints typically use... Or wait, maybe she''s just hiding her talent.'' Issei also thought the same thing as Kath because he could feel she indeed has a massive magic power for a human, she''s practically way ahead of Rias who''s a high-ss devil in terms of magic power while Croix is just a human. If he''s about topare Croix in magic power then as of right now her magic power is on par with Sirzechs. And he doubts that Croix has no talent at all using magic, he could feel just how much holy power she has that even put Michael in the dust. If she were to cast an Offensive Holy Magic then she probably could kill thousands of devil in just one magic cast. He felt like she''s hiding her talent on purpose because she doesn''t want to eclipses her little sister, Riche that far ahead. So that''s why she doesn''t learn any offensive magic spell most likely. Issei''s guess is right. Croix indeed doesn''t learn any offensive magic spell because she doesn''t want to take all the limelight from Riche and her little brother Philip. She''s already a saint for one and the strongest saint in history at that, so if she were to show the world her magic talent then people will forget Riche and Philip ever existed because of how outstanding she is. And that''s still the best scenario... What if people startedparing her with her little sister and brother? That will only make them suffer, so she chooses to feint ignorance about magic by acting she has no talent at all on it. She always put her family above all else and that''s what makes Issei attracted to her very existence because they are so alike. She agreed to marry the Prince of Central just to solidify their kingdom alliance and she also agrees to be the Saint to lessen her father''s burden. Even if someone else were to have the same amount of holy power as Croix but her personality isn''t like Croix then they won''t attract Issei that much. Ramius - Those designated as saints by the church travel around to churches to serve as nuns and speak with the church-goers, from what I know. Riche - Onee-chan says she really just wants to travel and help people in need, but you know... Kathryn - Yeah, not so easy when she''s a princess. And unlike a certain prodigal daughter I know, she actually does her royal duties. Riche - Yeah... Issei - Riche? Riche - Look, there''s a beef and honey bun stand here! Let''s get some as a gift for Onee-chan. Issei - Oh, sure. The party enjoyed the sights of the vibrant city as they headed to the castle where Louin was waiting. Louin - Is that you, Issei? Issei - Yes. Croix - Otouto~ Once again Croix glued herself to Issei but thetter already got used to it so he let her be. Louin - So you actually came... Haaah... Issei - Hm? King Louin slumped his shoulders,cking his usual sense of majesty. Riche - Oooh, I see. Father, you''re not so happy Onee-chan''s getting married, are you? Louin - Naturally. Were the groom not the son of Emperor Viaries of Central, I would never think of giving my precious Croix away. Kathryn - ...Was he like this when Riche got married? Ramius - No, he was a bit shaken up, but mostly acted as he always does. Louin - I had been deeply concerned that nobody would ever marry Riche, you see. Riche - Ugh... You were that worried? Acheval - He was so worried, in fact, that Barro and I were ordered to train up some Knights that you''d approve of. Barro - But many Knights are so faithful to Mother Eve that they aren''t too motivated by lust. Acheval - Tons of our Knights are really beta, yeah. Gurigura - What''s "Beta" mean? Croix - It follows alpha and proceeds gamma, I believe. Kathryn - Nah, it''s what you call a submissive guy who doesn''t go for girls, as opposed to an alpha male. When ites to this type of really devout guy, they''d go straight to church to pray after one nce at Ramius. Ramius - I''d rather not be used as an example... Barro - It''s fine to follow Mother Eve''s teachings, but theirck of interest in thepetition is rather concerning. Louin - But Felton''s a good-hearted youth, even if he''s easily distracted. Issei - Um... We were told to help with the wedding ritual. What about that? Like, this is one of Mother Eve''s rituals, right? Riche - One of those rituals... Hmmm... Riche thought back to the various rituals they had seen and frowned. While Issei''s party exploring some Mother Eve''s ruins they found out about the rituals that needed to be carried out and they''re all be speechless after knowing what rituals it is. But Ramius nodded to herself and noted inside her mind to try it out with Issei when they have another lovey-dovey night. Louin - That''s a look that tells me you know something about these rituals. Issei - Yeah... We found out about it when we were exploring the ruins wee upon you see... Gurigura - They''re like, y''know... You have to do sex stuff... Riche - Yeah, but most people wouldn''t know what they actually entail. Louin - The rituals involve recreating actions taken by Mother Eve, as described by the holy scripture in the church''s possession called the . Issei - Towa talked about that... Barro - In general, the contents are closely guarded by the church, so most of it isn''t known to the public. Kathryn - Well, I can see why they want to keep it secret. Gurigura - Cause it''s so dirty... Croix - That isn''t the only reason details about the are kept private. They also don''t want anyone using the power of the rituals for evil. Issei - How could they be used for evil? Croix - Not all the rituals are so carnal. Much of what''s been tranted does feature that sort of content, however. Croix started exining what she knows about the while still glued onto Issei, it seems everyone in this room is already used to her antics so they automatically ignored it. Riche - ...I see, so this thing isn''t fully tranted... Kathryn - I''d be very interested in asking the trantor why they''re only making progress on the sex parts... (AN: For research purposes obviously, Kath ( ) Am I right guys?) Croix - When someone that meets the proper requirements recreates Eve''s actions in one of the many ruins where her power still remains, a miracle-like phenomenon urs, for some reason. Issei - A miracle... Ramius - Like opening sealed doors, or taking away control from your body? Croix - That''s caused by the world trying to revert to how it was when Mother Eve performed those actions. Riche - What''s that means? Kathryn - Revert in what sense? Like turning back time? Louin - The world is said to have been made by Mother Eve. As such, the world exists in her service. Croix - For example, it''s believed that the sun rises and sets at the times when it does in order to coordinate with Mother Eve''s lifestyle. Gurigura - If Mother Eve spent a lot of time sleeping, we could be in a world where it''s always night... Croix - When someone with power simr to Mother Eve''s takes the same actions she did at the time, the world attempts to return to the state it was in when she was around. Kathryn - Seriously?! Croix - Most of the rituals are fairly trivial, but they still have the power to change reality. Louin - As the trantion proceeds, we may eventually uncover a ritual that could alter the entire world. Ramius - If that were to fall into hands, it would be a disaster... Kathryn - What about the wedding ritual? Is that one safe? Riche - The three towers are supposed to glow and fill the world with joy... Isn''t that how the story goes? Gurigura - Sounds like change on a global scale to me... Croix - Don''t worry, I''ve been assured that all the rituals involved in this are harmless. Kathryn - ...Wait, something doesn''t make sense. If they want to keep the rituals a secret, why do this wedding ritual? Issei is also wondering about that. Louin - There''s a good reason, of course... Issei, you''ve seen the world with your own eyes now. How does it look to you? Issei - Hmm? I think this world is quite beautiful... But I''ve noticed the shadow of the Arthur Tragedy lingering everywhere we go. Louin - Yes, the whole world remains enshrouded by its darkness. Barro - Many are even forgetting to pray to Mother Eve. If this goes on, the world will inevitably go down an unfortunate path. Louin - In order to prevent any such dark turns, we need a miracle that the entire world can see. Acheval - Croix''s marriage to the prince of Central is a decent opportunity, so the church insisted we go through with this. Croix - Of course, being that I''m as much a saint as I am the princess of Eden, I was happy to oblige. Louin - And so, I have a request of you, Issei. Help protect Croix until her marriage to Prince Felton isplete. provokes people''s hatred and desire in an attempt to cause the tragedy known as war. Barro - If this ritual''s supposed to cause a miracle that''ll fill the world with love, do you expect them to sit back and ignore it? Kathryn - ...Probably not. Issei - Sure, I will protect her with my life on the line. I give you my word. Issei solemnly agrees to Louin''s request and thetter nodded in satisfaction. While Croix felt her heart thumped loudly hearing his promise. She tightened her grasp on his arm and when Issei look at her, she gave him the best smile she had. Issei bes a little captivated by her smile but soon snap out of it and smile at her back. This time it''s Croix turn to be captivated by his smile. But she returns back to her sense when she heard Louin''s voice once more. Louin - Um, I couldn''t be happier to have you as her guardian... Thanks to your hard work, Eden, Lancelot, El Quixote, and Humpty have been saved from clutches. But Kuro and Shiro I''ve heard about have yet to show themselves... And more importantly, their Supreme Commander has yet to show his rotten face. Kathryn - ''Weirdment... Makes it sound like he knows theirmander personally.'' Louin - I will forever regret letting him escape during the Arthur Tragedy... I''m sorry you have to be a decoy of sorts to lure him out, Croix... Croix - Don''t feel bad, Father. I care as much about the world as you do. Louin - But if you''d rather not, you''re free to say no. I hear the church has other saints avable, albeit not ones as talented as you. Croix - Father... Enough. You''re so persistent... Besides, Otouto already said he will protect me. Right, Otouto~? Issei - Yes. Croix - Ehehe~ She smiled joyfully once more hearing his confirmation while Louin felt bitter about it. Louin - Urk... Acheval - If you keep offering for her to back out, even the princess will get sick of it eventually. And with Issei as her guardian, no one can hurt her so be rest assured. Louin - Ahem... Well, that covers the n that Eden, the Central Empire, and the church had in mind. Riche - ...Um, Father... Louin - Yes, Riche? Riche - I''ve hated howx you were in handling for a long time... But... Louin - I understand, but this involves exposing Croix to danger. I didn''t know how to exin it to you. Riche - No, I''m sorry. I... I''m proud you''re my father. Louin - I-I see... Barro - The ritual will start on , Humpty''s most southwestern ind. Acheval - I''ll escort Princess Croix there first. The church personnel should give us some more detailed instructions then. The path to should be plenty secure thanks to you guys, though. Ramius - You haven''t fully recovered yet, so I''m certainly d it is. Issei - Then we''ll head to . Riche - No way am I letting screw with my sister. Acheval - If they decide to pop out while Croix''s with me, I can just take care of them myself. Ramius - Remember, Shiro is as powerful as you are... Be careful. The party decided to help with the wedding ritual by heading to Ind in Humpty. ... The party boarded their ship to set sail toward . Issei - So what''s ind had to offer? Kathryn - , huh? Nothing there but a church, as I recall. Riche - Yep, it''s said that Mother Eve secluded herself on that ind, so the church is apparently against construction happening there. Ramius - That''s why there''s no city. It''s supposedly a peaceful ce to live, but it doesn''t sound very fun. Kathryn - They''ve got no books or magivisions or anything. Sounds like my own personal hell. Riche - I can definitely agree with that... Issei - I see. That does sound kind of boring if you ask him, but at least it''s very peaceful. Gurigura - Know where it is, Ise-nii? Issei - I checked the map so yeah. The party set their sights for , where they nned to meet up with Croix and begin the wedding ritual. ... The party arrived on the presently-busy ind of . Issei - So this is ind. Knight - Princess Croix''s ritual is currently underway, so this ind is on high alert. When the party got off the ship, Knights from Humpty appeared and began a close inspection. Riche - Based off how Mother Eve secluded herself here, they built a monastery for saints and nuns to train at. Ramius - Men are prohibited from entering under normal circumstances. Knight - S-Sir Issei the from Eden? Your identity has been confirmed. You may pass, sir! The Knights of Humpty knows of Issei''s tales so most of them idolized him a lot, and this particr Knight is one of those admirers. Not surprising because he does save their kingdom after all, and the most well-known about him is the way he fought his enemy and how he could make their only as in Natal to be one of his wives... It''s so dominating that just by hearing his tales they feel like their blood boil. Hence Issei is very famous among the circles of Knights as the . The Knight then proceeds to ask a signature from Issei and when Issei gave him one he became so ecstatic if he wasn''t on duty right now then he might just start jumping in joy and bragging to his friends. Issei''s wives aren''t so surprised seeing all this because they know just how outstanding their husband is. Ramius - They seem to have installed some serious security for the ritual. Kathryn - Looks like we''ll be okay not patrolling around, then. Riche - Now, Onee-chan should be here too. Let''s head straight for the monastery. ... ??? - This is a monastery devoted to Mother Eve. We''ve waited for your arrival, Sir Issei. A beautiful woman greeted the party upon their arrival at the monastery on Ind. SIlent - My name is Silent, and I''m appointed here as a saint. Nice to meet you. Issei - Oh, nice to meet you as well. Silent has long light green hair and aquamarine colored eyes. Her outfit resembles most Saint Issei has seen such as Laurent and Croix. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/6/67/Silent-portrait.png/revisiontest/scale-to-width-down/282?cb=20180921002159). Saint Silent is a saint of the Church of Eve, responsible for church business in the Hamlet region and in the Central Empire. Due to her seniority and possibly because the Hamlet region is the home of the Church of Eve, she isparatively powerful in the Church of Eve and is often seen as an associate to Pope Norshin. In previous years, Silent handled the training of Saint Croix, on Mncholy Ind in the Kingdom of Humpty, and was present for much of her ritual voyage to her wedding in the Central Empire. Silent is a prim, business-like saint, who does her church duties with the utmost professionalism, even the lewd ones. This has certainly helped her in her duties as a saint and with her work and power in the church in general but she has a secret of her own as well... But it will be only knownter on. Issei sensed something about her. He can tell that she has a Dragon Bloodline inside her but it''s quite thin. And yes, Issei is right. Her great-grandmother is a Dragon. While Issei was inspecting her, Silent also does the same thing. She can feel her Dragon bloodline telling her to submit herself to Issei, and her Saint bloodline also isn''t helping much because his very existence is pulling her towards him. If it''s the Issei from before he absorbed the then she won''t feel this attracted towards Issei. Fortunately Silent has a good poker face so on the outside, her face is perfectly calm but on the inside, she''s feeling hot. She wanted to try to pray towards Mother Eve to ease her desires but the chapel is currently used by Princess Croix. But unknown to her it will be useless because as long as Issei still near her then her desires for him won''t fade away unless she has sex with him but if she does then she will be his forever. Whether in body or soul. Issei''s party also found Croix praying at the altar. Issei - Oh... The picturesque sight of Croix leaning over the altar made Issei gasp a little. Issei - ''She normallyes off as pretty carefree and approachable, but it''s like she''s a whole different person...'' Issei often saw the church trio from ORC pray but their holiness and the way they pray don''t evene close to Croix. Ramius - It almost looks like she''s giving off a heavenly light. Gurigura - Wow, most people leak rainbow-colored fog when they pray, but Princess Croix''s not leaking anything. Silent - That''s because even among saints, Princess Croix is special. Such as emotions as anger or hatred must bergely unknown to her. Wistful Nun - Aaah... Saint Croix, how wonderful you are... For some reason, watching Croix caused rainbow-colored fog to rise from the nuns. Ramius - I can actually see light flowing into Princess Croix... Issei - Hmm? Issei looked around and noticed the magic cameras directed at the praying saint. Issei - Is this being broadcasted on magivision? Silent - Hai, Princess Croix''s wedding ritual has the whole world''s attention. Croix - Whew... When Croix finally finished praying and sighed, the calm silence was quickly broken. Film Staff - Okay! Back to the studio. Good work, Princess Croix! Croix - Thank you, everyone. The magivision crew began hectically preparing to leave. Croix - Oh, it''s Riche and Otouto! I''ve been waiting for you! She didn''t stick herself towards Issei this time because there are a lot of unknown people here. Finally, the rest of the nuns noticed Issei''s party and they all blushed deeply seeing his face. Some of them got lost in their thoughts while some of them instantly tried to dispell their desires by praying to Mother Eve. Riche - So you''re finally getting married, Onee-chan. I''ll be lonely after you leave us for Central... Croix - That''s not very like you at all, Riche. Besides, you got married even before I did. Issei - I''m surprised this was aired on magivision. Barro - As well it should have been. This event is of interest to more than a few people. Acheval - Hey, there you are, lil bro. Got the princess here safely. Issei - Oh, yeah. Barro - ording to Acheval, the number of Ouws seems to have fallen. Acheval - I asked around in Lancelot and El Quixote, and everyone says they''ve been enjoying the peace, with barely an Ouw in sight. Barro - In Eden, we had Rochefort, who used President Bors as a puppet to bring Ouws into Lancelot, but now they''re both gone. Acheval - In El Quixote, it''s been discovered that Rocinante had been hiding Ouws inside his shipments. He mostly just worked them to death for no pay in underground factories, though. Issei - I see. Acheval - It apparently also reminded that General Poncho guy of how despicable really is, so he reinforced domestic security in response. Ramius - Aniue, it''s Pancho, not Poncho. Acheval - Well, dunno if it''s thanks to him or what, but we were never attacked on our way here. Croix - It was a pleasant journey. The Krs offered us some delicious tea and they for some reason treated us really good. Mertel only sends the Krs who still haven''s underwent their process because they don''t want to attract too much attention as of yet. And of course, they will treat them that well because some of them are their King family member after all. Issei already informed the Krs about Croix''s party so they are very prepared to receive them well. Kathryn - Sure sounds like you had fun... Barro - But now we have to start taking this more seriously. My question is, where is it that all these Ouws are hiding to begin with? Silent - ...Apologies for the interruption, but I''d like to talk about the wedding ritual now, if I may. Silent just tried to pray to Mother Eve along with the other nuns but it''s useless. The moment shees near Issei once more, her desires red back right away. The other nuns are still fine because they''re not a saint nor do they have a Dragon blood inside them so they can still hold it in albeit barely... Acheval - Whoops, that time already? Silent - Princess Croix is to follow what is written in the Evenicle and repeat Mother Eve''s actions. And where I''d like you to take her first is... A detour. Issei - Oh, a detour? So it''s not for the ritual? Silent - The wedding ritual follows the story of how Mother Eve realized her love for the First Ancestor and pledged to be with him. Riche - And that story starts in , yeah. Silent - Looking at the First Ancestor''s face made Mother Eve''s heart ache, distressing her to the point that she hid away on this ind for several years. This part of the story has already been recreated. Riche - Onee-chan did spend about a year training here. Silent - Saint Croixboriously studied the church''s teachings with the rest of the nuns. Wistful Nun - Princess Croix is especially talented, even for a saint. Croix - Ugh, there wasn''t even a magivision here. I was so lonely... Silent - And while she was here, Mother Eve worked up the determination to return to the First Ancestor''s tower, but... She kepting up with excuses not to, instead of going on numerous detours, which we need to recreate. Kathryn - Basically, we just need to go around to the ces Mother Eve visited, in order? Silent - Yes, that''s correct. Has everyone who ns to travel with Princess Croix arrived? Barro - I''ll take over escorting the princess now. But since I''ll be busy watching her, you''ll have to deal with any sea monster attack yourselves. Issei - Sure. Barro - In the event that anything happens, I have to prioritize getting Princess Croix to safety over helping any of you. Keep that in mind... Not that I need to be worried about you, Issei-kun, but it''s better to be safe rather than sorry. Issei - Um, agreed. Ramius - We''ll try to ensure it doesn''te to that. Acheval - It''s all on you guys. I need to go back to defend Eden. Issei - Ah, take care. So that means it''s just us five then? Mr. Edison - Uppy! Issei - Oh right, and you as well. Kyou - Don''t forget us. Kinou - We brought tea that helps with seasickness. Our best teacakes, too. Issei - Oh, thanks. So why are you both here again? Gurigura - Considering the security at the harbor, I''d say sneaking in wouldn''t be so easy... Kyou - Hm? We just walked across the sea. No need for harbors. Kathryn - Guess security wouldn''t help much with that. Kyou - But I''m exhausted after all that walking. If you''re going to Hamlet, let use along for the ride. Kinou - And to answer your question, Hamlet is home to some very tasty salt. We''d like to get some for our kitchen table. Issei - Hee, is that so? I need to try this salt you''re talking aboutter, but, we''re on a mission... Croix - I don''t mind at all. It''s nice to meet you, Otouto''s wives. Kinou - Kyou... What do we do? This girl has some giant titties. Kyou - Don''t be rude. Rub them for her. Kathryn - Rubbing them would be ruder than anything... I''m d Ise isn''t perverted like you two though... Issei body twitched hearing Kathryn words because he was a super pervert just like them before... He smiled wryly to himself and decided to tell them about his pastter on. Barro - A request from the Witches of the Round Table themselves? It would be awfully disrespectful not to listen. Riche - Barro sounds okay with it, but his face looks a little tense... Ramius - They''re Witches. Even couldn''t do much to challenge them. Kyou - Well, Ise is even stronger than us both though. Barro - ... Barro body stiffens hearing that but soon he bitterly smiled to himself because even now he still doesn''t know just how strong Issei is. And the more he knows about him the more mysterious he is to him, and from the twins said he''s even stronger than them both... Issei - Hmm... Kyou - It''ll be fine. Just think of it as a honeymoon and enjoy ourpany. Riche - There''s plenty of space on the ship, so what''s the problem? Kinou - We''re forbidden by QD from engaging inbat, but we''re at least allowed to defend ourselves, so don''t worry about us. And this is also a perfect opportunity for you all to train because the monsters at the sea are quite strong after all. Kyou - Kinou''s right. Ramius and co. also nodded to themselves because this is indeed a good opportunity to train themselves because they need realbat experience not just training against a dummy. They all already checked their level from the level up shop and they all have already reached LV.54 at this point, Issei used the coupon he got from the shop and his level went up from 67 into 75. Well not that surprising because the monsters and Ouws he killed so far is too weak to make his level go higher than that. Issei smiled gently towards them after seeing their determination on getting stronger, but his smile is almost like a finisher for the nuns and Silent as well. Some of them are having a nosebleed and they hastily excuse themselves to return to their own room. And forparison sake, Barro and Acheval Level are around 80. Issei - If you insist, then. d to have you around. Silent - Is everything settled? In that case, could you go to the Kadomatsu on Fervor Ind first? Issei - Fervor... That''s where the Sugarcube factory was... Silent - The magivision crew and I will be taking a ship provided by Humpty. Croix eyes shined hearing that there will be only Issei''s party on board their ship because that means he can get her dose of Otoutonium soon. Issei - Are they broadcasting there too? Silent - Of course. This is a major event for the church. They saw to it that this was all prepared in advance. Issei - I see. Silent - Please depart as soon as you''re ready. Saint Silent gave a proper bow to the group, then rushed off alongside the film crew like she''s running from something. On her room at the ship, Silent hastily masturbate herself because she''s really at her limit back there. The same goes for some of the nuns at the monastery. Issei - Alright, so the Kadomatsu on Fervor Ind... The group began preparing to take on the wedding ritual. Along the way to Fervor Ind, Croix instantly glued herself to Issei the moment they''re on board. She keeps humming happily. Issei just watched Ramius''s party fought all the monsters that got on board their ship. Every monster whoe close to his position and Croix are killed instantly, Kyou and Kinou are preparing the table for their snacks time. Barro felt like they''re on a pic rather than a mission as of now because there isn''t any tension at all during their trip until he finally just give up on caring and got into a rxing mood as well. Not like he needs to be on alert when Issei is right beside Croix the whole time which is the safest ce in this whole world if he might add. ... Gurigura - Wow... What a crowd! What the party saw on Fervor Ind was a massive swarm of tourists. Trendy Girl - That must be the ruins of the Sugarcubes Factory they''re rebuilding. Lively Salesman - Who wants some local Humpty pudding?! Kid - Mom, where''s Mother Eve? Kathryn - Hey, how''s security supposed to work when they let all these tourists in? Gurigura - You have to pass a strict inspection at the harbor. As long as they''re prevented from bringing anything dangerous in, I think it''s okay. Croix - Eheheh, this looks like a lot of fun. Ramius - They''re all here for an event based around you, Princess Croix... Riche - Ise, let''s head to the Kadomatsu before anyone notices my sister. Issei - Alright. The party pushed through the bustling crowd on their way to the Kadomatsu. Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Issei''s party finally arrived at the Kadomatsu. Gurigura - Whoa... The crowd extends all the way over here. Croix - Definitely. It''s delightful. Excited Man - Oh, it''s Princess Croix! Princess Croix has arrived! Shouting Girl - Squeeeeeee! I love youuuuu! Man - Princess Croiiiiiiix! Croix - Oh my. Gurigura - Ise-nii, what should we do? This is gonna turn into a hugemotion. An audience gathered around the second Croix arrived, with tourists in the back trying to push toward the front, creating a human flood. Issei - Oh, our backup is here. Silent - This way, Princess Croix. Humpty Knight - Alright, that''s enough pushing! Silent arrived with a group of Knights and warded off the tourists closing in on Croix. But for some reason, her face is a little red. After feeling Issei''s gaze on her she hastily said something to distract them. Silent - Princess Croix seems to draw quite the crowd. Kathryn - She''s kinda an idol. Silent - It goes to show that the wedding ritual has people''s attention. It was worth spreading the word when it was to begin. Kathryn - This chaos was orchestrated by the church? Silent - Yes. We want to draw as many eyes to this ritual as possible. Humpty Knight - Okay now! No pushing, no running, no talking! Silence during the ritual! As though they knew how this would go in advance and prepared ordingly, the Knights of Humpty handled the crowd well, gradually putting them in order. Silent - The magivision broadcast is ready as well. Please prepare for the ritual, Princess Croix. Croix - Okay! I just have to pray to the Kadomatsu, isn''t that right? Croix and her circle of Knights walked up to the Kadomatsu, where she quietly knelt, closed her eyes, and ignored the surrounding noise in favor of prayer. Speechless Man - ...Haaah... Beautiful... Blushing Girl - Princess... How lovely... The tumultuous crowd went silent, bringing momentary peace to Fervor Ind. Issei - ''I get why they''re so quiet... It''s like looking at a work of art.'' ??? - Hey, Issei. Issei! Issei - Hm? Erimo - Yo, been a while. How''ve you been?! Issei - Oh, yo, Erimo. Here to watch the wedding ritual as well? Erimo - Nah. They''re apparently low on guards, so the poppins are using automatons to help out. Ramius - Sounds like they''re getting along well with the people of Humpty. Gurigura - They''re even bringing automatons into this? The Kingdom of Humpty''s taking security pretty seriously. Erimo - Humpty lost a lotta trust after the Sugarcubes incident. If anything happened during the ritual, we''d never live it down, so it''s kinda important. Thatdy with the curly blonde hair sent out all our ships to patrol the ocean, apparently. Issei is feeling proud after hearing his wife is working hard. Barro - The reason there aren''t many Ouws on Humpty''s inds is evidently because most of them are pirates. Issei - Is that so? Kathryn - Well, considering Humpty''s a bunch of inds, it just makes more sense for thieves to operate by ship. Barro - But even pirates need a base, or they''d have nowhere to dock their ships. I have to wonder if there''s a country backing them. Kathryn - Speaking of ships, Central built a bunch of them during the Arthur Tragedy so they could fight across the ocean. Gurigura - Are the pirates using the Central Empire''s ships? Barro - Besides those who were lost in the Arthur Tragedy, there were also many soldiers who became Ouws. Kathryn - Apparently some people were so terrified of the monster attacks that they abandoned their allies and ran away. Ramius - Unable to return home, most of them stole ships to be pirates or hid in the mountains and became bandits, from what I''ve heard. Gurigura - Why couldn''t they just go home? Issei - They didn''t want it known that they deserted, I imagine, Senseless pride can turn people into Ouws too... Gurigura - If only they prayed to Mother Eve, I doubt it would''ve had to go that way. Issei - ...Perhaps. Kyou - Hey, Ise, it''s about to start. Issei - Hm? While Issei''s mind was upied with his disdain for Ouws, Kyou directed his attention to Croix. As she prayed, her body emitted a soft light. Issei - Beautiful... And that lights seem to have a calming aura. Riche - You''re right... Talking about Ouws was getting me worked up, but now... It''s like my mind is at peace. Kyou - The marriage ritual is generating miracle power. Issei - This is miracle power too? Kyou - When Eve, with all her vast power, was in a tranquil mood, she automatically brought tranquility to all around her too. Kinou - The world is being influenced the same way. Because someone of Mother Eve''s ilk approached these ruins, the world is recreating what happened back then. Riche - So we''re feeling this because a strong inheritor of Mother Eve''s power is here, huh? Gurigura - Are we feeling the way Mother Eve did right now? Riche - You two seem to know even more than the church. Kinou - QD apanied Mother Eve on her detours, so she''s a witness to that history. Kyou - If you spend much time with QD, she''ll tell you the same stories from her long life over and over... Kinou - QD is the one who made this Kadomatsu in the first ce. Eve didn''t seem intent on going home, so QD showed it to her to say that she was already through the front door. Kyou - Because the whole world is like Eve''s home, you see. Kinou - Eve''s upset heart was calmed, and she was put in a tranquil mood, supposedly. Kyou - You might call it a miracle, but from a Dragon''s perspective, it''s just an ordinary phenomenon. Kinou - Water freezes when it gets cold, and ice melts when it gets hot. It''s no less natural than that. Kathryn - This is natural? Mother Eve must''ve had a shitload of power... Kinou - She was the only person given enough power to create all these races and have influence over the entire world. Issei - I see... I''m just d this ritual is not a carnal ritual, like at the other ruins. Kyou - Heheheh, Mother Eve was apparently about as sex-hungry as you are. They seem to be keeping that part a secret, though. Issei - ...Why am I sex-hungry? Kinou - Isn''t it true though? Because you can take on a whole race and never gets tired in the slightest. Right, girls? Everyone who knows Issei sex prowess nodded and said: "That''s right" at the same time. Issei - ... Issei bes speechless and his mouth twitched a lot hearing their confirmation but he can''t deny it. Riche - But, you''d never think it from how the Mother Eve statues look. Kinou - For all we praise her, Mother Eve was still a girl like any other. She only became a mother after falling in love with a man and bearing children. This journey follows along the path Eve took when she grew up past her emotional younger years. Silent - Thank you for waiting. The ritual has finished as nned. Issei - Oh, it''s over. Croix - Praying in front of a crowd feels kinda weird. Riche - Good job, Onee-chan. Erimo - See ya, Issei. Stop by if you''re ever got the time. Issei - Ah, take care of yourself, Erimo. Erimo waved to the party and ran off toward the Knights. She was viewed by the nearby crowd with softer eyes than she had been previously. Silent - Next is Udon. Take Princess Croix to that ind''s Kagami mochi statue, please. Issei - Sure. Kathryn - Udon, eh? We know that ce. It''s east of Humpty Ind. Barro - Remember not to take any side trips. Issei - Got it. The party set off for Udon, their next destination. ... Gurigura - Whoa... Udon was packed with even more people than Fervor. Peppy Girl - Hey, have you heard? The saint really performed a miracle. Gossiping Man - The onlookers say it made them feel at peace like their heart was cleansed. Praying Old Man - Oooh, no doubt Princess Croix is the reincarnation of Mother Eve. Piteous Eve Follower - I just want to see her in person at least once before I die. Gurigura - Sounds like the audience from Fervor Ind is spreading stories already. Kathryn - Doing great, then. The excitement''s growing. Croix - Hey, hey, can I check out the food stands? Riche - Wouldn''t want any gunk in your teeth to ruin your sanity image. You can wait, onee-chan. Croix - Aaaw~ The party dragged Croix to the Kagami mochi ruins. Hopeful Girl - Princess Croix... I hope I at least get a nce at her! Croix - ...May I wave to everyone when we''re done? Barro - As long as it doesn''t cause a huge stir, I think that would be fine. Riche - Just keep it simple. Croix - Okay~ ... Ramius - Tons of people here, too. Silent - There you are. Let us start the ritual at once. Croix - Oh, they''re selling Udon crackers. I want some of those... Riche - Uh huh. I''ll buy some for you, so just focus on the ritual. Kathryn - There really are a lot of food stands here. Silent - They generate a more pleasant mood, which helps make everyone happy. Silent bowed to the party before taking Croix to the stone Kagami mochi statue. Issei - Kagami mochi, though? Ramius - Even looking at it makes me hungry. Kyou - QD made this one too. She was saying that hunger makes you more timid, so at least eat something. Kinou - They used the udon growing around here to make t-t mochi. Issei - I see. Sometimeter, Croix''s prayer caused a soft light to illuminate their surroundings. Riche - This feels... Filling... In the stomach area. Gurigura - I''m not eating anything, but somehow I''m full now. Everyone else evidently felt the same way, befuddled by the unusual experience. Kyou - Everyone''s feeling Eve''s satisfied stomach. Kinou - Every living thing around at the time supposedly went several years without ever getting hungry. Kathryn - That''d be pretty damn convenient. I could keep researching for hours on end. Kyou - With this ritual, you''ll be hungry again in a matter of hours, though. Gurigura - Aaaw, the food stand guys aren''t happy about this. Kinou - When Eve filled her stomach, she worried that the man shut away in his tower might be starving. Kyou - And thus, Eve departed for home once again. Kinou - She would soon return to one of the three towers she made, the one we now call Bride''s Tower. The time when she would give birth and be the mother we refer to her as was near. Silent - Thank you for waiting. This ind''s ritual has finished. Riche - Onee-chan... Want any udon crackers? Croix - I''m stuffed... Silent - Now, the next of Eve''s detours is the final one. Take Princess Croix to the abacus statue by Colopty. Kathryn - That''s the town with all the talented, old-fashioned chefs, right? Riche - It''s a little ways off, but going north or south around Humpty shouldn''t change the distance much. Issei - Going under the big bridge should be fastest. Silent - You can decide the route, but please consider Princess Croix''s safety first. Issei - I know. With another ritual out of the way, the party headed to their next destination, Colopty. ... Riche - We should be pretty close to the abacus ruins. Barro - Thankfully, there haven''t been any real incidents yet. Kathryn - I thought might attack, but now I feel sorta let down. Riche - Not only have we not been attacked by pirates, but there''s also not even a single suspicious ship. Ramius - I take it the security is too strong for even to try anything funny. Issei doesn''t really care though because even if they do try anything funny then he will make sure they will pay. Ships flooded into the harbor, where the Knights diligently inspected every tourist. Merchandise-Selling Man - Official goods, on sale here! We''re the Humpty royal family''s official merchants. Gurigura - The royal family? Kathryn - They''re selling goods, I guess. Riche - Queen Queenbelle''s really trying to turn the inds Onee-chan visits into tourist attractions... Ramius - Well, if Humpty can be known for something other than food, it''s probably a good thing. Croix - Hey~, I want that shirt. Riche - It has your face on it... You''d wear that? The party took the distracted princess with them to the abacus ruins. Gurigura - Huh? That woman in front of us... She''s dressed just like Croix-nee. Kathryn - That''s what we call cosy. Ramius - Doesn''t have nearly a big enough chest. Kathryn - What''s she supposed to do about that? ... Tech Nerd - Heheh, I bought myself this magic video camera just to film Princess Croix. Rich Nerd - Mine''s thetest version. Kathryn - Magic video cameras? Those cost enough to buy a house with. Gurigura - Some people spend tons on their hobbies. Issei''s totally agree with what Gurigura just said, even back on his world the old him spend lots of money to buy porn, now that he thinks about it... It''s pretty embarrassing, thankfully he already threw them all away before. Riche - I want one... Hey, can we buy one, Ise? Issei - Sure. Riche bes very happy after getting the camera she wanted. Soon the other girls also started buying things they want and Issei is totally fine with it. ... Old Man - Is Princess Croix here yet? Old Lady - I think she''ll be here soon. Ramius - That''s Princess Croix for you. Popr with all ages. Old Man - By the way, who is Princess Croix? Old Lady - It''s what you just ate. Kathryn - They''re both senile. Gurigura - Oh, looks like their family''s here to get them. They saw a couple of young adults taking both of the old couples away from the scene. ... When the party arrived at the abacus statue on Colopty Ind, even more people gathered around, bringing with them even more noise. Silent - We''re ready for the ritual. The audience seems to be warmed up, so let us begin. Riche - Warmed up? Was there a pre-show or something? Croix - I''ll be off, then. Gurigura - Good luck! Silent took Croix up to the abacus statue and had her pray there. Gurigura - An abacus... Those are for doing math, right? Riche - You don''t see them around much since magic calctors got popr, but a lot of merchants still seem to stick by them. Issei - What was Mother Eve calcting, though? Ramius - I''ve calcted how many times I can have sex before bed when in the bath before. Riche - Would you really need an abacus to work that out? Kyou - Eve didn''t use the abacus, QD did. Gurigura - Was the abacus for making Mother Eve realize something too? Kinou - QD was annoyed with Eve for stopping at this ind and refusing to go home, so she made abacuses. Kyou - Then she said she was fed up with Eve''s behavior and strapped the abacuses to her feet, which let her dash off at an incredible speed. Kathryn - She used them for rollerskates?! Kinou - It turned out to work out just as nned. With nobody left to support her, Eve was forced to confront her own feelings. Kyou - That''s when Mother Eve learned of the love that had sprouted in her heart. Kinou - So then Eve decided to return to the three towers that were her home. Gurigura - Oh, Princess Croix is glowing again. The warm light that the party had be familiar with at this point enveloped Colopty Ind. Kathryn - ...Hm? Nothing''s happening? Riche - I don''t notice anything different either... Kyou - This miracle would be for noticing buried feelings of love. Kinou - We already recognize our love for Ise, so it has no effect on us. Gurigura - But some of the audience seems to be affected. Ramius - Hm, I see a few of them blushing and fidgeting... How very innocent. Riche - Including some interesting cases... Riche meant there''s a gay couple being born as well. Kathryn - Those two are queer-baiting! The only real gay couples are two-dimensional. Silent - Good work, everyone... This ritual has finished without issue. Issei - ...Oh? Croix - ...Mgggggh... Riche - Umm, Silent? Silent - Yes, what is it? The ritual went well, rest assured. Riche - Uh... Why are you hugging Onee-chan and Ise so hard? After the ritual, Silent returned to the party with Croix in her arms then he also hugged Issei''s arm close. Silent - I-I''m simply watching over Princess Croix, and as for Sir Issei, I just want topare his arm with mine. Issei - Err... Croix - I-It hurts... I''m being suffocated by boobs... Otouto~ Help me~. Now Issei is sandwiched by both Silent and Croix at this moment. Kathryn - You''re a saint, and you''re into girls? Well, maybe not totally since you also show interest in Ise, I guess... They all smile wryly at the 3 of them being stuck like that. ... Silent - My apologies for that shameful disy. When the effects of the miracle finally wore off, Silent humbly bowed. They decided to stay silent about her interest. But her cheeks are deep red at this moment. Kathryn - So, that''s all the detours. Now what? Silent - Now you need to escort Princess Croix to the State of Hamlet City. Riche - Oh? I know Bride''s Tower is where the wedding ritual itself is being held, and I thought that was in the Central Empire. Issei - Bride''s Tower... Silent noticed Issei''s confusion and began to exin. Silent - ording to the Evenicle, Eve went from the abacus back to Bride''s Tower, where the First Ancestor was waiting. Ramius - That''s a story that priests and nuns often tell at church. Silent - Mother Eve''s three towers were nameless until humanster named them based on the story. Silent - The tower where Eve locked away the First Ancestor for the crime of producing strange feelings in her is called Ancestor''s Tower. The tower where Mother Eve ended her journey, reunited with the First Ancestor, and swore eternal love to him is called Bride''s Tower. And the tower where Mother Eve came together with the First Ancestor and gave birth to mankind is called Humanity''s Tower. Riche - Humanity''s Tower has never actually been found, I believe. Issei - Really? Kathryn - It''s a well-known mystery of history. See how Riche''s eyes are shining already? Silent - It''s believed that a natural disaster led to it sinking into the ocean. To this very day, adventurers still search for treasure in the location where it''s presumed to have sunk. Gurigura - Lots of people dreaming of riches. Silent - Returning to your question, Bride''s Tower is near to the bridge between Hamlet and Central. Silent - The ritual will take ce on the bridge, after which Prince Felton is supposed to meet with Princess Croix by Bride''s Tower. Riche - Crossing a bridge to see each other... How romantic. Silent - Well, this should draw a bigger crowd than performing it in the tower out of view, you see. The entire purpose of the ritual is for as many people to experience the power of miracles as possible. Ramius - And the world was filled with joy... That should be touching. Silent - Unlike with the detours, the Evenicle specifies that this affected the entire world, so I believe this miracle will be quite powerful. Kathryn - And gonna experience it too? That''ll be interesting. Silent - General Millet of the Central Empire is awaiting you in Hamlet, so you will need to meet up with her there. After that, Central''s Knights will take over guarding Princess Croix. Issei - General Millet? Riche - Oh, right you didn''t know about her. She''s the of Central Empire you see. She''s also Prince Felton personal bodyguard to boot. Issei - Hmm, I see. Riche - The Central Empire''s so invested in this whole thing that they even rebuilt a bunch of decrepit ruins from the ground up. Kathryn - I remember hearing about that. How many tax dors can you waste? Gurigura - Even the church has been spreading excerpts from the Evenicle and stuff. Silent - If we want to get people praying again, our only hope is to show them a miracle. El Quixote and Humpty''s move away from churchgoing has been a severe issue. It''s been a constant headache for His Holiness. Barro - Now that we''ve discussed the next steps, shall we go to Hamlet? I''m sure you must be tired, Princess Croix. Croix - I''m still feeling fine. Going to all these ces and meeting all these people has been fun. Riche - ...Onee-chan... Silent - His Holiness will be apanying you for the wedding ritual as an observer. I''ll head there in advance to make preparations. Silent bowed and began instructing people to get ready to leave she''s still feeling embarrassed because of the previous incidents. Issei - Alright, let''s get going. Gurigura - If we go west around Colopty Ind and keep going north, we should run into Hamlet. Barro - The waters are being watched by the Kingdom of Humpty, but I''d still suggest being wary of pirates. Issei - Got it. Thus, having finished the detours, the group headed to Hamlet for the wedding ritual. ... While Issei''s party sail towards Hamlet city they saw a Humpty''s ship is under attack. Issei''s rm also ringing as well because he could tell one of his wives is in danger. Gurigura - Ise-nii, we''ve got trouble! I see a ship up ahead, and I think it''s under attack! Issei - Ah, I can see it as well. It''s Natal ship. After that Issei went ahead of them by jumping into the sea and ran towards Natal''s ship at an astonishing speed. Barro bes totally ck-jawed because of how ridiculous Issei was. Croix just still being cheerful like always screaming, "Go~ Go~ Otouto~". Humpty Knight - Lady Natal, they''vepletely blocked our escape route! We''re surrounded by pirate ships! Natal - Furl the sails! What of the civilian ships we were protecting? Knight - We''ve been a sufficient enough distraction for them to escape unharmed. Natal had been watching the waters between Humpty and Hamlet when her ship was attacked by pirates. Natal - Just when I thought their numbers had dwindled, they seem to have only increased in manpower. Natal''s ship was a sturdy one, but by prioritizing the civilian ship''s escape, they had lost their chance to take advantage of that. Knight - Dastardly pirates! Their tiny ships just won''t sit still. ??? - This isn''t the most favorable fight. Natal - My apologies, Senator Laertes. It''s unfortunate you had to be caught up in this. Laertes - I don''t mind. It''s my fault for insisting you take me back to Hamlet as soon as possible. *Boom!* Natal - What''s that?! Knight - The pirates are preparing to board our ship! Natal - Prepare for battle! The civilian ships have already escaped! Give them hell! Natal tried to encourage the Knights and raise their morale, but they were shivering with fear but none of them thought of deserting the ship. Even though they''re feeling afraid, they still choose to stand their ground because they don''t want to bring more shame to their Kingdom. *Fwoosh!* Knight 1 - Lady Natal! They''re firing arrows- Guhah! Natal - Gh...''If we try to fight the pirates that board us, we''ll get shot by the surrounding ships.'' Knight 2 - Gwaaaahh! One Knight tried to fire his own arrow, but he was shed by one of the pirates who had boarded the ship. Pirate 1 - Heh heh heh, look at that hot chick they got here! Pirate 2 - If you don''t wanna be filled with arrows, then surrender! Natal - If the alternative is surrendering to the likes of you, I''d sooner be shot to death! And I won''t let anyone other than my darling to touch even a single hair of mine! Pirate 3 - Tch, sucks, but oh well. Shoot to kill! Natal - ''Darling!'' Natal called for Issei in her heart. And then her prayers are answered. *Boooom!* Natal - Huh?! The following sound wasn''t that of arrows being fired, but the sound of an explosion. Pirate 1 - Wh-What?! Why are my men on fire?! Issei - Don''t worry, you will be joining them soon enough. Pirate 1 - Wha- *sh!* The pirate dies just when he''s about to turn around to see who''s speaking. Issei - Are you okay, Natal? Natal - Darling! Natal bes ecstatic seeing Issei and jumped straight into him just like how a bird returned to its nest and she snuggles happily at his embrace. Behind her darling, she saw his ship charging toward the pirates, with Richeunching magic at the archers. Barro - You''re supposed to be protecting Princess Croix, so jumping into a fight on purpose is a tad appalling. Issei - Oh, sorry, but I need to save my wife after all. Croix - Eheheh, that''s my Otouto~. Barro - Oh well, as a fellow man I can rte to it. And I doubt anyone could harm Princess Croix in your presence... After all, even Barro can''t keep up with Issei''s movement and before he knows it thetter already appeared at Natal''s side. Kathryn - These pirates are way too organized! They have to have amander somewhere! Ramius - Found it! That ship is moving differently from the others! They spotted a ship that clearly different from the others. Riche - Then let''s smash that one. This is the perfect opportunity to try the spell Ise teaches me on a real target, !. Riche cast her spell and there''s a giant lighting out of her hands and she swings it towards the pirate''s ship. *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* There''s a lot of screaming from the pirates before their ships blow up because of her spell. Everyone who saw her spell was awed, but after she''s done casting her spell she plopped down into the ground because she overused her mana. But Ramius catches her before she fell into the floor. Barro - Wh-What kind of spell was that? Since when Princess Riche has that kind of spell? Croix - Woow~ Riche''s amazing! Issei - Oh, that''s the spell I taught her. . Well, I also taught of it by someone though, one of my lover to be exact. Barro - I-I see... Barro''s face twitches a lot after hearing Issei words, just how many wives he''s aiming for? Not that he''sining though because the more descendant he has the better it is for the world. If he knows that his lovers'' number surpasses 3 digits then what would his reaction be? And if he knows the one who teaches Issei that is just a 15 years old girl then he might just retire as a altogether... Riche - Eheheh, that was so awesome... But I''m dead tired now... Hubby help please~ Riche smiled weakly after seeing her handiwork in Ramius''s embrace. Issei smiled wryly because she''s been in this situation before, it kind of reminds him of Megumin. During their training before Riche tried this magic on a training dummy before and she exhausted her mana as well back then. After all, that spell has a high mana cost and only Arch-Wizard like Yunyun can cast it without getting mana exhaustion. Riche''s still a Wizard at best so it will take some time before she could cast a high tier spell without side effects. Thankfully Issei can transfer his mana on her. ... They sessfully routed all the pirates along with theirmander. Issei - Looks like that''s taken care of. Are you hurt anywhere, Natal? Issei looked at her with gentle eyes filled with concern and Natal almost melt from his gaze alone, she really loves the way how he cares so much toward his loved ones. The same goes for Riche and co. Croix also felt happy seeing how caring Issei is towards his wives that mean Riche is also loved a lot, she could only hope Prince Felton has the same personality as Issei. Natal - Un! Those brutes never had the chance to touch even a single hair of mine, so don''t worry, darling! Issei - Ah, I''m just d that you''re okay. The Knights that was with Natal bowed towards Issei in reverence because he saved them once again. Issei just nodded at them and told them to take it easy. After all, he also needed to thank them because they loyally protect Natal as well. Gurigura - Ise-nii! I caught a pirate that was ying dead. Pirate - Oooow, stop! M-My arm''s broken. I can''t fight back! Riche - Knew it... . Riche looked at the tattoo on the man''s forearm and the ck ring on his finger, telling her all she needed to know. Ramius - If you answer our questions, we can at least spare your life. Don''t hide anything, or I can''t guarantee your safety. Pirate - G-Gotcha! Barro - So, what were you attacking a Humpty vessel for? I''d expect target to be Princess Croix. Pirate - Princess Croix? Never heard of her. We''re not even working with anymore. Not since Jabber got done in. Riche - You worked for Jabber? Pirate - Yeah, he made all us guys who became Ouws in Humpty work as pirates. But he had no interest in any of us. Just gave us orders to attack random ships. Kathryn - I''m guessing he only cared about his cooking. Pirate - We were starving to death after losing support, but then this captain vani took us in. Captain Vani is a gal monster as in monster girl that dressed as a pirate. It already died though because of Riche''s magic attack. Barro - I''m curious about the "Support" you got. Surely you must have had a base to dock at somewhere. Pirate - No such luck. We just found whatever random shore to stop at when we had to. Ramius - Liar! You had to resupply somewhere. How else could you sustain yourselves? Pirate - I-It''s true! They just sent us food and weapons and shit from HQ by ship sometimes! Issei - By ship? Pirate - If you wanna know where their ship left from, I couldn''t tell ya. Never even seen it sailing over, it just appeared by our ship... It was a tiny boat, not one you''d normally use far from the shore. Riche - Sounds to me like after Jabber died, abandoned their members in Humpty. Barro - So you don''t know anything after all... Issei - Um, he''s telling the truth. Issei doesn''t feel any fluctuation on his soul, sure he''s in a state of fear but there is no sign of him lying at all. Pirate - Just used me till I was useless, huh? Haha, hahaha... The depressed pirate surrendered himself to Natal''s Knights. Croix - Um, one moment, please. Croix ran up to the pirate and gently touched his broken arm. Croix - I''m not the best at this, but it should at least lessen the pain a little... ... Pirate - Don''t waste your time on a guy like- Ah... Warm... Croix - You''ll have to face consequences for your crimes, but this injury doesn''t need to be a part of that punishment... Pirate - Ngh, nnngh... Croix used the Healing spell, but only effectively enough to reduce the pain. Even so, the pirate was crying tears of joy as he was taken away to the ship''s cargo hold. Issei really admires Croix for her benevolence, if it was him then he wouldn''t have healed that Ouw because he reaps what he sows. After all, his wife was attacked by them. If it''s up to him then he would''ve killed them all. Issei - What are you gonna do now, Natal? Natal - Um? Allow me to go with you to Hamlet, darling. I need to transport a guest there regardless. Issei - Of course you''re wee to join us, but what guest? Laertes - I don''t know if I''d still be alive without your help. Thanks for everything. I believe you are the newly appointed of Eden and also Issei Hyoudou-sama, pleased to meet you. I''ve heard a lot of things about you from Lady Natal and everybody else. Natal - This is Senator Laertes of Hamlet. He''s a rather important figure. Issei - Um, nice to meet you too. But you can drop the formality because I don''t really care about it, and you can just call me Issei if you want. So you''re a senator of Hamlet? You''re a big shot of your own the more reason for you not to address me with such formality. Laertes - Oh, no. I help out with governing, that''s really all it is. Riche - The ruler of Hamlet is actually the Pope of the Church of Mother Eve. Kathryn - Below him, there''s a senate of intellectuals that helps the pope by providing political support. Laertes - It''s nothing so significant. The Senate is little more than a meeting ce for a few old men. I''m merely an old man running a reasonably-sized hospital. Ramius - There''s no need to be so humble. The elderly have invaluable knowledge. Issei - I agree with Ramius. Kathryn - What are you doing on this ship, though? Laertes - I was requesting support from Humpty... Let me leave it at that. Issei - ...Got it. Issei assumed it''s a national secret, so he doesn''t bother asking. And Laertes also appreciate his understanding about it. Barro - Hm, but I do have one question. Is it safe to bring Princess Croix along? Laertes - I assure you it is. Central''s Knights should have arrived for her by now. Barro - Oh? Then let''s continue onward to Hamlet. You''re in control, Issei-kun. Issei - Okay. With the pirates out of the way, the party decided to apany Natal''s ship toward Hamlet. But there''s one person that''s not happy on this new addition of their party member and it''s Croix. Because Natal took her ce now she can''t hug her Otouto anymore... She put her finger on her lips like a kid looking at something they want. Croix - Uuuu... My Otoutonium~ Everyone else sweated seeing her acting like this. Issei also smiled wryly because he can''t just tell his wife to let go nor does he want to in the first ce so he feigns ignorance when he felt Croix gaze on him. Natal seems oblivious about Croix though because she''s happy that she can be with her darling once again. If they''re not on a mission then she would''ve dragged Issei to the bed to thank him for saving her once again... Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Issei - So Hamlet''s on this continent... The party stopped their ship in front of the port. Before they could dock, they had to undergo an inspection. When the inspector expressed shock at the uppy on board, Kathryn started droning on about her engine''s technical workings and Natal also needed to give a report about their situation, she reluctantly left Issei''s side but bes cheerful once again after Issei gave her a pat on the head. Then, Issei gazed out at the vast continent before them. Riche - There are two bridges to the north, with Central on the west side and Hamlet on the east. What we see right in front of us here is Hamlet. Issei - Wasn''t this the first continent people went to after journeying outside Central? Riche - They called it the Poison Continent back then. The poison was a big reason humans couldn''t leave Central in the first ce. Issei - Poison... Riche - It''s said that priests from the Church of Mother Eve learned detoxification magic to make the trek possible. Ramius - Then the church established its headquarters here and saw Arthur''s exodus off to Humpty. Issei - Hmm... It''s like we''re traveling backward over Arthur''s footsteps. Gurigura - Ise-nii, the church here is really big and pretty. Issei - Oh? Cool, let''s give it a visitter. Gurigura - Okay! Issei - Poison though... That must''ve sucked. Laertes - If only it were a thing of the past. The northern side of the continent remains covered in a poison swamp. Laertes joined the rest of the group with Kathryn after finishing his exchange with the inspector, then looked out at the continent of Hamlet. Issei - Hmm, is it dangerous? Laertes - Oh dear, have I frightened you? Poison can actually be beneficial to humans if used properly. Riche - Now that you mention it, I''ve heard you can make cheese from a kind of poison. Laertes - That would be mold, yes. It''s also been found that mold can be made into curative medication. Kathryn - That research has given Hamlet a reputation as the most medically advanced country in the world. Riche - Huh, so Hamlet''s like... A country that defeated poison. Laertes - If only I could say that... Issei - Hmm? Issei heard Laester''s bitter whisper. Kathryn - Anyway, we got permission to dock. Time to enter Hamlet. Issei - Oh, got it. The party''s ship produced ripples as it approached the State of Hamlet City. ... Upon disembarking from the ship, the party was met by Central''s Knights. The one who stands out the most is the lone woman at the front. She has a gorgeous face, she appears as a slightly dark-skinned woman with dark red hair and eyes. And her outfit is that of a long green jacket and a white vest that opens up at her chest part probably because her breasts are too big, and she wears a ck mini skirt with green boots. She carries arge greatsword at her back. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/7/78/Millet-portrait.png/revisiontest/scale-to-width-down/492?cb=20180809010520) She is Millet the from Central. Issei felt something weird when sensing her presence, it appears she''s also hiding something... As for her soul, it''s neutral. It''s neither evil nor good as far as he could tell. The same goes for Millet when she tries to sense Issei because she couldn''t sense his presence at all. It''s like he just blends in with his surroundings, she can''t even sense his power. She thought he must''ve used some sort of technique to hide it. She heard about him from the rumors and she thought maybe those rumors aren''t so baseless after all. Millet - Millet, the of Central Empire. Issei - Issei Hyoudou, the of Eden Kingdom. Their introduction is quick and simple, Issei thought she''s probably the strongest person he has seen so far even Shiro and Kuro lost ifpared to her. Of course, QD and Arthur don''t count because they''re basically not a "Person". Ramius and co. also introduced themselves towards Millet and she returned their courtesy professionally. Riche have already met Millet before along with Prince Felton. Millet - I heard about what happened from thest ships that got here. It''s good to know that Princess Croix is safe. Issei - Um, don''t worry she''s in safe hands. Millet - And I''ve heard a lot about you as well, Sir Issei Hyoudou. Issei - I could say the same about you, and you can just call me Issei if you want. No need to be so formal towards me. Millet - Very well, then I shall do just that. And you can call me just Millet as well. Issei - Ah. Natal - Um, apologies for interrupting, but what of the other ships? Millet - Thanks to your quick thinking, the civilian ships all made it here unharmed. Natal - Is that so? Thank goodness. Natal appeared to be d that the civilians are safe and sound, Issei smiled at her. Because this is what makes him attracted to her, she appears prideful but she always put the safety of the civilians above all else even when they just got to know each other. Riche - Nice to see you again, Millet. Oh, I just noticed... Where''s Prince Felton? He usually sticks around you. Millet - It''s nice to see you again as well, Princess Riche. And it would be more appropriate to say I''m sticking around him, and not by choice... Riche - Oh, right... Millet - Well, he''s so aimless on his own that it''s an understandable mistake. But if you''d like to know where Prince Felton is, I had him imprisoned. Everyone - ... Issei''s party bes speechless after hearing her words, she imprisoned the prince? Millet continued her words after seeing their inquisitive gaze. Millet - He insisted oning to see the princess, but our hands are full enough watching over one member of royalty, so he''s been confined to Ancestor''s Tower as part of the ritual. Riche - Is it really part of the ritual, though? I know about the story, after Eve returned to her tower, she was met by the First Ancestor, despite having imprisoned him in a different tower. Kathryn - Well, the unexpected reunion apparently made her that much more emotional, though. Millet - Though he''s not so much in the tower as the town next to it. He''s being fed, so rest assured he won''t starve to death. Ramius - Imprisoning your own Lord in order to defend him... You''re an exemry Knight, Millet-dono. Gurigura - Hmmm, I dunno if that''s the idea. Barro - Anyway, I take it that means the Central Empire have their preparations for the ritual in order. Millet - That''s correct... However, we''d like to ask that the ritual be dyed and Princess Croix remain in Hamlet for a while. Barro - Hm, is there a problem? Millet - Sir Barro, may I ask that youe to the Church of Mother Eve? Barro - Not something you can discuss openly? Alright, then. Issei-kun, can you look after the Princess? Issei - Sure. Croix - Then I wanna go to a cafe with you, Otouto~. Let''s have a look around town while we have the chance. Millet - I''m afraid you can''t. Please stay put at your inn, Princess Croix. Croix - Aaaw, but my otouto would be there. Isn''t that good enough? Millet - In the event anything happened, we would have to call off the wedding ritual. Croix - But, but... Just a tiny bit should be fine... Millet - ?!...Very well, I''ll double the town''s security and ensure no suspicious personse near. Let me go take care of that now. Farewell. Millet softened her position to an unnatural degree and rushed away from the party. Issei - What happened? Riche - Maybe she thought turning down Onee-chan would get ugly? Kyou - Huh, Hamlet''s medicine hase along more than I thought. Laertes - Though much of it has yet to be tested, and we need to prioritize safety when ites to medicine. Kinou - I''m fascinated by the theory that healing magic doesn''t work on colds because of the virus is a part of the patient. Kyou - Oh, what''s wrong? While the party was wondering about Millet, the twins and Laertes disembarked from the ship while discussing medicine. Issei - Nothing, really. We were just about to head into town together. Kyou - That''s a nice idea. This man here just told us that he has some delicious tea made from medicinal herbs. Kinou - Our cooking is quite health-focused, so that''s very much of interest to us. Laertes - In that case, let me introduce Princess Croix to a cafe that uses many of these tea leaves. I can lead you there if you''d like. ??? - FATHER! Laertes voice was drowned out by a girl''s shout. ??? - When I heard your ship was attacked by pirates, I got so worried! Issei - Oh? Laertes - Towa... Sorry, I worried you. As you can see, I''m perfectly well, thanks to the help of these fellows. Towa - Well now, thank you for helping my- WAIT, ISSEI-SAN?! Issei - Yo, so Laester is your dad, Towa? Riche - A senator''s daughter... I was wondering why she was so sheltered. Because when she''s asked if she knows where a baby came from at some point she answered a typus will bring the baby to them when they kissed. Laertes - I see, so the handsome Knight that Towa met on her journey happened to be you, Issei-dono. Indeed... You''re very handsome if I have to say so myself. Issei - Err, thank you? Towa - Hey, d-don''t mention that, Father! Laertes - Perfect timing, my daughter can show you around instead. I need to visit the church. Towa, can you take care of them? Towa - Oh, okay... That''s fine. I can show you all my favorite- Wait, this is no time for that! Everyone thinks you died, so there''s a big fight over who''s going to take your ce at the hospital! Laertes - What? Towa - The chief surgeon and chief of medicine have gotten especially heated. They''ve even called off a few surgeries. Laertes - They''re abandoning patients to fight over this? What fools. I''ll return to Horatio as soon as possible. Towa - But Father... The cow carts are running on a limited schedule, so there''s no more leaving until tomorrow... Laertes - ...I see. Riche - Does Hamlet not have a lot of cow carts? Gurigura - They totally do. Normally the cow carts would be running 24/7. Ramius - Is it because of the wedding ritual? Like say, have so many Knights been diverted toward security that nobody''s left to guard the cow carts? Towa - No, that''s not the problem. It''s just... There have been a few issues. As though Towa found whatever it was hard to discuss, she instead looked to her father with concern. Laertes - Very well, I''ll charter a cart if I have to. Towa - There are monsters out there and you''d be going without Knights, it''s too dangerous! Laertes - Some of the patients need urgent surgery, or it will be toote. As a doctor, I have to do something. Towa - But... Issei - What if we saw him there? Towa - Huh?! But you''re in the middle of guarding Princess Croix. Croix - I''ll be fine. The town seems to be under the watch of Central''s Knights regardless. Kyou - We''ll stay with her. That way, you shouldn''t have anything to worry about. Issei - Okay, I know I can depend on you. Kathryn - Well, they''re probably about the strongest guards you could get beside Ise... Laertes - Thanks for the offer. Do you think you can do this? Issei - Yes. Kinou - We''ll go ahead and get tea at the cafe. Come meet us when you''re done being a hero. Issei - ...Okay, I''ll be right back. Issei doesn''t really like being called a Hero because it doesn''t really suit him that much, to be honest. A Hero is someone who wanted to save everyone while he only wanted to save the ones he holds dear, sure he will help someone in need as long as it''s within his capabilities nor will it endangers his loved ones. Natal - Take care, darling. I''ll be going back to my ship to watch over the sea once again. Issei - Ah, you as well. They both shared a quick kiss then Natal depart towards her ship. Towa blushed deeply seeing their interaction, she thought they both gonna have a baby soon after that kiss. Riche - C''mon, let''s hurry to Horatio. Kathryn - Horatio''s a city full of hospital and research facilities if I recall correctly. Gurigura - If we keep going west from Hamlet, we''ll run across it. Issei - Alright, let''s go escort Laertes. Croix - Come back soon, Riche, Otouto~ The party left Croix with the twins and set off for Horatio with Laertes. ... Issei - So this is thend of poison... The party left the city of Hamlet and gasped at the sight of the wastnd before them. Ramius - Comes across as deste. Riche - It''s like the whole country''s gloomy, yeah. Gurigura - Clouds blow in from the west around this time of year, so it''s always this way. Ramius - Right, and the Central Empire would be in the middle of winter right now. Kathryn - That means it''s better in other seasons? Gurigura - A teensy bit brighter, maybe. Kathryn - Only a little brighter, even without the clouds? Laertes - There isn''t much greenery so, unfortunately, it will always appear grim. Issei - Oh, sorry. We didn''t mean to insult your homnd. Laertes - Oh, I''m perfectly used to it. Besides, it may be hard to believe, but summer weather is perfect for the sick. Issei - I see. The party decided to head west toward the town of Horatio. ... On the way to Horatio, Laertes had the partye to a stop. Laertes - There shouldn''t be any monsters past this point. Thanks for the help, Issei-dono. Issei - Don''t mind it. Kathryn - That''s Horatio? They saw Horatio city at the front. Laertes - Indeed it is. Many patientse to our town seeking Hamlet''s advanced medical practices. Issei - We can see you the rest of the way there if you want. Laertes - I appreciate the sentiment, but only authorized personnel can enter. Gurigura - The town''s full of sickly people, so they don''t want anyone bringing germs in. Riche - Our clothes are dirty from fighting, so it''s probably best we stay out. Laertes - Towa''s talked about you nonstop since she got home, so I wondered what you were like... Mhm, you''re a finer man than I imagined. Issei - It''s nothing worth mentioning. I just can''t ignore Towa when she''s in need, she helped us many times as well. Laertes - You help anyone that needs helping? Hahaha, there''s just more and more I like about you. Laertes seemed to have a good impression of Issei, smiling and patting him on the shoulder before walking off to Horatio. Ramius - Now let''s go return to Hamlet and get some tea. The party finished transporting Laertes and headed back toward Hamlet. ... Ramius - Ise, Ise, this is serious. I found something unbelievable. Can you have a look at this? A solemn look on her face, Ramius yanked on Issei''s sleeve. Issei - Hm? What is it... A porno mag, Crazy Night? Ramius - Yes, I''ve wanted it since I was a child, but my age and circumstances kept it out of arm''s reach. But now, atst, it''s mine. I can''t believe it finally happened... Issei - I see... Issei smiled wryly at her but he doesn''t really care how she is though as long she''s happy then that''s all it matters. Besides, it''s not like he never collects porn as well before. Ramius - Want to look through it together, Ise? Issei - Err, sure I guess. Then Issei read the magazine along with Ramius. Well, he only looks at Ramius face though because it''s so adorable seeing her being so serious about this kind of stuff. He felt like he wants to give her a kiss after seeing how adorable her face is at this moment. Ramius - You like this pose, Ise? I can try it in bed next time. Issei - Hm? Oh yeah, sure? Issei doesn''t know which pose she''s pointing out because he was watching her face just now. Ramius - Oooh, this is something... I''m amazed she can fit that in her mouth... Heheh, I can''t wait for tonight. Issei - ... Issei gently gazes at Ramius. Ramius - Hm? Something wrong? Issei - Hmmm, I thought you hid how much you like porn before, but you seem happy to show it off now. Ramius - Naturally. You say I''m cute and you love me in spite of it. That means I can be myself, I don''t have to change. Kathryn - You''ve gotten even dumber, though. Ramius - S-Shut up. Issei - *Chuckle* I love getting to see different sides of you, Ramius. Issei hugged Ramius gently from her back. Ramius - Eep! I-Ise... She fully entrusted her whole body weight to Issei after being hugged by him. Kathryn - Don''t spoil her, Ise, or she''s gonna get even dumber than that. Issei - Heheh, I''ll try. Then he resumed cuddling Ramius in his arms. Thetter felt like she''s in bliss right now. Kathryn - ...Geez, I know you won''t stop spoiling her... Riche - But that''s another good point of him, though. Gurigura - Eheheh, yep! Kathryn mumbled after seeing his smiling face but she loves how he spoils her wives so she''s not reallyining or anything. He even spoils her a lot as well so it''s not like she''s the one to talk. After that, they resumed their journey. ... When the party returned to Hamlet, they met up with Croix and the others to have tea at an outdoor cafe. Towa - How did you like it? I thought this tea would be good for first-time drinkers, at least... Kyou - Oh, it was absolutely delicious. Not only was it rich and mildly sweet, but it feels like my whole body''s being cleansed. Kinou - You could make good chazuke with this. It would be perfect for hangovers. Croix - Not as refined as ck tea, but the aroma was certainly rxing... Ramius - I liked the tea, but... The sweet stone potatoes were delectable. Gurigura - Oof, mine had too much cream... I couldn''t finish. Towa - This is the least I can do to thank you for helping my father. Eat as much as you want. Riche - Oh god, I ate everything... And I''ve been trying to watch my weight, too... Issei - I''m not worried about your weight. Riche - I am! Towa - Heheheh, not to worry. That cream uses a low-calorie sweetener. Kathryn - Oooh, I knew there was something off about the vor. So that''s it. Riche - So it won''t make you fat?! Is this some kind of miracle food?! Towa - No, it''ll make you fat. Just not as fast. Kathryn - This is made to avoid weight gain? I''ve heard that fat people get sick easier. Croix - Even sweets are like poison if you gain too much weight. Towa - The history of Hamlet is a history of poison, so we''ve closely researched how much of any given substance the body can take before it bes toxic. Issei - Right, they did call it the Poison Continent. Towa - Oh, right... Um, if you''d like... Issei - Yeah, mind doing the usual for us? Towa - Okay! Towa responded to Issei''s request by bashfully pulling a bundle of papers out of her bag. Towa - Now, it''s time for the story of my homnd, the State of Hamlet City. Gurigura - Yaaaay! Then Towa told them about the history of Hamlet. The City-State of Hamlet is the headquarters of the Church of Eve and upies the northeastern continent of the World of Eve. While formally a city-state, the government of Hamlet also presides over the hospital town of Horatio and the neighboringnds including North Port and Osric. Hamlet has a unique governmental structure for the World of Eve, in that the head of state is the pope of the Church of Eve, but day-to-day activities are handled by an elected senate. The continent of Hamlet isrgely uninhabitable, with most of itsnd being riddled with poisonous marsh. It was the epicenter of a zombie virus outbreak that afflicted the human settlers first arriving with King Arthur''s pilgrimage, at the very start of their journey. While Arthur and his pilgrims were able to push back the zombie infestation, they were not able to im the entire continent, and a greatbyrinth designed to slow the zombies still surrounds the settlement of Osric. Because of thend''s toxic ecology, the city-state relies on food imports from the Kingdom of Humpty to survive. However, the flora and fauna that live here have also served as the basis for significant medical developments, whose forefront is represented by the hospital town of Horatio currently administered by senator Laertes. The continent is named after a researcher who pioneered the poison resistance techniques that allowed Arthur''s pilgrimage to safelybat the zombie infestation. Those who stayed behind would use this research to purify the currently inhabited areas. Towa - ...Thus, the home of both cutting-edge medicine and the Church of Mother Eve, the State of Hamlet City, was established. To this day, the church offers their prayers not only to the living but to the deceased who brought us to where we are today. This story was brought to you by the corporation leading the way into the future, the National Bigbux Company... The end. Issei already told Tio to keep sponsoring Towa and her journey so that''s why she still says her usual catchphrase at the end of her story. Kathryn - Interesting... So the name Hamletes from a guy who made medicine. Speaking of the tolerance thing, they say if you catch mumps or the level-down disease once, you''ll never catch them again. Riche - That''s why it''s best to catch the level-down disease when you''re a kid and your level''s still low, yeah. Kinou - Nobody would think ofbating poison by ingesting poison, except for humans. Kyou - It''s the way you turn allmon sense upside down that makes humans so fascinating. Towa - There''s still a lot of poisons and diseases we haven''t ovee, though... Kathryn - You''ve got genfluenza, the gue... Also greening disease. People even get ostracized if they catch that. Croix - If only everyone could be cured with healing magic... Towa - ...Um, Princess Croix! R-Read these, please! While Croix was hanging her head, Towa worked up the courage to hand her a few letters. Croix - Uuum... My marriage isn''t far off now, so I can''t ept any offers to date. Towa - I-I-I-It''s not about dates! There aren''t love letters. Kathryn - So it seems. They''re not from Towa... This messy handwriting looks like it belongs to a kid. Towa - They were written by children who got terribly ill and were hospitalized away from their families. Issei - In Horatio? Towa - Yes. Many of the children there have incurable diseases and haven''t left in some time. I at least tell them stories from my travels around the world, but that''s all I can do... Ramius - I assume you can''t spend too long around them, either... Croix - But why do they have letters for me? Towa - The children saw your ceremonies on magivision and seem very interested in you. Kathryn - The international broadcast worked wonders, apparently. Towa - These kids had no hope for the future, but now they''re all excited and talking about how they want to be like you when they grow up. You got them thinking about what they might do when they''re cured. I was going to mail their letters to you, but as long as we''re meeting in person, I hope you don''t mind taking them. Croix - Of course. I''d be happy to read these. Croix epted the letters, then carefully unsealed and read them one by one. Croix - Heheheh, they put a lot of effort into these. Ramius - That must be a picture of you praying. It was impossible to actually tell without asking the artist, but Croix squinted at it closely. Croix - ...I''ve got an idea. I... I''ll go visit these children. Riche - Huh? Like, in person? The ritual''s not over yet. Towa - Whaaat?! Issei - Hmm, I think it should be fine. Let''s go ask Barro. ... Barro - ...I see. And you want to take Princess Croix to see them in Horatio... Croix was so surprisingly stubborn that the party couldn''t change her mind, so they visited the Church of Mother Eve''s headquarters to get permission from Barro. Silent - Before the ritual is done? Silent listened with Barro and looked uncharacteristically perturbed. Croix - When I read those letters from Towa-chan, I knew I had to meet with them... The ritual isn''t scheduled for any particr day, so it won''t dy anything. Silent - That is true, but... Towa - ...Eep. Silent''s re gave Towa chills. Silent - Even I wouldn''t want to let the children down, but... You can''t go. Croix - Is there anything that''ll change your mind? Silent - Horatio is a hospital city. Most are forbidden from entering for fear that they might contract a disease. Towa - But it''s okay as long as she''s enchanted with the pope''s special magic. Riche - There''s a magic that can do that? Towa - Yes, I have to enter so I can help Father with work myself. Silent - Towa, if everyone knew about that spell, the church would be mobbed by the families of the sick. Be careful who you tell. Towa - Oh... Right, I forgot... Ramius - Why is it a secret? Don''t most of the patients want to see their families too? Silent - It''s for the patients'' sake. The more people we let in, the more likely someone will bring in another disease. Croix - But if that spell were cast on me, I could meet visit the children, couldn''t I? Silent - ...You can''t. Croix - ...If you don''t let me go, I''m not gonna do the ritual. Silent - What a child... Haaah, how to handle this? Barro - Saint Silent, they''re as involved in this as we are. You might as well tell them. I''ll ept responsibility if anything happens. Silent - ...Very well. The truth of the matter is, the pope is on a long excursion away from the church. Riche - Huh? Silent - The city of Osric in the northeast had a sudden zombie outbreak, so the pope left to go fight them off along with the Knights. Kathryn - Zombies? I thought they were purged! Gurigura - Hey, did you say Osric? Are the people of Osric okay?! Silent - We don''t know. There''s a blockade around the northern herb garden, and we haven''t received any contact from them. Issei - Have you been to Osric, Gurigura? Gurigura - Yeah... Silent - Not only can you not go to Horatio, but it''s going to be difficult for the pope to even return for the wedding ritual at the moment. Barro - And please do keep this a secret. It''d cause amotion if the public found out. Issei - Did you know, Towa? Towa - Yes, it''s the reason Father''s so busy and why there are so few Knights around. Kathryn - Is this also the reason we can''t start the wedding ritual? Silent - Yes, so Princess... Please understand. Croix - Okay... Issei - ... Issei felt ufortable seeing the usually cheerful Croix seems so sad at this moment. And he also wanted to help the kids as well. Issei - ...Girls. Riche - Un, you don''t even have to say it. I wanna help Onee-chan get what she wants too. Ramius - As your wife, I''ll support whatever you want to do. Gurigura - I''m worried about Osric. Let''s go, Ise-nii! Kathryn - In fact, we probably should go. There''s a good chance this whole zombie thing is connected to . Issei smiled hearing his wives responds and he knew from the start that they will agree with his decision. Issei - Barro... We''d like to go where the fight is. Silent - But... Actually, that''s a good idea. Please assist the pope, Sir Issei. Barro - I knew you would do this... Not that it''s a bad thing though. Then I''ll look after the princess. Issei - Um, so what will you two do? Issei turned to ask the twins. Kyou - Much as I''d like to go with you, I doubt we can help with this one. Kinou - We''ll spend quality time drinking tea with Croix. Best to get to know our sister-inw. Kyou - We will take care to protect everything around us, so she will be in safe hands. Riche - I doubt even would pick a fight with Witches of the Round Table. Issei - Ah, if anything happens just call me through our mark. Kyou & Kinou - Hai. Silent - Thank you. Take this with you... It''s a pass for entering the herb garden. Issei - What''s the herb garden? Gurigura - It''s where they cultivate herbs in the poisonous part of the continent. Osric was founded by the farmers that worked in there. Issei - Alright, then let''s check it out. Croix - Eheheh, thanks, Otouto~. Issei - No problem. The party set out to grant Croix''s wish by heading to the herb garden in the north, where zombies rose from the dead. ... Knight - There''s poisonnd past this point. You can''t pass without permission. Issei - We have permission. Issei showed the guard the pass he''d gotten from Silent. Knight - You''re the Knights from Eden? My apologies. Ramius - We want to know what''s happening across the bridge. Have you heard anything? Knight - As you may be aware, there''s been a zombie outbreak. They''ve been driven away a number of times now, only to return again. Kathryn - They started off dead. Not like killing them will help. Knight - Also, poison is spreading throughout the territory. Watch where you step. Riche - Got it, thanks. The party crossed the bridge into the zombie-infested poisonnd. Chapter 64: Chapter 64: (For those who are wondering what Hamlet city looks like: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/f/f4/Hamlet-sidebar.png/revisiontest?cb=20180919235926). Issei''s party saw a purple colored mud along the pathway, Gurigura told him that this poison thankfully is not the kind that will kill instantly so it''s should be pretty safe as long they''re careful enough. When Issei stepped onto the poison mud something happened. The once purple mud turned its color into a brown colored mud. Issei - Oh? It''s not poisonous anymore. Gurigura - Woow, the poison mud is cleansed when Ise-nii steps on it. Riche - Eh? Oh, you''re right... Ramius - I didn''t know you could do that, Ise. Issei - Hmm, probably it''s the at work here. Kathryn - The thing you got from the krs? Issei - Yeah, I feel like it has the ability to cleanse poisons. Riche - That''s actually quite neat... Anyway, what''s with this wall? Gurigura - Zombies aren''t very fast, so you could build a wall to block them off before they even reach you. Ramius - I see, like an old fortress... Issei - Well, let''s hurry and help the Knights of Hamlet. The party then continued their journey. ... Issei - Oh, there''s a ce here for Knights to stay. Gurigura - People used to live around here, so Knights just started using the area, I think. Kathryn - Oh, I see. So whoever built these walls however long ago made this ce their homes? Gurigura - Yeah, I''ve heard there used to be actual houses here, and even fences to keep the zombies out. Riche - Being surrounded by poison and zombies, building walls to protect your house... That sounds unimaginably tough. Ramius - As is true for all countries, establishing your nation takes an extraordinary amount of turmoil. If we don''t want the fruits of theirbors to be destroyed by , we need to work hard too. Issei agreed to Ramius words. The party then found a tent where Knights were struggling against the zombies. Scared Knight - Ah, aaaaaaah... The Knight they had on lookout duty grabbed his sword the moment he saw Issei. Scared Knight - ...Huh? That vibrantplexion... Are you alive? Whew, that was startling. The Knight was ready to attack at any second until noticing the party was alive, after which he was relieved and rxed his guard. Issei - Is this the frontline defense against the zombies? We got permission from Silent toe to see how things are going. Scared Knight - Yeah, you can see our camp right over there. Pope Norshin should be inside. The party thanked the Knight and peeked inside the tent, where it was deathly quiet. Ramius - ...Everyone seems fatigued. The resting Knights were fast asleep, and even the Knights standing on guard with their swords at the ready were barely staying on their feet. As if theycked the energy to speak, none of the Knights started a conversation, leaving no noise but the groans of the injured. Kathryn - I''d think they were zombies if I didn''t know better. Riche - They''d have to be exhausted. What they''re dealing with were once human beings... Hordes of the undying. While the party was bothered by the state of the Knights, a man approached them from inside the tent. Norshin - I''m Norshin. I''m heading up the battle effort here. Who might you be? Issei - Oh, are you the pope? After all, the pope is quite young. He has a short ck hair and a boyish face. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/7/70/Norshin-face.png/revisiontest?cb=20180817051551). Pope Norshin is the head of the Church of Eve, and by extension, leader of the City-State of Hamlet. He is the son of the former Pope Seydes and has been pope essentially since the Arthur Tragedy, a mere five years earlier. He essentially shares this trait with the acting head of state of the Central Empire, Prince Felton. Norshin often works closely with Saint Silent, the saint assigned to the Hamlet and Central regions. Norshin is an especially young man for the position of head of state, much less the position of pope, but he handles his duties with an amiable disposition. His brief reign has been marked by military campaigns, with Norshin even putting the zombie attacks at a higher priority than his national and church matters. This makes for an atypical career for a member of the Church of Eve, but Norshin''s focus has always been on reducing the harm done to the average person, be they, citizen or soldier. As pope of the Church of Eve, Norshin has the power to participate in a number of religious rituals, such as the creation of holy water. Some of these rituals are even unique to him, including a spell that allows non-patients to enter the hospital-city of Horatio. He also possesses some measure of healing magic. As head of the church, Norshin also possesses the original Evenicle, which has the power to create knights for the City of Hamlet. It is the only artifact known to be able to create Holy Knights. It is possible that Norshin, like other members of the nobility in the World of Eve, is exempt from some or all of the rules of Mother Eve''s blessing, but this is never explicitly stated. He does not appear to be married, nor to have ever killed a living being. Norshin - You''re King Louin''s people? I''ve heard a lot about you, Sir Issei Hyoudou. Issei - No need to use honorifics with me, you can just call me Issei and we were wondering if you could help Princess Croix visit the hospital. Norshin - As you wish, Issei-san. And that''s awfully kind of Princess Croix. If it would put smiles on the children''s faces, I''d certainly like to make it happen, but... Riche - Are the zombie attacks that bad? Norshin - It doesn''t matter if we stab them in the stomach or cut off their arms, they don''t stoping at us until they''repletely immobilized. Whereas, given that we''re all normal humans, you can see the problem. Kathryn - Aren''t you supposed to be the pope? You have to have some zombie-killing magic or item or something. Norshin - There used to be zombie-killing magic, but no living person can use it. I''m ashamed to admit that even I can''t. Riche - I know that in manga and books and stuff, zombies are always vulnerable to holy water. Norshin - Holy water isn''t strong enough to destroy a zombie. The most we can expect is for it to temporarily ward them off. That hardly solves the problem. Besides, creating holy water requires special materials, and obtaining them isn''t particrly worth the effort. Apparently, getting Holy water in this world is different from Issei''s original world. Gurigura - Um, can I ask a question? Is Osric safe? Norshin - Osric? With the way the poison has been spreading, nobody''s been able to reach it yet. Kathryn - Then you''d have no idea whether is involved either... Norshin - I would assume the worst about Osric. The zombies are most likely its citizens. Gurigura - Oh no... Norshin - Would you happen to be from the Academy that was located there? Gurigura - Yes. Issei - The Academy, that ce where they taught you Ranger skills, Gurigura? Gurigura - Un. Riche - They kept the location of the Academy a secret. Who knew it was in poison territory? Gurigura - Osric cultivates a bunch of special herbs that only grow on poisonnd. The poison''s super dangerous, but everyone worked hard so they could help sick people in need. Norshin - Yes, I know that very well. Their work wasmendable. Gurigura - The townspeople were all so nice to us when that brutal training tired us out... They gave us an ointment to help with our wounds... And candy... And... And... Issei - Gurigura... Gurigura''s tearful eyes drew Issei to give her a gentle hug. Gurigura hugged Issei''s body tightly in return and everyone who saw her felt pity as well. ??? - YOU GOTTA BE SHITTING ME! Inside the quiet frontline base, Issei heard a familiar shout. ??? - I just wanted to take a request from a nun! I didn''t know you were fighting the living dead! I''m not into necrophilia! Issei - Knew it was you... The man is Yarase. Yarase - Gah, I-Issei... Issei - You came to Hamlet too? What are you doing here? Yarase - Erm, so a nun came to adventurer''s guild, right? And she put out a request to y some monsters, which I took. Issei - And, why are you seem so mad? Yarase - Of course, I''m mad! I thought this was my chance to get cozy with a nun or two, but there''s nothing here but sweaty guys and zombies. I came here thinking I''d be up to my knees in nuns, but no. There are no nuns here, it was all a scam... I was tricked. So anyway, I''m out. Issei - ... Panicking Knight - Wait, we can''t hold the line without help from adventurers. If they get through, the town will be- Yarase - LIKE I CARE, SHIT-FOR-BRAINS! Yarase yelled at the Hamlet Knight and fled. Heartless Adventurer - I''m out too! This ain''t worth it. Dissatisfied Adventurer - Me too! I can get this kinda pay fighting normal monsters! Yarase inspired a few other adventurers to leave too. Norshin - There go the adventurers... I didn''t expect much, but they''re less sympathetic than I thought. Ramius - That''s how adventurers are. Freedom means there''s no need to be loyal... Kathryn - It also means they''ve got no authority or security, though. Issei - Let them be. Freedom is everyone right, they can freely choose their path in life. Bewildered Knight - Waaaaaaaah! The zombies are here! The Knights on the east side of the herb garden shouted. Norshin - Gh, of all times... Time to show your worth, everyone! Gurigura - Uh oh! Their formation''s messed up without the adventurers! Issei - Wait... Tell the Knights to stand down. Norshin - Wh-What are you saying? We will be easily killed by them if we''re not on guard! Issei doesn''t respond to Norshin and just walk towards the oing hordes of zombies calmly. Norshin - B-Be careful! You girls are his wives, right? Call him back, fast! Ramius - We trust our husbandpletely. If he says to stand down then we will. Riche - Un, that''s right. Gurigura - Uh huh, Ise-nii knows what he''s doing. Kathryn - Besides he''s very powerful that I doubt mere zombies can hurt him at all. Norshin - But... Norshin is at lost for words after hearing Ramius and co. words. Then he heard one of his men shouted. Knight 1 - L-Look, the zombies stopped in their tracks! Knight 2 - Wha?! They all saw that Issei standing in front of the zombies and the zombies stopped moving right in front of him, but their mouth is groaning like always. Zombie - Uuuu... Aghh... Aaaah... Issei - I see... Um, Got it Issei responded to the zombie groan and nodded at them. All the Knights are bewildered with this event. He seems to bemunicating with them. Norshin - I-Is hemunicating with them? Riche - It appears so. Even Riche and co. are kinda surprised but they ept it soon enough because they thought it''s Issei after all. Then they saw Issei turned around to face the Knights. Issei - Let them pass, they''re heading towards the second herb garden. They won''t attack you as long you let them be. Norshin - Huh?! Scared Knight - I-Impossible! They will attack us if we let them be! Issei - Trust me, they won''t. And from what you see right now, did they attack me? All the Knights once again be at a loss for words because from what they''ve seen the zombies don''t attack Issei at all. Norshin - L-Let''s listen to sir Issei words. The Knights follow Norshinmand but they''re feeling fearful of the zombies in case they suddenly attacked them. But they obediently sheathed their swords and fall back to let the zombies cross the pathway. After seeing the Knights have retreated then Issei turned back to the zombies and told them that they can go now. Soon they started walking forwards once more, but every time they pass by Issei they seem to be bowing a little bit and Issei just calmly nodded at their bows. Norshin - Wh-What''s this? The zombies ignored the Knights and sluggishly passed them on their way into the forest. Norshin - ...Are they really going to the second herb garden? Issei - They said they''re worried about their herbs and they only attack you all because you get in their way. I tried asking them about what happened to them but it seems that they don''t know how to respond to my question, probably because of their current soul is iplete. And... Issei looked at Gurigura hesitating if he should tell the truth or not but he decided it''s better to tell it rather than lying at her. Issei - ...From what I''ve heard... They said they''re from Osric... Gurigura body trembled a little after hearing Issei''s words but she held her tears froming out this time. Ramius decided to give her a gentle hug regardless after seeing her sad face. Norshin - H-How can youmunicate with them, Issei-san? Issei - Hm? I can see andmunicate with souls, and that zombies have a piece of soul inside them. Even though it''s not aplete soul but tomunicate with them is enough for me. Norshin - ... Norshin waspletely taken aback because even him the pope or even the Saints from the church are unable tomunicate with souls as Issei did. Issei - I was trying to purify their souls so they can pass onpletely but it appears that it''s impossible to do so because something is holding their souls inside their body. And if I forcefully purify their souls I could damage their souls in the process... Norshin - Y-You can also purify souls?! Issei - Yeah, kind of. Norshin - Can you please teach the church how to do it?! Issei - Sadly, I can''t. It''s not that I don''t want to teach you but this "Skill" is only useable by me, you see... Of course Issei can''t teach them because it''s not really a skill but more like his unique skill because to be able to learn this skill you need to have the aura just like him or Semiramis. Well, they all didn''t know that if the Saints be one with Issei then their power will gain a huge boost and they will be able to purify souls easily as Issei did. But they won''t be able to destroy souls as Issei or Semiramis could and to be able to destroy souls they also need to possess a strong aura as well which obviously won''t happen since the Saints represents . Even though Norshin is the pope of the church sadly his power is weaker than the saints such as Croix or Silent. After all, the saints are basically Mother Eve incarnation and since Norshin is a man his power obviously weaker than them. Norshin - Oh... I see... Norshin felt regrettable because the church can''t learn Issei''s "Skill". They do have purification skill but it will take too long to use and it''s not practical in abat situation and even then it will only able to be used on one soul each cast. As for the skills they have but can''t learn is called . And Norshin also never heard of anyone other than the Saints and himself being able to purify souls so this is the first time he has ever seen other people outside the church being able to do it. Norshin - Anyway, then the zombies were the people of Osric after all... Even in death, they''re dedicated to their work. May Mother Eve''s love lead them to a peaceful rest... Norshin offered a solemn prayer for the zombies. Kathryn - But this doesn''t exactly solve the problem. They might be harmless, but you can''t just leave zombies wandering around. Norshin - But this does buy us time. Now the Knights should have a chance to rest. Knight-Captain - You rest too, Pope Norshin. Norshin - I''m not certain... What if something happens? Knight-Captain - It does none of us any good if you overwork yourself. Return to Hamlet, please. Norshin - ...Alright then. You take care of things here. And will all of you being back along with me as well? Norshin finally agreed to the Knights advice and then he asked Issei''s party if they will be going back with him as well. Issei - No, we will go check Osric ourselves to see what happened there. Issei decided he won''t be going back with Norshin because he wanted to check Osric to see what happened there, it''s for Gurigura sake, to be honest. He only needs to see her eyes and he could tell what she wanted to do. Norshin - I see... Then may Mother Eve bless you with your journey. Issei - Um, you as well. Then Norshin went back to the church while Issei''s party head towards Osric. They will follow the zombies back to Osric. Gurigura - Ise-nii, zombies are so slow that we should be able to catch up quick. Issei - Ah, let''s follow them. ... Gurigura - Looks like the zombies went into the forest, Ise-nii. That one. It has a bunch of poison swamps and poisonous nts, Osric''s on the other side of the forest. Unfazed by the poison, the zombies entered the forest. Issei - Alright, let''s go after them. It''s supposed to be hard to follow the zombies because the pathway is very poisonous and lots of poisonous nts but because of Issei''s presence it bes very easy to navigate through it. The party followed the zombies through the deep forest to an open area. Ramius - Looks like we''ve made it through the poison forest. Gurigura - That''s Osric over there. It''s not so much a town as, like, a settlement. Ah... Kathryn - Seems the zombies are going straight for Osric. Gurigura - ... Issei - Alright, let''s see what''s going on there. They headed towards Osric. ... They found a ce where there are a group of zombies are wandering about. Issei - What''s this ce? Gurigura - There''s a big bulletin board over there. It has all kinds of info about the town. Issei - What kind of info? Gurigura - Stuff like what herbs the drugpanies are looking for, or info about dangerous monsters. Kathryn - I see, so if you''re busy working out in the garden, you don''t need to go all the way back to town. Riche - So if we look at the bulletin board, maybe we can figure out when weird things started happening around here. Ramius - Hrm, zombies here too... They''re lurking around the bulletin board. Do you know what are they doing, Ise? Issei - They said they''re looking at the bulletin board. Ramius - ...Now that you mention it, they all do seem to be looking at the bulletin board. Gurigura - ... Then they saw some of the zombies moving somewhere else. Riche - Where are they going? Issei - Let''s follow them. They followed the zombies around after that. ... When the party reached a somewhat open part of the forest, it was packed with zombies as well. But all the zombies did was inaudibly groan and wander around. Issei - I see now... You realize it as well right, Gurigura? Gurigura - Un... The zombified townspeople are just doing what they did before they died. They''d start their day by checking the bulletin board, so they could see which herbs to harvest or if any dangerous monsters were around. Kathryn - Yeah, that''s what Ise said as well when we''re at the bulletin board. Gurigura - Then they''d go tend to the garden and water it and stuff. Riche - But I guess they don''t have the knowledge for that now, so that''s why they were just walking in circles. Then they''d take the herbs to the well. Ramius - And what about this ce? Gurigura - After everyone finished with work, they''de here to trade crops and chat. Issei - Basically the zombies are just following their old habits. Gurigura - Yeah, and to prove it... Watch this. Ramius - Ah, wait... Before Ramius could stop her, Gurigura sprinted into the horde of zombies. Issei doesn''t stop her because he knows it will be fine. Gurigura - Look, they''re not attacking. The zombies paid Gurigura no mind but instead, continuing to meander. Issei - The zombies the Knights are fighting are monster hunters from what they told me. Gurigura - Yes, those Knights are standing in the way of another herb garden so they attacked them. It''s really important to the townspeople, so if you try and keep them out, of course, they''re gonna get mad. Kathryn - I see, just like Ise said. Gurigura - Even the Academy students helped with that garden. We got all muddy, but they really appreciated it when we brought the herbs back to town. There was an olddy who sat on that stump there, and she always secretly gave us cookies... Oh... A zombie was sitting on the stump. Its gender was unclear from its physique but based on its clothes, it was just barely possible to make out as a woman. Gurigura - They were all so nice... Simple, but cheery... And hardworking... None of us had parents, but at least they were kind to us... And now... Now they''re all zombies... Issei - Gurigura... When Issei hugged Gurigura, she buried her face in his chest and cried. Gurigura - I hate this... Why did it happen? Was it ? They''ll never, ever get away with this. Issei - Don''t worry... I will make sure they''ll pay. I promise you, they will. Issei eyes glowed for a moment after promising Gurigura. And somewhere the Supreme Commander along with the other member felt a sudden chill out of nowhere. And they broke out in cold sweat thinking about what just happened. They felt like they''re being watched by the reaper itself just now. Even the Krs felt his rage, and all of their faces scowled as well thinking who dares to make their King felt this much rage. If they get their hands on those who made their King mad they will make sure to make those who are responsible suffer. When they find out the one who''s responsible for it is the , the <9 Divines> instantly told their respective corps member to find any clues about them and to kill the members on sight. And soon the world is much safer because of them, the Ouws are dwindling rapidly. Some witnesses said the one who did it is the Angels of Mother Eve and gave them retribution, while some said the Devils took their souls because of their sins. So people started to be more afraid of bing Ouws and they started to follow the rules more obediently than ever. Kathryn - Don''t cry, chibikko... I mean, y''know... Not that you shouldn''t be sad that they''re dead... But like Ise said, all that''s left in the zombies is a tiny bit of their souls. It''s not really like they have to live on in suffering because of this. Right, Ise? Issei - Ah, that''s right... Gurigura - Yeah... But, but... Ise-nii, could you ask that Goddess you know to revive the townspeople? Gurigura looked up at Issei with a hopeful look on her teary eyes. Issei feels his heart hurt seeing her hopeful look but even he knows that it will be impossible to revive them because of their current soul state. If it''s aplete soul then it might be possible but this is just a fragment of it. Issei - ...I can''t... Their current souls are iplete and just a tiny fragment of what it''s used to be... If their souls are still whole then it might be possible but as of now... Gurigura bes even sadder after hearing Issei''s words but she knows there''s nothing he could do. Riche - If you care about the townspeople, let''s try to make sure their remains don''t attack anyone. Ramius - What I gather from all this is that if you let the zombies do what they''re doing, there shouldn''t be any trouble. Kathryn - Y-Yeah, so this is no time to cry... Gurigura - ...Okay... You''re right... Eheheh, thanks, Kath-nee. Kathryn - Wh-Wh-Wh-What are you thanking me for?! I didn''t do anything. Riche - Wow, never seen you act that kind before, Kath. Almost like a big sister. Ramius - No need to be shy about it. Kathryn - I-I''m not! Gurigura - Eheheh. Issei smiled at his wives because he''s d that they care about each other. Issei - Let''s go see to the town to find out how this happened. They all agreed to his suggestion. ... The party peered into the town to find it was already in ruins. Issei - ...This is awful. Gurigura - ...Ise-nii, I have to see if there are any survivors. Issei - Wait, Gurigura... Before Gurigura could dash through the vige entrance, Issei held her back. Gurigura - Wh-Why? Issei - Look... Then Gurigura finally notices it. Riche - A horde of zombies... At the entrance to Osric, zombies were standing in a line and wriggling. Zombies - Uuuhn... Aaaaah... Their rotting bodies rubbed against one another. The mass of flesh produced a cacophony of groaning and teeth ttering. Kathryn - Their motor skills are so fucked up that they''ve created a traffic jam... Issei - Gurigura, what''s in the town? Gurigura - A bunch of little huts... Then past those, there''s the Ranger Academy. Kathryn - They put it away off in the middle of nowhere... Nobody would ever guess. So, that''s all? Gurigura - Yeah, it''s a pretty empty town otherwise... Ramius - Doesn''t seem like we can look inside without going over the wall, though. Gurigura - Don''t, it''s dangerous! They monster-proof the walls by coating them with deadly poison. Ise-nii would be fine but not for the others... I''ll go have a look inside myself. Issei - No need... Gurigura - Eh? But what if there are survivors? Kathryn - Sorry, but there aren''t. I doubt you need me to tell you that. Right, Ise? Issei - ...Ah. Gurigura - ... Kathryn - And it''s been days since the zombies appeared. Do they have any emergency shelters or anywhere else so they could survive that long? Gurigura - No... Issei - Let''s just go check the Academy for now. Issei started walking in the horde direction but when he got close to them, the zombies automatically opened a path for him just like how Moses split the sea. Riche and co followed after him without hesitation. Gurigura - The Academy''s this way. That''s about the only ce we haven''t check yet. Then Gurigura led the party to the building that had once been the Ranger Academy. ... The party set foot in the Ranger Academy, a building located on the outskirts of Osric. Issei - This is the Academy? Gurigura - Huh? Kathryn - What''s wrong, chibikko? Gurigura - I heard the Academy was shut down, but there are signs it''s been used recently. Ramius - Hm, I see some damage here and there, but I wouldn''t take this for an abandoned building. Riche - Bet the headmaster kept training Rangers to sell off to ... Kathryn - Unless monsters suddenly stop existing, there''ll always be orphans. Can''t be that hard to find students. Riche - Looks more or less like a normal school, though. Gurigura - Be careful, Riche-nee. They trained students by setting traps all over the ce. Kathryn - This school sounds like a pain. Ramius - Learning to avoid traps takes constant work, I suppose. Gurigura - Now let''s search this ce. The party began their exploration of the Ranger Academy. ... Ramius readied hernce and gazed into the darkness. Ramius - Halt! Who''s there! "Uuuuhn... Aaah..." Kathryn - Figures the ce would be full of zombies. Riche - Their clothes are too tattered to be sure, but it kinda looks like they''re wearing Ranger outfits. Issei - Sadly their only instinct now is to defend this ce, so it will be useless even if I talk to them. Gurigura - Ise-nii... Please let us handle them... Issei - ...Got it. I''ll watch your back. Gurigura - Un, thank you, Ise-nii. Gurigura asked Issei to let her be the one to handle them because they''re her former ssmates after all so Issei agreed to her request. Ramius - Here theye! Be careful! The party then took on the Ranger Zombies while Issei is watching their back in case there''s someone or something decided to ambush them. Because of Issei''s training they can easily beat them. ... Once the zombies had fallen, Gurigura ran over and checked their corpses. Gurigura - Knew it. Looks like they were indeed the Academy students... Seeing the state of her old school made Gurigura frown. Issei patted her head after seeing her starting to feel down again, Gurigura looked up to see Issei smiling gently at her and she felt better soon after that. Gurigura - Eheheh, thanks, Ise-nii. Issei - Um. The party then continued down the dark hallway. They keep finding traps and more ranger zombies but they make a quick work of them all. With the it''s even easier for Gurigura to detect traps and if there are any poison traps Issei could just touch it and it will be cleansed. They keep walking until they arrived in thest room in the Ranger Academy, which appeared to be ab, a girl was lying down. Riche - Huh? What''s she doing here? Issei - ...She''s also a zombie but she seems more specialpared to the others. For one her soul is whole inside her body but there''s something disgusting inside her. The girl is Ophelia, who is also Bolonius daughter. She has a pale skin probably because she''s been dead for a long time and a white colored twin tail hair. She wears a ck long gothic dress with white frills. She has a deep red eye but it seems hollow, obviously since she''s dead so there is no light reflected from it. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/8/83/Ophelia-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180822021131). Ophelia - ... Ramius - She woke up... Be careful! The party swiftly drew their weapons, but the girl just sat there. Kathryn - ...Hm? She''s not doing anything. Gurigura - Yeah... Doesn''t look like she ns on fighting. Ophelia - Uhn... Aaah... Haaah... Father... Issei - ...I see... Riche - What she says, Issei? Issei - Her father is the Principal of this Academy, a guy named Bolonius. Is that the name of your mentor, Gurigura? Gurigura - ...Yes. Ramius - The strongest Knight in history? That Bolonius? Issei - Apparently so from what Ophelia here says. Riche - So her name is Ophelia. Gurigura - I didn''t know the headmaster ever had a daughter. Kathryn - What I''m wondering about is why this girl is different from the other zombies? Issei - She said she''s basically the one who made all those zombies outside... Then Issei told them what Ophelia told him. Ophelia was the daughter of the famous doctor and ranger, Bolonius. Stricken with an incurable disease, genfluenza, Ophelia was on death''s door when her father dreamed up a drastic n. He would deliberately infect her with the zombie virus, turning her into a "zombie seed." As a zombie, her body would be magically preserved. While Bolonius would now have to find a cure for death itself, he now had all the time in the world. Riche - I see... So that means if we take her out the zombies will automatically disappear? But... Ophelia - Uhn... Aah... Father... Riche - Haaah... Nevermind. Incinerating a defenseless girl would leave a bad taste in my mouth. Riche sighed and lowered her weapon. Kathryn - But we had to or the zombies won''t disappear right? Issei - Hmm... Issei calmly walked towards Ophelia and extended his hand towards her head, and when his hand touched her head something came out from her body and it seems to disappear soon after. Gurigura - What was that, Ise-nii? Issei - It seems it''s the thing that makes Rochefort and co. able to transform into a monster. If I''m not mistaken that sin was the sin of lust. It messed up her soul and forced her to feel lust towards her own father... Kathryn - Quite the fucked up sin just like the others I see... Issei - So... How long are you going to hide there? Issei then looked toward the room entrance. ??? - ...I see. So what Shiro and Kuro say about you is true... You are indeed very strong... Well, very strong will be an understatement because he can''t find any opening at all by looking at Issei. He was hiding his presence to the maximum hoping he could deal a fatal blow to him but he seems to notice him right away... What a monster Bolonius thought. He knows just from this one encounter it will be a useless struggle, he''s not called the Strongest Knight in history for no reason after all. His instinct is telling him to never try to cross swords with Issei or he will be instantly killed. Riche and co be startled hearing there''s suddenly someone behind them and they don''t notice it. Then the one who was hiding from them came out in the open. It''s Bolonius himself. Ophelia - Aaah... Uhhn... Haaah... Father... Bolonius - Ophelia... Gurigura - Principal... Issei - From what she said you''re the one who''s responsible for all this zombies incident. Hearing Issei''s words Gurigura instantly directed her bloodlust towards Bolonius. Bolonius - ...You''ve grown stronger, Gurigura... And to answer your question, Issei Hyoudou. Yes, I am indeed the one who''s responsible for the zombie incident. And how are you able tomunicate with her if I may ask? Issei - Well, I couldmunicate with souls you see. Bolonius - I see... Can you allow me to hug my daughter onest time? Issei - ...Sure, go ahead. Bolonius then calmly walked toward Ophelia and hugged his zombified daughter. He looked like a typical loving father. Issei doesn''t see why he should forbid thest reunion of Father and Daughter, even if he''s the viin he should still be allowed to hug her daughter onest time no? Bolonius also doesn''t see how he will be able to escape from Issei''s sight at this point. He knows if he makes his move then he will be instantly killed without a doubt. So he at least wants to hug her daughter onest time. Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Gurigura - Mr. Principal, I don''t get it! I know it was to bring back Ophelia, but how could you sell off all the Academy students? Your daughter wouldn''t have wanted that! Riche - It''s not just the Academy. How many people have suffered because of ? You even destroyed the whole town of Osric. Ramius - Do you have no shame? No guilt? Bolonius - No, none... The Academy, Osric, random strangers... None of them deserve to be mentioned in the same breath as my daughter. If you knew another''s death could bring your loved one back, would you do nothing? Bolonius looked at Issei because he can tell that Issei is the same as him in this regard. Issei - ...Ah, I would''ve done the same as you. Riche and co are surprised after hearing his words. Issei - If any of my loved ones are in your daughter condition then I would stop at nothing to bring them back to my side, even if I have to kill innocent people to get them back I would do it without hesitation... Vanity, Riches, Honor, none of that matters to me. All I want is for my loved ones to be happy. Then Riche and co started thinking about his words and they admit they would''ve done the same as them as well. They are human beings, they have selfishness so it''s to be expected. Even Gods have their selfish side needless to say about them, humans. They thought what if Issei suddenly disappear from their life, all of their faces went ghastly white thinking about that scenario because they can''t imagine a life without Issei in their life. He is their everything and the same goes for Issei as well. They unconsciously put their hands on Issei after thinking about it. Issei smiled at them after feeling their grasp on him. Bolonius - I see... So you''re also not afraid she would hate you for it when she came back to life? Issei - Ah, it doesn''t matter to me. They can despise me for it if they want... I just want them to live, knowing they''re still alive is all that matters for me. And I do realize that is very selfish of me but that''s who I am, that''s who Issei Hyoudou is, I''m not a hero nor am I a saint. I never was. Now Riche and co finally understand why Bolonius did what he did... Love can change people, leading them to the right path or the wrong path. They promised to themselves to never let their self be in Ophelia situation so Issei won''t have to be burdened by a sin of killing millions of people just to get them back. And Issei also knows they would do the same as him so he promised himself to never be in Ophelia situation as well. This is love at its finest, they think about their loved ones over themselves. Bolonius - Heheh, we''re quite the same after all... Bolonius smiled once again after all this time... He never smiled after his daughter died. Bolonius - My greatest regrets is that I was so busy that I had little time to spend with my daughter... I will use all the power I have to fight you, even if I know I can''t win at least I will still try. I''m going to bring her back to my side whatever the cost. Issei - Ah, I respect your dedication to your daughter. But you made my wife cries so I can''t forgive you as well. Bolonius - Um, if our situation is reversed then I would do the same as well if you made Ophelia cry. They both smiled thinly at each other after that. Then Bolonius give her daughter to Riche and co. Bolonius - Please keep her safe. Riche - ...We will. He bowed slightly as a sign of gratitude and readied his weapon which is a dual chakram, and after gazing for a second with Issei he dashed forward at him with a quick speed that even faster than Acheval''s. When Bolonius was going to arrive in front of Issei he disappears and reappeared behind Issei and he shed towards Issei''s head. Riche and co can barely see his movement but they''re not worried at all because they know he can''t beat Issei no matter what. Issei just calmly step back a little and Bolonius attack went pass its target by a paper-thin margin. Bolonius eyes went wide after seeing that and then he felt a sudden impact at his stomach. Bolonius - Guh! *Bam!* Issei hit Bolonius stomach with his elbow and his body flew a few meters back but he flipped over mid-flight. But soon he kneeled on the ground coughing out blood. Issei - Nice move. When Issei hit Bolonius stomach just now he averted his body slightly to lessen the impact he would receive or that one hit from Issei would''ve made him unable to move at all. But even then it still damaged his inside greatly. Obviously, Issei doesn''t use his full strength or all he needs to do is touch him with his finger and use to kill Bolonius instantly. Bolonius - *Cough!* *Cough!* Heh... I could say the same to you as well... Why did you spare me?... I know if you want to you could''ve killed me instantly back then. Issei - Hmm... For one, your daughter keeps screaming at me to spare you even now as we speak... Bolonius eyes went wide after hearing his words and then he looks towards Ophelia. Even though her eyes are still hollow but her expression portrayed the sadness she has. Ophelia - Uuuhn... Aaah... Father... No... Bolonius - Ophelia... Issei - And your judgment is not up to me, it''s up to Gurigura. It''s entirely up to her whether you''re alive or not. So, Gurigura? Gurigura - Eh? Gurigura is quite taken aback after hearing Issei''s words. Issei walked towards Gurigura side waiting for her decision. Issei - As I said, it''s up to you on what to do with him. Don''t worry, whatever your decision is I will fully support you, so don''t be afraid. Riche and co also felt the same way as Issei. Ramius - Umu, it''s up to you, Gurigura. We all support your choices. Riche - Yup, same here. Kathryn - Up to you, chibikko. After all, he''s the one who killed the people of Osric. Gurigura started thinking really hard after hearing their words. On one side she''s mad at Bolonius because of what he''s done so far, and on one side she sympathizes with him because he does what he does just for his daughter and not for a personal gain like Rochefort and etc. If his daughter still alive until now, she knows that Bolonius won''t join the and he will uphold justice like he used to do when he''s still a Knight back in the days. Issei just gently gazes at Gurigura because no matter what her choices will be he will fully support her. The same goes for Riche and co. Bolonius - ...You can do whatever you want to me, whether you kill me, torture me, whatever you want but all I want to ask you is please spare my daughter... Bolonius epted his end so all he wishes for is for his daughter to be left alone. Ophelia started walking slowly towards Bolonius and she hugged him slowly and Bolonius who saw that shed tears and hug her back. Gurigura - ...Ise-nii... I wanna stop him. It''s not even out of anger at this point, I just don''t want him making any more people sad... Let''s just capture him... Issei - ...Are you sure, Gurigura? Gurigura - ...Un. Gurigura finally decided to not kill Bolonius and after Issei confirmed her choice he smiled at her and pat her head gently. Issei - As you wish. Gurigura - Eheheh, thanks, Ise-nii. Issei - Mm, you''re wee... So, Bolonius you heard her. Bolonius - ...I see... But don''t you afraid that I will escapeter on after you capture me? Issei - Hmm, I wonder about that... Don''t you know that the put something inside your daughter? Bolonius - ...What do you mean? He has a bad premonition after hearing Issei words. Issei - You might not know this but your daughter would''ve turned into a monster if she''s left alone a little longer. Bolonius eyes went wide after hearing Issei''s words. Bolonius - Impossible! Issei - Why would I lie to you? But don''t worry, I already took it out of her. And what are you here for, Kuro? Kuro - Hoh, so you defeated the strongest Knight in history like he''s nothing as well, huh... All of them bes startled once more after finding out that Kuro suddenly appeared at the corner of the room. Bolonius was too injured to notice him hiding there, if he was on his top condition then he would notice him straight away. Bolonius - Gh... Is what he said just now is true, Kuro?! Kuro - Hmm... I don''t know about your daughter condition but probably Shiro is the one who''s responsible for it. As you''ve already known, I''m not the type who does that kind of stuff. And yes what Issei Hyoudou said is true though, if left alone then your daughter would''ve changed into a monster just like Rochefort and the others as well. Bolonius gritted his teeth in anger because he appears to be dancing on top of Shiro''s hand after all this time. Shiro told him if he does what he''s asked of then he will tell him the way to revive Ophelia. Then Kuro turned his attention towards Issei once more. Kuro - Well, to answer your question I was just observing your fight and I have to say it''s quite disappointing that even Bolonius can''t even put a scratch on you... Issei - Hmm, that shouldn''t be the only reason on why you''re here now right? Kuro - ...Heheh, indeed... I want to talk to you, Issei Hyoudou, alone. Better decide fast because I don''t have much time left. Riche - Don''t even think about it! If you think we would leave Issei alone with you then you must be dreaming! Before Issei could even give out his answer Riche already speak out. The other girls also felt the same way as Riche and they readied their weapons. Kuro - Oi, oi... Just what you think I could do to him? You know best just how strong your husband is, right? They know that even if both Kuro and Shiro fight Issei together they still won''t be able to beat him but what if they have some kind of tricks, even if they know he will be fine but they still feel worried for him. Especially when they just imagined what would happen if Issei suddenly disappears from their life, so they feared something will really happen at Issei. Riche - No is a no! Issei - ... Issei thought for a while and decided to follow Kuro to see what he wanted to say to him. Issei - ...Very well. Riche and co - Ise!/Ise-nii! Issei - Don''t worry, I will be fine. Riche - But... Issei - Trust me, I will return to your side without fail. The girls wanted to argue once again but after hearing his words and seeing his reassuring smile they reluctantly agreed. Riche - ...Alright, but you better return to our side. Do you hear me? Issei - Ah, I promise you. Then I will teleport you all back to Kyou and Kinou side for now. Then Issei teleports them all to the twins'' ce. Kuro - Oh, so you can use teleport as well... Couldn''t say we haven''t expected this. Issei - So, get to the point. What do you want to talk to me about? Kuro - ...Alright... The thing is... ... Riche and co felt like they''re sitting in needles while waiting for Issei to return to them. The twins told them he will be fine and he should be back soon. Sure enough, Issei appeared at their front once again and they all hugged him tightly fearing he will really disappear from their life. Issei at first was surprised but soon he gently reassured them until they''ve calmed down. Then they asked him what he''s discussing with Kuro back then. But he told them it''s a secret, well he does inform them about what he found out about the whole zombies incident. But not the discussion he had with Kuro. They can only pout because he won''t tell them about it but they know it must be for a good reason. They don''t even think for a second that Issei would betray them, they trusted himpletely. The party then met up with Croix and went to visit the pope in the cathedral. Silent - Thank you for your assistance. The pope''s return has relieved the entire church. Norshin - The threat of the zombies isn''t over with yet, but at least we now have time to think. Laertes - We''ll do everything in our power to treat the Knights. Silent - Senator Laertes, I heard you went back to Horatio. Is everything alright there? Laertes - There were only problems because I''d been mistakenly reported as dead. Once I showed up alive and well, everything settled down. Towa - Thank goodness... Laertes - I''m surprised to hear the zombies don''t want anything from us. Based on all the old stories, I thought they were vile creatures that attacked any human they saw. Kathryn - Makes sense why you''d treat them like monsters and try to destroy them on sight. Norshin - It''s said that the original zombies were people whomitted crimes in Central, got banished to thisnd, and died. In which case, it''s understandable that they would begrudge the living. Kathryn - Well, we have some info about this whole incident... Then they told them all about what they found out about the whole zombie incident. The perpetrator being Bolonius and the . Apparently, Bolonius is also a well-known doctor in Hamlet and also a scientist who invented most of the antidote they had right now. So it''s quite shocking after they heard that the main perpetrator is their most outstanding doctor, at first they doubt it if it was true or not but after seeing the notes Bolonius gave Issei that contains all the proof and Bolonius own signature on it they had to believe it. Issei told them that Bolonius is already dead along with his daughter. Silent & Croix - ... Leartes - Bolonius... Why didn''t you try talking to anyone? As a father myself, I could have sympathized with you. Towa - Father... Croix is also feeling sad after hearing this news because she knows well the bond Bolonius and Ophelia shared just like how her bond with her own father, Louin. Norshin - I see... So Bolonius is the one who responsible for this whole incident... But be that as it may, we still have the zombies to deal with right? Issei - Well, about that... *Bam!* Hamlet Knight - There''s trouble! A Hamlet Knight frantically burst into the cathedral. Hamlet Knight - It''s the zombies! The zombies from the poison territory have formed a mob that''s heading toward Hamlet! Issei already expected this because when Ophelia is not in control of them any longer so they will start attacking sooner orter. Kathryn - Sooner than expected. Thought we could get the first move, but so much for that. Norshin - Organize the Knights- Wait, evacuate the civilians first! Silent - Calm down and think, please. Where would they evacuate to? Laertes - There''s no time to prepare a ship now. Norshin - Aaah, what a mess... I''m supposed to be the pope, but I''m useless. Silent - If only someone could cast ... Even Croix is unable to cast it because her potential is not fully drawn out yet, she got the talent but sadly not enough understanding about the spell to cast it. Issei - Hmm, can you let me see that spell? Norshin and the others are startled hearing Issei sudden question. Norshin - What are you nning, Issei-san? Issei - Just let me see it. Norshin - O-Oh, understood... Saint Silent can you get the spell book of the , please? Silent - Yes. Silent then leaves the room to get the spell book and soon she returned with it. Silent - Here''s the spellbook... Issei - Thanks. Then Issei read the spell book. Norshin and the others are confused about what is he nning with it and when they asked Riche and co. their answers leave them ckjawed. Riche - Hm? He probably wanted to learn the spell. Kathryn - Knowing him then it won''t be surprising at all if he does manage to learn it. Ramius - Indeed. Gurigura - Yep. Kyou - Heheh, somehow I know that he will be able to learn it. Kinou - Un, he''s our husband after all. Nothing is impossible for him. Barro - Heh heh, at this point I doubt if there''s anything that Issei-kun cannot do. Riche and co answered them like it''s a very normal thing. Silent - That would be impossible because even Princess Croix can''t learn the spell. Norshin - Saint Silent is right, there''s no one able to use that spell. Even though I wish Issei-san can use it as well but- Issei - Oh, got it. Before Norshin could finish his words they finally heard Issei''s speaking. He returned the book to Silent who epted it while feeling confused just like Norshin did. Norshin - What do you mean, Issei-san? What do you get? Issei - Hm? Oh, I could use this spell. Silent - Wha?! Impossible! Norshin - E-Eh?! How?! Croix covered her mouth in surprise, even she finds it impossible to use that spell. They all doubted it if Issei could truly use that spell. Issei - Well, I just somehow knows it after reading the spell. Silent - Just know it, you say... They all be speechless hearing that he learned it just from reading it once? Then just what they''ve been doing after all this time? They could swear that they have read it more than a hundred times and tried casting it more than a thousand time. But here he is saying that he could use it after just reading it once? Riche - See, we told you that he will be able to do it. Even Riche and co. smiled wryly after hearing that their husband could use a spell that the church are unable to use until now. But they epted it quite easypared to the church party. Kinou - What Grand Purge does, specifically, is purge soul residue. Kyou - It involves working with souls, so you had better know about souls if you want to use it right. Kathryn - Makes sense knowing Ise''s true background. Silent - His true background? Isn''t he the from Eden. Kyou - Kath, better be careful with your words now. Kathryn - Oh right, my bad. Kathryn remembered that it''s best that no one else knows of Issei true background. What would people think after hearing that he''s a lover of the Goddess of Death herself? They all curious about what Kathryn talking about but they have more urgent matter at hand right now. Norshin - Then, Issei-san. If you could really use the ... Issei - Oh, yeah. Let''s head towards the bridge right now. They headed towards the bridge right away. ... The party arrived at the bridge and saw the zombies forming a giant horde. Issei - Ah... I see. Very well... Silent - What is he doing? Norshin - Oh right, I forgot I haven''t told you yet, Saint Silent. Apparently, Issei-san could talk with souls and he''smunicating with the zombies right now. He could also purify souls so he said. Issei started nodding to himself after seeing the zombie horde and Silent is confused on what''s Issei doing right now, so Norshin informed Silent about Issei special capabilities. Silent went wide-eyed once again after hearing it, her poker face is doomed to be broken as long as she stays next to Issei it seems. Issei - They''re noting towards this way to attack the city... They wanted to be purified so they can truly pass on... Can you feel it? Issei''s body started glowing with white light and when it touches their bodies they can also feel it. Croix - I can feel it... I feel the pain of their regretful, fragmented souls... Riche and the others can also feel it, Gurigura cried softly after feeling it while the others also felt sad. Gurigura - Ise-nii... Please, let the people of Osric rest in peace. Issei - Um. Issei closed his eyes and started casting a spell, generating even brighter light around him. Ramius - This light... It''s like the light during a Knight''s appointment ritual. Silent - It''s like Mother Eve''s power directly affecting the soul. But this is an insane amount... And... Oh... Uhnnn! Croix - Ara? Auu! Riche - What''s wrong, onee-chan? Silent and Croix started squirming while mping both of their legs together after being bathed with Issei''s light. Croix - I-It''s nothing. Auhn! Silent - Mmh! Both of their faces went red. They act this way because of Issei raise their power indirectly. Issei - Pitiful, lost shards of soul, may you find evesting rest... ... Issei finished casting the spell, opened his eyes, and looked toward the zombie mod. Issei''s current eye color is not the usual wine-red but golden colored just like when he used his . The girls blushed deeply after seeing his current form because it''s even more enchanting and more holy than his usual self. His body shone blindly bright with the light of miracles. The light became countless particles which spiraled in the air, it was like a shining tornado. Everyone - ...Beautiful. They all agreed that the current Issei is looking extremely . The Krs also felt their king holy power and they knelt in reverence towards Issei direction. ... At Semiramis domain, Irene felt Issei''s power spiked up and opened a rift hole to see his current situation. Irene - Oh? *Whistle*, girls, look at this. Jeanne and Jalter who were training turned their heads towards Irene direction. Jeanne - Yes? Jalter - Hm? Wiz and Yunyun also there, they were also training but after hearing Irene voice they stopped their training and walked next to her. Wiz - What''s wrong? Yunyun - Is there something wrong, Irene-san? Semiramis and Scathach are off to somewhere at the moment. Semiramis said she wanted to get her old fortress and Scathach is apanying her. Then they saw the man they''ve been longing to see for a while. Jeanne and Jalter are the most affected because they both were Saintess after all. All of their eyes went wide and blushed deeply after seeing Issei current state. Jeanne - ...Master... So beautiful. Jalter - ...Ah. Jeanne knelt and get into her usual praying position while gazing at the current Issei. Jalter also agreed with Jeanne without her deviant side getting in the way. Yunyun - Waaah... Issei-san looks so amazing... Wiz - Yes... He looks so holy and even more handsome than before... Wiz even thought that it''s quite weird that the actual goddess she knows is far less holy than her own boyfriend. And they all be even more enamored towards Issei after seeing him now. A certain girl with a blue hair sneezes right after Wiz thought about it. Irene - Heheheh, just what we expect from our Ise right girls? Jeanne nodded reverently while Jalter averted her face while blushing a bit but she doesn''t deny it. While both Yunyun and Wiz faces went beet red after hearing Irene''s words. Irene - And you girls better be prepared when you meet him again... Because I can tell you that he''s even more amazing in bed. Irene decided to tease them while grinning slyly. Jeanne blushed deeply but doesn''t deny it that she also wanted to be one with her master. Jalter - You shameless woman! Irene - Oh, thank you, I''ll take that as apliment because I''m indeed shameless when it''s about my beloved Ise. Don''t tell me that you don''t want to try having sex with him, hmm, Jalter-chan~? Jalter - SH-SHUT UP! Jalter got even more embarrassed, she scowled at Irene while her face went red like a tomato. Irene chuckled after seeing her reaction because who would''ve thought that the feisty Jalter is so shy when ites to this kind of stuff. While Yunyun and Wiz face already turned red to the maximum that even smokes starteding out of their head, their eyes are also spinning. They both muttered "S-Sex with Issei-san?! Hauuuu!". Irene chuckled seeing how innocent most of the girls here are. Then she gazes towards Issei once more. Irene - Hurry and return to us, beloved... She gazes at Issei filled with endless love and passion while putting one of her hands on her . One thing for sure is that all of them can''t wait for their uing reunion. ... Norshin made up his mind about something after seeing the current Issei. Towa - Issei-san really is powerful. Gurigura - This light''s nice and warm... It makes me feel cozy. The light did, in fact, enshroud everyone in kindness and warmth. Regardless of age, gender, or even species, the warmth rained on all in an overpowering waterfall of light. Even the living corpses, the zombies, were hit. Gurigura - Ah... Gurigura''s training helped her eyes adjust to the brightness fastest, letting her see the zombies dissolve in the light. Gurigura - The olddy... My teacher... Everyone... She saw the old woman had given her cookies and the teacher who had been strict, yet loving. The faces of everyone she had known in Osric wore the same peaceful smiles she always remembered. They all smiled towards Gurigura and bowed at Issei conveying the gratitude they had for him. Soon one familiar face after another disappeared. Gurigura - Bye-bye... Gurigura knew that soul residue was all that remained of the people she knew, but she said farewell as if to part with her past forever. When the light finally dimmed they all started to look around. Riche - Wow... Ramius - The zombies vanished... With their souls purged, the zombies'' unnaturally-preserved bodies disintegrated into dust. Gurigura - Ise-nii, this is a good thing, right? Issei - Um, the people of Osric are relieved and have truly passed on after that. They''re relieved to know their bodies won''t be attacking anyone anymore. And they all said that they love you, Gurigura... Gurigura - ...Un! Thank you, Ise-nii. She smiled through tears and hugged Issei tightly, Issei smiled and stroked her head gently. Gurigura - Eheh! Gurigura found it ticklish but gave Issei a wide smile. They all smiled seeing their interaction. But then Silent noticed something. Barro - *Sigh* Another achievement yet again, Issei-kun... I wonder if King Louin will get a headache or be more proud after this one... Just what can they reward him with this time? He already reached the maximum rank on the Knights rank, as for his nobility it''s not really a reward considering he doesn''t seem to care at all about it. Silent - Hmm, too bad there''s no magivision crew here or we could film this whole process... Oh? Croix - Ara? I somehow feel like I can also use the now? Silent - Eh? You too, Princess Croix? The two Saints bes puzzled after finding out that they can feel like they could use the that they weren''t able to use before now. Kyou - That must be because your power are upgraded by Issei. Kinou - Weird though because the requirement for that should be by doing "That". Kyou - Now that you mention it... Norshin - What do you mean by "That"? Kyou - The requirements for someone being able to upgrade their power ording to QD are by having the one who has lower power have sex with the one with the bigger power. Kinou - Of course, it only works if the participants are a man and a woman. If you had the same gender do the deeds then it won''t work at all. It has something to do with the bnce of Yin and Yang if we''re not mistaken. Everyone - Eh? They be stupefied after hearing the twins words. If that''s true then... Silent look towards Issei who''s currently still stroking Gurigura''s head and after seeing his caring and smiling face she blushed deeply. She was also hoping the same gender could work as well but sadly not. Croix started imagining things after hearing the twins words. Croix - Ehehehe~ Riche - What''s so funny, onee-chan? Croix - Oh, it''s nothing~ Norshin decision got even more solidified after hearing the twins words. Norshin - Issei-san we can''t thank you enough for helping the church once again. Can you please go to the church with us? Issei - Hm? Sure. But Croix still wanted to visit the hospital, so if possible we wanted to visit the hospital first. Croix smiled gently hearing Issei''s words because he apparently still remember her wish to visit the hospital. Norshin - Oh, right. Princess Croix wanted to visit the Hospital wasn''t she, I give you permission to enter Horatio. Croix - Thank you so much. Norshin - Now, allow me to enchant you. What I''m about to use is a variety of curative magic called . Issei could guess what it does just by hearing its name. Silent - It defends against diseases for which cures have been found. This special spell has gone through a series of improvements throughout history. Laertes - Of course, it has no effect on undiscovered bacteria, so try not to touch anything out of the ordinary. Norshin - Now then... Norshin recited the spell, causing Croix to emit a calming light that illuminated the area. Norshin - Whew, that should do it. Silent - Do what the people in Horatio tell you. Simply catching a cold would be a matter of life or death for many of the patients there. Croix - Okay, I''ll be careful. Silent still not convinced about it then she bowed towards Issei. Silent - Issei-sama, please watch her carefully. Issei - Oh, sure? Why with the "Sama" Issei thought, but he let it be. Laertes - Towa, please show them around Horatio. I''ll be working with Pope Norshin. Towa - Okay. Issei - Thanks, Towa. Towa - N-No problem, Issei-san. Kyou - We need to prepare the requested salted caramels by Princess Croix first. Kinou - Un. Barro - Hm, then I''ll take Princess Croix to the hospital. You can go with the twins to collect the caramels first, Issei-kun. Issei - Got it. Then they head towards Horatio to visit the hospital, along the way Croix is so happy that she can finally visit the children. ... The party went through an identity check, as well as a long medical inspection during which they had to use numerous disinfectants before they finally entered Horatio. Kathryn - This whole town smells like antiseptic... Riche - We didn''t even need any vinations thanks to the spell, so don''tin. Issei doesn''t really need the spell because no poison nor disease could affect him as of now. Even the which could kill True Dragons like Ophis and Great Red doesn''t work on him any longer. But he still let Norshin cast it on him because it''s a procedure after all. Not like it will hurt to be more cautious. Towa - Oh, Issei-san, over here! The princess''s visit is about to begin. Towa ran up to the party. Kyou - Sorry we took so long. Kinou - We brought plenty of salted caramels to apologize. Give them out to the children. Towa - Thank you. That''s quite a lot... A lot... Towa looked behind Kinou and Kyou at the pile of cardboard boxes the height of a two-story building and opened her eyes wide. Ramius - It''s surprising enough that they instantly made all this, but when you include the fact that they were able to bring it all here, I can see why you''d be speechless. Riche - So where''s Onee-chan meeting with the kids? Towa - Oh, right. They''re at the Pediatrics Department in Building 4. Barro is inspecting the building now. Riche - I''d hate to keep the kids waiting. Let''s hurry. Once Towa instructed the hospital staff to carry away the salted caramels, she led the party to the building in question. Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Croix - Yaaay, I''m so d I finally get to see the children! At the building, they met up with the ecstatic princess. Gurigura - Croix-nee seems so happy. Issei - Getting to see these kids must be very exciting for her. Riche - Probably. Unlike me, she was never allowed to leave the castle much. As if worried about Croix''s behavior, Towa gave everyone some warnings to follow during the visit. Towa - You can touch the children, but if you do, be careful not to touch anything else until you wash your hands. Croix - What about kissing? Towa - K-Kissing?! I think it might be best if you don''t do too much in general. Also, this may be a lot to ask, but if you don''t mind at least letting the more isted children see you through the window, that would be nice. Croix - I''d be more than happy to! Let''s go visit everyone! Towa - Okay, thank you very much. As someone who volunteers to visit the children on a regr basis, Towa was overjoyed to see Croix''s enthusiasm. Barro - Hi. It looks like you''re finally here. I''m done surveying the hospital. Ramius - I''m sorry we weren''t around to help. Barro - I don''t mind. I love any chance to see children''s smiling faces, so don''t feel bad. Gurigura - What should we do? Barro - Could you stay with Princess Croix in case anything happens? Kathryn - What''ll you be doing? Hitting on some nurses? Barro - I''ll work with Central''s Knights to keep guard outside. Hamlet''s Knights are still tired after that zombie business. Issei - Got it. Barro - We don''t want to stress out the kids, that''s why we''re keeping the Knights outside, after all. Remember to smile. Issei - Ah. Towa - Issei-san, it''s about to start. We need to go. Kyou - See you soon, Ise. We''ll go help get the salted caramels ready. Issei - Okay, see you in a bit. The party chased after the impatient princess to the site of her visit. ... After a nice, simple ceremony in the lobby, Croix ran straight to the pajama-d children. Croix - Hello, everyone! (AN: https://steamuserimages-a.akamaihd/ugc/1009276993136995780/E72E957CFDBEB6C5EB5E5CC4D6B29EC046B66206/ Croix Image with the kids). Sickly Girl - H-Hello. Bewildered Boy - I-It''s the princess... She''s right here in real life... Even the children that were shyly hiding behind the nurses at first were drawn out by Croix''s gentle smile. Croix - Have you been in the hospital for long? Sickly Girl - I''ve been here forever... Um, they say they don''t know what I''m sick from. Croix - Really? You should never stop fighting the sickness, though. Your parents, your doctor and I will be rooting for you. Croix dotingly patted the girl''s head. Sickly Girl - Ah, don''t... You''re gonna get sick. And I haven''t taken a bath, so I''m all dirty... Croix - It''s okay, you''re not dirty at all. Also... You''re so warm. Croix hugged the reluctant girl, covering her face with her bountiful chest. Sickly Girl - Mggggh... I-It hurts... Croix - Oh, sorry about that. But remember, you''re warm because you''re alive and well. I''m sure you''ll get better in no time. Sickly Girl - Really? Croix - Yes, so try thinking about what you''ll do after that. Sickly Girl - Oh, um... I wanna get married like you. Croix - Heheheh, you''re so cute that you could get married in no time. Sickly Girl - O-Okay, I''m gonna try to get better. Croix took her time speaking with each of the kids and went around to all the hospital rooms. As though her smile put the children at east, she effortlessly connected with all of them. Towa - These kids are usually in low spirits, but they''re having so much fun... Princess Croix really is an incredible Saint. Following behind Croix with the rest of the group, Towa found herself thinking out loud. Issei - That might just be thanks to all the work you normally do, Towa. And even Princess Croix''s visit wouldn''t be happening without your help. Towa - E-Eh?! N-No I think it''s because of you Issei-san because you purified all those zombies and solved the mystery behind it as well. Issei - Perhaps, but without the letters from the kids that you deliver to Croix then she won''t be visiting the hospital now right? Towa - I-I suppose so... I''m d I was able to do something. ''Nobody''s ever told me that before... What do I do? I''m gonna blush... Geez, Issei-san...''. While Towa was frantically trying to hide her red face, Croix''s hospital visit continued. Croix - Do you ever get bored being stuck in the hospital? Is there anything you want? Bandaged Girl - Yeah... But Towa-onee-chan teaches me stuff and tells me stories about all kinds of ces. Croix - I''ve watched one of her stories too. Isn''t it fun to learn things? Bandaged Girl - Yeah, I love her stories! I wanna watch one with you, Princess. Croix - Maybe we can ask her next time. Are you tired? You can lie down if you like. Bandaged Girl - I''m okay. Also... We made this for you. Croix carefully took the girl''s origami gift, then gave her a soft hug and expressed her appreciation. Croix - Thanks, I''ll treasure it always. IV Drip Girl - I drew a picture! Croix - Oh, you''re quite the artist, I''ll treasure this too. Heheheh... I''ll need to buy a frame for this. Starting with one gift, the children gave Croix one present after another, until her hands were full. Ramius - They''re suffering from illness, but they still took the trouble to make gifts... Kathryn - Like the total opposite of the selfish jackasses from . The party felt as though their hearts, weary from all the unrestrained desire they''d seen in their fights with the enemy were being cleansed. Issei smiled seeing Croix being surrounded by children. Then he saw a little girling his way, she just stands in front of him and looks up at him silently. Issei felt confused seeing her gazing at him like this. So he lowers his body to match the girl height. Issei - What''s wrong? Finally, after hearing Issei''s question the girl says something. Girl - Who are you, onii-chan? Issei - Hm? Oh, I''m Princess Croix family member. Girl - Why do you cover your head with your hood? Are you shy? Issei smiled at the girl after hearing her question so he uncovers his hood. Issei - No, it''s just a habit of mine you see. When Issei''s face is shown, the girl nurses and the children moms blushed deeply seeing his face. They''ve never seen someone this handsome before, even sir Barro lose against Issei they thought. The moms'' husbands sent Issei a begrudging stare because of it though. Issei could only smile bitterly to himself after feeling their stares. The little girl eyes went wide after seeing his face and she asked him a question. Girl - Onii-chan, are you a prince? Because you''re so handsome and cool. Riche who heard her words grinned and respond to the girl question even before Issei could respond to it. Riche - Yes, this onii-chan is a prince. The prince for all of us. Ramius - Umu. Our own Prince charming. Gurigura - Eheheh, yep. Ise-nii is our prince. Kathryn - Mhm, you could say that. Issei smiled wryly hearing Riche and co. words. Girl - Woow, amazing... Hey, everyone! There''s a prince here! The girl instantly called her friends toe over and they all look towards her direction straight away. Even the children who surrounded Croix looked over along with Croix herself. Sickly Boy - Eh, really?! Sickly Girl - We have both the prince and the princess here? Then some of them swarmed Issei this time around. They keep asking him a question and Issei answered them all patiently and gently. Sickly Girl - Onii-chan, are you the Princess fiancee? Issei bes a bit taken aback by her sudden question but he answered her regardless. Issei - Err, no, I''m not. Sickly Girl - But aren''t you the prince? Sickly Boy - Yeah, yeah. They all felt a little disappointed that he''s not Croix fiancee but soon they asked him another question. Issei childish smile also reappears once again when he''s interacting with the children. After all, even in his original world, he''s quite popr with the children as well. This time it''s the Riche and co. turn to smile at him along with Croix herself. They all felt like he''s gonna be a great father as well on top of being a great husband already. The nurses blushed even more after seeing his dazzling smile and they envy Riche and co for having a husband like him. Issei patted each of the children head and they all giggled after being patted by him. Unknown to everyone nearby, every child that came into contact with him will be cured soon. Issei knows it but he keeps silent about it. He releases his blessing light to the whole hospital to cure the rest of the patients here. Later on, people started thinking a miracle happened because every single patient who was hospitalized here got cured on the same day. And the hospital got even more famous because of it. Bandaged Girl - Ne, princess. Who is that onii-chan to you? One of the girls who are still with Croix asked. Croix - Eh? Ohh, he''s my great Otouto... Only my Otouto... She shed a brief of sad and longing smile but soon her cheerful smile is back once again. Riche and co. also participate in the patting session soon after. They all enjoyed their time ying with the children until the visiting time is over. All of the children said their goodbye to Croix and Issei and told them toe to visit them againter. Both Issei and Croix promised the children that they wille to visit againter with a pinky promise. Then they head back to Hamlet. ... The party returned to Hamlet, where they were met by Pope Norshin and Silent. But when the party approached Pope Norshin, he promptly kneeled and bowed his head. Norshin - Thank you so much. Issei-san, you''re a hero to this country. Issei - ...Don''t mind it, we just did what we could do, that''s all. Silent - Don''t be so humble, you all saved this country from the impending doom of the zombie horde and from the evil hands as well. And for that, we can''t thank you enough. Silent also bowed her head towards Issei. Norshin - With that said, Issei-san... I was wondering, are you willing to take my ce as the pope? Everyone who heard Norshin words bes surprised except Silent and Laertes. They apparently already discussed this beforehand. Laertes - Um, I totally approve of Issei-dono bing the pope as well. Silent - Likewise. But Issei refuses it straight away. Issei - I''m sorry but I don''t want to. Weirdly enough, Norshin and co only smile bitterly after hearing his answer. Norshin - I see... Just like King Louin said, you''re not interested in things like this, huh... Riche - Eh? How did you know? Norshin - You see, we asked King Louin when you''re visiting the hospital before. When we asked King Louin if it''s okay to have Issei-san to be the new pope he just said: "If he agrees to it then sure, but I doubt he will agree because he''s not a person who''s interested in authority." So we''re not too surprised hearing that Issei-san rejected our proposal... Barro - That does sound like what the King would say. Laertes - *Sigh* It''s too bad we couldn''t make him as the new pope. Silent - But we have another solution for this. Please don''t reject this as well, Issei-sama. Silentes close to Issei and stares at him with a serious gaze that said she won''t allow him to reject this one. Issei - O-Ou, but I need to know what is it first. Silent - Um, good enough. The Church of Mother Eve would like to bestow you with the rank of . Riche - Wow, that''s awesome! Ramius - A ... It''s on the same level of a but even more special than thetter. Issei - Is that so? Kathryn - Yeah, I''m a , but I was never a . Neither were Acheval and Barro. Barro - Indeed. Ramius - Meaning that as far as the Church of Mother Eve is concerned, you have greater influence. Your influence is about the same as the pope basically. Issei - Hmm, that indeed sounds important... But- Silent - Issei-sama. Issei - Err... Fine. I ept it... Silent smiled at Issei but her eyes are not smiling at all so he decided to ept it after seeing her chilling smile. After he epts it, Silent smirked slyly inside her mind. Croix - Ehehe~ My Otouto got promoted again, yaay~. Croix feels really happy that Issei got to be the church fabled it''s been a long time ago ever since there was a present in the church. But there''s a secret about this rank that nobody outside the church higher-up knows. There can only be one at one time and they have the same influence just like the pope himself just like the public knows. But the most important of all is that whoever bes the automatically able to im the Saints to be his spouse as long as they''re willing to be one of his spouses and they can also have an unlimited amount of spouse. Of course, Croix is a special case so she can''t be Issei''s spouse because of it. (AN: As in because she''s already engaged with the Prince of Central). So they''re not limited to only able to have 10 spouses like the rank. In other words, rank surpasses the rank by a milestone. But these facts are only known to the church higher-up such as the Pope and the Saints only. To be a the candidates are not only needed to be strong but they also needed to be kind and noble-hearted, possess a magic as powerful as one of the Saints at the very least, and also have done special services to the church. Unfortunately, it is hard to do a special service to the church without living full-time in the Hamlet Region, and hard to be a without working internationally. As a result, a certain church rite, allowed only to who are also , has all but died off, due to the international level of experience required of Zero Knights. It may be assumed that the only holy artifact capable of creating a Holy Knight is the Pope''s own artifact, the itself. Norshin - Then... We need the Holy Swo- Silent - Pope, the would work better. All you have to do is fetch it from the storage room. Norshin - Alright... Issei felt like Norshin sure has things hard. Thus, with Issei''s promotion swiftly settled on, the ritual was held. Silent - This is our holy scripture, the . Surrounded by several Knights, Norshin brought in a decorated book. Silent - It chronicles everything from Mother Eve''s birth to the time she went into hiding. Norshin - It''s written in an ancientnguage, however, so only a portion has been tranted thus far. Silent - We only recently reached the end of the events involved in the wedding ritual. Norshin - Now, allow us to use this to appoint you as a . Issei - Sure. When Norshin chanted some sort of prayer, the room was filled with Mother Eve''s power. Issei - This light... It''s like the miracle light from Croix''s ritual... Norshin - O Eve, mother of all... ept our brother as the . When the miracle power reached its peak, Norshin ced a fingertip on Issei''s forehead. Then the miracle light was absorbed into him. Norshin - The ritual is over. You now have every church in the world on your side. Issei - Ah, thank you. Kathryn - The Evenicle, though... With the solemn mood over with, Kathryn stared at the book in Norshin''s hand. Issei - By the way, is there another out there? There''s Somebody I know seems to have knowledge about it after all and he''s not from the church I can assure you that. Norshin - W-Well... Silent - I would guess that during the Arthur Tragedy, someone took advantage of the chaos to take a peek at it. Kathryn - Oh yeah, had members in the church back then, huh? Norshin - ...Yes. Kathryn - Anyway, you''re a now, Ise. I wonder what will the King reward you this time. Issei - I won''t ask for anything though. Croix - Hmm, how about I reward you with another kiss. Of course, it will only on the cheek though~. Issei - Err... Let''s just go back to Eden and- *Bang!* Doctor - SENATOR LAERTES! Just then one of the doctors from Horatio hospital tossed the door open and burst into the room. Laertes - What''s wrong, why are you in such a hurry? Don''t you know that this is the church? Doctor - I-I''m sorry but there''s an urgent situation that I need to inform you about the patients at our hospital. Issei had a bad premonition and he wanted to leave this ce right away. Laertes - What happened? Are there anyone in a dangerous situation right now?! Laertes felt worried if anything bad happened that needed his immediate attention. Doctor - No, sir! Actually... Then the doctor whispered at Laertes because this is quite the delicate situation after all. After hearing the information the doctor bring Senator Laertes eyes went wide to the maximum. And he grabbed the doctor shoulder and look him straight in the eyes to see if he''s lying or not. Laertes - Are you sure about this?! Doctor - Y-Yes. We have already confirmed it several times. Norshin - Wh-What happened? I''ve never seen you in such a frenzy before senator Laertes. Is there any problem after all with the hospital? Was it an attack from the ?! Riche and co are also worried if that is indeed what happened, but only Issei sweated a bit because he knows what they just talked about just now. He never thought that they will be cured this soon. Laertes - ...No... The doctor from my hospital said that every single patient that was hospitalized there somehow got cured for no apparent reason... Everyone - ...What?! Then they all started specting just what happened? It''s good that the patients are cured but what is the cause of it? Was it really a miracle? Then they noticed something and set their gaze on a certain someone. Issei - ...Why are you all looking at me? Laertes - Issei-dono... From what the doctor told me is that the patients somehow got cured about the same time when your party left the hospital, that''s quite a bit of the coincidence wasn''t it? Issei - ...Indeed, what a coincidence. Norshin - Hmm, now that I recall it... The poison muds pathway that leads to the camp for some reason also changed into a normal mud when I was heading back to the church when we just first met. Issei - ...Perhaps it''s just another coincidence? Norshin - Oh right, the path toward Osric is even more poisonouspared to the poison mud pathway at the camp that it''s quite well-known as the poison swamp, how can you all cross that poison swamp, Issei-san? Issei - ...Maybe we''re just lucky? Towa - I-Issei-san... Even Towa felt that it''s not possible to have multiple coincidences like this happened back to back. Riche and co. - *Jiiiiii~* Issei - ... Riche and co also gave Issei a silent stare because they''re quite sure that their husband is the cause of it all. Issei averted his gaze towards the door but they all noticed his gaze. Croix - Otouto-kun~ Croix hummed happily towards Issei and hugged one of his arms to prevent him from running away. Silent also went for his other arm. Silent - Please tell us the truth, Issei-sama, or we won''t let you go. Issei - Ugh... Riche - *Sigh* Knowing you, Ise. You probably don''t want to let them know about what you did so they don''t have to give you another bothersome reward, am I right? Issei body twitches a little after hearing Riche''s words and his face shows what he''s thinking right now which can be read as "How did you know?". Kathryn - Of course we know you stupid husband, who do you think we are? Ramius - We already know your way of thinking, Ise. Even though your selfless side is great but in this case, it''s too important to be left alone. Gurigura - Eheheh, Ise-nii... Issei - *Sigh*...Fine... It was me... Finally, Issei admitted that he''s the one who did it but he requested that this knowledge should be kept a secret because he doesn''t want to attract too much attention to this kind of stuff. What if every single sick persones to him? Not only that it''s gonna bother him but then the hospital will also run out of business and the doctor jobs will be taken by him instead, and they all will go unemployed if that were to happen. And there''s no way that he will let them relying on him all the time. He won''t be here all the time after all. It will make them bezy and not being careful thinking that it''s fine even if they got sick they can be cured instantly. Just like the Humpty Kingdom history, because there''s a lot of food avable the people back then, the citizens bezy and the unemployment percentage is so high that it reaches 90%. Excess brings decay just like Arthur said before. If the humans don''t strive to create an antidote for the disease then they will be devastated once Issei''s no longer there to cure them. Laertes and the others totally agreed with Issei view. And they admire him even more because of it. Towa and Croix eyes are shining brightly that it looks like there are stars in their eyes. While Silent nodded to herself thinking that he is indeed the man that''s truly worthy being the . She thought she will inform the other 2 saints as well about this whole incident and tell them that they finally have the to serve. She felt that it''s too bad that Princess Croix is already engaged, if not then... Laertes tried to give Issei a reward but thetter adamantly refused it and this time he won''t budge no matter what he''s not interested in riches and fame after all, so Laertes thought of something else after seeing how Towa keep staring at Issei. Laertes - Well, if you''re not interested in all that then so be it. Can I ask you something, Issei-dono? Issei - Uh, sure? Laertes - What do you think about my daughter? Issei - Hm? About Towa? Laertes - Yes. Towa at first bes taken aback but soon she perked her ears up to hear Issei opinion about her. Riche and co. already have a premonition on where this conversation is heading to but they let it be. Issei - Hmm, I think she''s a nice and cute girl, she has a caring personality and hard-working as well, overall she''s a great girl. Towa face went redder every time Isseiplimented her, she felt like she''s in heaven right now but she''s also feeling really embarrassed because the man she has a crush on think of her in that regard. She covers her face in embarrassment. Laertes - I see, I see... Good to know you think of her that way. Laertes face bloomed with a smile knowing Issei think of her daughter that way. He patted Issei shoulder while smiling still. Laertes - Then, Issei-dono how about taking my daughter as one of your wives? Issei - ...Sorry? Towa - F-F-Father?! Both Issei and Towa be taken aback after hearing Laertes words. Yep, just like they expected, is what''s going on inside Riche and co minds at this moment. Laertes - It''s perfect isn''t it? My daughter likes you and you seem to think of her highly as well. Towa - Waaaaaaah! Wh-Wh-What are you saying, Father?! Laertes - Hm? Am I wrong to assume that you liked Issei-dono here? Towa - I-I-I-I... Hauuuuu... There''s steaming out from Towa''s head because of how embarrassed she was. But she doesn''t deny Laertes words. Kyou - Good going, Ise! You pick up wives as naturally as breathing. Kinou - That''s how a dragon man should be. Issei - ...Why do you think I''ll make her my wife? Laertes - Hm? Are you thinking my daughter is not good enough for you, Issei-dono? Laertes frowned after hearing Issei''s words. Issei - Err, no, if anything she''s great but... Laertes - Then make her your wife. Issei bes speechless, he felt like he just walked into a trap when he answered Laertes question just now. Then Riche and co stated their opinion as well. Riche - I don''t mind much, to be honest. It is kinda happened out of nowhere, but I had a feeling you''d marry her for a while now. Ramius - Mhm, Towa was easy to guess. Towa - Huh? W-Was I?! Gurigura - All throughout your stories, you''d keep ncing at Ise-nii. Towa - E-Even his wives noticed... H-How embarrassing... Towa felt like she wanted to find a hole and crawl inside it because of her embarrassment right now. Kathryn - Well, everyone could predict Ise marrying more girls. Anyway, just ept her already, Ise, so we can go back to Eden and report to the King. Croix - Yaay, my otouto will have another wife~, when we head back we can have a party to celebrate it. Riche - Onee-chan, you''re supposed to stay here... Croix - Aaaw, why? Silent - We need to brief you once again about the ritual so please spend some time resting in Horatio. Croix - Eehh... Fiiine... Croix pouted because she won''t be able to celebrate with her otouto. Silent who saw her pouting face screamed "CUTE!" inside her mind right now. Laertes - So, Issei-dono, what''s your answer? It''s okay if you refuse it but do you really have the heart to turn down such a cute girl like my daughter away after sheid bare her feelings for you? Laertes gives Issei a sly smirk because he knows that Issei won''t reject his daughter away after all that. Besides, he''s the only man he approves so far to be Towa''s husband. ''It''s not me whoid it bare, but it''s you, Father!'' is what Towa''s thinking right now. But she won''t deny it at this point that she also wanted to marry Issei. After all, she indeed has a crush on him ever since they first met. She gazes at Issei with a red face but filled with hope. Towa - Issei-san... Seeing Towa pleading gaze towards him Issei finally relented. And it''s not like he doesn''t have feelings towards her anyway. Issei - *Sigh* Okay, Towa... So... Will you marry me? Towa face beamed with happiness after hearing Issei agreed to marry her. Towa - Yes! I would love to! She jumped into Issei''s embrace straight away and Issei calmly catches her while smiling wryly towards his wives who only gave him a knowing grin. Riche - But I wonder how she would react that to be his wife she needs to have sex with him... Ramius - Umu, she''s not very knowledgeable on that part after all. Kathryn - She''s indeed more clueless evenpared to chibikko here after all. Gurigura - Eheheh... Good luck, Towa. Laertes - Hahaha, great, great! Laertesughed jovially after seeing Issei agreed to marry Towa. Norshin - Congrattions, Senator Laertes for gaining a great son-inw. Laertes - Hahaha, thank you, thank you. Theyughed together like it''s all ording to n. Thus, Issei was promoted to the rank of and obtained two new wives. Silent - Congrattions, now that the zombies are all taken care of, Hamlet''s Knights can focus all their energy on protecting Princess Croix. Barro - Probably that''s for the best because I need to go somewhere as well for now. Silent - We''ll meet with the Central Empire to reschedule the final ritual. And Issei-sama, I will see youter as well. Have a nice day. Issei - Uh, alright? Let''s go back to Eden for now. Issei had a little bad premonition when Silent seems to be gazing at him with a mischevious smile on her face but he decided to forget about it because he already went through a lot recently. With his new wife in tow, the party decided to return to the Kingdom of Eden. ... As soon as the party returned to the Kingdom of Eden, they reported to King Louin about what had transpired in the State of Hamlet City. Louin - Interesting, so you have the church''s approval? The Kingdom of Eden is proud to have a among its ranks. Also, it''s no wonder the pope wanted you to take his ce after what you did... *Sigh* At this point all I can reward you is promote your nobility title to . Not that you would care either way since you''re not interested in those kinds of stuff... Louin could only sigh bitterly once more because they basically don''t have any reward that could interest Issei because all he wanted is already in his possession which is his beloved wives. He honestly happy of his personality but at the same time, he''s having a headache because he doesn''t know what to reward him with at this point. If he''s interested to be a king then he would dly give him the throne at this point. Heck, even the other Kingdom are thinking to make him their new ruler already. He knows if Issei were to be the king of a country then that country will flourish greatly. But unknown to Louin is that Issei basically is already a King of a whole race and they''ve indeed flourish greatly ever since he rules over them. Louin - The legendary Ranger, Bolonius... Not even a man of his stature could resist temptations... Kathryn - Yeah, but they baited him with the idea he could get his daughter back. It''s just gross. Louin - I can understand how he felt as a father myself to be honest... Acheval - So you beat Bolonius this time? Good stuff. That''s my bro! Issei - Ah, thank you. Acheval - Hey, you''re a which clearly surpass my rank as a so you don''t need to thank me. Have some majesty. Kathryn - You''re the least majestic person I''ve ever seen, Acheval. Acheval - Oh, I''m not that great! Kathryn - How''d you think that was apliment?! Acheval - So, anyway. I''ll be going to the wedding ritual if that''s alright. Louin - Of course. But I''m also curious about what Bolonius''s notes say. Issei - He called it an experiment... They seem to be nning something devastating. Louin - Mother Eve, and the power of miracles... I''ll request that the church looks into this. Issei - Um. Riche - We''ll be going home now. Let us know if anything more happens. Thus, Issei nobility rank is promoted to and they finally headed back home. Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Towa - My new home... This is the family''s love nest, Ise-san? When they got home, Towa''s shining eyes scanned around the building. Tio - Wee home, Ise. I''m d to see you''re all okay. Tilt - Wee home... Both Tio and Tilt weed Issei back. Issei - I''m back, Tio, Tilt. Thanks for looking after the house you two. Tio - Un, you''re wee. Oh, who is this girl? Issei - Oh, she''s our new family member, Towa. Towa, this is Tio and Tilt. They''re the one who I told you about before. Issei already told Towa about Tio and Tilt so she''s not that surprised after seeing the ghost Tilt. Towa - Oh, um... A pleasure to make your acquaintance! Tilt - Nice to meet you... Tio - You should save the pleasantaries for Iseter tonight. Nowe on in. Towa - Uh, oh... Okay! Kathryn - Thought she''d be more surprised, but even Tio''s shockingly chill. Riche - Considering she knows that he basically already has a whole race as his lover it''s not really surprising though. Kathryn - Right... Kyou - Time for us to get cooking! We''re having a weing party tonight! Kinou - A feast to wee the new wife. Issei - Oh, let me help. Gurigura - I can help too! Let me go get fresh ingredients for you. Ramius - I can be a taste tester. Kathryn - You''re just getting in the way if you can''t actually help. Goy on the couch and wait instead. Towa gazes at the others interaction and Issei noticed it. Issei - What''s wrong, Towa? Towa - O-Oh, it''s nothing... It''s just that they all seem so happy. Issei - Ah, their happiness is my happiness as well. So I will do whatever I can to make them all happy. Issei smiled gently while looking at his wives interaction. Towa - I-Issei-san. Issei - Hmm? What''s wrong?] Towa - I-I wanted to ask you something... Issei - Sure, go ahead. Towa - ...Are you sure you want me as your wife? You were essentially forced into it. So if you don''t want to then I get it... Towa felt insecure about it ever since she realized that he''s basically forced into marrying her so he needs to confirm it with Issei himself. Issei smiled gently at her after hearing her question and Towa felt warm just by looking at his smile. Issei - Listen, Towa. There''s no one can force me to do things that I don''t want to. So don''t think that I''m forced to ept you as my wife. I do have feelings for you when I get to know you better... When I saw how you interact with the children at I know that you''re a good girl, and as time goes on I be attracted to you. You''re even willing to travel the world just to collect stories to share it with the children at the hospital, and to answer your question, yes. I do love you, Towa. Towa - Aaah... I-Is that true? Issei - Ah. Towa eyes be moist after hearing Issei confession once again and she felt really happy that he has feelings for her. Riche - What are you two doing there? Come inside. Issei - Alright, let''s go, Towa. Towa - ...Hai! Issei held Towa hand and entered the front door. ... After the twins'' grand feast was finished, the rest of the wives took Towa to one of the room and give her the knowledge about "Sex" and stuff because to let her go without proper knowledge about it will be very dangerous. She could be traumatized if they do it without basic knowledge about it. And after they gave her the basic knowledge about it, Towa almost fainted out of embarrassment because all the things she knows before this is basically wrong. Babies can''t be made just from kissing alone and there won''t be any typus that will bring it to them as well. Her face is so red that even steams starteding out of her head. They asked her if she wanted to wait until she''s prepared but she said that she will do it tonight. So she headed towards Issei''s bedroom after that. When Issei saw her current state he smiled wryly to himself because he already expected this. Her eyes are spinning around and she bes frozen stiff after she entered his room. Issei - ...You know that you don''t have to do this now right, Towa? Towa - I-I-I-I C-Can do this! Doesn''t look like it, Issei added inside his mind. Hees close to Towa and she bes even more nervous that her body started shaking but then Issei calmly pick her up in his arms bridal carrying style and head towards the sofa instead of the bed and sat her on top of hisp. Towa at first bes taken aback but then she felt his gentle stroke on her head. Issei - Just calm down, I won''t be forcing you to do it straight away you know? Towa - I-I know, but... Issei - It''s fine, even if you don''t do it with me I will still think of you as my wife. Towa - ...Un... Then Towa enjoyed basking in the gentle and calming atmosphere while still in Issei''s embrace. Little by little she bes calm and less nervous than before. After a few minutes, she finally started talking. Towa - ...Issei-san, I... I love you. I was drawn to you before I even knew why. Issei - ... Issei just calmly listen at her talking. Towa - I find most people who fight for a living to be scary, but you''re very nice, and you always try to help people in need. When we first met and how you helped me who was aplete stranger to you, I knew you''re a kind person... And ever since then, you''ve been chasing an evil organization around the world... But you still haven''t lost your kindness... I love you for your kindness, Issei-san. Issei at first wasn''t sure how to respond to Towa''s confession, but he needs to tell her about the real him. Issei - ...I see... But you know, Towa... I''m not a kind person like you said... I won''t hesitate to even kill anyone if it means to make my loved ones happy and well... Whether it be innocent people or evil ones. To me, nothing else matters as long as my loved ones are happy, and sure I will help those who need help if they''re right in front of my eyes. But if it means that by helping them I will put my loved ones in danger then I won''t do it... I will even sacrifice them if the situation calls for it. Towa - ... Towa at first looks down when she heard Issei''s words but then she looks up at him with a soft smile on her face. Towa - ...Un. I know that. That personality of yours that put your loved ones above anything else is what attracts me towards you. How you will stop at nothing if it means to bring a smile on your loved one faces, how you don''t hesitate even if it means if you put yourself in danger... That''s the man I fell in love with... As long as you don''t kill the innocents for no apparent reason then it''s good enough for me... I''m so happy when I saw how you interact with those children at the hospital, how you patiently answer each of their childish questions and you never lose your gentle smile when you''re still interacting with them and I be ever more grateful that you cured them of their sickness as well... This time it''s Issei''s turn to be quiet after hearing her words. Issei - ... Towa - As long as you''re still the kind person I know then my love for you will never waver, Issei-san... I''ve already said this before but I will say it again. I love you, Issei-san... Issei heart was captivated by the direct expression of affection from Towa that he unconsciously lowers his head slowly and stole her soft lips with his own. At first, Towa still hasn''t realized what''s happening but soon she realizes that she''s being kissed but her body only stiffens for a moment before she rxed her bodypletely and started reciprocating his kiss albeit a bit amateurish. Issei started to gently stroked her hips and he never put his tongue inside her mouth and only keep kissing her gently and Towa felt like she''s melting right now just from feeling his gentle caress and kisses. She felt her body bing really hot and fuzzy inside. When Issei felt her body started shivering gently he stopped their kiss. Towa current face is blushing madly with ragged breathing and her eyes are moist, she still has her mouth open slightly feeling the lingering after their kissing session. Issei put his finger on her lips. Issei - Want more? Towa meekly nodded unconsciously and Issei lowers his head to capture her lips once more but this time he''s not gentle like the first kiss but a bit forceful and with tongue wrestling included. He hugged her soft body closely against his body. Towa - Mmh! Mmn, nn, mchu... Mwah... Towa felt like her body is on fire, she kinda likes this forceful side of Issei a bit more. Without her even realizing it Issei already took off her clothes and now she''s only on her bra and her underwear. He gently squished her buttcheeks and she moaned gently inside her mouth. Issei stopped their kiss and went to kiss her neck this time. Towa - Aah, I-Ise-san... Auuhn... He gently massaged both of her butt cheeks with his hands and Towa never experienced this feeling before. Her mouth down there started to get wetter and wetter by the second. Issei also felt it started to get really moist and he knows that she should be ready now. He used the magic he got from Irene and make his clothes disappear. Towa bes wide-eyed after seeing his perfect body in the flesh for the first time. Her breathing turned ragged because she felt his masculine intoxicating aura at full-throttle. Towa - ...I-Ise-san... P-Please... Issei - Ah, I will make you mine now... Issei knows just from looking at her face what she wants right now. He shifted her panties slightly to the side and aimed his penis towards her slit. Towa is facing Issei direction while sitting atop hisp right now. Issei - Are you ready, Towa? Towa - U-Un... Make me yours... Ise-san... Hearing her confirmation Issei lowered her body slowly, allowing his penis to slide easily inside her narrow slit until he felt an obstacle, he stopped for a second and then put a little bit of force in his pration and he can feel her hymen break. *Sllsh* Towa - Mmmhaa! Kuu, kuuh... I-It''s inside me... Haah, haahn, ku! Haah, haaahn... Her breath was ragged with the difort of losing her virginity. Towa - I-I can feel it, deep inside me... Pushing me open from the inside... Uu, haah, haaahn! Blood mixed with the clear fluid that was leaking out of her and Issei could see the pain on her face. He was inside her, but not fully. He still had a few centimeters to go. Issei then gives her a gentle kiss to ease her pain while his hands are still on her butt gently massaging it as well. Towa - Mmh, mmn, Mmah... Slowly but surely the pain started to ease away and Towa felt an itch deep inside her pussy and it makes her a bit ufortable so she slightly moved her hips around and she felt like a jolt of electricity just ran through her spines when Issei penis touched a certain spot inside her. Towa - Haau! Issei - It''s very tight inside you, Towa... And it feels really good. Finally, Issei''s penis disappearspletely inside her moist opening. Her vagina is all around him, pushing against his penis from all sides. Because of her pussy juices, her pussy is fully lubricated, but it is still a tight fit. Towa - I can feel it, moving inside me... It''s so big, and so bumpy... Haah, haa, haahn... But I''m so happy... So happy to have you inside me... Issei - Your vagina is so hot, I feel like I''m going to melt inside you... Issei started moving slowly inside her and Towa also slowly move her hips a little to match his rhythm. Towa - I feel the same... I want to stay like this forever... Haah, haahn, ku! Haah, it''s good... Her sexual lubricants havepletely covered his penis now. As they move, they both have sweat on their bodies, glistening in the dimly lit room. Towa - Haah, haaahn, kuu, aahnn... As she continues to move her body, Issei could see a real joy on her face recing her frown just now. Towa - More... More... Haahn, it''s so good... Ah, aah... His penis is moving deeper and deeper inside her, she continued to move her hips up and down, generating a pleasurable heat where they are connected. Issei stopped moving and let her do all the moving instead. Towa - Haahn, fuu, haah! I-I can feel it moving, inside me... It''s so big, I''m sure it''s going to explode... Yaah, haaahn, I can feel it, hitting all the way inside... The pain of her rite of passage now gone, Issei could see red color in her cheeks, as she started truly enjoying their lovemaking. As she continued to move her hips, though, Issei could still see a red tint on the juices thating out of her. Issei felt like his penis is being squeezed from all sides now. Faster and faster she moved her body, and he tried to rx and enjoy the ride. Towa - A-Ahhn, haaah, hah! Ku, haaahn! Towa''s breathing is getting faster, as they both nearing their climax. Issei - Guh! Towa... I''m almost there... Towa - Mmm! You feel, feel so good! Please, just a little more... Haah, haaahn! *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* Towa - I-It feels so good! I want to receive your feelings! I-I''ll do my... Best! I want to make you feel really good, all the way to the end! Auuuhn! Issei could feel even more heat inside her, as she continued her up-and-down motions with his penis plowing deeper and deeper inside her as well. Towa - Haaah, haahn, ahh! Please, let it out inside me, shoot all your baby seeds deep inside me! I-I know I''m not that good at this, since it''s my first time... But I want it, I want to take all of your seeds inside me... Aah! Issei - Ah, you don''t have to ask, I''m almost there now... Towa - Aahh, ahhn! I-I''m so happy! Happy to be one with you finally! Now her vagina began squeezing Issei even more, driving him crazy. Her body was moving fiercely now, ready to receive his seed. *SLOOSH!* *SLOOSH!* *SLOOSH!* Towa - Haaah, haahn, haa, hiih! It is time for thest spurt. She wriggled down lower, bringing her body even closer towards Issei. Towa - J-Just a little more... I can feel somethinging, let''s do it together! Haahn, aahn, haahh! Yes, go deeper, deeper! Shoot your seeds deep inside me! I want you to, as proof of our love! Issei - Kuuh... I''ming! Towa - Haaah, ahh, Ahhhhhhnnnn! *Splurt!* *Splurt!* *Splurt!* They both orgasms at the same time. Issei penis exploded deep inside and flooded her womb with his semen. Towa head plopped down on his chest and she could feel his heartbeat that makes her feels so safe and warm. Towa - ...Haah... Aaah... I-I can feel it... Shooting deep inside me, in time with your heartbeat... There''s so much... It''s all going to leak out and get everywhere... I had no idea so much came out... Haah, haah... I''m filled up with your baby seeds... I never knew I could be so happy... I''m never going to be able to leave your side... Please, let me stay like this for just a bit... Until the fire in my body subsides... Issei - Ah. dly... Then they both enjoyed the lingering aftermath of their orgasm together, Towa can feel Issei''s penis still twitching inside her every now and then. They both just hugged each other. Towa - ...I wonder if there''s a baby inside me now... Issei - Heheh, sadly not yet... But in the future, I will make sure you had one if you wanted to... Towa - ...Eheheh, that would be nice... A baby of my own... I hope he/she could get along with the children from the hospitalter on... Issei - Ah, I''m sure it will happen... Towa - ...By the way, Ise-san... The others said that you won''t be satisfied just by doing it once... And I could tell that you''re still hard inside me... S-So... S-Shall we do it again? Towa shyly asked if he wanted to do it again and Issei just chuckled at her. Issei - If you''re fine with that then sure... Let''s go again? Towa - O-Okay... Then Issei stands up from the sofa and heads towards the bed while they''re still connected down there. Towa moaned softly for every step he took it always make his penis bumped into her womb entrance and she has a light orgasm when they finally reached the bed. Issei gentlyid her on the bed below him while he''s still inside her. Issei - I''m going to move now, Towa... Towa - H-Hai... Haaahn! Hauu! Aahhh! Then Issei restarted their lovemaking session once again for the whole night with Towa sexy moans echoed throughout the house but then she fainted mid-coitus because her body couldn''t take it anymore. ( Mastery - 73%) ... Issei stir awake feeling something soft moving on top of his chest. He looked down and saw Towa already awake looking at him with blushing cheeks probably because she was thinking about what happenedst night. Towa - Eheheh, good morning. Issei - Ah, morning. Then he showed her hands toward Issei. Towa - Look, Ise-san! It''s blessing... Eheheh, proof that I''m married to Ise-san, I love it. Issei - Um. Issei smiled gently after seeing her being so happy. His ring finger Roman number also be "IX". But then she felt something hard touching her thighs down there, she instantly blushed once more because she knows what that is. Towa - U-Um, Ise-san... If you want to do it again... Then, I-I''m fine with it... Her voice bes as low as a mosquito buzzing sound at the end, but Issei could clearly hear it. Issei bes surprised because he never thought the once clueless girl like her could be so assertive the first thing in the morning. Issei then chuckled at her. Issei - I would love to take your offer but... What usually happens around this time is... *Bang!* Issei - There it is... Issei gently sighed because he knows this always happens whenever he gets a new wife. It''s like it''s bing a tradition of the family at this point, he thought. Riche - Morning you two! Sorry to barge in here, but breakfast is getting cold. Towa - EEEK! Issei - Yeah, this is what happens... Ramius - I was worried how a clueless girl like Towa first time will be like, but she seems to know to handle herself perfectly fine if I have to say. Kathryn - Who knew a girl like her could be so wild on her first time? Boy, I learned a new experience just from watching all that. Gurigura - Wow... That''s a strong and nice smell... Smells like Ise-nii... Tio - It''s hard to wash the stain off once it hardens. Take the sheets to theundry room before breakfast, please. Towa - Wh-What''s going on?! Did they watch the whole thing? Issei - Uh, yeah... For some reason, we have a custom where everyone can watch everyone else screw... Even Issei couldn''t stop their habit of peeking at him while he''s making love with someone else, sometimes it even turns into a full-blown orgy. Not that he''sining though, because even all the krsbined couldn''t beat him when ites to sexpetition. But the krs never give up trying either to oust his sexual stamina but to no avail. Their dreams are to be able to beat their king on the bed but it will never be fulfilled because it ispletely impossible to beat him on that part. Heck,peting against his strength/power is even more usible at this point... Kyou - Well, I think it''s okay. Thinking about it another way, it shows that Ise treats us all equally. Kinou - Not that we canment when we didn''t let anyone watch. They only do it for the first time, so you don''t need to worry... Maybe? Towa - Th-That doesn''t sound very reassuring! Kyou - Nothing to be concerned about. Anyway, we made breakfast that should supplement your stamina, so let''s go. Towa - Oh, thank you... Wait! That''s not it! This ispletely wrong! Thus, with the addition of Towa, Issei''s breakfasts were now even more lively. ... Issei - Hm? What about Croix again? Riche - They put her through some inspections, but apparently she''s fine. It''s just her magic power grew bigger after she got exposed to your holy light of miracle back then. After breakfast, while everyone was having tea, Riche informed the family about Croix''s condition. Riche - I think the wedding ritual can get started again soon. Issei - Hmm, I see. Issei calmly sips his tea because he basically got everything under control already so he''s even more rxed than usual nowadays. Kathryn - The whole world knows about the wedding ritual at this point. Ramius - The next part is when Mother Eve crosses Hamlet and finds the First Ancestor at Bride''s Tower... The climax of the ritual. Riche - Prince Felton''s ying the part of the First Ancestor, obviously. After that, I think we''ll head to the capital of Central. Issei - Got it. Kathryn - We''ve been to every other country, but there''s been no sign of anything that might be base. Riche - Ne, Towa, is there anywhere they could be using as a base in the Central Empire? Towa - I wouldn''t count on it... I''ve been to Central a number of times, and it''s as safe as any other country. Oh, but there are a few snowy ces where nobody ever goes, so it''s possible. Kathryn - Hmmm... Just have to go see for ourselves! Gurigura - The pirates in Humpty are Ouws. What if they''re on some ind we don''t know about? Ramius - There''s also . Riche - How would they get down from there? If you hit the ground from that high, you''d end up a sttered nubobo. Gurigura - Nobody could get up there in the first ce... Ramius - Couldn''t Kath''s hot air balloon do it? Kathryn - Too high. When you''re that high up in the sky, the wind''s too strong to control the balloon. I''d like to try it at some point, but yeah. Ramius - It''s worth looking around for other clues, but let''s investigate the Central Empire first. Riche - Once the wedding ritual''s over, they should start letting people cross the bridge again. Towa - Given the season, the ports in Central are all going to be frozen over, so that''s the only way. Kyou - ... Hmmm... Even if we assume they have people infiltrating the church, I feel like they know way too much about the rituals. Kinou - We''ll contact QD. If we learn anything, we''ll tell you. Riche - Okay, thanks. Letting use those rituals won''t lead anywhere good. Kathryn - If they create swarms of monsters like Rochefort and the others, we''d be totally screwed... Well, maybe not... Then they all gaze toward Issei who''s still calmly sipping his tea, the way he''s being so rxed really make them feel safe that it feels like even if the sky were to fall down on them then he will surely hold it off just for them. Issei - Hm? Issei noticed their gaze and then he gives them a gentle smile like always which makes their cheeks blushed a bit because he''s so dazzling as always. They know that Issei knows something they don''t and he also wanted them to think on their own rather than depending entirely on him alone. If they wanted to they could ask him to finish all of their problems and he will surely oblige to their wish but that''s not what they want either because they don''t want to be just an empty vase, they want to stand by his side not hiding behind him all the time. And Issei knows that as well. Riche - Once we''re ready, let''s head to Horatio and meet up with onee-chanter. Issei - Sure. In order to stop plot, the party was determined to head to the Central Empire. ... Meanwhile, in Bolonius''sboratory, a woman silently appeared. ??? - There it is... The woman easily found the hidden in the room. ??? - Try to hide it all you like, but I can sense the flow of magic power. She held the over a me to check its quality and let out an impressed gasp. ??? - Remarkable piece of work. Bolonius''s obsession was quite something. She thought back on the now-dead owned of theboratory, mostly remembering his more abnormal traits. ??? - My teleportation magic drew his suspicions... I was surprised how much he found out based on that alone. But thanks to "Him". It all turned out well in the end... But what was that "Feeling" we felt some times ago... That creeping feeling like being marked by "Death" itself... Well, whatever, probably it''s just our misconceptions... She recalls that suffocating feeling they all felt during that day which makes them all breaks into a cold sweat at the same time but soon she put it back behind her mind, then she took her eyes off the and carefully ced it in her pocket. ??? - Heheh... I''ve never had this much fun in all my life. With that, she vanished as silently as she had appeared. She used a special spell avable only to those with dragon blood... Teleportation magic. ... Riche - Silent says that they''re done investigating Onee-chan''s body. Kathryn - Feels like that took a while. Ramius - Well, they had to make sure that she''s fine. I''d guess there''s a lot they tried to look into. Issei - So what are the results? Riche - No problems, of course. She''s in perfect health. Gurigura - That''s great! I was worried something was about to happen at her but it seems like it''s all fine. Riche - Apparently they finally set a date for the wedding ritual too. Kathryn - So does that mean we''re heading to Horatio? Towa - Oh, um! May Ie with?! Issei - Hmm? Oh, sure. You probably want to check on the kids right? Towa - Yes, I''d like to help Father and give the hospitalized children a visit because they should be on their final check-up now. Um, is that okay? The cured patients need to be observed for a while to make sure that they''re truly have been cured and not only a temporary thing. Issei - Of course it''s okay. The kids must be lonely without you. Towa - Thank you so much. Issei - No need to say thanks between us. How about you, Tio, Tilt? You''ve got the chance to watch the wedding ritual in person. Tio - Thank you, but I''ll pass. I had ns to visit the Ouw girls. Tilt - I will go wherever onee-chan goes... Issei - Alright. Kyou, Kinou, what about you? Kyou - We''ll pass too. Now that we got that salt, we wanted to spend some time making pickled plums. Kinou - You don''t really need our help on this one either. QD already said that it''s only a matter of times before you handle the along with that "Naughty" dragon, so she said. Issei - Hmm, okay then. Kathryn - Then let''s take Towa with us to Horatio. Issei - Got it. Tio - Take care of yourselves. Tilt - Take care... Issei - Ah, you too. Issei told the Krs to keep an eye on Tio and Towa closely in case the tries to attack them. Ekate and Marialis volunteered to watch each of them personally but in the end, almost all of their division members went with them to protect Tio and Towa. If does decide to attack Tio and Towa now then they will only be heading towards their grave because each of the Krs is quite powerful already, especially the <9 Divines> member. If their power level is measured then the normal krs members are about the range of Ultimate devil ss while the <9 Divines> are already at Satan ss. It''s just a matter of times before they reached God-ss as well. And when they do... The world will know the terror for those who decided to go against them. Chapter 68: Chapter 68: The party went to Hamlet and visited Croix at the hospital in Horatio. Towa - I''m sorry I made you bring me along. Issei - Don''t worry about it. I''d feel bad stealing you from the kids as well. Issei hugged Towa''s body close and give her forehead a kiss. She blushed instantly along with the nurses who saw their interaction, they wished they could be in Towa''s position right now. Towa - Uuuu, I-Ise-san... Issei chuckled at her and decided to stop teasing her for now. Issei - I can teleport here instantly anyway. Just ask and I can send you any time. Towa - Okay! Thank you. ... Riche - This is onee-chan''s room. Once they arrived at the part of the hospital for special patients, Riche knocked on a door and went inside. Croix - Oh, it''s Otouto! Hey, let''s go out and do something fun! I''ve been so bored. Issei - Err... Just as they entered the room, Croix was so excited to see Issei and she ran right over and glomped herself on his arm once again. Acheval - Sorry, but I can''t let you do that, Princess. The King has ordered me to not let you out of my sight. Ramius - Good job looking after Princess Croix, Aniue. It must have been a lot of work. Acheval - Eh, I guess. Croix - Father worries too much... Silent - Good day to you, Issei-sama. She''s gone through every type of checkup imaginable, so I can guarantee she''s in good health. Acting like her being there was perfectly natural, Silent pulled Croix away from Issei and pushed her onto the bed. Riche - Every type... That''s a lot. Silent - There happened to be enough time, you see... By the way, I can confirm she''s fertile and hopes to see her have a healthy baby. Kathryn - DID YOU REALLY HAVE TO CHECK THAT?! Even Issei is speechless hearing that. Croix - But I''m bored... Ne, otouto, run away with me! Issei - ... Riche - Don''t be silly, onee-chan... We don''t want any mishap happening now, do we? Croix - Well, now I feel bad... Silent - If you''re that bored, allow me to go over the ns again. After prompting the rest of the group to have a seat too, Silent began. Silent - The final wedding ritual is to be held on the big bridge between the Central Empire and the State of Hamlet City. Issei - Hmm, thest of the rituals huh... Silent - First, there will be a parade going from a city to the bridge. Princess Croix will ride in a specially-made cow carriage. Kathryn - A parade? How needlessly extravagant. Croix - It is rather embarrassing, but the event is supposed to draw attention. Silent - Prince Felton, ying the part of the First Ancestor, wille from the other side of the bridge and meet with Princess Croix, ying the part of Eve, in front of Bride''s Tower. Issei - Recreating the events in the was it... Silent - That will be the climax of the wedding ritual. For those of you prone to crying, don''t forget your handkerchiefs. Kathryn - Ugh, some people just start wailing at weddings, right. Silent - Once the wedding ritual is over, there is a banquet nned in the capital of the Central Empire. By the way, Princess Croix will be changing into eight different dresses over the course of the banquet, so that everyone can enjoy. Croix - Aaw, but changing that much is annoying. Silent - This is a once in a lifetime event. I''ll make it as grandiose as Princess Croix deserves. Ramius - Your dedication is incredible. Gurigura - I wanna see lots of Princess Croix in pretty dresses. Issei - Central Empire, what it''s like over there? Riche - I''ve never been there either. All I know is that it''s cold, but the indoor heaters are too strong. Issei - I wonder if anyone can tell us about it? *nce* Gurigura - If they did it using cute pictures, it could be really fun... *nce* Towa - ...Um, shall I tell everyone about Central? Gurigura - Yaaay! Please do! Issei - It''d feel wrong going to a new country without one of your stories. Towa - C-Compliments won''t get you anything in return. Ramius - You could at least give him more intense action one of these nights. Towa - Yes, if that''s all, I would dly- Wait, no! I mean... I wouldn''t mind, but... Silent - Ever a lively family you have, Issei-sama. Issei - Um, indeed. Towa - ...Ahem, now let me begin. About the Central Empire... Thend currently inhabited by the Central Empire is the original human homnd in the World of Eve. Following the death of Archfiend Adan, the climate grew dramatically colder, sealing the coasts of the continent during winter months andplicating life as food supplies began to dwindle. This was the impetus for the mass exodus led by King Arthur to other continents, resulting in the bridge that now connects it to the neighboring continent that contains the City-State of Hamlet. The inhabitants that remained behind wouldter unite to make up the current Central Empire, which has rise to power through its economic importance as a source of crystal goods. It was one of the key yers during the Arthur Tragedy, before which Central was under the rule of Emperor Viaries. He had invested a significant budget into hiring the poppins of Humpty for the construction of Battleship Digamma, the greatest sailing ship the world had ever seen. After the tragedy, the battleship was lost and Viaries disappeared into istion. His son, Prince Felton, has been the nation''s de facto ruler since. Central is still one of the world''s great powers, alongside the Kingdoms of Eden and of El Quixote. Beside their prominent military, the nation has business in the market for crystal products, which are used for magic and assorted luxuries. The Central Empire is home to four major cities: Central, Leftest, Lightning, and Aubade. The first three cities are each close to a major ruin from the days of Mother Eve. Central is not far from the Mirror Labyrinth, a ruin that ys a key role in the history of Mother Eve and the First Ancestor. Thebyrinth is now guarded by a mysterious creature. The towns of Leftest and Lightning are both close to one of the three famous towers created by Mother Eve. Leftest is close to Ancestor''s Tower, where the First Ancestor was imprisoned for an extended time. The town of Lightning is home to Bride''s Tower, where Eve and the First Ancestor were married. The tower underwent a good deal of decay over the ages but was recently restored in preparation for the marriage between Prince Felton and Princess Croix of Eden. The final town of Central, Aubade, is a simple coastal town. The third tower created by Mother Eve - Humanity''s Tower, the birthce of humankind - once existed on the continent of Central but has since been lost. It is believed to have sunken into the sea. Towa - Each country cooperated with others when necessary, but for the most part, they isted themselves. But with the destruction of the Kingdom of Arthur, I believe we found amon enemy in the monsters and came together. We can''t go back to being a united people again, but I hope Felton and Princess Croix''s marriage will make us all closer. Much like how the First Ancestor and Mother Eve were close so long ago... The end. Gurigura - Those three towers are pretty famous. Kathryn - Well, it''s basically the first thing you see when you open a history textbook. Riche - The disappearance of Humanity''s Tower... One of history''s greatest mysteries... Just hearing about it gets me excited. Silent - The wedding ritual will require escorting Princess Croix out of the bridge, by the way. Riche - Bringing the bride to the groom is usually the dad''s job. Acheval - Well, the king''s in Eden, so... Sucks, but guess I have to- ??? - No, that''s the one duty I must do. Riche - Huh? Father? Shocked by the sudden sound of the King of Eden''s voice, everyone looked around but didn''t see him anywhere. Issei - Oh, the transmitter? Louin - Yes, I picked it up and happened to hear the conversation. I didn''t intend to eavesdrop. HOWEVER, THAT DUTY IS MINE ALONE! Issei took his transmitter out of his pocket, only for King Louin to scream through it. He does tell the King if anything were to happen just give him a call but he never thought he gonna use it to eavesdrop on them... Riche - But what about Eden? Even Acheval''s here, so the kingdom''s gonna be left empty. Louin - A few days of absence won''t be a problem, and I will have Barro to take control over here for a while. Although, I wish travel wouldn''t take so long. Issei - I cane to get you. Louin - Mm, what a good son-inw. I''ll see you on the day of the ritual. Issei - Ah... Issei already told Louin that he could use Teleportation magic. Riche - Geez... You''re so selfish. Ramius - Much like a certain someone else I know. Gurigura - Like father, like daughter... Riche - Hey, what''s that supposed to mean? The conversation lightened the mood, freeing Croix from her boredom and getting her to smile. Acheval - ...Got a moment, Issei? Issei - Sure. ... Issei followed Acheval to the roof of the hospital. Issei - What''s up? Acheval - ...How''s Ramius? Been a good wife? Issei - Yes, of course. She''s the best wife I could ask for, she''s a little clumsy sometimes, but it''s cute. Just yesterday, we held hands while we went shopping together. Acheval - Not really what I was asking about, just... Well, I''m a bit worried. Issei - She''s getting along fine with everyone. What''s there to be worried about? Acheval - ...Back when she was younger, she was a cowardly crybaby. Like any normal girl, you''d find anywhere. Issei - Hmm, I see. Quite surprising though seeing how she is now. Acheval - ...Gonna tell her you said thatter. Issei - ...I''m sorry, please don''t. They both chuckled at each other. Acheval - So, while I knew she was improving as a Knight, I couldn''t shake off that concern. (AN: https://steamuserimages-a.akamaihd/ugc/1009276993144341137/C51A41F284134C163BC429A07A368FB090D11F47/ Small Ramius ) Acheval - I still remember those days... She was like a little puppy, following me around everywhere. "Aniueee, Aniueee, wait for meee!" is all she said back then... I love my sister now, but back when I was a kid, I thought she was an annoying pest. Issei - But she''s so cute though? Acheval - Hmph, that''s how blood-rted siblings are. There''s always a time where you can''t stand them. Reminiscing on the past, Acheval smiled and went on talking as though making a confession in church. Acheval - One day, I managed to shake off Ramius and went out to go train by myself. My dream was to be a great Knight, like my mother, so I could only see Ramius''s clingingness as obtrusive. She kept looking at me with shock, but I ran off without turning back... That was thest time Ramius ever tried to follow me. She was outta my reach from then on. Issei - ...I see. Acheval - Well, siblings go their separate ways. Happens in any family at some point. Sorry, it''s not the kinda thing I''d usually talk about. Hearing the king and the princess got me emotional. Acheval and Issei stopped talking and spent a while looking up at the sky. As if bothered by the silence, Acheval spoke up again. Acheval - Hey, Issei... What are you bing stronger for? Issei - Hm? Acheval - You''re crazy strong already and still worked your way up to the level of now... What''s pushing you forward to be this strong? What for? Issei - To keep my loved ones safe of course. And what about you? Issei doesn''t even need to think about what will his answer be. Because he never lost sight of his true aim ever since the beginning. Acheval - Huh, that''s just so like you... As for me, well... Dunno. Maybe if we fought once more, I''d find out. Acheval''s body oozed with the aura of a warrior. The air around him also vibrates a bit. Issei - ...Maybeter. Acheval - Heh, guess so... Not that I will be able to put up a good fight anyway. Bet you''ll just defend against my attacks again just like before, not that I''mining though because from what I''ve heard, most of your enemies die just from one of your attacks and even though I love to try it out I still don''t want to die yet, so yeah... Welp, sorry I wasted so much of your time. Good talk, though. Issei - Ah. I''m up for a practice matchter on if you want. Acheval - Sure, if we get the chance. Acheval went back to his usual self, gave Issei a smile, and turned around. Issei - ...Oh, we will. I''ll make sure of it... Issei whispered after seeing Acheval retreating back then he gazes towards the sky but soon he also went back inside the hospital. ... Several dayster, it was time for Croix''s wedding ritual. Louin - Goodness, if only I could havee to Hamlet before today. No chance to spend some time with my daughter now. Like he was engaged in kingly duties until just before Issei brought him over, Louin looked exhausted. Riche - The reconstruction of Eden''s Harbor''s starting to get pretty hectic. Croix - It''s not like we''ll never see each other again. You can go home and rest if you need to. Louin - But you can''t just casually return home. How would that look to the public? Croix - My otouto can always teleport me. It''s okay. Louin - Hm, there is that. Perhaps you couldmute from Eden. Kathryn - What kind of princessmutes? Silent - It''s time, everyone. Let''s head off for the wedding ritual. Silent checked the time, then urged Croix to depart. Silent - An extravagant cow carriage has been prepared just for today. Princess Croix, King Louin, and Sir Acheval will be riding. Acheval - ACK, ME TOO?! Silent - The parade will start from Horatio and proceed along the road to the big bridge. Riche - So, what should we do? Silent - After a discussion between security personnel, we decided it would be best not to put any limits on your actions. Kathryn - Basically, we can do whatever, then. We''ll be on the lookout for anyone suspicious. Silent - Please do. Try to be at the bridge at the same time the parade arrives. Acheval - Hey, switch with me, Issei. I''m not interested in being part of a parade. Issei - ...Sorry, but the feeling''s mutual. Ramius - You''re pretty famous and aplished, Ise. It would make the crowds go wild if they saw the famous newly appointed . Issei - ...No thanks. Riche - Well, onee-chan''s supposed to be the star today. Issei - We''ll be off, then. Issei took off right away before they changed their mind. Acheval - Agh, dammit, he got away! The party parted ways with Croix''s group and headed to the bridge between Hamlet and Central. ... As the party proceeded along the road, they saw numerous people walking toward the bridge. But they finally safely arrived at the bridge. Ramius - I didn''t see anyone particrly suspicious. Gurigura - All these Knights are probably keeping them away. That''s the bridge Princess Croix''s gonna cross? It''s super big. Riche - The bridge between Hamlet and Central was built, in part, tomemorate humanity expanding out from its birthce to the rest of the world, so they wanted to make it pretty grandiose. The bridge was already packed with people awaiting Princess Croix''s arrival. A few simple facilities were set up for the crowd, around which the people gathered. It was like an international festival. Kathryn - God, why do there have to be so many people? Doujinshi conventions aren''t even this crowded. Silent - I''m sorry I kept you. Follow me, I can show you to the special seating. The party was led by Silent to special seats intended for the most important figures from each country. ??? - Oh my. Long time no see. Riche - Hatter? ??? - Sounds like you''ve kept yourself busy. From all I''ve heard, you all have done some remarkable things. I''m d Tio married a man like Issei-kun. Speaking of which where is he? Riche - You''re here too, Palomides? Were you both invited? As for Ise, he said he''ll be going somewhere. Not sure where but he said just stay calm in case anything happened. Riche and co are confused on why Issei suddenly separated himself from them back then but they trust himpletely so they''re not worried. Hatter - I am here in ce of my wife. Queenbelle is too heavy to board a ship, you see. Gurigura - Hmmm, she does look awfully heavy, but I didn''t know it was that bad... Palomides - I see, so he went somewhere, but knowing him it will be alright. And the Republic of Lancelot is happy to celebrate the marriage of our close ally''s crown princess. Kathryn - Oooh, you''ve also got a bunch of powerful aristocrats, big deal CEO''s, and celebrities here. Palomides - When the two major powers areing together, it''s naturally going to attract some considerable attention. Hatter - This will likely be a turning point in history. Witnessing it in person will be something to remember forever. Riche - Huh... Suddenly, something caused the crowd to grow louder. Riche - Oh, looks like she''s here. Croix''s cow carriage had arrived at the bridge. Norshin - This way, please, Saint Princess Croix. Croix - Thank you, Your Holiness. After Norshin helped Croix out of the carriage, King Louin and Acheval followed. Croix waved to the cheering, apuding crowd, then put on a serious look and turned to Louin. Croix - Father... Louin - ... Croix - I''veined on some asions, but I truly enjoyed life in Eden. Louin - ...I see. Well... Yourints were nothingpared to Riche''s. Croix- Heheheh, very true. Louin - You have held the duties of both a saint and the princess of Eden, and I believe you''ve done an excellent job with both. However, that did lead to other concerns. I worry whether I was able to give you the simple joys an ordinary girl would have. Croix - Yes, plenty. You''re not only the best king anyone could ask for, but a father who garners my utmost respect. Louin - ...Thanks. I can''t tell you how happy I am to hear that. Croix - I''ll always be your daughter. Louin - ...Yes, that''s true. You will always be my precious daughter. Riche - Oh, Father... He''s nearly crying. Ramius - I can understand why. After exchanging a much shorter hug with her father than she would under normal circumstances, Croix stepped away. Norshin - Are you ready? Then please begin, Princess Croix. I will follow after you. Croix doesn''t answer Norshin right away but he started to look around for someone. Croix - Where''s otouto? Riche - Oh, Ise said he will be going somewhere for now. Croix - I see... She felt sad she couldn''t catch a glimpse of Issei but soon her face reverts back to normal. Croix - I''ll be off, then. As Croix began crossing the bridge on her own, the thus-far-silent band began their performance. The audience silently gazed at Croix, uttering no sound aside from the asional sniffle from an emotional viewer. Prince Felton stood on the other side of the bridge, gently watching Croix as she walked closer. He''s quite the handsome man with blue hair with twin dual sword at his waist. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/3/38/Felton-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20181011013936 I don''t know what the hell is he wearing so there you go) The Knights who had been guarding Croix went ahead and lined up behind Felton. Millet - ... Riche - Even Millet looks kinda nervous. Ramius - Well, this is the marriage of the century, and the responsibility for any incidents would fall on her. Millet''s eyes watched Croix like those of a bird of prey, but most would assume it was because of stress. Croix was near to the other side of the bridge. Explosive cheers came from the Hamlet side and enough confetti to block out the sun rained down. On the Central side, the cheers were apanied by the organized lines of Knights raising their swords with both hands. Felton - I''m so d to see you, Princess Croix. Croix - ...Heheheh, we''re going to be married soon. You can just call me Croix. Felton - Sorry, I''m always so awkward around women. Croix''s direct eye contact made Felton bashfully scratch his cheek. Silent - ...It''s starting. Riche - Oh... After they greeted each other, the power of miracles materialized around Croix. The light steadily grew brighter, even illuminating the crowd as it swirled and expanded. Gurigura - ...Is this a miracle? My chest is getting really warm. Riche - Wow... What the heck? It''s like Mother Eve''s love keeps flowing into me. Kathryn - So this is the big miracle from the Evenicle... They actually recreated this. Ramius - These are intense emotions. Mother Eve''s love is greater than I could have known... But... Ramius and co. felt like their love with Issei is even stronger than Mother Eve herself, not that they would say that out loud though because who knows if anyone will get offended by it. Silent - Everyone seems to be feeling it. The glorious love Mother Even felt for the First Ancestor... Norshin - Now, let''s cross the bridge. Once the ritual ends, we''ll need to do the vows. Acheval - Hold on, Your Holiness. When Pope Norshin was about to cross the bridge, Acheval''s burly arm grabbed his skinny one. Louin - What is it, Acheval? Acheval - S-Sorry... Just, uh... Got a hell of a bad feeling. Meanwhile, on the other side of the bridge, Felton and Croix were smiling and casually observing the miracle they had caused. Croix - My, this is quite something. Felton - Yes, I never could have imagined it would be an event of this magnitude. They gazed at each other in the center of the light. To the many who witnessed them, it looked as though they were being blessed by the light of the whole world. Millet - It''s time, my prince. Felton - Millet? I thought you were supposed toe a bitter. Millet - No, this is the most ideal moment. Millet grinned and took a syringe full of blood-red fluid out of her pocket. Croix - What is that? Felton - ...It''s . Still smiling, Felton took the syringe and pricked it into Croix''s neck. Croix - ?! She went limp and nearly copsed, but Felton caught her. The crowd immediately screamed. And while everyone else was paralyzed, Riche''s party took off running. Riche - ONEE-CHAN! Kathryn - He just injected Princess Croix with something! Riche - Could that have been... ?! Ramius - Let''s hurry. There''s no time to waste. As the party rushed across the bridge, they saw Acheval running, reaching Felton ahead of them. Acheval - You bastard! The fuck are you doing?! Felton - Nothing much. I''m taking Croix. Acheval - For what?! She was about to marry you anyway! Felton - Marry me? Unfortunately, I''m not very interested in marriage. Louin - Prince Felton... Have you gone mad? Felton - I suppose I should pay my respects to the bride''s father by exining a little. Unfazed by Louin''s deathly stare, Felton continued. Felton - We''re making Princess Croix into Mother Eve. Acheval - ...Mother Eve? Felton - An imitation Mother Eve of our own creation, to be more precise. Louin - What absurdities are you spewing? Millet - Princess Croix has inherited all of Mother Eve''s qualities. She possesses more soul power than the average human. Acheval - Soul power? The hell''s that?! Felton - We all have small souls portioned out by Mother Eve. Princess Croix, however, has a much greater soul... Isn''t that right, Pope Norshin? Norshin - ...That''s known only to a select few in the church. Who told you that? Felton - Someone who''s trying to make use of that information. I''m sure you have some idea as to who. Norshin - ... Supreme Commander... Acheval - I see. You''re with ? Louin - The prince of such a great nation would side with ? Felton - This was a lot of work, let me tell you... The main difference between an ordinary human and Mother Eve, as it happens, is that Mother Eve was able to make use of her soul power. Norshin - Impossible! Whatever qualities Princess Croix might possess, no human could rece Mother Eve! Millet - True, it would be impossible on its own. Her soul equates only to that of a few hundred human souls... In essence, she would be an empty Mother Eve. Felton - But what shecks can be supplemented. The world is still full of Mother Eve''s power. Millet calmly looked up at the sky, where the miracle power from the wedding ritual was still swirling. Norshin - You couldn''t mean the miracle power... Felton - I do. Thisnd isn''t supposed to contain souls, but thanks to Mother Eve''s miracles in the past, many still linger. If that''s poured into her, she will effectively be equivalent to Mother Eve. Acheval - Hah, thanks for exining your n, I appreciate it. While Felton was still talking, Acheval made it across the bridge, with Riche''s party nearing the end as well. But they suddenly stopped by a woman with long green hair. ??? - Wait, Riche-sama. Riche - Huh?! If I''m not mistaken you''re Kyuriha? Yes, the one who stopped Riche and co. is one of the <9 Divines> Kyuriha, the wind elemental angel. But at this moment her wings are hidden. Ramius - Why are you stopping us! We need to fight alongside Aniue! Kyuriha - I''ve been ordered to stop you all by Issei-sama himself, please understand, Ramius-sama. Ramius - Ise did?... But... Kyuriha - Issei-sama also sends a message, "It''s going to be okay, trust me." Is what he said. After hearing Kyuriha words they finally remembered what Issei told them when he''s about to separate with them a while ago. "Stay calm no matter what happens" he said... So they choose to believe Issei and stay put this time. Kyuriha bowed at them with a smile and hid her presence once again. She''s still next to Riche and co but no one can see her but Riche and co. Acheval - Now prepare to die, you dumbass prince. Or is the huge tittydy here gonna fight for you instead? Felton - ...Goodness, this is concerning. Can you take care of it, Millet? Millet - Hmph, what a pain. Acheval - Wha?! Millet sighed and lunged forward, thrusting her arm out in front of Acheval. *Snap* Then she snapped her fingers. Acheval - Ungh... Ah, gah... Wh-What... What the fuck did you do? But that was all it took to make Acheval w at his chest and drop to his knees. Ramius - Scroundel! What did you do to my brother?! Millet - What did I do? Oh, right, you don''t know. I was already doing something, I just undid it. Acheval - GAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Scratching at his chest with both hands, Acheval howled like a beast. At the same time, his skin turned ck and metallic, as though a ck suit of armor were forming around his body. Ramius - Wha?! Riche - Acheval turned into Kuro?! Kuro - Haah... Haaah, haaah... Felton - Are you awake, Acheval? If you''re back to normal, then let''s do as we nned, please. Millet, do it. Millet - Got it. *BOOM!* The bridge copsed into the ocean. Riche and co are safe because of only half of the bridge that copsed just now, which is the other half near the Central Continent. They already nted sparkle bombs on the bridge. Riche - Oh no, the bridge... Kuro - ... Then Kuro turned back into Acheval as if nothing had happened, then went to stand next to Felton. Acheval - Sorry about that. Felton - Oh, don''t worry about it. We''re friends, aren''t we? Ramius - Aniue... What is the meaning of this? You''re being controlled, aren''t you?! Acheval - Bad guess, Ramius. I''ve been on their side from the start. Riche - Why is Acheval the ck Knight, of all people? Then Prince Felton must be... Felton - Heheheh, shall I show my true identity too? Riche - ...The White Knight. Like he no longer felt the need to hide anything, Felton exuded an aura identical to Shiro. Acheval - I''m not as good an actor as this guy, so whenever I''d go back to Eden, Millet used a spell to wipe my memories. Millet - And he always tries to kill me until I can undo it, unfortunately. Louin - Not only Rochefort but you too, Acheval? Tell me, for how long? Acheval - Since after the Arthur Tragedy, or thereabouts. Ramius - My god, since five years ago? Felton - During the tragedy, we met and joined forces. Then, when it looked like the Supreme Commander had no hope of seeding, we took him into hiding. But don''t get the wrong idea. We didn''t join , we rebuilt it ourselves. Ramius - Aniue! Come to your senses! I''m sure Millet has some sort of spell on you. Acheval - You''ve always been so dense. Ramius - You''re a respected . The public looks up to you. I look up to you! Acheval - Ramius, let me tell you one thing... In the middle of a fierce battle in Arthur, I killed our mother. Ramius - ...Wha? Acheval - She was the greatest warrior I''ve ever known. Look up to her, if anyone. Ramius - But... Liar, you wouldn''t... Acheval - Though now that she''s gone, there''s nobody left who can satisfy me... Louin - Felton... What does intend to do with my daughter? Felton - I told you. She''s already be an imitation Mother Eve... Which is to say, thews of the world are in our hands. Louin - What does that mean? Felton - How about a demonstration? Croix... First, I want you to... Felton whispered something into Croix''s ear and smirked. Kyuriha sent a message directly inside Riche and co minds about something when they heard it they be a bit surprised but soon nodded softly. The tower behind them was filled with the power of miracles, which slowly expanded outward and enshrouded the world. Riche - The tower''s glowing... Is this that miracle power? Louin - Bastard... What did you- *Crack* Riche - Huh?! One by one, Riche''s and co rings broke apart and fell from their fingers. Riche - Oh no... M-My ring... Not only Riche, but everyone experienced the same phenomenon, spreading fear throughout the crowd. Kathryn - Mother Eve''s blessing... It''s gone, I''m guessing. Felton - Yes. First off, I have erased Mother Eve''s blessing. Heheheh... You''ve been freed from your shackles. Riche - G-Give it back! It''s important to me... Kathryn - Hey, this is serious shit. If they can get rid of the blessing, that means... Felton - Smart. I see why you''re a . It sounds like you get it. Kathryn - They can create new rules, too. Felton - Heheheh, yes, that''s right. The world will be reborn under new rules. Norshin - But, but... A human changing Mother Eve''s rules...? Felton - Now, that''s all for today. Admittedly, we''ll need more miracle power before the new rules can be put in ce. Kyuriha smirked seeing them act like they had everything under control. But in reality, they''re just a dancing clown... What a pitiful clowns she thought, they''re already dead but just doesn''t realizes it yet. Riche - W-Wait! But the bridge had copsed, preventing the party from pursuing Felton and his aplices. Riche - Gh... Louin - This event is canceled. Let''s try to get the crowd under control and return to Hamlet for the time being. Norshin - Princess Riche, you and your family shoulde too... I wonder just where is Issei-san during all this... When Riche and co confirmed that Felton already disappeared from their original position they exhaled tiredly. Riche - Fyuh, that was tiring... Louin - ...What''s wrong, Riche? Why did you all seem so calm now? Louin is confused about why Riche and co who were so tense before seems to be very rxed already. Riche - Well, Ise already told us that everything will be fine, he said. We were told to put an act like we''re in a desperate situation but actually, we''re not... Gurigura - Yup, Ise-nii said he has everything under control already. Ramius - ...I am genuinely surprised finding out Aniue is actually Kuro though... Kathryn - Who wasn''t? We''re all pretty surprised as well, you know... Riche - Well, Kyuriha, can you tell us the details now? Riche talked at thin air and everyone is confused just who is she talking to, but soon they saw a beautiful woman with a long green hair appeared out of thin air. Norshin - member?! The Knights and Norshin put up a guard instantly after seeing her. Kathryn - No, she''s not. She''s Ise loyal follower you might say. They all be taken aback once again after hearing Kathryn words. Kyuriha - Nice to meet you, I''m Kyuriha, one of the loyal servant of our king, Issei-sama. She bowed gently towards Louin and the others. She only bows towards them because of Louin is Riche''s father, if not, she won''t bow to anyone other than her beloved king. Louin - K-King? Since when Issei is a king? Riche - Err, about that... Then Riche proceeded to tell them all about the Krs having Issei as their king. After hearing Riche''s exnation they all be totally speechless. Louin - S-So you mean, Issei is basically the Kr race king and they all are his women as well? Norshin - A-And on top of that, most of them is an angel? That means thisdy here is also... Kyuriha - Yes, I became reborn as an Angel when Issei-sama gave me his "Essence". She fondly remembers the time when she first received Issei "Essence" and she couldn''t wait to have another lovey-dovey moment with her king. Just by thinking about her king perfect body and his dragon rod she already feeling a bit wet down there. But she reels her desire in because she knows that this is not the time and ce to feel aroused she thought. Then she showed them all her wings. Louin - M-My Goodness... Silent - A true angel... Norshin - ...I''ve read some books about the Krs before and I know a little about them being the caretaker of Mother Eve in the past but I never know that they could turn into an angel or a devil as well... Kyuriha - It''s a well-kept secret because we don''t want to attract too much attention to ourselves more than needed. Norshin - Make sense... They all be even more awed at Issei because if they''re not wrong then he basically already has the same standing as Mother Eve at this point. Him being able to "Transform" the Krs into what they''re meant to be. No wonder he''s able to cast the like it''s nothing and able to upgrade Silent and Croix holy power as well just by exposing them to his light. Now that exins a lot on why he could purify souls andmunicate with them as well. Silent thought that he''s really an amazing man... No wonder she felt so attracted at him, whether it be appearance, power, personality, he has it all. There''s no way such a perfect man like him won''t attract her, she thought. Louin - *Sigh* Just what kind of son-inw did I get... Riche - Oh right, he''s also a Dragon. Everyone - ... They are feeling numb already with all this revtion. First, he''s a king of an entire race, then he''s a dragon as well, so what''s next? If they told them that he''s a God then they won''t even be surprised anymore at this point. Well, he is indeed on par with a God but it''s just not known yet. And if Riche and co know what they all thinking right now then they would tell them that he has an actual Goddess as one of his lovers actually. Goddess of Death herself to be exact... Louin - *Sigh* Nevermind that... What about Croix''s case? Did he inform you about her as well? Louin thought at this rate he might be old really fast because he kept exhaling a sigh whenever Issei is involved. But then he asked Kyuriha about Croix''s case. Kyuriha - Yes, Issei-sama already has it all under control. You could rest assured that she will be perfectly safe. Louin - I see... It''s good to know that she will be fine... Oh, Riche? I thought your ring broke? Riche - Heheh, Kyuriha already told us about it so we just act surprised. Kyuriha - Hai, it''s just basic illusion magic to make them think that they have everything under control, even when you see Princess Croix''s being injected with by that Clown Prince its just an illusion. I just make Princess Croix fell asleep with my magic when she appears to be "Injected" by the syringe. They all smiled wryly hearing her calling Prince Felton a Clown Prince, not that she''s wrong though because he does look like a clown if what she told them is true... They even starting to feel bad for him... Well, not really, since he does nning to hurt Princess Croix after all. So he totally had iting they all thought. Pope Norshin even gave a silent prayer for Felton so that he may rest in peace when Issei is through with him... Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Riche and co. returned to the church waiting for Issei toe back but they started to discussing something as well while they''re waiting for him but it was mostly Kathryn who participated. Kyuriha is guarding them outside the church. Kathryn - Honestly, though, would''ve fucked us hard if Ise wasn''t on our side. They even know more about Mother Eve than we do. Hatter - Your Holiness, I was under the impression the was closely guarded by the church. Palomides - I do have to wonder if the church itself is connected to . Norshin - ...Well... Louin - I understand your suspicions. However, I can assure everyone that the church is on our side. Kathryn - ...What are you hiding? I know Eden''s a major power, but you can''t just tell every other country to trust you blindly. Riche - Hey, Kath... Norshin - King Louin... That''s enough. Cover me any further, and you''ll only hurt your own reputation. If it''se to this, then it''s time, to be honest. There is a connection between the church and . Hatter - M-My God. Norshin - The leader of is my father and the previous pope, Seydes! Kathryn - Thest pope''s the Supreme Commander? Norshin - As the Evenicle was being tranted, something happened to convince him that the world needed war. Palomides - So in-depth knowledge of Mother Evees from him? Norshin - No, that''s impossible! At the time we found out he had betrayed us, the trantion hadn''t progressed that far. Kathryn - What if he''d gotten further along than he said? Or what if he made copies? Louin - That can''t be. The trantion team at the time was made up of researchers from multiple countries, all of whom kept an eye on each other. Norshin - That''s why this is so unbelievable. We have the , so how does know more about Mother Eve than we do? Louin - I apologize for hiding the truth about Seydes. However, I want you all to trust that his son, Norshin, is a true clergyman. Palomides - ...We know very well how hard the pope has worked since the Arthur Tragedy. Hatter - Raise your head. The fault lies with your father, not you. Norshin - ...Thank you. Kathryn - Went too far myself. Wasn''t trying to me you or anything. Because if you are evil then Ise would''ve known right away. Norshin - Howe?... Oh, nevermind, I forgot he could see souls... Riche - Yep, if a person is evil then he will be able to tell right away. Hatter - My goodness... Then he''s basically the bane of all evil. Palomides - Hohohoh, now I''m really d that Tio married such an outstanding man. Louin - Mm, with him around we don''t need to be afraid of the at all. Hatter - Natal also won''t stop talking about her darling as well, that even made Queenbelle started to be speechless. Not that I could me her though because her husband is Issei-kun after all. Hatter and Queenbelle adopted Natal after all, so they often talk with her nowadays. Louin - Fumu, I''ve decided... When he returned with Croix in tow, then I shall have her betrothed with Issei. Norshin - Good idea, King Louin! There won''t be a greater joy to have our most outstanding Saint marry our most outstanding . Silent - Agreed. Silent thought she just killed two bird with one stone at this point because she could be family with two people she has feelings for, she can''t wait to have a threesome with both of them... It will be bliss, she thought. She almost got a nosebleed just from imagining it. Riche - Eh?! You will have Onee-chan marry Ise as well? Louin - Well, why not? You might not know this but Croix has feelings for Issei ever since they first met each other. Louin felt like he finally could grant Croix for the first time ever since she was born by having her marry the man she truly loves so he''s pretty happy right now. Riche - ...Onee-chan did?... I thought she''s being clingy with Ise because she thought him as her little brother, but I never thought... Kathryn - It''s kind of make sense actually because I never saw her being clingy towards other men unless they''re little brats or her own dad. Ramius - Umu, so we will have a new family member soon. And it''s Princess Croix no less, good. Gurigura - Eheheh, the more the merrier! Then they allughed and started chatting together happily like they really don''t even put the in their eyes anymore. Now they just have to wait for Issei return. Kyuriha who''s outside the church smiled proudly because of so many people can see the greatness of her beloved king. Then she saw someone appeared near her and she knows who it is. Kyuriha - Hm, Miarute? I take it that now you''re here its all going ording to our king ns? Miarute - Yes, all the Ouws and the Thugs of that Clown Prince has been dealt with. Now we just need to wait for his return. They''ve already started removing all the Ouws that work for Felton from the Central Empire when he kidnapped Croix back then and now it''s all done. Kyuriha - Oh, good work. Want to have some tea? Miarute - Sure, but let''s have it alongside our Ramius-sama and the others. Kyuriha - Mm, of course. I wanted to try the recipe I got from Kyou-sama and Kinou-sama. Miarute - Oh, that would be lovely. Then both of them head inside to invite Riche and co for some tea party. Norshin and Silent be a bit surprised seeing another angel but they soon epted it. Then they all have a pleasant tea party while waiting for Issei and Croix return. ... Felton''s party arrived at their secret hideout which is the which is surprising because no one never thought their base is here. Except for a certain someone that is... Acheval - So, what''s next? Felton - ording to the Supreme Commander orders, we shall have Croix be assaulted by monsters to erase her will then she could be our loyal puppet, with the inside her it should be pretty easy because ording to the Mother Eve is quite a slut so considering Croix is basically Mother Eve incarnation then she should have a simr trait. Acheval - ...Don''t you feel bad doing that to your supposed wife-to-be? Felton - No, why should I? I don''t feel anything towards her in the first ce anyway. Acheval - ...Gotcha. Then he gave Croix to his subordinates and told them what to do with her. They obeyed hismand and bring Croix body somewhere else while Felton''s party went to meet the Supreme Commander. Along the way to his ce, Millet mentioned something that''s been bothering her for a while now. Millet - ...I don''t see "Him" during the whole incident by the way. Should we be worried? Felton - Hmm... Indeed not seeing "Him" back then is a bit worrying but it shouldn''t matter now because we''ve already achieved our objective and there''s no way he knows where our current location is. Acheval - Thankfully he''s not there or our n wouldn''t have worked this smoothly. Felton - Hmph... No matter how strong he is he won''t be able to defeat us when we used that thing. That thing he''s talking about is the battleship Digamma which is discovered and hidden by him. The battleship is asrge as an ind. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/8/8b/Battleship-Digamma.png/revisiontest?cb=20181006000710) But her dragon instinct is telling her there''s something really wrong, and it all went too smoothly. They were prepared to teleport themselves away in case "He" does get in their way but they don''t even saw a glimpse of him back then. Then they arrived in the dark room where they gathered before. Their Supreme Commander is still there sitting on his usual white snake chair. He looks like a really demented old man and his outfit kind of looks like the Church outfit as well. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/6/6f/Seydes-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20181003234759). Felton - It''s done, Supreme Commander Seydes. They all bowed towards Seydes. Felton - It''s all ording to n, we got Saint Croix to erase Eve''s old rule and make a new one ourselves. Now, all we need to do is sacrifices all the woman we''ve kidnapped and to break Saint Croix''s will so we could make her our loyal puppet just like you''ve nned. But finally, Felton and the others realized something weird... Seydes never said a word ever since they entered the room. Usually, he will startughing like usual when he heard what he wanted to hear but now he''s oddly quiet. The three of them looked up and gaze at Seydes, at this moment his face is facing down so they cannot see his face and he''s being eerily quiet unlike the usual him. Felton - ...Supreme Commander? Seydes still doesn''t respond to Felton words, until... ??? - No need to call him anymore, he''s already dead. The 3 of them bes alerted by that sudden voice and they all looked towards where the sound ising from. Then they saw it... The man they''re wary of, Issei Hyoudou, is calmly sitting on the nearby table with his legs crossed with one of his hand holding his face looking like he''s bored. On his hand, he appears to be holding a ck book. And he seems to be reading that book at this moment. They all have a cold sweat because they never realize his presence inside this room until now. If he decided to attack them just now then they won''t even know how they died. Even Millet feels very threatened by seeing Issei right now, and she''s a Dragon. Millet still doesn''t realize that Issei is also a Dragon because he''s been hiding his Dragon aura all this time. So even though she felt threatened she doesn''t feel really worried because she believes that she should be able to handle him just fine, and she will use her dragon form when the situation calls for it. And when she realizes itter on... It will be toote because her fate has been sealed the moment she stepped on this ce. Issei - ... Issei still calmly reading the book, it''s like he never put them on his eyes from the start. He looks totally defenseless at this moment but they all know if they were tounch an attack at him then he will instantly retaliate and take them down in an instant. And the whole room went silent with only the sound of Issei flipping the pages on the book. Acheval - ...Y-Yo, lil bro. Fancy seeing you here. Acheval tried to greet Issei normally because the silence is so suffocating for him. Issei - Hm? I could say the same about you, Acheval-nii. Acheval - W-Well, you know, stuff happens... Ahahaha... Issei - Hmm... Issei just looked at Acheval for a few seconds before he set his gaze on the book once more but even then it''s enough to make Acheval really nervous. He sweated profusely thinking that he''s gonna face Issei in a true battle soon, not a mock match like they had before but a true deathmatch. Felton - ...How did you able to get here, Issei Hyoudou? Felton calmed himself down because he thought they can just teleport away when the situation goes haywire. Issei - Hm? Well, I flew here of course. Felton - Flew? How? Issei - I just flew. Felton thought that he''s lying to keep the truth a secret, but Issei did fly to get here though. Felton just doesn''t know it. So, he just let it go since it seems like Issei doesn''t want to tell them the truth. Felton - ...I see... So you''ve been reading the , what you think about it? Issei - What I think? Felton - Yes, don''t you think she''s basically a slut and hypocrite? Eve, alsomonly known as Mother Eve, is a deific figure in the World of Eve. Eve is the object of religious reverence among her creations, including the dragons, krs, and poppins, and among descendants, the humans. Thetter founded the Church of Eve to organize her worship. Strictly speaking, Eve is a not a goddess, but rather the first human, empowered with "Miracle power" by her creator, the Creator God, to rebuild the world as she chooses. In any other setting, Eve might be seen as a magic user of unprecedented power. Having created the World of Eve and its initial upants with her miracle power, including her best friend, QD of the dragons, Eve eventually created another human being, a man named Adan, known to legend as the First Ancestor. Enamored with Adan but confused by these new feelings, she imprisoned him in Ancestor''s Tower in thend now home to the Central Empire. Adan escaped and met up with Eve at what is now Bride''s Tower, who changed her mind about him and married him instead. Eveter conceived a child, who was born in Humanity''s Tower. Delighted in her children, Eve reshaped the world to suit them. Unfortunately, after many generations, they turned to war. In an effort to stem his children''s dangerous desires, Adan offered to take them in if they were offered up through prayer. Unfortunately, these desires soon became too much, and Adan exploded, splitting the World of Eve into fragments, each with a piece of Adan within them. In the world now home to Adan''s right arm, Eve lingered on, traumatized, and attempted to further restrain human desires by establishing a system ofmandments now known as Mother Eve''s blessing. Unfortunately, Adan''s death had also led to the creation of monsters, so Eve instituted the contradictory system of knighthood to helpbat them. Eve''s actions or even presence in the other separated worlds is currently unknown. She then receded from the world. With Eve gone, the remaining rations of miracle power in the world became rare and precious, and those with an unusualmand of this energy became known as saints. Saint Croix Eden, an especially powerful saint, was often thought of as a reincarnation of Eve. As living memory of Eve faded, the Church of Eve encouraged a portrayal of Eve as a perfect being. In truth, she was simply another person with simr ws, and the discovery of thister led Pope Seydes to turn his back on his ancestor and to attempt to destroy the world. Seydes'' organization, the Snake Crest, preached that Eve''s restrictions restricted humanity and human progress. Despite Seydes'' near sess and even the impact of thete Adan on the events that followed, Mother Eve remains apart from her children. Given Eve''s implied longevity (perhaps even immortality), it is possible that she still lives, though where and in what condition is not known. So the monsters who appear on this world is because of the prayer from the humans itself. Their negative energy produces the monsters, not because of Adan but the humans themselves are the cause of it all, just like the ... Felton - What we should do is erase every single presence of Eve in this world and rebuild it ording to our own wish. How about it? If you join us then you can be our new Supreme Commander. They don''t have camaraderie so it''s given that Felton doesn''t care if Seydes is dead or not. That goes to both Millet and Acheval situation as well, if they died then Felton won''t really care as long his objective is achieved. Issei - ... Felton thought that after knowing the truth about Mother Eve and this world itself Issei will join their cause. Acheval and Millet also hoped for the same thing because they really don''t want to fight Issei if they don''t have to. Issei - I don''t really care about Eve or even this world, all I care about is my loved ones. She can be a Goddess or anything she wants as long she doesn''t get in my way. Which something you did again and again. Felton bes speechless hearing his answer, in a way he''s also selfish just like the but his objective is totally different from them. Acheval - Heh, give it up Felton. That''s the kind of guy he is... If he wasn''t like this then I wouldn''t have agreed about his marriage with Ramius. Acheval smile bitterly because he knows Issei personality very well. Just when Felton wanted to say something else he saw someone else at the corner of the room, that person mockingly gazes at him like he''s looking at a clown. Felton - ...Bolonius? Yes, the one who Felton saw is Bolonius who they thought already dead. Millet and Acheval are also surprised at seeing him here then Millet red at Acheval. Millet - Didn''t you say that Bolonius is already dead, Acheval?! Acheval - I did! I saw him got killed by Issei with my own eyes! Millet - Then howe he''s still alive?! Acheval - I don''t know either, dammit! Bolonius - Hmph... Surprised I''m still alive Shiro? Or should I say Prince Felton instead? Felton is confused as well after seeing Bolonius still alive and well because ording to the report of Acheval he''s supposed to be dead. Then they saw someone else alongside Bolonius as well. That person started walking towards Issei table while holding a small tray of what appears to be a cup of tea from the smell wafting off from it. ??? - Here''s your tea, Onii-sama. Issei - Oh? Thank you, Ophelia. Ophelia - Hehehe. Issei pats her head gently and she smiled happily. Felton and the others who saw her is totally at lost for words because she doesn''t look likes a zombie at all. Millet is the most surprised because she can see souls as well and she can tell that Ophelia soul isplete and whole unlike when she''s still a zombie before. Millet - ...H-How is she alive? That''s also the question Felton and Acheval wanted to ask. Bolonius - How? My new lord revived her of course. As for why I''m still alive... I was never killed by him in the first ce. Issei just put Ophelia soul back inside her body. He can''t make new bodies like Semiramis but he can do this much. Acheval - But I show you die at the hands of Issei himself! I saw your head got decapacitated by him! Bolonius doesn''t answer Acheval but only looked towards Issei and Ophelia. He''s eternally grateful toward Issei, and he dly bes his ve for it. Issei calmly sipped the tea that Ophelia served him before he tells them the truth. Issei - It''s pretty simple actually. Then he stands up from the chair he was sitting on and walked towards Acheval. Acheval - Guh! Acheval felt threatened to see Issei walking towards him and Felton also realizes the danger they''re in right now. Felton - Millet! Millet - Got it! Tele- Millet knows what Felton wanted her to do, he wanted her to teleport them away from here but before she could use her teleportation... Issei - . Issei waved his hand gently and the whole area got shed with a reddish-ck light when Issei cast his magic. Millet - ?! Issei cast a magic that sealed the whole area around him, so no one will be able to use space magic such as teleportation unless he allows it. They''re basically inside his domain right now. Issei able to create a rift opening of his own after he obtained the skill from Irene, so sealing a space around him is also pretty easy as well. Millet - It''s no use! The teleportation magic doesn''t work! The magic he just used messed up the spaces around us, it doesn''t allow me to use teleportation at all! Felton - Wha?! They don''t have the time to stayposed anymore after hearing that. Then they saw Issei has arrived in front of Acheval. Acheval - ...So this is it, huh, lil bro? Issei - Indeed... This is the end of your life as Kuro. Acheval thought this will be his end because he knows it''s no use to try and fight Issei no matter what. *Snap* But Issei doesn''tunch an attack but only snapped his finger at Acheval just like Millet did back then at the bridge of Central. Acheval - GAAAAAH! And Acheval once more responds towards it just like back then. He holds his head and kneeled on the ground while screaming loudly. Felton - Acheval?! Millet - ...Th-This can''t be... Felton - What''s wrong Millet?! What just he did to Acheval?! Millet - H-He... Issei Hyoudou just used the same magic as mine... The memory alteration spell... Well, even in his world, this kind of spell is prettymonly used so it''s no surprise that Issei''s able to use it as well. Felton - ...What? Felton had a bad premonition after hearing Millet words if what she said is true then... Acheval - ...Dammit... I could never get used to that spell, it hurts so bad whenever the memories rushing back inside my mind... Issei - The pain you feel right now doesn''te close to what Ramius felt when she finds out about your betrayal. Acheval - ...Good point. Acheval smiled bitterly after hearing Issei''s words. Issei - Just be prepared when you meet her again because I''m pretty sure that she will beat the crap out of you. Acheval - ...Fuck. I bet it''s gonna hurt like hell especially when she''s been trained personally by you... Can I just bail? Acheval felt afraid of what will Ramius do to him when he meets her again, he knows he will get beaten up really badly by her but it''s better than dying he guess. Issei - Nope, you reap what you sow. Now stand still for second... Issei put his hand on top of Acheval chest and then somethinges out from Acheval body and itnded at Issei''s hand. It''s the Sloth sin that was inside him before which allows him to turn into the ck Knight form. *Poof* Then Issei crushed it easily. From now on Acheval won''t be able to turn into Kuro any longer. Acheval - There goes my badass form... Felton - ...Did you betray us, Acheval? Now it all makes sense for Felton on how did Issei finds out about their hideout because even Bolonius doesn''t know their exact base location. Acheval - Huh? Yeah, so what? Isn''t that how procedure works? Millet - You cur! Issei - So, how does it feel to have the same thing happened to you, Felton? Felton knows by what Issei meant by that because he also used Acheval just like Issei did just now. He makes Acheval be his spy but now it''s the reverse. And he got to admit that he never expected this at all... Felton - I just want to know why and since when you''re nning to betray us? Acheval - Hmm, ever since my lil bro beat my ass, I guess? And then my decision is solidified even further when I saw just how strong he is. You''re pretty smart yourselves, Felton. Do you think we have a chance of beating him at all? Felton - ...We could if we used that thing. Acheval - That thing? The battleship Digamma? Felton - ...Yes. Actually, Felton has another trump card which is Millet herself and he kept the fact that she''s actually a Dragon from anybody else. Acheval - Yeah, well, good luck with that. As for why I betray you... My wish is to have someone sate my craving for battles which you totally knew and Issei here totally fit that role. Heck, I even doubt if I can ever beat him... Unknown to his allies, Acheval was not a truly loyal servant. Having discovered his mother had escted the Arthur Incident into a bloodbath, he was forced to kill her, only to discover he had inherited a simr, unshakable desire for battle. Unwilling or unable to confront these urges, he agreed to join the to create a world of eternal conflict where he could indulge them but asked Millet to keep him under mind control so that he could keep up public appearances. In his moments of lucidity, Acheval transformed into an even more powerful warrior, the ck Knight. But all his craving has finally been sated when he fought Issei for the first time, he finally finds true peace, even more after knowing that Ramius doesn''t have the same craving as him because of Issei. Her bloodlust basically got erased by Issei''s loves towards her. So after their first mock battle, he started to realize just how stupid he was thinking there''s no one else that could sate his bloodlust when there''s clearly someone stronger than him out there. That''s when he talks to Issei during he confronts Bolonius. He told Issei the truth about him and the . Issei - It is weird to have the same conversation twice though because you already talked about Ramius and all that before... Acheval - Now that you mention it... It is kind of weird... They both already have the same conversation at the hospital roof before at Boloniusb. Issei - Now then... Then Issei set his gaze towards Felton. Thetter who felt his gaze got goosebumps all over, the same goes for Millet. Now they know just where those feelings they felt before a while ago... The feeling of "Death". Felton - Wait! Issei - Hm? Felton - We still have Princess Croix in our hands, if you want her to be un- ??? - Issei-sama. Before Felton could finish his words they heard a beautiful voice belongs to a woman. Issei - Oh, Ultinia, Is it done? The woman has long light-green hair and wearing a white dress. She''s one of the <9 Divines> from the Krs race, her beautiful face has her usual ever-present smile. Ultinia - Hai, we have secured Princess Croix and also taken care of all his henchman. Issei - Um, thank you for your hard work. Ultinia - Oh, it''s nothing, Issei-sama. It''s what we''re supposed to do in the first ce. Issei - Go bring Croix to safety now, I will go meet you allter. Bolonius, Ophelia, go ahead and follow Ultinia. Bolonius - As you wish, milord... Ophelia, let''s go. Bolonius bowed deeply towards Issei and took Ophelia hand. Ophelia - Un. See youter, Onii-sama. Ophelia waved at Issei while holding Bolonius hand and Issei waved at her back. Ultinia - Hai, then please excuse us. Issei - Ah. Issei nodded at her with a smile. Both Bolonius and Ophelia followed after her. Her smile got even brighter after being thanked by Issei but Felton and Millet who saw her be totally speechless because she has a white wing on her back. And if what she''s telling them is the truth... There goes theirst chip of bargaining... Then Ultinia left the room after hearing the next order from Issei. Millet - ...An angel? Acheval - Surprised? Well, I''m pretty surprised myself when I first saw them. Felton - ...Them? Acheval - Yeah, "them". There''s more of them you know? A lot more... Who would''ve thought that my lil bro here has an entire army of Angel and Devil? That''s why I told you good luck on defeating him just now. By the way, all of your thugs back at home is all gone. Felton - Wha?! Acheval - Yup, they got your dad, Emperor Viaries as well. Now the Central Empire basically belong to my lil bro here. And it''s only a matter of time until he finds out where you''re hiding the battleship. Issei - You talk too much, Acheval-nii. Go and follow Ultinia already, or I will tell Ramius to double her punishment. Acheval - Gah! O-Okay, I''m sorry, anything but that. Well, I''m out! Then Acheval quickly dashed out of the room to catch up with Ultinia because he doesn''t want to get more punishment by Ramius. No, thank you. The once-missing Emperor Viaries. During the Arthur tragedy, Prince Felton, who had sided with , seized Battleship Digamma and locked him in in the secret room at the castle. Just in case he needed him for somethingter on. Felton was nning to kill his own father just to achieve his desires but thankfully he''s saved by the Krs during their raid on the castle. Felton - ... Felton started sweating profusely after hearing Acheval words, if it''s true then all is lost... He got no more backup n. But then he remembered that he already injected Croix with the , he could tell Issei that he got the antidote for it. But Issei already saw through his thoughts, so before Felton could mention it, Issei already beat him to it. Issei - What? Do you want to say that you injected Croix with and you have the antidote? If so, forget it. Because you never injected her with anything, it''s all was just an illusion. Even the "Miracle" you performed which makes Eve''s blessing disappear is fake. See this? Issei shows him his and it''s fully intact on his finger. Issei - There''s nothing you can bargain me with... I''ve already seen through all your ns. Felton - Guh! Felton never felt this way before in his entire life. In his youth, Felton was a protege at nearly everything he attempted. One day, exploring the Mirror Labyrinth in Central, he encountered Millet and gained ess to the . Using this book, heter met up with Pope Seydes, secretly head of the , and the two pooled their resources to trante the . While Felton joined the first , it was not until their revival that he came into a prominent role. In addition to serving the revived Snake Crest in disguise as the White Knight, Felton arranged to be married to Princess Croix of Eden, a saint of such potency that she was thought of as a reincarnation of Mother Eve. He''s hoping that by performing a powerful ritual, Croix was invested with such spectacr power that she was able to reshape Eve''sws for the world, and by corrupting Croix with Adan''s Blood, she was put into the service of the . At least that''s what the n was. If Issei doesn''t interfere then his n will truly work but it''s all for naught now... While Felton put on a friendly, even personable face for his public appearances, in secret he was a dark, if still somewhat casual, maniptor and mass murderer. He showed little truepassion to anyone, not even Millet or his own father, and certainly not to his supposed wife, Croix. His sin is , he takes pride in how genius he is and all that. Then Issei set his gaze towards Millet. Issei - So, what''s your reason for joining the ? Issei also doesn''t know for sure that Millet is a Dragon or not yet because she could also hide her aura just like Issei did. He finds out about Felton history but he never found Millet history. All he knows is that Millet just suddenly appeared out of nowhere and became the Central Empire . Millet - ..., hm? I''ve never been interested in being part of . Issei - Oh? Then? Issei felt a bit amused that Millet seems calm enough even when she heard all of Felton ns has failed. Sure she looks nervous before but not as nervous as Felton. Millet - To put it simply, you could say I''m more of Felton''s aplice than anything. Of course, at my aplice''s request, I''ve admittedly offered my help on his projects. He gained my interest when he told me about the future he envisioned... Although it''s never going to happen now because of you. I''ve lent him my assistance, power, and knowledge. Issei - Hoo. QD - Hey, boy! It''s her! She''s the traitor! Issei - QD? Suddenly Issei heard QD voice out of nowhere, even startling Millet. Millet - That annoying voice... QD! And you tell us not to assist humans! QD - Heh, funny hearing that from you when you helped a human plenty yourselves. Issei - So that Dragon you told me about is her? QD - Correct... How truly disappointing. Never did I expect a dragon to turn traitor. And she''s the ck dragon by the way. I had ordered her to guard the in the Mirror Labyrinth. Now it all makes sense to Issei, no wonder he couldn''t feel her aura and her soul being neutral even though she''s siding with the . Dragon point of view about Good and Evil is obviously different from a human point of view. That''s why her soul stays neutral. Arthur - Well, you did forget about her for a few centuries... Millet - Arthur... You mere soul of a human! QD! Why do you let the humans do as they please?! QD - The world has already been left in human hands. Millet - Then what of dragons?! What are we supposed to do?! QD - ...I dunno. Millet - THIS ISN''T A JOKE! Do you expect us to watch over humans without interfering? That''s a boring life I''d rather not live! QD - ...So you interfered? You gave this prince guy the and taught him things he shouldn''t know? Millet - Yes, much like when you met Arthur, I saw great potential in Felton, even though he was but a child. Even as a youth, his actions changed the world... And the fact that I gave him the opportunity was exciting to me... QD - Do you have any idea how many lives were lost for your fun? You let being a dragon inte your ego. Millet - And what''s wrong with that?! Eve''s gone! We''re the strongest beings in the world, and we should control it as we see fit! QD - How naive... You underestimate the world. I shouldn''t expect a thousand-year-old youngster to know anything. Millet - Hah, get lost, you cowardly old hag! You ancient bags of bones should hurry up and die so the next generation can take over! Not like you''re the one to speak is what Issei''s thinking right now. 1000 years old is old enough for him. But at least he knows why Millet betrayed QD now, who would stay sane if they''re told to guard some measly book for hundreds of year? Heck, even he will go nuts if he''s told to do that. He pities Millet in a way. QD - ...Haaah, a hag, you call me? It would seem I''ve gotten too soft if you think you can get away with that... Hey, boy. Would you mind roughing her up and taking her down a peg? Issei - ...What? QD - As I said, give her a hard banging would ya? Fuck her silly! There''s nothing to worry about. This youngster can''t put a scratch on you. Issei - ... Arthur - ...I''m sorry Qu''s causing trouble for you, Issei-sama... Issei - ...It must be hard to be living with her huh, Arthur? Arthur - ...Hai. QD - Why are you both so rude? Don''t make me pout... Issei is speechless with her request, beat her up? Sure, he could do that. Kill her? Okay... But to fuck her? He doesn''t know how to respond to that... Millet - Hoh... That''s interesting, you think he''s stronger than my dragon form? Sure if in my human form he could beat me but he won''t be able to beat me in my dragon form. Let me rip him to shreds. Now, are you ready to die?! Human or not, I won''t go easy. Felton sees Millet as hisst hope right now because she''s all he got right now. Right as Millet exuded an aura clearly surpassing any human being, then her body started transforming into her Dragon form. Losing her human shape entirely, Millet transformed into a giant, towering, menacing ck dragon. It has a giant horn that points downward at the corner of its mouth, it kind of looks like a tusk though, and its wings membrane and its ws are colored reddish-orange. The end of her tail is like the tail of a fish. Its whole body is ck colored while its eyes are yellow colored. *GRAAAAAAAH!* The ck dragon roared as it attacked Issei. It swiped its w on him. *Boom!* Issei body flew out of the room andnded outside. Felton feels ecstatic after seeing Millet attacknded squarely on Issei. Millet chased after Issei outside and as soon as she saw his body she immediately uses her fire breath on him. *Whoosh!* Issei still doesn''t move seeing the iing me heading towards him. He just calmly staring at it. When Millet saw Issei body got enveloped inside her fire sheughed hard while taunting QD. Millet - Ahahahaha, look at that QD! Your errand boy has been defeated in an instant! QD - Err, yeah, sure... Millet felt something wrong hearing QD voice looks so indifferent. Millet - Heh, you seem like you don''t care to find out your errand boy died? QD - Died? Nope, not happening. Millet - ...What do you mean? QD - That boy is stronger than you, you know? Millet - Hmph, if you want to tell lies then you need to do better than that. I clearly obliterated him with my me breath see... that... Eh? When Millet gazes at the sea of mes under her, she saw someone standing calmly inside her mes. That person is obviously Issei and not even a single scratch can be found on his body, even the corner of his clothes are not burnt by the mes around him. QD - Hehehe, you didn''t know don''t you? Millet - K-Know what? Why is he still standing after taking my attacks head on?! QD - Heh, good thing I taught him on how to hide his Dragon aura or you would''ve run away the moment you sensed his aura. Millet - ...Dragon aura? You mean he''s-?! QD - Yup, he''s also a Dragon. And his strength is on par with me, perhaps its even greater now? Who knows... Millet - ...?! Millet is at lost for words hearing QD words but then she sensed it. She senses that overwhelmingly dominating aura Issei emits. Her giant body shuddered after sensing it... It''s the strongest aura she ever felt in her entire life. Even QD aura is not as great as this she thought. Issei released his dragon aura and started chanting: "I, Who shall awaken. Am The Red Dragon Emperor who control the principle of domination With infinite hope and dreams, I shall be the protectors of my loved ones. I am their light in the darkness. I shall promise you! A future that shines brighter than any light. Ally to good! Nightmare to evil! I shall be the True Red Dragon King of Domination!" "!" *WHOOSH!* There''s a bright light after Issei finished his chant that even Millet is blinded by it but then she heard a pping sound, she looks up to see a ck shadow rising to the sky, its body is covered with a reddish-ck me that''s clearly even more dangerous than her own me. Then it pped its majestic wings once more andnded in front of her. *BOOOM!* And then she saw it... The most majestic Red Dragon she ever saw in her entire life. Those horns which shaped like a crown of a king, those enchanting golden-red eyes, those beautiful shiny red scales. Everything about him is perfect is what she thought. But their size difference is like night and day, her body isrge but his body is 2 times bigger than her at the very least, perhaps even bigger. Then she heard its roar. *ROOOOOOOOOOOOARRRRR!!!* Millet''s body started to shudder even greatly after hearing that roar that she unconsciously tried to make her body looks even smaller. Felton who''s inside the building fainted just from hearing that roar with his ear bleeding. Across the whole world, everyone heard that roar. The Ouws is the most affected of them all because they started to shiver fiercely after hearing it like they''re being watched by "Death" itself. -At the Hamlet church- While Riche and co are having their tea party they all heard it as well. Louin - What''s that sound?! Norshin - It sounds like a roar? All of them also wondering just what was that sound. Riche - But that sound doesn''t make us afraid for some reason? Ramius - Umu, I felt safe andfortable from hearing it. Gurigura - Same here. Kathryn - It''s weird but it''s true though... Kyuriha - Ahh~ It''s Issei-sama... Miarute - Such majestic roar can only belong to Issei-sama... Both Kyuriha and Miarute sighed alluringly after hearing that roar. Riche - Wait, that sounds belong to Ise?! That means... Kyuriha - Hai, Issei-sama just used his Dragon form. Riche - ...Aww, I wanted to see his dragon form... Riche sulked because she can''t see Issei''s Dragon form. They all sweated seeing her like this. ... Kyou - Kinou. Did you hear that? Kinou - Um. Of course I hear it, that majestic and beautiful roar can only belong to our Ise. Kyou - *Sigh* Even from here I could feel his intoxicating aura... Kinou - I wanted to see his dragon form badly but I think it''s not a great time for it. Kyou - Indeed... Then they both gazed towards Issei direction with a smile. ... QD - Ohooo~ Quite the majestic form indeed. Not as majestic as my dragon form though. Arthur - No, Issei-sama form is more majestic than yours, Qu. QD - Whose side are you on, Arthur?! Arthur - I''m just stating facts. QD - Gunununu! Just you wait!... But True Dragon King huh... Interesting... Issei gazed towards Millet and thetter who felt his gaze trembled in fear. *Bam!* Issei punched Millet on her gut and thetter flew away while spitting blood along the way. Issei reappeared on top of Millet and grabbed her by the neck and threw her down towards the ground below them. *BOOM!* The whole started to shake from that impact. Millet felt like her inside is messed up really badly and just when she''s about to get up Issei put his leg on her chest. He looked down on her with the regal of a true king. Millet - ! There''s enough alcohol scent inside those things that could even make the strongest drinker drunk instantly just from smelling it! Arthur - Qu... What have you done... *Sigh*. QD got that idea from one of her . She knows just how Issei''s act after he bes drunk. She already guessed that Issei would probably reject her request on fucking Millet so she already prepared the countermeasure for it and here it is... Her "Genius" n. Millet - Wh-What happened? Millet is confused seeing this sudden development, she thought that QD just attacked Issei with something but after she heard their words she bes confused. Arthur - ...You have my condolences, Millet. Millet - What are you talking about? What condolences?! For some reason, Millet felt a bad feeling about all this. Arthur - ...Issei-sama will be a sex beast after he got drunk... And since you''re the only woman who''s nearby... You know the rest... Millet - ...Eh? Millet bes stupefied and then she saw the pink smoke cleared away, she can''t see Issei''s face at this moment because he''s looking down at the ground. But he started to take a step forward and Millet who saw it tried to crawl away. Millet - Wh-What? S-Stay away! *Bulge* *Bulge* *Bulge* Millet - Eek, y-your crotch... It''s like it''s alive! She felt afraid and a little anticipation after seeing Issei''s crotch. Millet - S-Stay away from me! If you put that in me... I''ll die! Every time Issei took a step, Millet turned paler and retreated backward. QD - You''re exaggerating, he already put it in lots of people, and they were all fine. Some even have a smaller body than yours. Millet - N-No... Eek! When Issei finally grabbed Millet''s arm, she tried her best to break free from his grasp. Millet - No, stop... Stoooop! But her power seemed to be spent and her current power state is like those of a child. Millet - I''m only 1012 years old! Are you really thinking of raping this little girl?! Even if you want to court me there''s a certain procedure for it, and this is not the way! Well, I''m only 17 years old. So who''s the little one here, is what Issei would think of if he''s sober right now. She started crying softly while letting go of all her pride that she doesn''t even realize that she just admitted that she basically wanted to be courted by Issei. QD - Ohoo~ now you admit that you want to be courted by him. But toote! Now let the punishment begiiin! Millet - NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Her scream can be heard through the whole Ind. Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Issei holds Millet body to the ground and stole her lips right away before she could say another word. Millet - Mmph! Mmh! Mmn... Nn... Mh... He kept giving her a kiss for a whole 10 minutes. Her struggle went weaker and weaker until she unconsciously put her hands around Issei''s neck instead and starting to get in the act as well. Millet - Mmm, Mmchu, Mmwah... More... Mmh... Her eyes are clouded with lust after being exposed by Issei''s intoxicating aura and from the way he kisses her makes her felt like she could melt any moment. While still kissing her Issei''s hand weren''t idle either, one of his hand went towards her perky breast and started to fondle it gently. He pinches the cherry nub of her breast gently and Millet felt like she''s being electrocuted when he does that. His other hand when towards Millet''s slit and started to rub it gently and it''s very wet already probably from all the kissing they did just now. Issei removed his clothes with his magic and his bare body made Millet feels even more lustful towards him. His raw masculine intoxicating aura doubled it''s efficiency when his clothes are removed. Millet felt like she''s drunk with lust right now and if she knows what to do next she probably would''ve mounted Issei already but sadly her experience is next to none about this kind of things. She''s only taught basic things such as where babiese from. She knows that the females carry the baby inside them but she doesn''t know the whole process. She knows male genitals called penis while female genitals called vagina but that''s about it. For most of her life, Millet is ordered by QD to guard the at the . Hermon sense is only on par with a 12 years old child. After hundreds of years, she finally got bored and feels lonely. Good thing she''s a dragon because if normal humans who''re in her ce they probably would''ve gone mad just in 10 years at most. When she tried to contact QD thetter is too busy with her so she forgot about Millet for a few centuries just like Arthur said before. And when she remembers Millet again it''s all toote because Millet already rebelled at that point. She meets Felton and gave him the knowledge about the . Felton utilizes Millet naivety and in reverse, he taught her a messed upmon sense. She grows up when the Dragons still rule the world so she felt too prideful for what she is to the point of arrogance. That''s why she views the humans as weak a race but Felton is the first human she ever personally interacts with and because he has his ways with words and his weird philosophy that she never heard of before, Millet thought that he''s pretty interesting for a human being. For Dragons, strength or power is mostly everything, and she holds that believes as well. There''s no one ever taught her about somemon sense such as killing innocent people is evil, and etc. Most of her experience is self-taught and from interacting with Felton. Because of it, she thought murdering human is totally a normal thing to do. She often saw how Felton and his cohorts killing hundreds of weak humans that she starting to think that it''smon sense to do so. But even then she rarely participates in killing humans because she sees them as too insignificant to garner her attention so she only observes Felton''s party in action. Most humans she killed is the one who pisses her off the most, such as the one who tries to take advantage of her and tried to take liberties at her. Female Dragons are very sensitive on being touched by other males, whether it be the same species or different species altogether. They only allow themselves being touched by those that they view as their potential mate or their children. Other females are allowed to touch them though. She''s appointed as a by Felton himself, she never really does the job of a Knight that seriously. All she does is bing the bodyguard of Felton back in the Central Empire, people said that whenever there''s Felton there will be Millet. But even Felton never touched Millet because even though she thought Felton is interesting she never saw him as her potential mate. She only sees Felton as her source of entertainment because most of the things he does are new to her. And Felton also never see her as a woman so it works perfectly for both of them, their rtionship is very professional in that regards. So in a way, she''s indeed a "Little Girl" just like she said before. Dragons are immortal after all. So for them, 1000 years old is indeed just a brat, that''s why QD call Millet a youngster. As for QD''s age... It''s currently unknown but she''s thought of as the first Dragon ever existed alongside Eve herself. Before she''s ordered to guard the , she never meets any male dragons that interest her and not a single one ever tries to court her, but that''s mostly because she''s too young for the adult male dragons back then. Issei is the first male dragon he took fancy of and when she felt his power and aura at first hand she bes attracted by him. After all, strength is everything for Dragons, Kyou and Kinou could be seen as a new generation because they''re even younger than Millet. They''ve been taught by the other so theirmon sense is not messed up as Millet did. They still think strength as important but not as extreme as Millet. Emotion called "Love" is foreign to Millet, because Felton doesn''t have that emotion so she never learned about it. And Issei might not realize this but when a male dragon bites a female dragon on her neck that could also be seen as a courting ritual. It''s like how a male dragon defeats the female they are courting and gave them a bite mark to tell the other male dragons that this female is reserved by that male. Just like how the prehistoric caveman who beat the female and drag them back to their cave. But that ritual is long forgotten because nowaday dragons thought that it''s too barbaric and old fashioned. Well, not for Millet and QD... So she kind of thought that Issei wanted her to be her mate. QD also knows that, but of course, she won''t tell him that because she finds it amusing and interesting as well. That''s why Millet started to unconsciously emit that honey-like scent back then, she kind of epted Issei''s "Courting". So when she said she wasn''t trying to court Issei back then it''s actually true. It wasn''t her who''s trying to court her but it''s Issei instead, and she just epted his courting. but she''s too embarrassed to admit it and with QD being there as well it''s not helping at all. QD also knows it and that''s why she drugged Issei and told him to fuck her. She''s actually just joking beforehand but when she notices that smell Millet emits she knows that Millet is indeed feeling attracted towards Issei. Well, it''s mostly because she finds it more interesting though... That''s the kind of dragon QD is. In a way she''s the same like Millet, thankfully Arthur is there to keep her in check. Deep inside, QD does feel guilty for Millet''s case but she obviously won''t admit it. So she wants to pair her with Issei because she knows just what kind of man Issei is. He''s waaayyy better than Felton that''s for sure. And the way he treats her wives is just splendid even from her point of view. QD - Cheh, it can''t be called a punishment anymore at this point... Look how gentle he is right now, I was hoping he will ram his dick in straight away... Arthur - Isn''t it good though? Millet is still a virgin, and if Issei-sama went rough right away then she might be traumatized. And I know you''ve been observing him whenever you have the time so you know his personality well, even his drunken state abnormality... QD - ...Hmph. Issei or his wives might not know this. When Issei''s drunk sure he turns into a sex beast but he only does it with those that are willing, it can be seen how he doesn''t do Gurigura right away beforehand. Gurigura was really afraid when she saw Issei pound Riche and Ramius back then so Issei never touch her when he''s done pounding them both. If Issei touches Gurigura back then she might''ve be traumatized because she wasn''t prepared before. But soon Gurigura prepared herself andunch an attack of her own when Issei was still asleep. And QD notices this as well so she knows if Millet isn''t really willing then Issei would never touch her. So their worries of Issei being a rapist is unnecessary because he will never touch a woman who''s not willing. And Millet is obviously willing, she was just feeling a little afraid because she never does this kind of thing before. But after feeling Issei''s gentle kiss and caress she''s totally willing now. Even though she''s still a little afraid but it''s normal for any woman to feel afraid when they''re about to lose their chastity after all. She kept exhaling hot sigh when Issei stopped their kiss and she looked down to see Issei''s penis fully erect and ready to mark her as his. Millet eyes filled with a bit of fear and anticipation while gazing at Issei''s crotch down there. Then Issei aimed his penis towards Millet lower entrance and slowly insert it. *Sllsh* Millet - Uhn! When Millet felt something foreign entered her lower region she started to shiver slightly because, from her knowledge when a female lose their chastity, it will hurt a lot. *Rips* Then she felt it... The most painful thing she ever experienced. Millet - Ooow, oow! It hurts! It hurts, it hurts! Uuuuuu... Millet is very vulnerable to pain because she never really had a fight with someone else that could really hurt her before. So because of it, she trains her physical attributes as best as she could in fear of getting hurt. She started to cry after experiencing the pain she never felt before. When she fought Issei before thankfully she''s in her dragon form, so her defense and pain tolerance is boosted as well. Just like Kyou and Kinou said, in their human form, dragons are more susceptible to pain. Issei instinctively stopped his movement after he heard her cries and bent down to give her a gentle kiss once more. Millet - Auhm, Uhn, mmh... Hnn... Slowly but surely the pain started to wane away and Millet started to feel itchy inside so she slightly moves her hips as a signal that she wanted Issei to move and Issei notices it so he started to slowly move his hips as well. Millet - Aah, auh... Mm... Nnah... There''s still a bit of pain but it''s not as painful as before and she can feel an intense pleasure going through her whole body whenever Issei hit her womb entrance. Millet - Ehn, Mm... Aahn... Yes, there... Auh... It feels... Good... Haaahn. The pleasure she''s feeling right now surpass the pain she felt and she started to fully enjoy their making love session. Millet got hooked instantly on how good this feels right now, she put her arms on Issei''s back and scratch his back with her fingernails, she also bites on to Issei''s neck gently to return the favor from before. Issei doesn''t feel pain but feels pleasure as well from her action, soon he felt like he''s about to reach his climax and started pumping even faster into Millet. Millet - Haaahn! Aah, hnnn, ahhn! S-Something''sing... Wh-What is this feeling... It''s scary, it feels too good! Haaahn! Millet started to feel fear from the intense pleasure she''s feeling right now, it''s like an addictive drug. She felt like her brain turned into mush. Now he slightly understands just how those addicts feel like. *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* Millet - I-It''sing! She finally reached her limit and the same goes for Issei as well. Millet - Aaaaaaaaahhhhhnnnn! *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* Millet finally had her first orgasms along with her loud cry of ecstasy. Issei hugged her body tightly against his body to get her penis as deep as he could inside her. As if he''s truly trying to impregnate her. Thankfully QD already cast a safety spell or Millet might really get pregnant right now and that''s not a thing she wants to happen. She doesn''t want to piss off LD alright, no thank you... Millet - I-It''s so amazing... I can feel it, shooting inside me... Deep inside me... Th-The baby seed swimming around, they''re going to fertilize me. This feels so good... Haaah, aah... I can feel it. It''s going to overflow... Haaahn... After he filled her up with such a crazy amount of sperms, the excess liquid was now leaking out of herbined with a tinge of red juice signaling the loss of her purity. Millet - ...Aah... So hot... Millet felt really hot inside her womb and she also felt a bit of heating from the bite mark Issei gave her. That mark started to heat up and glowing a little and soon after, it transforms into a red heart-shaped tattoo covered with dragon wings. Now her neck has Issei''s mark as well, just like Irene and the twins. It kind of looks like a cor to be honest. But it still looks beautiful nevertheless, it even enhance her beauty as well. That red color markbined with her slightly tanned skin makes her looks like an exotic beauty. (AN: She touches her newly formed mark fondly, now she''s not alone any longer... Millet - ...Ahh, now, I''m yours... Hauuhn! Wh-Wha? When Millet''s still basking in the pleasure she felt just now. She felt Issei''s penis started twitching while still deep inside her. Millet - M-Milord? Millet is quite old fashioned after all, so the word husband/darling/honey, etc is kind of foreign for her and she chooses to use how the old society female Dragon calls their mate, which is either Master or Lord. QD - Heh heh heh... Do you think it''s over after one round? Wrong! He will keep fucking you until he''s sober! Hahahaha, it won''t be a punishment if it wasn''t like that now, isn''t it? Millet - ...Eh? Arthur - Qu... *Sigh* Good luck, Millet. Sadly what she just said is true... Issei-sama is a sex-beast when he''s in this mode after all... QD - Enjoy your punishment, brat! That''s what you get from calling me a hag! Ahahahaha! Millet - Y-You!? Ahn! M-Milord, p-please wait! Hauuhn! I-I''m still sensiti- Kyaaahn! N-No, I''ming again! Aaaaaahhh! QD - HAHAHAHA! Taste that sucker! Then Millet got seriously pounded by Issei until he''s sober. But when Issei marked her as his possession, he also saw some memories of Millet. ... After Issei sobered up all the memories started to rushing in. From how he got pranked by QD and how he basically fucked Millet silly just like QD wanted. Millet is currently being held by Issei while he''s sitting on the ground. She''s already fainted away without single energy left inside her. She''s like putty at this moment on Issei''s arms. Her whole body is coated with Issei''s scent that could be whiffed from miles away. If Issei''s not holding her at this moment then she probably would''ve dropped to the ground. When QD saw the re Issei''s giving her she got goosebumps all over and started to exin herself on why she''s so insistent about Millet''s case. When was it thest time she felt threatened by somebody else? 1000? 2000 years? She can''t remember, but it''s been a while she ever felt this way. ''What a crazy bloodlust that was, LD sure picks a genuine monster as her lover this time. Unlike that trash from before...'' QD started recalling the past, and the most revolting thing she remembered is that man who was LD first lover but good riddance she thought... Issei - ... After hearing the exnation of QD Issei took back his bloodlust and QD secretly sighed in relief after that. Issei didn''t know how to respond to QD''s prank. On one hand, he knows why she''s so insistent why she wants him to fuck Millet... Maybe... He''s not sure if she just thinks of it as interesting or she genuinely does this for Millet though. He also knows from the point of view of Millet. All she does is teleporting and observing the , well she mostly only observes Felton though, she only sees them as their source of entertainment. He knows the one at fault here is actually QD and Felton... If QD handles her more carefully then she wouldn''t have rebelled and Felton is just taking advantage of Millet''s naivety and herck of experience on interacting with others. QD - And there you have it, boy... Take good care of her for me would ya? Don''t worry, I won''t ask you to do it for free, I''ll tell you how to transform your wives to be a Dragon as the payment. Issei - ... Arthur - I''m sorry once again for the trouble she brought you, Issei-sama... Arthur, as always started apologizing in the ce of QD. Issei - ...*Sigh* Fine... How long has it been since I''ve passed out? Issei thought it doesn''t matter anymore at this point, what''s done is done. And he also owes QD one after all. Now they can call it even... But if she pulls this stunt once more then he will make sure that she pay the consequences... QD - Oh, don''t worry. I already created a time barrier around you, so outside the barrier, it''s only been like 15 minutes, but as for how long you''ve been fucking that brat then it''s been like 7 hours? Arthur - It was 7 hours and 24 minutes to be exact. Issei - ...*Sigh*. Issei sighed once more after hearing how long he''s been having sex with Millet just now. And he knows well just how rough he is when he''s drunk. He can only hope Millet is not totally broken when she woke up... He wears his clothes once more and covered Millet''s body with a nket she took out from his dimensional storage and carried her towards the building. Millet - Mm... Milord... He heard Millet mumble on her sleep and he smiled wryly after hearing her voice but soon his eyes turned gentle while gazing at her sleeping face. Issei - Since you''re mine now then I will make sure you never go the wrong path any longer, Millet... Now go get some rest... Issei kissed her forehead and Millet who felt his kiss smiled slightly, it''s the mostfortable sleep she ever had in centuries, she thought in her sleep. ... Issei put Millet on the bed at one of the room and set up a sound barrier so her sleep is not disturbed in the slightest. After he makes sure that Millet is properly tucked in, he went outside and head towards Felton body. He grabbed his head and input a bit of his bloodlust and that''s enough to make Felton wide awake while heavily breathing. The first thing Felton saw when he''s awake is Issei''s glowing red eyes and he shuddered greatly after seeing it. He was about to open his mouth when he heard Issei speak. Issei - So, where were we? Oh, right... Your judgment. *Crack* Felton - Arrrrggghhhhh! Issei grasped Felton''s head and put a bit of force on his grasp until there''s a small cracking sound can be heard from his skull, there''s probably a crack on his skull if he gets an x-ray scan now. Issei - Does it hurt? But your pain is nothingpared to all of your victims. Have you ever thought of how do they feel? *Crack!* He''s feeling intense pain from the pressure of Issei''s hand. He tried to get Issei''s arm off his head but to no avail, he''s a normal human after all while Issei is a Dragon. Their power difference is too far. Even 1 million Felton can''t beat Issei. Issei lifted Felton''s body in the air easily with only one hand and thetter started to il his leg around in the air. Felton grabbed his sword and shed downwards towards Issei in hope to have him let go of his head but Issei doesn''t even blink after seeing the iing sh. *ng!* As expected, his sword can''t even prick Issei''s skin and it broke in half. Felton - ?! Issei - I''ve been waiting for this moment for a while now... Ever since Ramius''s case of injection... Felton - Agh... Gah... S-Stop... Little by little Issei increased his power and Felton''s head started to deform itself. Red veins started appearing on his white sclera with his eyes started bulging as well. He can''t even form a proper sentence anymore soon after. His tears started flowing freely from his eyes, he has never been so afraid in his life before. He let go of his broken sword and put both of his hand on Issei''s arm hoping there''s a miracle happening that will stop Issei''s from killing him outright. But it''s just a fool''s dream at this point because even QD herself doesn''t want to get involved with the current Issei. *Crack* Felton - ...Ga...It... Hu...rt...s... Issei - You made Gurigura cry... And now you wanted to have my sister-inw be raped by some monsters?! Combined the reddish-ck chaotic aura he emits right now it makes him looks very malevolent. Felton loses control of his dderpletely and there''s a bad smell of urineing from his crotch. Blood started toe out along with his tears and nasal mucus, and from all of his orifices. Whether it be ears, nose, mouth... Issei''s eyes started to glowing brightly while his pupils turned into slits, he keeps getting angrier by the second when he started to recall all the things has done. He bes the perfect embodiment of the sin of right now, even Satan himself would piss himself if he''s facing the current Issei. This is the first time he bes so wrathful ever since he bes a Dragon. But unlike the members he has perfect control of his emotions so he never consumed by it unless he allows it himself. After all, he''s the one who dominates above everything else. Issei - Your judgment, is... DEATH! Issei''s voice was just like the voice of the devil itself from the depths of hell. That''s thest thing Felton heard before his death. And then there''s a melodic sound of bone-crushinging from his head. *CRACK!* *PFFSSSHHH!* Felton''s head exploded like a watermelon and all sorts of blood and brain matter sttered all over the ce. His headless corpse is like a spurting fountain of blood while it dropped to the ground lifelessly while his body still twitching for a few seconds before it goespletely still forever. Issei flicked his hand to get rid of the blood on his hand. *St!* Issei - ...Disgusting. This is also one of the reasons why he put a sound barrier around Millet beforehand because he doesn''t want any of his women to ever saw his current state. He doesn''t care what other people think of him but he doesn''t want his own loved ones to be afraid of him. Then soon after from Felton''s body, there''s a ck orbing out. It''s his sin and soulbined as one. Issei grasped it right away to prevent it from escaping. FS (Felton Soul) - Hiiiiih!!! L-Let go! Issei - Do you think I will let your soul go just like that? Hell is too good for you... QD... QD - ...Sup? Issei knows that QD is still watching him so he calls her. Issei - I''m going to destroy his soul, is it fine? QD - ...Fine, you already destroyed Seydes soul anyway so adding one more is no biggies. You can count it as a reward from me as well. Issei - Ah, thank you. QD - No problemo. Issei smirked while looking at FS. FS - N-No! L-Let me go! D-Don''t destroy my soul! Anything but that! I will do anything! ANYTHING! Issei - You got no rights to bargain with me, trash... And can you see all these souls around us? FS - Wh-What are you- HYIIIH?! When Issei mentioned it, only then FS started to look around carefully. And he could see thousands of other souls surrounding them, well surrounding him to be exact. Their faces filled with wrath towards him and like they can''t wait to exact their revenge personally. Felton recognizes some of those souls from their faces, most of them are the ones he personally killed. Issei - They''re the souls of the people you''ve killed, they always follow you around waiting for the day you die so they could get their revenge themselves! Now... I will grant them their wish! Issei waved his other hand gently and the wrathful souls took that as a signal and instantly swarmed FS right away. Issei let go of his hand which was holding FS and let them do their work. FS - N-No! S-STOP! GYAAAAAHHHHHHH!!! All the souls started to rip FS to a million pieces, some of them even started to eat Felton''s very own soul. Issei just indifferently watching FS being eaten and ripped apart by all those souls until there''s no more sounding from Felton. Signaling his eternal demise never to be reincarnated... Even in death, he can never find peace. A fitting end for someone as sinful as him. After all the soul is done exacting their revenge, their wrathful faces turned peaceful right away and they all smiled and bowed towards Issei''s direction. Issei could hear and feel how grateful they are towards him. Issei - ...May you all find evesting peace... Then one by one the souls started to dissolve into tiny particles of light. They circled around Issei''s body for onest time and then they disappearpletely... Issei closed his eyes to give a silent prayer for a few minutes before he opens his eyes once more. QD - ...That was like a deja vu... Geez, even the way he exacts his revenge is the same as LD when she kills her old ex-lover personally. Arthur - Really? Arthur''s still not born when LD exact her revenge against her ex-lover after all. So it''s no wonder he knows nothing about it. QD - Yeah... She drowns that scum inside a boiling poison for a 1000 years before she discards his soul at itself. But not before she dismembered his body to million pieces herself and have all the evil spirits eat like 95% of his soul though... That was a really creepy sight to witness but I would say it''s a well-deserved punishment considering his betrayal against LD... Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned indeed... Even now I could still remember the scream of that scum when he undergoes all that torture. QD had a cold sweat whenever she recalls that moment. Even for her, that was scary all right... Good thing she''s friend with LD she thought. Arthur - ...I see. Even Arthur couldn''t imagine how painful the torture of LD beforehand. He could only hope that they never go against the path of either LD or Issei themselves. Thankfully they''re not evil so the chances of having to fight them are next to zero. All he needs to do is keep QD here in check or she might do something stupid and earn their enmity, he thought. QD - ...Why do I have a feeling that you''re thinking something rude just now? Arthur - ...It''s just your imagination. QD - Hmmm... Oh well, I better collect more . Then QD back to her usual activities but she remembered something and sent telepathy towards Issei about the way to change his wives into Dragon. Issei said his thanks towards QD after hearing it. He takes onest look towards Seydes and Felton body before he burnt their body into nothingness. Seydes body might look whole but his inside... There''s nothing intact on his inside. If anyone touched his body right now they would realize that it''s like a balloon filled with water. His death is nothing but painful... Then he walked towards Millet direction and waited for her to wake up. He prepared some food in case she wakes up and feeling hungry. ... Millet - Mmh... Uhh? Millet finally woke up after a while. She sits up from the bed while rubbing her eyes, and she started to look around trying to find out just where she is right now. Just when she''s about to move once again, she felt a sting on her lower region. Millet - Ooow... Then she remembered just what she''s been doing a while ago and her face turnedpletely red that anyone can see it even through her slightly tanned skin. ??? - You''re awake? Then she heard the voice that brings her happiness and a little bit of fear at the same time. Fear of feeling that heavenly pleasure once more, not a fear of him as a person of course. Millet - M-Milord... Issei smiled wryly seeing her feeling a bit afraid against him, but thankfully her fear is not that kind of fear Felton has towards him. Issei - Don''t worry, I won''t do things like before if you don''t want me to. Sorry for that, it''s your first time after all. Millet - N-No, Milord... I-I like it but... I-It''s just that... Issei chuckled and pat her head gently after seeing her face turned even redder after saying that. Issei - I know, you don''t have to say it. Now go ahead and have some food I prepared for you. Millet - E-Eh?! N-No, I''m not that hungry- *Growlll~* Millet - ... At this point, Millet just wants to find a hole and crawl inside it because of how embarrassed she is right now. Her face couldn''t be any redder... Issei - See, go ahead and eat. Don''t worry about me, I already ate. Millet - ...U-Un... Millet finally obeys Issei''s order and start eating. And she instantly got captivated by the taste of the food and started to eat like there''s no tomorrow. In to time, all the food avable has been eaten by her. Then she finally realizes that Issei is watching her this entire time. Millet - E-Excuse my manners, Milord! She hastily apologizes while bowing deeply towards Issei. Issei - It''s fine. You don''t need to apologize towards me for everything you know? Millet - B-But... Issei - Listen, Millet, we need to talk... When Millet saw the serious face Issei is making right now she instantly get herself together to listen to Issei''s words. Issei - The things you''ve done so far is wrong... Then Issei started to patiently talk to Millet aboutmon sense and the likes. Of course, Millet doesn''t understand it right away and it will take some times until she fullyprehends Issei''s words. But at least she''s willing to obey Issei words and that''s enough for now. He will take no matter how long it takes to teach her about normalmon sense and fix her mentality. Millet - As you wish, Milord. For Millet, Issei''s words are absolute. Issei - Um, let''s head back. Millet - Ha. Issei - But you might want to wear your clothes first. Unless you''re trying to seduce me again? Only now Millet remembers that she''s not wearing any clothes right now. And after seeing the teasing grin on Issei''s face she hastily uses her magic to wear her clothes. She tried to put up her serious facade but she''s not fooling anyone with how red her cheeks currently is. And she''s still felt a bit of pain on her lower region and Issei notices that. Issei - Heheh, here, up you go. Millet - Kyah! M-Milord?! Issei picks her up in a bridal carry and that broke Millet facade once more. Issei - I know you''re still feeling pain down there. Millet - I-I can take it. S-So you can put me down milord... Issei - Nope, not happening. But, despite Millet soft protest Issei still carries her and Millet doesn''t really dislike being carried by Issei anyway, if anything she''s feeling very happy right now. She''s never treated with such care by anyone else before in her entire life. Then both of them teleported away from the . Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Millet knows well just what happened to Felton so she doesn''t need to ask. She doesn''t really care about him at this point. When Issei arrived at the Krs Vige, he''s greeted by them all. Every Kr - Wee back, Issei-sama. Issei - Um, I''m back. Mertel - So, my king, I take it that you''ve made Millet the of Central as yours? Mertel teased Issei slightly seeing him carrying Millet on his arms. Issei - Ah. You could say that. Millet knows that each of the krs here is stronger than average and she bes more awed seeing this many of them serving her lord. She''s proud because this is how a True Dragon should be unlike that hag, she thought. But after seeing the teasing gazes the krs gave her she bes even more embarrassed but there are some that are jealous of her so it''s not that bad she guess. But she still needs to put up a proper appearance so she asked Issei to put her down. Millet - M-Milord, can you put me down? I''m fine now... Issei - Oh? Are you sure? Millet - U-Un... Issei - Very well. Mertel, give her a proper treatment because she just lost her first time recently, and it''s while I''m in "That" mode as well... All the krs body trembled slightly when they heard Issei''s words because they know just what he meant by "That" clearly. They''ve experienced it first hand after all. Their body trembled not because they are afraid of it, but because of how good it was. It''s their body natural reaction after hearing it. Mertel - I see... That must''ve been... Unfortunate? Well, maybe not... Fufufu... When Mertel saw the current face of Millet she knows that she must''ve been really enjoying it. Millet realizes the knowing gaze Mertel gave her and she blushed deeply once again because it''s true that she really enjoys it back then. Issei - Um, that''s why treat her well okay? Issei doesn''t realize their silentmunication and proceeds to talk normally. Mertel - Hai. He finally let Millet down after that. Issei - Where''s Croix? Mertel - Oh, she''s at her room waiting for you right now. Her room is the best room we have of course. Issei - Um, got it. Issei knew which room she''s talking about because he spends some times inside it before when he visited the Krs. Issei - Then Millet, go ahead and follow Mertel. I will go meet Croix for now. Millet - Ha. Then Millet went with Mertel while Issei went to Croix''s room. ... When Issei''s about to knock on Croix''s room he heard her voice. Croix - *Kuhn* *Kuhn*... Otouto''s smell~ Hnnn~ Issei - ... Why does this feel like another deja vu? Well, he better knock fast or it will elevate to something else altogether. The Krs never really clean the room thoroughly so granted Issei''s smell still lingers inside it. They only rearrange the stuff and the likes. They also like Issei''s smell after all. *Knock* *Knock* Croix - H-Hai?! Who is it? Croix got startled because she was just about to touch herself while smelling Issei''s smell on the bed. Issei - It''s Issei. Croix - O-Otouto-kun?! J-Just a sec! Then he heard rustling soundsing from inside probably because Croix wanted to regain herposure or something. After a few minutes, she finally calls Issei in. Croix - You cane in now. When Issei entered the room he saw Croix standing beside the table with her usual smile but there''s a tint of blush on her cheeks this time. Issei chooses to ignore what he just heard before. Issei - How are you feeling? Croix - Eh? Ah, I''m totally fine. The krs treated me very well in here, they''re very nice to me. But it''s kinda surprising seeing some of them be an angel and devil though... Croix is also a bit taken aback after seeing the new krs for the first time. Issei - Well, I''ll exin about thatter and good to know that you''re feeling okay... Issei shed a gentle smile but soon he held back his smile because he needs to inform her about Felton situation. Issei - ...I''ve already handled Felton and his aplices, sorry if you have any feelings towards him but- Croix - No. When Issei''s still apologizing to her for killing her fiance because he wasn''t sure if she has any feelings towards him or not, Croix cut his words. Issei - Hm? Croix - You don''t have to apologize towards me about taking care of Prince Felton because I''m fully aware of what he''s nning to do. Croix was awake when she arrived at the but she can''t move her body for some reason so she heard the conversation between Felton and Acheval loud and clear... Only idiot will love a man like Felton after hearing that whole conversation. Croix - And I don''t feel anything towards him as well... Do you know, our marriage is only a political marriage, there was no love involved. Issei - ...I see... Then I apologize for making you go through all that, I basically used you as bait. I''m sorry... I will take any punishment you want to give me. Issei bowed slightly because he feels bad for using Croix as a bait, he doesn''t want Felton and Seydes to escape. If he saves Croix right away then Felton or Seydes might''ve escape beforehand. If any of those two escaped then the will keep existing and that''s not what he wanted to see. So he waited for Felton to arrive at the because he knows that he needs to report to Seydes after his "Sess". Issei''s n is perfect and the only downside is that he needed Croix to y the role as bait. Croix - ...You know, Ise... After waiting for Croix to decide his punishment he heard her start talking, so he looks up only to see the ever-present gentle gaze of Croix along with her smile. But there''s something more inside her gaze, there''s relief, joy, happiness, longing, passion, and love? He bes puzzled, howe her gaze contains that many emotions? He understands she would feel relief, joy, and happiness but as for the others... Then he saw her started to walk forward until she arrived at his front. She suddenly put both of her hands on his face, Issei is used to her close skinship so he doesn''t mind it but there''s something different from her touch this time. It feels more gentle than it used to be, it''s like she''s touching a delicate artwork and the like. Croix - When I was kidnapped by Prince Felton, I never feel afraid at all... Do you know why? Issei unconsciously shakes his head because he truly doesn''t know. Croix - It''s because I know you''re going to save me... I never stop believing that you will somehow save me from him. You promised me after all... When my father asked you to protect me, remember? Of course Issei remembers it, he''s a man of his words after all. Even before he became a dragon he always keeps his words. Issei - Ah... Croix - That''s why I never lose hope nor feel fear the entire time... And I was right... You saved me... Even though it''s not you personally but it''s enough to know that you sent the krs to save me. Her gaze turned a little feverish and her soft fingers started to stroke his face gently and it kind of makes him feel itchy inside his heart. Croix - Ne, Ise... Issei thinks that this is the first time he heard her call him by his name and not his usual nickname. Croix - Do you know who''s the man I''m in love with? Issei eyes widen hearing her question but he doesn''t know how to respond to it, deep inside he already knows the answer to her question but he''s still not 100% sure so he shakes his head gently. Croix - You actually already know it didn''t you? Croix can see inside his eyes that he actually already knows the answer so she smiled gently at him. Croix - It''s you... You''re the man I fell in love with, Ise... Issei - ... Issei is at loss for words after hearing Croix confession. Croix - Ever since I first met you, I started to develop feelings towards you. It''s like love at first sight... And my feelings keep growing when I see what kind of man you are. When I see how well you treat your wives... I keep getting more and more attracted to you... And from their faces, I can see happiness and joy for being your wife... To be honest, I feel jealous of them... At how free they are, for being able to marry the man they truly love... I even feel jealous of Riche... Jealous of my own beloved little sister for being able to marry you... Issei - ...Croix. Croix - ...And if I''m not engaged already, I would''ve pursued you, just like Riche did... But my duty as the royal princess doesn''t allow me to be that selfish, because my selfishness would bring sorrow and trouble for my father and the people of Eden as well... So I buried my feelings thinking that we''re not meant to be... *Drip Drip* Issei saw tears starting to flow from Croix''s eyes and he felt excruciating pain inside his heart after seeing her tears that he doesn''t know what to do after seeing it, but then he saw that she started to smile even though she''s still crying. Croix - ...But Mother Eve must''ve heard my prayer... I feel bad for feeling happy that Prince Felton is the member, but I can''t help it... I can''t help feeling happy and d at the same time... Because that means I could also pursue my own true love... I can finally do what I want for the first time in my entire life... I can choose the man I want to marry... So, Ise... My beloved otouto-kun... Will you ept my feelings?... Will you ept this foolish princess feeling? There''s no way Issei can refuse her confession and he doesn''t want to refuse her anyway, so he obviously epts her feelings. Issei - ...Ah, I ept. Then Issei saw the most beautiful smile blooming on Croix face, the prettiest and happiest smile she ever has. Issei instantly bes captivated at that smile of hers. Croix closes her eyes and puckered her lips slightly, and Issei knows just what she wants and he obviously going to obey her wish. He held her body close and finally... Their lips are connected and the same goes for both of their hearts as well. Croix felt like she''s in bliss right now. She never felt so happy in her entire life, she''s finally in the arms of the man she truly loves... After a few minutes, they finally stopped their kiss and they both gazes at each other before chuckling together. Issei - I don''t know what would Riche think about this... Croix - Hmm, I think she''s going to be happy because her beloved onee-chan is going to join the family~ . Issei - ...Knowing her then it''s probably true. Croix - But of course! We''re best sisters after all... Then, otouto-kun~. Croix suddenly asked Issei alluringly. Issei - Hm? Croix - Make me your wife now, please. Issei - Err... Shouldn''t we ask father-inw opinion first? Croix - No need. I''m sure he will agree to our marriage as well. It''s true, Louin already nned to have them both married to each other. She knows her father''s way of thinking the best apparently. Even better than Riche herself which is obvious since she''s more close with Louinpared to Riche. Croix - Now, hurry hurry~ Issei didn''t know how to respond to her encouragement, he''s the man and she''s the woman, right? Howe she''s more enthusiastic than he is? Issei - But... Issei still wants to say something but Croix doesn''t want to wait any longer so she came up with an idea. Croix - Moouu~... Ah! Then as for your punishment, make me your wife now! She acts like she just said a brilliant idea. Issei - ... She''s Riche''s elder sister alright... Their pushy personality is totally the same. Not that he hates it though... Issei - Fine... Issei finally relented because it seems she won''t stop until she gets what she wants. Croix - Yaay~ I''ve been dreaming about this moment since a long time ago... I always wanted to know what it feels like to do hi stuff with the man I love. Now, I get to do it with my beloved otouto-kun~ Issei - You''re still going to keep calling me "Otouto"? Even though I''m about to be your husband? Croix - Hmm, why not? You''re still my otouto-kun regardless if you be my husband or not, right? Issei - Well... I can''t deny that... But there''s something off about the way she calls him though... But Issei chooses to disregards it because it doesn''t matter what she calls him anyway. Croix - Then it''s fine~ Let''s go~ Then Croix pulls Issei''s hand and walks towards the bed. ... Issei maintained his gentle smile as he watched Croix undress herself. Croix - ...Um, all that staring is a little embarrassing... Issei - Hm? Oh, sorry. It''s just that you have a very beautiful body. Croix already took off all her outer garments and now she''s only at her underwears. Issei got captivated looking at her bodacious body. That smooth white porcin-like skin of hers, that smooth and beautiful thigh and long legs and her perky butts... She has the perfect hourss figure... There''s not a single blemish can be found on her body. And most important of all, that heavenly breasts of hers... Guess he''s still the oppai dragon after all... Croix - Heheheh, I don''t mind so much. I''m about to be your wife, after all... Issei - I see... But are you sure you want to do it now? You must''ve heard what Felton was about to do to you, so I was wondering if you''re really sure about doing this now... I''ll still treat you as my wife no matter what. Just be honest... Croix - ... Even though Croix said she doesn''t feel afraid but the truth she indeed feels it a little bit, even if she really believes that Issei wille and save her and Issei knew it as well. Croix - Honest...? Issei - Ah. Croix - Okay then... The truth is, ever since you came into this room... Issei - ... Issei seriously listens to what Croix''s about to say. He expected her to say that she''s probably kind of afraid of men or something right now. Croix - ...My panties have been dripping wet... Issei - I see, just like I expect- Wait... What? Croix - ... When Issei looked at her with confusion, Croix covered her loins with her hands and her cheeks are blushing deeply. Seeing her acting like this almost made Issei lose control of himself. Croix - You know, otouto-kun... In reality, I''m awfully naughty... Just being here alone with you, my body is throbbing... Even when we first met, my body started to get really hot whenever I''m near you... That''s one of the reasons why I keep hugging you whenever I had the chance... Because I like that feeling... And also your hair is so soft and nice to touch, and hugging you is always so pleasant and you smell really good as well... Issei - ... No wonder, Issei thought. He smiled wryly after hearing her words. Croix - I''m sorry, I''m supposed to be a saint, but I''m a really dirty girl... I can''t help it, though... I keep thinking about how much I want to sleep with you. Croix look at Issei with moist upturned eyes, she felt really embarrassed after confessing the truth about herself but she didn''t know that her current pose is the breaking point of Issei''s limit. Issei - ... Issei felt like he couldn''t take it anymore after hearing that. So he instantly lifted Croix''s body and put her on the bed. He snapped his fingers and Croix undergarment is gone as well. Croix - Eep! O-Otouto-kun? Croix got a little taken aback after Issei suddenly picked her up. Issei - ...Be prepared, Croix... You''ve flipped my switch... I won''t stop even if you told me to now. Issei instantly removed his clothes as well and loomed over Croix''s body and whispered that words to her ears. Croix''s body trembled in excitement after hearing his husky hypnotic voice and saw his beyond perfection body in the flesh. Croix - ...Un. And I don''t want you to stop anyway... Make me yours... O-to-u-to-kun... Mmh! She whispered back to his ears and as soon as she finishes her words, Issei instantly captured Croix lips once more. He entangled their tongues together with a rough kiss and while he''s at it he spread her legs wide and tease her lower mouth with his cock. He keeps rubbing their genitals with each other, and Croix almost loses her mind of how good it feels when he''s doing that. Her pussy is soaking wet already from all the forey. But it''s not enough, she wanted more... She wanted him to put it in right away. Croix - Mmm... Mmah... Mmn! Mmwah... O-Otouto-kun... Please... Issei - ...Ah. Just from seeing her begging eyes and seeing her keep licking her lips, he knows that she wants him to put his cock in and he does just that. *Sllsh* Croix - Mm... Ah... Your thing... Mmmm... It''s finally in... Croix was ready to take it from the start, so Issei can enter her very smoothly. Even her hymen doesn''t stop his advance, Croix also doesn''t feel that much pain after he breaks her hymen. Issei - ...So this is what Saint Croix feels like... Issei couldn''t help but sigh. It wasn''t out of disappointment, but because of how good her inside is. Croix - ...Does it feel good for you as well, Otouto-kun? Issei - Ah... You feel awesome inside, it''s perfect... I feel like I could cum any moment just from being inside you... Issei''s exnation stunned Croix for a moment, but then she smiled. Croix - Heh, heheh... I''m d... If you want to move a lot, by all means, do. I''m sure whatever feels good for you will feel good for me. Issei - ...Got it, just tell me if it hurts. Out of concern for Croix, Issei moved his hips slowly. When he put his cock in deep, the walls of her pussy happily coiled around it, providing a slippery but tight sensation. Issei - ''Gh, I could cum already if I''m not careful. But I need to do it as gently as possible because it''s her first time...'' Croix - Hnn... Heheheh, I can tell how caring and loving you are... Otouto-kun... Croix waved her hand toward herself, beckoning Issei. He lowered himself, cing his face close to hers. Issei - Croix? Croix hugged Issei tight. Croix - I smell your scent... I feel your weight... It''s like your body''s all around me... Warming me up... Heheh... Eheheh... She started smiling. Croix''s face wasn''t visible from Issei''s position, but he could hear her stifling augh by his ear. Croix - ...I''m happy... I''m really happy... Thanks... Now that I know you love me, I''ll be fine... I look forward to spending the rest of my life with you. As husband and wife... Just from how Issei treat her, Croix knows just how much he cares and love for her. If it''s any other men then they wouldn''t care what their partner feeling and will only satisfy themselves. At least, that''s what she heard from the rumors... But Issei wasn''t like that at all... Even when he''s feeling ufortable he still thinks about her first and foremost over his own satisfaction. And Croix couldn''t be happier knowing that the man she loves also felt the same way as hers, and he doesn''t ept her feeling out of guilt but because he also loves her as well. That''s why she''s so happy right now. Croix - Eeey, have some of this! Issei - Mmpph, C-Croix? Croix grabbed Issei''s head and squeezed it between her curvy breasts. She wasted no time in lovingly petting Issei''s soft hair. Issei felt it''s really calming, just like always... Croix - Heheh, you''re holding back, aren''t you, otouto-kun? Croix whispered into Issei''s ear. Her hot breath tickled his earlobe. Croix - Heheh, I am still your sister-inw. I''d neverin about my beloved otouto-kun being a little rowdy. You can do whatever you want with me, otouto-kun... I''m your wife now... Issei - ...Ah. The boundless kindness of her offer reminded Issei of the fact that he was having sex with a saint. Issei - Alright... I''ll be a bit rougher. Croix - Hai. It''s up to you, otouto-kun. Issei - ...Um, kind of hard to do until you let go, though. Croix - Eheheh, too bad! That''s your punishment for going easy on your big sister. You''re even cuter when you''re hugging me like a little boy, so try moving like that, okay? Croix giddily ran her hand through Issei''s hair. Issei wryly smiled as he slowly moved his hips, rubbing his cock around inside her pussy. Croix - Hah... Mm, mmm... Mm, heheh... Mmm, your thing''s stirring inside me... In time with Issei''s movement, Croix quietly sighed. As Issei moved his hips, the rest of his body naturally moved as well, scrubbing his face against the breasts it was sandwiched between. Once in a while, he felt a hard nipple on his cheek. Croix - Mmm... This is so ticklish... You''re rubbing your cheeks up against my chest... Heheh, otouto-kun~, you''ve been interested in my chest for a while, haven''t you? Issei - Oh, so you noticed? Croix - It''s hard not to when you ogle them all the time. What do you think? Not disappointed, are you? Issei - Absolutely not. They''re soft and warm andforting. Better than I ever imagined. Croix - Mm, thank goodness... Croix gently pats Issei''s head. Croix - They''re yours now. You can y with them any time, wherever you want, however you want. Issei - I see... Croix - Because I''m your wife, yes. If you ever want something naughty from me, I''m sure I''ll be happy to provide... You''re always wee to... The saint''s sweet whisper in his ear caused a reaction from his cock. Croix - Heheh, do you like when I whisper to you? Your penis is twitching inside me... Issei - W-Well... It tickles my ear... Croix gave Issei''s earlobe a light kiss. Croix - Mwah... Then let me say lots of sexy things for you... Otouto-kun~. Heheh, there''s a really delightful warmth in my chest... Croix pet Issei''s head as she whispered into his ear. Croix - I''m ready for it, otouto-kun. You can give your big sister lots of sex. Issei - Ah... Issei slowly swung his hips, stroking his cock inside Croix bit by bit. Croix - Haahn... Heheh, keep it up. In the meantime, Croix kept on gently petting Issei''s head. Croix - Go on, otouto-kun, you can grind harder than that. As she said she would, Croix kept whispering dirty things into Issei''s ear, provoking his cock to further swell. Unable to hold back anymore, Issei thrust even deeper. Croix - Ahn, mmm... Ah, otouto-kun... Amazing... Croix''s body was already aroused enough that with just a slight movement of Issei''s cock, she''d let out a moan. Croix - Ah... Aaah, haah... Wow, so this is what sex is really like... It''s actually very calming... I didn''t know it could make you feel this happy. Croix''s pussy was also moist with plenty of fluids, such that it epted any forceful movement Issei made. Croix - Your penis fills everyst bit of me... It''s like we''re made for each other... Heheh, I''m ashamed to say it, but I''m kind of d... Haahn. Croix''s body was aroused to the maximum, so she simply felt good without feeling pain at all. Issei - ...Don''t say that, or I really won''t be able to hold back. Issei rocked his hips back and forth, making a gushing sound as he churned her insides. Croix - Mmm, mm, go ahead, otouto-kun... Use me to make yourself feel nice... That''ll make me happy too... Issei thrust his hips, sinking his cock deep in her warm pussy. Croix - Mm, mmm... Your penis certainly is incredible... The cock stirring around inside Croix got a faint moan out of her. Croix - ''Oh, my head feels kind of light... Mmm, Otouto-kun is just so cute when he''s trying hard...'' Mmm, mm, mwah... Mmm, mm... Mmwah... Issei - G-Guh... Wh-What? Suddenly, Croix nibbled on Issei''s ear and stuck her tongue inside. Croix - Hamph, mm, mm... Heheh, I''m sorry... But you''re just too cute... Issei didn''t know how to respond on being called cute since he''s a man... Croix - Oh, your penis is twitching in me again. Do you happen to like it when I lick your ear? Each time Croix''s hot breath and dirty words tickled his ear, Issei''s cock tingled. Issei - Gh! I really can''t control myself now! *Sloosh!* Croix - Aah, eek?! His cock delved deeper into Croix. Not only that, but it started to violently scrub back and forth. Croix - Ah, aah?! O-Otouto-kun?! Ahee, w-wait... So sudden, aah?! The abrupt pleasure being beaten into her abdomen bewildered Croix. Croix - N-No, not like this... Ahii! I wanted to be the one making you feel good! Issei - I feel the same way. But if you''re gonna be like that, then I''m not showing any mercy... Here, let me rub right here near the entrance. Slowly, so it doesn''t hurt... Croix - Ah, hee! H-How? How''d you find my weak point already?! Aahn! Like she''d lost control of herself, Croix''s whole body quivered. Issei - Heheh, I don''t just thrust at random. I was looking for your most sensitive spot. Croix - O-Oh nooo... That''s what I get for being inexperienced... Uuuu, as the big sister... This is rather frustrating... Kyahn! Issei - Since it''s your first time and all, let your little brother take the reins, here... Croix - Aah, don''t thrust so, gently... Ah! Like she was in a state of extreme arousal, even a tiny bit of movement from Issei made Croix''s pussy twitch. Croix - ''Aah... Oh no, I can''t, control myself... I feel a hot, tingly throbbing deep inside... This is incredible...'' The sensation was like being tickled with feathers inside her stomach. Juices oozed from her pussy. Croix - I-Ise... No, don''t... I... I feel too good... Dizzy... Hwaaaah... Croix stopped calling him "Otouto" and returned to calling him Ise. Issei - Croix, you''re really beautiful up to a moment ago, but now... You''re super cute and sexy... Issei couldn''t stop himself from kissing her on the lips. Croix - Hamph, mm, mmmmh... Ise''s smooch... Mmm, mm, warm... Mmwah... Croix wasn''t asked to do anything, but she naturally coiled her tongue around Issei''s. The near melting hot tongue tangled with his, mixing their sticky saliva together. Issei sucked on Croix''s tongue. Croix - Mmmmmm... Tongue, my tongue... Being sucked... Nwah, don''t, liiick... He massaged the tongue in his mouth with his lips, then sent his own saliva back into Croix. Croix - Omf, gulp, gulp... Gulp... Pwaaah... Our naughty, mixed saliva... I drank every drop... Hah, aah... Wow, it''s too much... My heart''s beating so fast, I think it might explode... Issei - Don''t worry, you can always let yourself feel better. Croix - Hah, ah, mm, but I wanted to, aaah, ah, make you, feel good! Issei - You can do that another time. Croix - Hah, aaaaah! D-Deeeep! Ah, mm, your penis is kissing the back of my stomach... Haahn! When Issei rammed his cock all the way to her deepest point, Croix arched her back so much that it lifted off the bed and let out a sultry moan. Croix - Ah, ahee, e-eyes, blurry... Wh-What is going onnnn? Ah, ah, ah! Issei knew Croix''s should be about at her limit. He thought it''s time to push her straight to orgasm. Croix - Mmm, Ise! Issei - Mmmhp?! Suddenly. Croix exhibited great strength in pulling Issei over and giving him a forceful kiss. Croix stuck her tongue in Issei''s mouth and nibbled on his lips. Her tongue moved like that of a kitten. Croix - Hamph, mm... I don''t want it to just be me... Mm, this is all, I can do, but... Mm, mm, mmmmmm... It wasn''t that she feltpelled to do it for herself, but because she wanted to give Issei whatever pleasure she was capable of. Issei - Croix... A warm sense of happiness spread throughout Issei. Issei - ...Sure, let''s both feel good. Issei hugged Croix tight, smelling her sweet aroma. Croix - Aaah... Iseee... Held in Issei''s arms, Croix let out a blissful sigh and let the tension drain from her shoulders. Issei - Alright, here we go... Croix - Haaah, aaaaaaaaah! Issei gripped Croix''s hips in both hands and violently thrust. He particrly focused on what he thought was her G-spot. The sheets were already so soaked that there was a puddle, there''s also a bit of red on it which was a sign the loss of her purity. Croix - Ah, hahee, no, no, that spot, aaaahhn! Hahn, mmwah, mmmm... Mm, Mmwah... Not to be outdone, perhaps, Croix resumed kissing Issei. The kiss was so passionate to the point that everything around their mouths was smeared with spit. But even that, due to just a bit of shaking against her pussy, was cut off by a moan from herself. Croix - Mmmnn, mm, mmm! Pwah, hah, haaah, I-I can''t take this! Croix was near orgasm, her whole body lightly shaking. Even Issei felt his own orgasm sneaking up on him. Issei - Sorry, Croix... Won''tst much longer... Croix - O-Okay, Ise... C-Cum any time! Ah, ah, ah, pick any time, to cum inside meee! Her words took the final limiter off Issei. They indulged in each other''s bodies as they neared orgasm. Using the short thrusts he reserved for the verge of orgasm, Issei rapidly moved his cock. It was like he was thrusting into slush. Croix''s bountiful breasts bounced up and down like it tries to hypnotize Issei with their movement. Croix - Ah, hyah, ah, ah, ahn, n-no! Ah, aah! Croix was assaulted by a burning sensation around the top of her head. A cock, a foreign object, was mercilessly rubbing inside her, but it wasn''t the least bit unpleasant. Rather, the euphoria of it all made her dizzy. Croix - Ahee, hngh, mmm, Ise, Ise, aaah... Aaah, I love you, hyah, use my body to feel good! Ahn, oh no, I-I''m, aah, cumming! Issei - Croix! Issei''s cock pierced into her depths and stopped in ce to ejacte. Croix - ...Ah... Hyah! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* Semen was released deep inside Croix. Croix - Ah, hngh, mmm, mmm, Aah... Haaahn... Mmmmmmhhh! Washed away in a torrent of pleasure, Croix arched her back like a bow and spasmed. Seemingly an unconscious action, her long, slender legs wrapped around Issei''s hips and squeezed tight. Wanting more of the hot jizz, her legs pulled Issei closer. Croix - Hyah, ah, so, deep... Nnah, aaah! The hot semen directly hit the back of her womb, making her whole body shiver as she groaned. Issei ejacted so long it was as though he was gushing out everything he head, and the whole time, Croix''s body never stopped quivering from the intense pleasure she felt. Croix - Haaaah, ah, haaaaaaah... Once Issei''s orgasm ended, Croix finally rxed and settled back into the bed. Also exhausted from the orgasm, Issei fell over on Croix. Croix - Thank goodness... We... Eheheh... We came together... We got to feel nice at the same time... Issei - Yeah... Croix - Mm... Your smell... Heheh, my husband''s smell... I can''t believe sex feels so good... And makes you so happy... It''s not about one side using the other... We can both be happy... Ise... Don''t pull out yet... Let me feel you for a while longer... Issei - Sure... We can do this till I go soft... And so they spent some rxing time together. It was a joyful, amorous moment... However... Croix noticed something was off. Croix - Uuuuum... From what I''ve heard when men came, they usually went soft right away... Ise, does yours not get small? Issei - Well... That felt so good that I can probably cum a few more times. That was a lie... He can cum all day long and never get tired... Heck, he just spent 7 hours straight having sex with Millet beforeing here and he''s still good to go. Croix was shocked but soon got over it. Croix - Heheheh, just as I expected from my beloved otouto-kun~ Issei - So... Mind if we do it again? Issei asked her while smiling wryly because he really wants to do it again. Croix grinned hearing her question. Croix - If you want, I''m always happy to do it again. Of course I don''t mind... Danna-sama(Dear). *Chu* She gave him a light kiss. Croix - Show me more about how to be happy together. Issei - Ah, dly... Croix - Hai... Haaahn. Then they keep going at it like rabbits in heats all day long. From day time to afternoon, to evening, till the next morning... But she still fainted away after she reaches her limit while Issei reluctantly stopped their lovemaking session because it felt really good doing it with Croix just now. So he hugged her body tightly while his penis is still inside her. Croix''s tummy is a little bloated from the amount of semen that''s inside her that it looks like she''s been pregnant for about 3 months. And Issei who saw that feels proud of his capabilities but he needs to clean her up because it won''t feel good to sleep while feeling sticky now, won''t it? He made sure to clean all the stains from the sheet but he could swear that he heard some crying voice when he cleaned their aftermath. But choose to ignore it and join Croix in thend of dreams, both of them smiled blissfully at their sleep. The cries which Issei heard just now was from the Krs because there''s a reason on why they never thoroughly cleaned this room. It''s because they want to smell their king''s scent, that''s why. They were intoxicated with Issei''s smell because how strong his smell was when he''s having sex with Croix just now, all of them without exception are drunk and extremely aroused after smelling his raw sperm scent. Sure they can''t hear their sound but from the smell alone they know just what''re they doing right now, they won''t mistake their king essence smell after all. Not a single Kr will forget that intoxicating sweet raw smell. Even Millet also feels a bit intoxicated of the smell. But when they notice the smell suddenly disappear, they know that Issei must''ve used his magic to clean the whole room so they feel despair after realizing that fact and cries simultaneously. Even Mertel shed tears a little. But she feels even more in awe at Croix''s endurance... Even she as the Kr Queen couldn''t take on Issei''s monstrous libido for the whole day. All of the krs respected Croix even more because of it. Millet is confused about why they all suddenly cry but because she''s too tired she chooses to ignore it. Croix is probably the only woman that can take on Issei head on for a whole day straight so far. Not surprising since she''s basically Goddess incarnation, and Mother Eve is well-known for her sex drive ording to and the . And it''s all true, if anyone asks QD what''s the most outstanding thing about Eve then she would answer "It''s her sex drive!" without hesitation. ... QD - Hmm, guess that''s the limit of the amount of blessing I can give him... Oh well, I''m sure he will be able to master the element even without my help anyway. Arthur - Indeed, knowing Issei-sama then I''m sure he will master the element soon enough. There''s a ring appeared on Croix''s ring finger when they''re asleep with a Roman number "X" on her ring. The same goes for Issei''s ring as well. Riche and co were wondering just what''s taking Issei so long until Kyuriha and Miarute got a message from Mertel and they both smiled wryly at each other. So they told Riche and co that Issei and Croix will arrive tomorrow at the very least. When they asked the reason for why he''s sote, Kyuriha and Miarute only said that there''s a little incident but it''s nothing serious so they don''t have to worry. They told them that Croix is already safe and Felton has been dealt with along with the as well. Well, they''ve already expected that. But Riche and co had a foreboding on what''s just holding Issei back. Their wife intuition is tingling... Then they decided to wait for Issei at Eden instead, so they asked Kyuriha and Miarute to teleport them back to their respective ces. Palomides returned to Lancelot, Hatter to Humpty, etc. But Norshin are told to follow them back to Eden because Issei has something that might interest the church. Of course Norshin obliged to it but he told Silent to take care of the things at Hamlet while he''s away. Silent can only begrudgingly obey Norshin order because she wants to see Croix and Issei as well. ... *Poke* *Poke* Issei was fast asleep when he felt a poke on his cheeks. He frowned a little bit but then gently opened his eyes. What greeted him when he wakes up is the childish smile of Croix while she''s gazing at him. Croix - Eheheh, good morning, otouto-kun~. *Chu* She gave him a light kiss and Issei smiled back at her. He put his arms around her soft body and hug her tightly. Issei - Hmm, morning. Croix - Look look, otouto-kun~ Croix held out her hand to show him her shining golden ring. Issei - Oh. Croix - It''s the proof of our marriage, eheheh~ Issei - Ah... So you''re feeling okay? Croix - Yep! I''m feeling great... But I still feel kind of sore down there, though... Issei - Err, my bad. Croix - Eheheh, it''s fine~. And I''m the one who asked for it anyway. After they frolicking with each other a bit more they finally decided to get up from the bed and started preparing because they need to go back to Riche and co ce. They went outside their room only to be greeted with Mertel and Millet. Millet - Good morning, milord. Mertel - Good morning, my king. I believe you both had a pleasant timest night? Mertel gave both of them a knowing smile. Issei - Err, yeah... Croix - Eheheh, we sure did~ Croix only smiles cheerfully at Mertel. Mertel - Good to know and we''ve already told Riche-sama party about your dy, so they''re waiting at Eden castle right now, alongside King Louin and Pope Norshin as well. Issei - Ah, got it. Millet, will youe with us heading back to Eden? Millet - Sadly, I have to decline, because I believe it''s not quite appropriate considering I was Prince Felton aplices until recently... And Princess Croix. Croix - Yes? Millet - I''m sorry for the recent incident, do forgive me. You can give me any punishment as you see fit. Millet bowed slightly at Croix and she has been told by Issei before to apologize to Croix about the kidnapping incident and Millet doesn''t find it shameful to apologize towards Croix because she''s one of her Lord''s wife after all. And considering they''re going to serve the same Lord from now on, she doesn''t want any grudges between them. Croix - Oh, it''s fine. No one gets hurt so it''s okay~ Croix, as expected, doesn''t hold a single grudge on Millet, besides just like she said, no one gets hurt from this incident except for Felton''s party of course. And Croix already knows that Millet is also Issei''s wife so she sees her as fellow sisters, so the more reason not to hold grudge against each other. Millet - Then I thank you for your forgiveness. Millet smiled a little at Croix, and Croix returned Millet''s smile with her own. Issei feels gratified seeing their interaction, he''s thankful that his wives get along really well with each other. Then after they had breakfast together Issei and Croix head back towards Eden while Millet and the rest of the krs see them off together. Millet is being educated by Mertel about normalmon sense and the like as per Issei''s order while she''s staying at the Krs vige. ... Days after Emperor Viaries is saved by the Krs. The leaders of every country held a conference where they acknowledged the existence of , as well as it''s destruction. They revealed how a saint had been kidnapped and tried to use her to erase Mother Eve''s blessing in an attempt to bring a war to the world, on top of countless other crimes. When they learned that had been responsible not only for nning a coup in the Empire but for the Arthur Tragedy as well, the people were overjoyed to learn of the organization''s demise. They also spoke of how a Knight had vanquished the entire , exciting the public as to the idea that he was Arthur reborn. When they find out the one who''s responsible for the demise is a single man named Issei Hyoudou they doubted it at first but after getting more information about him they all started to believe it. Just the fact that he''s the of the church is enough to convince most of the public but then the church announced new information about him. That he''s apparently also a Half-Dragon. So his new title is , it''s said that even the angels who are believed to be Mother Eve''s army are his subordinates as well. These rumors are confirmed by the kidnapped women, they said they''re saved by the angels themselves. If it''s just 1 or 3 people who said that, the public wouldn''t have believed it. But there are more than a thousand women who testified at that im so like it or not they had to believe it. Ever since then, there are lower crime rates all over the world and there are more people visiting the church as well. Some Ouws even surrendered themselves to the authorities fearing that the angels will deliver judgment at them. ... When Issei and Croix arrived at the castle, every single Knight there bowed respectfully towards them. The whole Kingdom knows that Issei is a hero and it''s only a matter of time before the whole world knows about him. Then they head towards the throne room together. Croix never let go of Issei''s hand along the way. But not a single person along the way finds their interaction weird. Because from the rumors it''s already said that the King wanted to betroth the two of them with each other. And they don''t see better candidates to be their princess husband other than the Hero of their kingdom anyway. Now that Croix is already Issei''s wife she wanted to let the whole world knows about it, that''s how happy she is. They finally reached the throne room where Riche and co are waiting for them. Riche and co are finally can rest easy after seeing them in person. Riche - So, what''s taking you so long, Ise? Ramius - Um, we were worried that something bad happened to you both. Gurigura - Un un, I agree with Riche-nee and Ramius-nee. Kathryn - Oh, I think I know what took them so long... Kathryn noticed something shiny on Croix''s hand. Riche - What are you- Oh... Riche also finally notices it the same goes for the rest of the people on the room as well. They all give Issei a silent stare and thetter sweated realizing their gaze on him. Louin - Son-inw... Do you have anything to say? Issei - Err... Croix - Wait, father. I''m the one who asked Ise to make me his wife. If you want to me someone me me. Croix instantly gets in front of Issei to cover for him but of course, Issei won''t let her take all the responsibility. Issei - No, it''s my responsibilities... Father-inw, please bless our marriage. Issei bowed towards Louin and ask him to bless their marriage. Louin - Sure. Issei - I know this is too sudden but- Eh? Louin - I said sure, I was nning to betroth her to you anyway. You just made my job easier. Issei - ...Thank you? Louin - Umu, you''re wee. Issei never expected that their marriage will be agreed on this easily. Croix kind of already expected this but she still needs to ask about Riche and co opinion. But even before she about to open her mouth Riche and co already gave their answer. Riche - Oh, we don''t really mind. Gurigura - I like anyone that Ise-nii likes. Ramius - I have no objections. Kathryn - Same here, I guess. The four wives answer made Croix beamed with happiness and she went and hugged Riche straight away and thanked them all. Croix - Eheheh, thank you all of you! Riche - U-Un, you''re wee. Ramius - Umu. Gurigura - Eheheh, wee to the family! Kathryn - Sure. Louin - So let''s hear about your report about Felton and ... Issei - Um, got it, what happened was... Then Issei exined the details about it all, from Felton and Seydes demise till about Bolonius and Acheval as well. He told them that he sent Bolonius back to Hamlet escorted by Ultinia so she could exin the details to Laertes. Bolonius also have the antidote for the addict, so it''s even more helpful to them. When Laertes is still not sure if he should trust Bolonius again or not, Ultinia told him that Bolonius soul is basically enved by Issei already. So he can kill Bolonius anytime and from anywhere if he decided to betray them once again. After hearing that only then they could rest assured and receive Bolonius well. Bolonius of course won''t betray them again, just the fact that Issei brings his daughter back to life is enough to make Bolonius eternally grateful towards Issei. He doesn''t even think for a second to agree to be Issei''s ve as long as he could revive Ophelia back then. As for Acheval... Issei snapped his finger and Acheval appeared in front of Ramius and co. And when he appeared he got greeted by Ramius ring eyes. Acheval - Y-Yo... Ramius - ...Aniue... I think we need to have a little talk. Acheval - Err... Can we talk about itter? Ramius - No. Then Ramius grabbed Acheval by the cor and started to drag him away. Acheval - Gah?! L-Lil bro! H-Help me! Issei - Nope. Just like I said before, you reap what you sow. Acheval - Th-Then, Barro! Help me, we''re friends right?! Barro - Heheh, sorry, Acheval... But I don''t want to get into Ramius''s bad side either. Barro smirked towards Acheval because he indeed deserves this punishment after all. Acheval - D-Damn... W-Wait, Ramius, if you want to talk then we can do it here right?! Ramius - It''s a private talk so no. Acheval - Guh! Just how strong did you get?! I can''t shake you off at all! Damn you, lil bro! You made her into a true monster now! Acheval tried to struggle but to no avail because Ramius used her to drag him away. Ramius and Acheval finally exited the room and soon they heard a loud scream from Acheval along with a smashing sound as well. *GYAAAAAAAAH!!!* After a few minutes, Ramius return alone without Acheval. And in the background, there are a rushing maids sound probably carrying Acheval away to the hospital... They don''t need to ask just what she did towards Acheval. Just from that scream alone, they could tell about his fate. Issei told Louin that he just need to inform the public that Acheval is just a double-agent he sent to spy on the , and Louin agreed to Issei suggestion as well. Issei gave the to Norshin and when Norshin read it he bes a little pale but soon sighed tiredly. It also happens to have Felton''s notes in it, so it should help the trantion progresster on. Emperor Viaries was already informed about his son fate but he won''t me Issei for doing it. His son has already embarked to the road of no return after all. He''s even very thankful towards Issei and wanted to invite him to his country to have a parade. But Issei refused instantly because he''s not fond of being in a parade and stuff like that. As for the rewards, he just said to give them away to the poor. Emperor Viaries got stupefied by hisck of interest but King Louin already informed him of this beforehand so he''s not too surprised. So after a bit more briefing, Issei finally finished his report. Louin tried to ask Issei what he wants as a reward but as expected he says none. So Issei asked to be excused because he wants to return to his home. Louin can only agree to his request. So Issei heads back home with his new wife in tow. Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Issei finally could really rx after that whole incident. He spent most of his entire time training Ramius and the others while having a date with them from time to time. There are a lot of people wanted to see him in person but he declines them all saying he''s not interested. But they only saw this side of him to be a humble type for some reason. The girls'' progress is going steady as well, even Croix started to learn some offensive magic and some basic training taught by Issei himself. As Issei has already expected, her progress in learning magic is really fast. Now that Croix doesn''t need to keep her act anymore she diligently started to learn magic and get basic training from Issei as well. She''s like a sponge that keeps absorbing Issei''s teaching. After some times, the whole world titled Issei as the seconding of Arthur, as in he''s the new hero of the world but some still thought the title suit him better. Issei doesn''t really care what they call him though. Riche and co asked Issei to show them his dragon form at some point and Issei agreed to their request. When they heard his chant they felt warm and happy inside because that''s basically his vow towards them. To bring them infinite hope and dreams, to be their light in the darkness and also their protector. A future that shines brighter than any light... But the twins are even more awed after seeing his dragon form because it''s by far the most beautiful and majestic dragon they''ve ever seen. Even QD Dragon form loses against Issei Dragon form. And they have to agree that he''s indeed the most fitting to be The True Dragon Emperor. All of them asked Issei to carry them on his back, except for Riche that is because she''s still afraid of heights but after some reassuring from Issei she finally agreed to hop on his back and she enjoys it a lot. They yed all day long with Issei''s dragon form, thankfully Issei already deployed a barrier around himself or it will bring about a greatmotion if people were to see his Dragon form. The public still doesn''t know that Issei could transform into a Dragon, they only know that he''s half-dragon. It''s better this way because from the pact with QD it''s stated that no Dragon should get involved with the human problems. Issei was also able to tweak the world''sw for a bit and make the Ouw girls at the Arthur ruins be free from the curse they once had. When they saw that the disappeared from their hands they all shed tears of joy, some of them even in a state of disbelief because they never thought they can be free from their curse. Tio shed tears of joy but she never said thank you towards Issei because she knows he wouldn''t want that, instead she shows him just how thankful she is on the bed. Tio push herself to the limit and able tost for half a day with Issei but soon she fainted with a blissful smile on her face but she can''t get up from the bed for the whole day after that though... Tilt scolded Issei for going too far but it''s just fake anger from her because she''s also happy to see those Ouw Girls freed from their curse. And she kind of envy her big sister after all this time because how good it must''ve been to be fucked silly like that by Issei. Issei wryly smiled after being scolded by Tilt because he''s indeed has gone a little overboard back then. But some of the Ouw Girls said they wanted to repay Issei by serving him for the rest of their lives because they don''t have any more ce to go back to one of them is Colpis even though she''s not an Ouw before she still chooses to follow Issei alongside the other girls as well. Issei doesn''t refuse their request but he told them that they can leave at any time they want because he does this for Tio and not for his personal gain. All the girls feel touched by his words but they promised him that they will never betray him, then they follow Tio and learn from her to manage thepany. Issei and his wives also visited Sora at the because it''s about time they reach Lv.100 which is the maximum level on this world. When Sora finds out that Issei has so many wives she bes a little dejected but when she saw that all of them bes Lv.100 she was ecstatic because that means that she can finally be the . She instantly profusely thanked them and wanted to be Issei personal , she tried to seduce Issei with her sexy "Picture" but to no avail because Issei already knew that her real form is that of a little girl which looks like 12 years old. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/f/fc/Sora-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180806011813) She bes embarrassed for being exposed but she told Issei that she surely grows up just like her older sister. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/7/76/Mifa-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180924004457 This is her older sister). Most Level Gods candidates work in Level Shops, public stores people can go to when they need to level up, they needed to have a contract with someone that has promising future to be a . Some Level Gods form contracts with humans and be the personal Level God for that individual or theirpanions. Adventuring parties typically induct someone with their own Level God into their group so they can level up out in the field without anyplications since the person that is bound to the Level God can summon them at any time. There are and , as its name implies, are only temporary and both parties can cancel it at any time. But means they are bound forever, the that have linked themselves to the other party can only serve him/her for their entire life. This is extremely rarely seen since it''s not worth the risk because if the contractors were to die then the will also fall alongside them. It''s a win-win situation for them other than that. As long as the contractors grow stronger then that will also grow stronger alongside them, and the also assist their growth by converting the points which only visible to them to make the contractors grow even stronger. The which has could also make their contractorspanions grow stronger, do note that by what it means by theirpanions is their family and not just friends. The contractors needed to have some kind bonds with that saidpanion of them, whether it by blood or by some other bonds such as love, etc. In other words,panions here equal to their wife/children/parents. And in the eyes of Sora, there are no better candidates other than Issei from what she has seen so far even from what she studies or read there are no cases like Issei, so what he''s done so far is unprecedented and unheard of. The fastest record for a sentient being such as human to reach Lv.100 so far is 50 years, Arthur is a special case since he''s assisted by QD back then. Thest time they met was like a month ago and that time he already reaches Lv.60+ from the get-go. Now when they meet again he''s already be Lv.100 just like she expected and not only that, he also brought along all of his wives and they all also already reached Lv.100, in just a span of 1 month... If that''s not amazing then she doesn''t know what is... One of the requirement to make the girls be a Dragon is they need to be Lv.100 first ording to QD. Because if he were to change them into a Dragon when they''re low-leveled or in other words still weak then their bodies won''t be able to take it. So he needs to train their physical body and their soul as well before they could undergo the process of their to be a Dragon. Physical training is easy enough but for Soul training, it''s kind of hard, and the easiest way to do it is to have your own to do the job. When an individual has reached Lv.100 they automatically advanced to , and then when they reached Lv.200 it''s and so on. The Tier ssification below is ording to the power level of the DxD world. (AN: I''ve just read the wiki and there are no Satan ss Devil so yeah, my bad ). = Normal Human = Low-ss Devil/Angel (Ramius, Yunyun, etc.) = Middle-ss Devil/Angel (Wiz.) = High-ss Devil/Angel (Rias, etc.) = Ultimate-ss Devil/Angel (Sirzechs, Michael, Azazel, Vali, <9 Divines>, Jeanne, Jalter, Kyou, Kinou, Millet.) = God-ss (Shiva, Odin, etc.) = True God-ss (Bible God, Trihexa, Great Red, Ophis, Semiramis, Scathach, Forzelotte, QD, Irene, Issei.) = Ultimate True God-ss (Nyathotep.) = ??? <9 Divines> members for those that forgot are = Mertel, Ekate, Kyuriha, Miarute, Suisen, Paniverna, Izana, Ultinia, Marialis. (AN: The order of the names don''t have anything to do with their ranking in power. And note that Ramius and co still haven''t be a Dragon so their tier is quite low at the moment, the same goes for Yunyun and co.) The higher the tier the harder to advance, obviously. Is still unknown because no one has ever reached that tier yet or it''s just not recorded and it''s also unknown if there is a higher tier after . Level also don''t decide everything, could defeat and even if they have an outside help such as , etc. That''s just their raw power basically. For example, Issei vs Riser Phenex. Riser was High-ss Devil while Issei was only a Low-ss Devil back then, but because of the formerck of experience in realbat experience and Issei having and the Holy water, he lost against Issei who''s 2 tier lower than him. If he wasn''t so arrogant or too over-reliant on his phoenix bloodline then he could defeat Issei easily but reality said otherwise. So or is not everything in battle. Because of that, Issei doesn''t see any reason to refuse Sora''s offer. And from this moment on, Issei has his personal . But Sora needs to advance into her Godhood first so she has to leave Issei for now. She will return to him when she''s done doing that. Sora has never been so happy. First, she finally able to be true and her crush also epted her offer, now if only her elder sister wasn''t such an airheaded. Everything would be perfect she thought. And from Issei''s records, Sora knows just what kind of person he is, so she''s not too worried about being mistreated or anything simr. That''s one of the requirement to form an after all. Since Issei doesn''t have anything to hide he agreed to it and besides, he could hide the things he doesn''t want to show like something personal. Sora also only needed to know his personality and affiliation, so since Issei is obviously not evil he got a pass on that part and even made Sora bes stupefied because the amount of Good Karma he has is too outstanding... He''s like a beacon of light or a sunpared to most people she has seen. As for his personality... He''s perfect... At least in her eyes, he''s beyond perfect. The way he treats his loved ones and always put them on top of his priority is out of this world as well. So she''s more than willing to have Issei as her eternal contractor. Thankfully Issei blocked his memory when he''s having sex with his wives or Sora brain would''ve over-loaded, but she''s more maturepared to her elder sister though. ... Kyou - Breakfast is ready, everyone! Kinou - A productive day starts with a tasty breakfast. Ramius - Looks delicious, like always. I didn''t know about rice for breakfast at first, but I can''t live without it now. Natal - Well, everything that Darling made is tasty so I''m fine with anything as long it''s made by darling. Oh, of course your food tastes good as well Kyou-san, Kinou-san. Kyou - Don''t worry we understand. And your cooking is not bad either, Natal. Kinou - Ise''s cooking skill is unfair... Croix - But it''s one of his good points as well though~ Millet - Um, agreed. My Lord is perfect in every sense. Kathryn - Yer still going to call him Lord? Gurigura - Eheheh, Millet-nee is too used to call Ise-nii like that. Tio - But I think she''s just too embarrassed to call him with another nickname though. Towa - U-Un, I think so as well. Millet - N-No I''m not! Tilt - ...Yes, she is. Millet blushed because they hit the nail with their guesses. She''s indeed too shy to call Issei with another nickname other than Lord. She tried calling him "Dear Husband" at some point and her face went red for the entire day after that. Issei - ... Riche - What''s wrong, Ise? Issei - Well, I was just thinking about how this table used to be too big... But now it''s packed. Riche - True. I got it with the kids we''d eventually have together in mind, but oh well. Kathryn - We can always just get a new one when ites time for that. Riche - What, you actually want a kid? Just can''t wait to have Ise give you a baby? Kathryn - Wha?! Th-That''s not what I meant! Towa - Yes, children are something you''re blessed with. Kathryn - I didn''t mean that either! As Ise watched the lively conversation and smiles at the dining room table, he naturally smiled too. Kyou - Hard to be lonely now. Kinou - It is quite the cheery family. The twins looked at Issei''s smiling face and nodded as they whispered their relief. ... Dayster... Silent visited Issei''s home. Silent - It''s nice to see you again, Issei-sama, Princess Croix. Croix - Hello~ Issei - Oh, Silent? Is the church okay with you being here? Silent - Yes, I wanted to see how Princess Croix is doing, so I fought my rival for the opportunity. Issei - I see. Silent - I have a letter from Pope Norshin. Issei - Hm? For me? Silent - Yes, here it is. Silent respectfully gave Issei the letter Pope Norshin. Issei - Oh, thanks... Let''s see... Then Issei read the letter which addressed to him and when he read it mid-way his body stiffen and his face started to twitch a lot as well. Issei - ...Err. Issei was about to ask if this is some kind of a joke but Silent beat him to it. Silent - What you''ve read is totally correct and not a mistake nor is it a joke, Issei-sama. With that said, please take good care of me... Girls, you cane in now. After Silent said that with a smile, there are two women came into his house. The first one is Laurent which is the first Saint Issei met a while ago. While the second woman is a new face to him. Issei thought the one who''s standing outside is Silent escort but apparently not... She has a slightly tanned skin just like Millet with a light red colored hair tied in a ponytail. She has quite a beautiful face and light blue eyes. Her bust is normal sized, but there''s azy aura surrounding her. Her outfit looks simr to the other Saintess. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/5/5c/Burst-portrait.png/revisiontest?cb=20180905005346) Laurent - Nice to meet you again, Issei-san. Please take good care of me from now on as well. Laurent bowed politely towards Issei while smiling happily. ??? - Sup, the name''s Burst... Take care of me will ya? By the way, where''s the bed? I wanna sleep... *SLAP!* Silent instantly hit Burst at the back of her head when she finished "introducing" herself. Burst - Ouch! What was that for, Silent?! Silent - You know well just why I hit you just now. Properly introduce yourself to Issei-sama. Burst - Guh... Fine, fine... Pleased to meet you, My name is Burst. Please take good care of me... There, happy now? Silent - Good enough. Riche - Wh-What''s going on?! Why did all the saints gather at our house? Croix - Eheheh, goody~ finally all of my saints'' mate came to join the family~ Riche - Eh?! What do you mean by that, onee-chan?! Croix - Well, you see... Then Croix exined just what being the truly means. After they all heard her exnation they all be stupefied. Their husband automatically gained all of the Saints to be his wife just from being appointed to be the ? Issei just rubbed his forehead and headed to his room without saying anything. But then Kyou and Kinou get a message from him telepathically. Kyou - Umm... He said that he wants to be left alone for now. Kyou wryly smiled while saying that. ... After that incident, Silent and the rest of the saints keeping back to Issei''s house trying to make him ept them except for Burst because she''s kind ofzes around all day. But after being threatened by Silent about something she hastily joins their cause. Croix also never helped the trio because they need to gain Issei''s trust on their own, she knows that if she were to ask Issei to ept them then he would''ve done so but she doesn''t want to make Issei obey her every wish, he''s not her ve he''s her beloved husband. After spending a few weeks they''ve finally able to gain Issei''s approval but he still needs some time to fully ept them, and for them, it''s good enough. At least they''re making some progress. Then they went to the Krs to study some stuff from them. Burst will feel living in hell though because the Krs are very strict when ites to their king so they don''t allow her toze around at all... The Saints know that it''s better to give Issei some room for now. They can take their time to make him fully ept themter on. They''re fully intent to make Issei ept them and they know that Issei will ept them someday as long as they''re serious about their feelings. And they''re right, sometimeter on the future Issei finally epts them as his women. The reason why he doesn''t out t refuses them is because ording to the letter from Norshin, the three of them did agree to be his spouse and not forced at all. And it''s stated that Saints are not allowed to marry anyone else other than the , Croix is the only special case ever since the first foundation of the church that is allowed to marry outside the church because of her lineage being the royal family and the best Saint they ever had. And they indeed have already given a choice whether they''re willing to be Issei''s wife or not. Well, both Silent and Laurent agreed to it without a doubt, and as for Burst, she''s toozy to care so she just said yes without thinking much about it. ... Issei decided that they should go on a vacation and all of the girls agreed to it. Thus, the party continued to spend some time enjoying the newlywed life. They decided to have their honeymoon on Issei''s old home of . But when Issei and his wives teleported to the what awaits them there leaves himpletely dumbfounded. Even Riche and co are also surprised. ??? - So, you''re about to take a vacation but you don''t invite us, dearest? ??? - Hmm, even though we told you to take it easy in this world you still train hard, huh? Not that I hate it though since I like hard-working people the most, but that still doesn''t give you the permission to go against your master order, baka-deshi!(Stupid disciple). ??? - Heheheh, It''s been a while beloved. Although for me it''s only been a few days though. But I still missed you regardless. ??? - Ah, Master... We have finally meet again. ??? - Hmph, you got guts for forgetting us, did you forget your vow? Stupid Master. ???/??? - Ise-san! That''s right, the ones who are waiting for Issei''s party is Semiramis and co. Both Yunyun and Wiz instantly jumped towards Issei and he reflexively catches them while still being dumbfounded. Issei - ...Y-Yunyun, Wiz? And you all... Semiramis - Fufufu, surprised? We''re feeling bored without you back at my domain so we''ve decided to join you on your vacation here. Scathach - Hmph! *Flick!* Scathach flicked Issei on his forehead. Issei - Ouch... Shishou... Scathach - That''s for not listening to my orders... And this is your reward for working hard. *Squish* Scathach pulled Issei to her embrace and put his head on her heavenly mountain valley. Seeing Scathach action Yunyun and Wiz joined her and they all hugged Issei''s head from both sides as well. Issei - Mmph! Scathach - Umu, It''s been a while since I smell your scent... Yunyun - Ise-san, Ise-san... Wiz - Eheheh, Ise''s scent~ Right now Issei is surrounded by triple marshmallowbo he almost suffocated from their hug if it weren''t for Jalter stopping them. Jalter - Cut that out! Can''t you see he almost suffocated from your actions?! The three of them finally realized what they''re doing and hastily let go of Issei''s head. Yunyun - Ah?! S-Sorry, Ise-san! Wiz - I-I''m sorry! Scathach - Oh, my bad. Irene - You almost died because of Oppai just now, beloved, how was it? Irene teasingly asked Issei. Issei - Err... Issei wryly smiled hearing Irene''s question. But then he remembered something. Issei - Wait, howe Jeanne and Jalter are here? Jalter - What? Don''t like us being here? Jalter red at Issei. Issei - Of course not. And you would''ve known it as well if I were to lie to you, right? Jalter - ...Hmph! Good thing you still remember our vow. Or I would''ve burned you at the stake! Their souls are bound together after all. So Jalter knows that Issei is just honestly confused on howe they''re here. She''s really d that Issei doesn''t forget them at all, she''s just afraid of being forgotten by him. Jeane - Heheheh, she''s just being shy, Master. She''s afraid that you''ve really forgotten her. Jeanne could clearly see what''s on her "little sister" mind. Jalter - Sh-Shut up! I''m not being shy! Jalter shouted at Jeanne. Jeanne covers her mouth whileughing at Jalter and thetter face went red for having her true feelings being exposed. Semiramis - We brought them with us of course. When you''ve finished solving the back then. Issei - Oh, I see... Nice to see you again, Jeanne, Jalter. Issei smiled at them both, Jalter cheeks went redder after seeing his smile because she really missed him after all. Jalter - H-Hmph! She pouted while averting her head to the side. But there''s a small smile on the corner of her mouth. Jeanne - Hai, it''s really great to see you again, master... Then please excuse me... Issei - What''s wro- Mmph?! Jeanne bowed slightly towards Issei before she started walking in front of him and before Issei could ask what''s wrong she stole his lips. Issei''s eyes went wide after being kissed by her. Jalter - Hey! Jalter instantly separated them after realizing what Jeanne just did. Jeanne - Oh? What''s wrong, Jalter? Jalter - You still have the guts to ask what''s wrong?! Jeanne - Hm? But all I did is kissing our master? Jeanne titled her head to the side because she''s genuinely confused just what''s wrong from what she just did. She really misses Issei after all. So she conveys her longing by giving him a kiss. Jalter - Y-You... Jalter scowled at her but when she''s about to open her mouth again she heard Yunyun voices. Yunyun - Ah! Not fair! I wanted to kiss Ise-san as well! Issei - Mmh?! Yunyun hastily took advantage of Issei while he''s still being stupefied and stole his lips once again. After a few minutes, Yunyun finally let go of Issei. Yunyun - Pwah... Ise-san taste... Eheheh~ Wiz - M-Me too! Issei - Wha?! Hmmph?! Before Issei could process what''s going on. His head is once again rotated to the side and this time Wiz is the one who stole his lips. Semiramis - Oh, that looks like fun. Let me go next. Scathach - No, I''m next. You already had your moment with him a while ago, Semi. Irene - Count me in. Scathach - And definitely not you, Irene! You''re the one who went the furthest with him! Scathach growled at them both because she''s the only one who still hasn''t had her moment with her beloved apprentice. Semiramis and Irene bothughed at her. Riche and co are still stupefied from what''s going on, but Tio thankfully recognizes Semiramis so she informed them about her with a low voice while Kyou and Kinou introduced Irene to them. Only then Riche and co understand that she''s the Goddess Lover of their husband. And the other girls must be the one he''s been talking about before. Wiz - Mmpwah... Eheheh. Wiz smiled happily because she finally gets to kiss Issei as well. Even back in the Konosuba world she still hasn''t kissed Issei yet. She finally had her first kiss after hundreds of years. Issei finallyes back to his senses and smiled wryly, he thought he let his guard down too easily around his women but he doesn''t really mind it though. Then he looks at Jalter who has been scowling at them, there is a bit of tear on the corner of her eyes and her cheeks are a little red as well. He couldn''t help but think that she looks just like a little girl, a very cute little girl... Issei knows what she wants so he wryly smiled once more before his smile turned gentle and walk towards her. Jalter - Wh-What? Jalter took a step back after seeing Issei started walking towards her and when Issei arrived in front of her he pulled her into his embrace. Jalter - Just what do you- Mmph?! At first Jalter body stiffened but soon she realizes on what''s happening right now, her face bes totally red and when she''s about to scream at Issei, he stole her lips. Her eyes open wide and her brain turned nk after being kissed by Issei so suddenly. But she doesn''t struggle at all inside his embrace, she just nkly stares at Issei''s face while he''s tasting her delicious lips and soon she also closed her eyes to savor their kissing session. After a while, he finally stopped their kiss, he gazes at her face and stroked her cheeks gently. Issei - There, happy now? Jalter unconsciously nodded her head after hearing Issei''s words but soon she snaps out of it and realizes what she just did just now. She basically just admitted that she wanted to be kissed by Issei as well. Then she saw Jeanne and co smiled teasingly at her. Her face turnedpletely red and there''s steamsing out from her head and she res at them first before redirecting her re towards Issei as if saying "It''s all your fault!". Then she pinches his waist albeit gently. Issei - Heheh, my bad... Issei chuckled at her but still doesn''t let go of her waist. She finally let go of her pinch and pouted, but there are happiness and joy that couldn''t be hidden deep inside her eyes. After that Issei gave Semiramis, Irene, and Scathach a kiss that they wanted to. Scathach face went a bit red after being kissed by Issei but soon praised him that he has be better at kissing. And when Issei teases her that he''s also much better in bed her face be totally red and she punches Issei at his gut. Issei could only smile wryly after being punched by her, but he thought he deserves that one. Issei then introduces all of them to Ramius and co. Riche gets along really well with Yunyun and Wiz because they have the same ss basically. She keeps asking Yunyun and Wiz about the magic they know and both of them dly share their knowledge. Yunyun thought that she really has a lot of friends now so she''s really happy nowadays. Scathach saw Ramius, Gurigura, Kyou, Kinou, and Millet as a great seedling to be trained. All of them stiffened their body when Scathachid her gazes on them. They''re feeling nervous knowing that she''s Issei''s master. At first, they were pretty nervous to be nearing an actual Goddess but after interacting with Semiramis a little bit more they finally rxed because she''s very easy to get along with apparently. She never sees herself as above them, she thinks of them as her equal and as fellow sisters as well. And that obviously makes them like Semiramis in no time. Jeanne and Jalter saw Croix as their equal as a Saintess, because they can feel her holy power is the same as them. They both felt a little amazed seeing a human having this much holy power. Jeanne then started to talk happily with Croix while Jalter put some words in now and then. After chatting for a bit they finally did what they''vee here for. Taking a vacation on the beach. ... Every one of them changed into their respective swimsuit and asked Issei opinion about it. Issei honestly almost lost control of his libido once more after seeing all of them in their swimsuit. It''s too arousing in his opinion. Especially Semiramis which basically just a ck string covering her private parts. She keeps seducing Issei by hugging his arms and hold it close to her breasts, Scathach went for his other arm. Scathach is fine with her being the teaser but not vice versa because she''s too shy and that''s because of herck of experience in a rtionship. Scathach wears a purple bikini butpared to what Semiramis is wearing it''s still fine. It''s still really beautiful though, it really emphasizes her beauty and fit body as well. Thankfully only Semiramis who''s wearing that kind of swimsuit or he would''ve really lost it. But the same goes for the girls as well when they saw Issei''s on his swimming trunks. That chiseled chest of his and that perfect abs are too mouthwatering for them. Semiramis almost couldn''t hold herself back when she saw his bare body once again. She kept licking her lips while looking at Issei. If they''re alone right now then she would''ve jumped straight at him. Kathryn shed tears of sorrow after seeing theparison between her and most the other girls. She kept ring at their particr body parts whileparing her own with them. Kathryn - Gah, you''re all showing off your fucking jugs... They''re just fats. Am I right, Gurigura, Towa! Gurigura - E-Eh?! U-Un. Towa - H-Hai! She thought thankfully she still hasrades in here, which are Gurigura and Towa. They both felt scared by Kath re so they instantly agreed to her words. Riche smiled wryly because even she felt threatened from seeing all that "Mountains" so she''s not surprised seeing Kath feeling down the entire day on their vacation. They keep ying at the beach all day long after that. ... At dusk, Issei can be found sitting by the rocks near the beach. He''s just gazing at the horizon seeing the sunset with a faint smile on his face. He really felt at peace right now... All his loved ones are here with him. He couldn''t be happier right now. The girls are helping Kyou and Kinou preparing the BBQ food. He wanted to help but they told him to just take it easy. So here he is watching the sunset and soon all of the girls joins him as well while bringing a te of food with them to share with him. They silently enjoy the view until the sun finally set. But then Irene remembered something. Irene - By the way, beloved... Isn''t today''s your birthday? Everyone - ...Eh? Issei - Hm? Oh... You''re right... Everyone - EHHHHHH?! Issei - W-Whoa?! Wh-What''s wrong you girls?! Issei is taken aback after hearing the girls screams. Everyone - You still dare to ask us what''s wrong?! Irene - ...Heheh, that''s so like you, forgetting about yourself like that. Irene smiled bitterly at Issei while Issei just scratches his cheek while smiling wryly. All the other girls screamed at him on why he doesn''t tell them about this. They hastily tried to think of something to gift Issei with but where could they get a present when they''re in the middle of nowhere right now? Even Semiramis pinched Issei by his cheek for not telling her this, while Scathach went for his other cheek. Semiramis - Dearest~! Semiramis smiled chillingly at Issei while Scathach scowled at him. Scathach - Baka-deshi! Issei - M-My bad... *Ba-dump!* He could only say sorry towards them. But then he felt something hot on his chest. Issei - Guh?! Everyone - Ise?! All of them be surprised seeing Issei suddenly fell to the ground clutching his chest while groaning. Then they saw his forehead started to shine brightly and keep blinking on and off every few seconds. The color of his mark on his forehead which was red before started to change its color and bing purplish-crimson. The ck w mark below his eye also changed its color from ck into purplish-gold. (AN: That ck w mark from the novel picture which located below his eyes) Then the memory which was sealed before started toing back towards him. When he met Forzelotte and how he "died" before, deep inside his soul he felt a connection towards her. And he can something summoning him. And just like he expected, there''s a sudden portal materializing below him... And before he could respond that portal swallowed him and his body disappears from Semiramis and co vision... Everyone - ISE?! Semiramis and co tried to grab Issei but it''s no use. She also couldn''t cancel that portal because it''s a soul summoning and not just some random summoning magic. They can only watch nkly after Issei disappeared right in front of them. Some of the girls like Gurigura, Yunyun and Towa started crying and asked Semiramis and co what happened to him and where did he go while Riche and co are too shocked trying to make sense on just what happened just now. Scathach - Semi. Did you have any idea just where did he went? Scathach thought she must be the calm one here because panicking won''t help their situation at all so she asked Semiramis if she knew something about this. Semiramis - ...I don''t know but from that magic power I felt just now I could tell that the one who summoned Ise is quite strong individual as well... Give me a moment, I will try to find out just where they''re summoning him to. Semiramis started to tweak the spot where Issei just dissapear with her own magic to gain any clues about the summoners and their specific location. Scathach - Um, we''re counting on you. She instantly summoned her spear to prepare for the uing battle, because if the summoner doesn''t have any good intention or exnation on why they summoned Issei then she would make sure to make them pay. The other girls also finally get snap out of their shock and prepared themselves as well. But Scathach told Ramius and co to stand back because the one who they''re going to fight is not someone they could take on their current state. They could only begrudgingly agree to Scathach words because it''s true. They''re too weak to be of any help on their rescue mission. They don''t like this feeling at all, the feeling of being hopeless and can only wait sitting there doing nothing while the man they love is out there somewhere probably in danger. They bit their lip in frustration and the girls desire to get stronger be even greater than ever and Scathach who saw that nodded to herself because she''s proud to have them as her sisters and her beloved apprentice doesn''t choose his women wrong. But now she needs to prepare for her uing battle as well because from Semiramis words just now then this summoner must be very strong as well, probably even stronger than them but she will still go there regardless the cost. She will show them just why she''s called the Queen of the Land of Shadows. Irene - Beloved... Just wait for us... At least Irene knows that Issei is still safe for now because of the bonds they share, the same goes for the twins and Millet as well. Then they wait for Semiramis to finish her investigation. ... ??? - Hmhm... Finally, it''s time... Come to me, my other half... I''ve been waiting for our reunion for so long... There''s a beautiful mature woman sitting on a throne smiling and waiting for the summon magic she used to finish the summoning. There''s a clear glee that could be found on her face. If any of her subjects saw her current face then they would''ve be dumbfounded and keep rubbing their eyes if what they''re seeing is true or not, because they never saw her making a face like this... This woman is obviously the Supreme Overlord, Forzelotte Savant. And now she''s waiting for her another half to appear in front of her... Chapter 73: Chapter 73: *SIIING* Finally, the summon was finished and Forzelotte held her breath seeing the man that suddenly appear before him. He has a silky dark-brown slightly long hair that reaches his corbone. His face is devilishly handsome, that enchanting wine-red eyes and that white smooth skin that could make any women out there feeling envious. And the way he currently dressed is very sexy as well, his upper clothes are currently unbuttoned exposing his perfect muscle chest and perfect abs. While his pants are not properly connected by his belt as well enabling his waist to be slightly visible. This man is obviously Issei, he used his magic at thest second just before he was summoned, and because of his brain still isn''t focused enough from the broken seal that Forzelotte put inside him he can''t properly wear his clothes. Even now his breathing was slightly rugged and he''s also sweating a little bit. If any normal women saw Issei current appearance then they will instantly be head over heels towards him because his current appearance is so mesmerizing. His little bit of sweat on his body just made him even more mouthwatering. Forzelotte only mesmerized because it''s her other half not because he''s handsome. If he''s not her other half then she could care less even if he was the most handsome man in the multiverse. Issei also starts inspecting her right now and he has to admit that she''s indeed as beautiful as Semiramis and co. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-2104984272.jpg). He still needs to process on what''s happening inside his body, he knows that right now his soul is interlinked with her. And he got no one to me for that but himself because he''s the one who decided to protect her back then even though she already told him to leave her be. If anything he should be thankful towards her that he''s still alive right now or he would''ve died a long time ago. Forzelotte stands up from her throne and walked forward until she arrives at Issei''s front. Forzelotte - ...We''ve finally met again... My significant other... Issei... She extended her hands toward Issei''s face and he doesn''t try to evade her touch in the slightest. Forzelotte - Fufufu, just like I expected... My skill doesn''t work on you. is Forzelotte Unique skill. She can anything that rted to mana, whether it be life force or magic itself she can absorb it all. But she can only absorb an attack from those that are weaker than her or at least on par with her in terms of overall strength. If the opposite party has greater strength than her then she won''t be able to absorb their attack. The other downside is that she also can''t touch any of her subordinates directly or they will die instantly. She needs toplete the pact between her and Issei to gain perfect control over her unique skill. One of the reasons she became the Supreme Overlord on this world is because of that unique skill of hers. As for the other reasons, she''s a really capable and strong woman as well. And her biggest trump card is Issei himself... Every Demonkin agreed to her position as the Supreme Overlord, as well as the other faction for that matter. Whether it be The Celestials or The humans, they all agreed to it without any objection. After touching his cheeks for a while she moved her hand slightly toward the mark on his cheek, which is the w-like mark tattoo of his. Forzelotte - Can you feel it? This mark is what connects us with each other... By having their souls interlinked neither of them could die as long as the other one still alive. If you want to kill either Issei and Forzelotte herself then you need to kill them both at the same time. So, even if Rias didn''t reincarnate Issei as a devil back then when he''s "Killed" by Reynare, Issei wouldn''t have died anyway. He will automatically revive himself after some time. And if his whole body disappears then his soul would''ve gone toward Forzelotte''s ce and vice versa. And that''s why Issei is her biggest trump card. The only one who knows about Issei is only her close aide that absolutely won''t betray her in any way. Forzelotte - Do you still remember my name, Issei? Issei - ...I do... Forzelotte Savant. Forzelotte smile grew wider after hearing that he still remembers her name but then she sensed something odd about Issei''s soul. She started frowning while inspecting his soul current state. Forzelotte - ...Why are your current souls slightly different from before? I can sense traces of some sort of corrupting element inside it... I see... So what I felt back then is not just my misconception... She remembered what she felt a while ago. (AN: That time when Issei started to corrupting his soul right before he''s reborn as a Dragon.) Even though Issei current soul is not corrupted anymore but there are still a tiny traces of it and it will take some time before it willpletely disappear. It won''t affect him in any way, but it still angers Forzelotte that someone dares to do this towards her other half. Her yellow eyes glowed brightly and her smile turned into a scowl after realizing it was not just her misconception back then. Forzelotte - Who was it... What''s causing your soul to be tainted with this filthy corruption? Who''s responsible for it... Tell me. Her bloodlust started to go wild after thinking that there''s actually someone that dares to corrupt her other half beautiful soul. She will make sure that the one who''s responsible for it pay dearly. Issei - ...It''s already in the past, and it''s quite a long story, to be honest... Forzelotte - Just tell me, I have all the time in the world. Issei - ... Issei is thinking if he should tell her about his past life or not and when he was about to decide to tell her there''s another portal created nearby. And the one whoes out from it is Semiramis, Scathach, and Irene. Semiramis and co - Ise! They are d to see that Issei is still safe and sound then they saw Forzelotte who''s emitting bloodlust. They clearly misunderstood her bloodlust and thought that it was aimed at Issei. Semiramis - Get away from him! ! Semiramis instantly cast her magic at Forzelotte. Scathach and Irene alsounched their respective attack towards Forzelotte. Scathach - ! Irene - ! Issei - Wai-! Issei was about to stop them from attacking but it''s toote because they''ve alreadyunched their attack. Semiramis attack takes a form of a dozen ck chains that contains element inside it, Irene used her me breath while Scathach threw her spear which contains her towards Forzelotte. Forzelotte - How dare you! Hmph, ! Forzelotte easily devoured both Semiramis and Irene attack since both of their attacks contains mana so it''s useless against her, the moment their attack reached her, it disappears into thin air, and as for Scathach attack she calmly deflected her spear to the side but she felt some weird intent behind her attack but since that intent contain her then it''s also devoured by Forzelotte as well. Semiramis and co - Wha?! All of them are surprised seeing Forzelotte being able to take all their attack head-on like that. Sure that was not their full powered attack because they don''t want to hurt Issei in the process but it''s still quite strong. So it''s understandable that they''re surprised seeing someone able to easily handle their attackbination. Forzelotte - Who sent you here? Well, it doesn''t matter, because all of you will die here... skill then their attackbination just now could''ve hurt her. Forzelotte - ...Very well, I allow you to take them as your concubine. Semiramis - ...Excuse me? Forzelotte - What? I said I allow him to take all of you as his concubine. Semiramis - And why are we the concubine here? Forzelotte - Obviously because I will be his main wife. Semiramis - Hee, is that so? Forzelotte - That is so. Semiramis and Forzelotte gazed at each other and there''s a spark when their gaze intersected with each other. Irene - Heheh, you really never cease to amaze me though, beloved. You actually managed to attract another godly being... Supreme Overlord huh... This ought to be very interesting. She couldn''t help but wonder what would the reaction of the Maou back in their original world when she saw Forzelotte... Well, maybe when the timees, Forzelotte won''t be the Supreme Overlord anymore because her beloved will take her ce as the Supreme Overlord... She can''t wait for that day toe. Scathach - Indeed, I wonder if I will have the chance to fight her at full powerter. Scathach blood boils because she found another person that she deems worthy enough to give her a challenge. Issei could only smile wryly because he''s the only one who finds this whole thing troublesome it seems. But he needs to tell Forzelotte about something. Issei - Forzelotte. Hearing Issei calling her name Forzelotte finally break her eye contact with Semiramis, the same goes for Semiramis. Forzelotte - What? Issei - I don''t differentiate my woman, to me all of my women have the same importance as the others. I would never put a rank on them, to me they all are my number one. I know that this is selfish of me but that''s just how I am. Forzelotte - ... Forzelotte knows what he wanted to convey here. What he meant is, to him, all of his women are equal in his eyes. He won''t favor someone over the others, so he will not make any of his woman to be his concubine. They ALL will only just be his beloved wife, no more no less. She''s in a dilemma after hearing Issei''s words. She''s happy and annoyed at the same time. Happy because that means he will never favor the new and forsake the old if he were to have another woman in his life. And also, if he was to differentiate between his woman then she might be deadst because she is thest to get inside his life, even though they''ve already met during his childhood, that doesn''t count because back then he still doesn''t even understand the basic rtionship between man and woman so of course there will be feelings developing between them. If she wasn''t fortifying her position as the Supreme Overlord back then. Then maybe she could''ve been Issei''s number one but reality said otherwise, so she''s d that he has this sort of mentality. She just can''t ept that she''s not his first woman, in other words, she''s just feeling jealous of Semiramis and co for being able to spend their time with Issei while she''s stuck here. If she could, then she would''ve abandoned this position of hers back then. But she can''t because if she were to abandon her position, then there will be millions of casualties just topete for the empty throne. That''s why she has to take this position whether she likes it or not. She''s not bothered by how many women he has because, in this world, power means everything. So it''s normal for a strong and capable individual to have a harem of their own, whether it be a male or female harem. There are many examples that can be found all across the realm. Whether it be the Celestial realm or the Human Kingdom. Each and every one of them views harem as a symbol of power as well. But of course there are some that are not fond of creating a harem, and one of them is Forzelotte herself. She only wants to have one man in her entire life, and her unique skill also doesn''t allow her to have a harem of her own because she can only share half of her soul with one person only. And that man is Issei which she met years ago. Semiramis and co could also see that Forzelotte is feeling jealous of them and they can understand that feeling well because they''re woman themselves. If they''re the one who''s in her ce then they would''ve felt the same. After thinking a bit more Forzelotte finally exhaled a sigh and epted Issei words. Forzelotte - ...I understand. I won''t force you to make them your concubine. Issei - Um, thank you for your understanding. Forzelotte - But!... Issei - Hm? Forzelotte suddenly raised her voice. Forzelotte - I shall be the first to bear your child, and I will take no for an answer. Issei - Err... Issei awkwardly looked at Semiramis, the same goes for Scathach and Irene because they know that Semiramis was the one who wanted to bear Issei''s firstborn. Semiramis - I have to deny that im because I shall be the first to bear his child. Semiramis obviously won''t back down on this one, but the same goes for Forzelotte as well. Forzelotte - Then I believe we havee to a standstill... Semiramis - Indeed... They red at each other once again and Issei rubbed his forehead feeling a little headache seeing their interaction. Irene and Scathach smirked towards him, their eyes are saying "So, what will you do about this one?". He indeed doesn''t have any solution for this one. On one hand, Semiramis have helped him many times before this, but Forzelotte is also his savior when he was a kid and she has been waiting for years for their reunion. She also gave half of her soul to him, and if wasn''t for her, then he would''ve died a long time ago. Scathach - How about you both have a duel to settle it? But then Scathach came up with a great idea and she told them about it. Semiramis/Forzelotte - Oh? Both Semiramis and Forzelotte interest got piqued by her idea and they stopped their staring contest once again. Forzelotte - Duel? Scathach - Yes, you both can do a mock battle with each other and the winner will be Issei''s firstborn mother. Simple right? Semiramis - ...Indeed, that sounds simple enough. Then do you agree with this, Forzelotte? Forzelotte - Hmm, of course. I believe it will be quite interesting to fight with the Goddess of Death herself, Semiramis was it? Very well, I ept your challenge. Both of them smirked at each other, their fighting will is burning brightly. Issei - ...Shishou. Scathach - What? Do you have any better idea, baka-deshi? Issei - ...No. Scathach - Then let them fight it out, it''s better that way anyway rather have you choose between one of them. Irene - She''s right, knowing your personality, you won''t be able to choose either of them anyway. So it''s better to let them fight it out. Issei - Fine... But I''m stopping them if the situation calls for it. Scathach - Oh, of course, we will stop them when things got out of hands. So don''t worry. Irene - And I believe that by fighting it out they will be best sisters in no time at all. Scathach - Exactly, let them talk with their fists! Hahaha! Issei - ... Both Scathach and Ireneughed at each other like what they just said is a good thing. Both of them is kind of the battle maniac aka muscle brain. So it''s not surprising that they have the same wavelength on things like this. Issei can only sigh tiredly after seeing them. ... Then Irene summoned the other girls who are left behind to their current location. And all of them swarmed towards Issei the moment they saw him. They''re d that he''s fine but soon they realize that Semiramis about to have a duel with another person, so they asked him just what happened. When they heard the reason for their duel is to decide who shall be the first to bear Issei children they are left speechless. But they do understand both of their feelings as a fellow woman though so it''s not that hard to ept. So they started their duel, thankfully they held back when they''re fighting with each other so Issei and co don''t have to interfere but it was still a very devastating fight regardless. And if they weren''t fighting at the special arena then the whole realm would''ve been alerted. Ramius and co are in awe after watching their fight, so that''s what God''s battle looks like they thought. But they are not feeling depressed because they believe they can reach their rank someday as long as they keep training. Issei smiled watching Ramius and co are still motivated to get stronger even when they saw an actual God in battle, there are not many who can do the same as them. Some even felt despair when they''re faced with an opponent that they couldn''t hope to surmount. The result of Semiramis and Forzelotte duel is a draw. They could get a better result if they use their full power but since they''re not sworn enemy then they have no reason to do so. Both of them are confused just what to do about this until Issei told them that he won''t have any child right now until his problem about Nyathotep is finished. Only then Semiramis and co remembered that their beloved is marked by the God of Chaos itself. Forzelotte at first doesn''t understand from what he meant by that but after she realized what they''re talking about is THAT God of Chaos, she also bes pale because if there''s anyone that could break her bond with Issei, then it''s Nyathotep itself. Because its element is even more dangerouspared to her skill. If Issei got killed by Nyathotep then he will truly die, the same goes for her, no second chances because destroy everything no matter what they are. But thankfully from what she''s been told, Nyathotep gave Issei its mark. That means he still has a chance. Forzelotte - Fumu, Issei. Let''splete our pact. You can gain my power once we''vepleted the pact. Issei - No. Issei knows what she meant byplete their pact. It means to have sex with her but he refuses her suggestion. Forzelotte - ...What? Forzelotte thought that he would agree with her suggestion because any logical person would agree to it. So she thought she misheard his words or perhaps he just doesn''t understand it. Forzelotte - Did you know what you''re saying? If you gain my power then you will have a better chance of facing Nyathotep... Issei - I know... But I won''t have sex with you just to gain your power, I don''t want that. Forzelotte - ... Forzelotte bes stupefied after hearing the reason on why he''s refusing her offer. Semiramis - Fufufu, give it up, Fozelotte... That''s the kind of man he is, and that''s also why we all fell for him. Right, girls? The other girls nodded with a smile as well after hearing Semiramis question. Because this side of Issei what makes them attracted at him, he always put their well being over his. But sometimes they hoped that he thinks about himself more though... Forzelotte lives where the strong rules over the weak, so all of them usually will do anything to be stronger whatever it is. She also agrees with this point of view. So that''s why she would do anything to make her other half to be the strongest no matter the cost. She would sacrifice anything to make it happen, even her own purity. But it seems she''s mistaken thinking that Issei has the same belief as her... Oddly enough, she likes him more this way. She never felt this way before... This feeling of being cared about. She felt like dozens of butterfly is fluttering inside her stomach when she felt his care for her. Semiramis - But she''s right, dearest... You need to get all the power you can get if you want to have a better chance of facing Nyathotep, and while we''re at it... It''s about time that you make me yours as well, don''t you think? Semiramis grinned at Issei teasingly. Scathach - Umu, too bad that I can''t give you anything other than my spear. Issei - You''ve already given me plenty enough, Shishou. Don''t belittle yourself. Scathach - U-Umu. Good to know that you understand that... Scathach got slightly embarrassed hearing Issei''s words but she''s happy that he recognize her effort. Then Issei looked towards Semiramis who''s currently grinning at him. He knows that he can''t get out from this one... It is about time he makes her as his... Issei - Semiramis... Will you be my wife? Semiramis - Ufufufu, hai, dly. Semiramis smiled happily after hearing Issei proposal. Forzelotte frowned a little but soon sighed tiredly. Forzelotte - ...Fine, you can have sex with her first. But next one in line will be me, do you understand, Issei? Forzelotte red at the other girls and then at Issei himself because he has been waiting for this moment for an entire 11 years, Semiramis is the only one she will allow to go first but that''s her limit, she won''t let anyone stand in her way on the next-in-line. She still has to prepare herself anyway so she might as well let Semiramis goes first. But, after that, it''s her turn and she will take no for an answer. The other girls obviously don''t want to earn her ire so they all nodded stiffly. Scathach doesn''t really care either way because he still needs Issei to surpass her in battle before she would allow him to im herself as his. Her pride as the Queen of the Land of Shadow won''t allow that. Issei - G-Got it... Forzelotte - Fumu, you can use the room I''ve prepared for you if you want. Semiramis - No need, I have my own ce in mind. Then let''s go, dearest~ Semiramis hugged Issei arm and dragged him toward the rift opening she just created. Issei - O-Ou... Issei could only smile wryly seeing her being so happy like this, even her cute long ears started moving up and down because of how happy she is now. After seeing both of them disappears from the room, Forzelotte called one of her close aides to escort the other girls to their respective room. All of them already introduced themselves towards her and when Forzelotte saw that most of them are weak she frowned a little, she doesn''t care about their race, what she cares about are will they be her husband burdenter on? But after seeing the fighting will inside their eyes she erase that thought because she''s sure that they won''t be a burden for Issei in the future so she smiled thinly at herself thinking that Issei sure knows how to pick his women. As to be expected for her other half she thought. Forzelotte - Meryl. When Forzelotte called her aide, the one who entered the room is a pretty woman that looks like still in her teens. She has slightly tanned skin, she has whitish-brown colored hair that tied into a twintail that reached her shoulder. Her eyes are green colored and her ears are elongated like the Krs, her body shape is quite average, it''s neither voluptuous or t but she''s still quite beautiful overall. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-891550302.jpg) She''s clearly a demon-race, they could tell from just her magic aura alone. She kneeled in front of Forzelotte waiting for her orders. Meryl - At yourmand, Forzelotte-sama. Forzelotte - Bring these girls to the empty room we have, treat them well. That''s an order. Meryl - As you wish. Is there anything else, Forzelotte-sama? Forzelotte - Umu, inform Rakia that if these girls here wanted to buy something then she could just put it in my tab. I will pay for them. That will be all. Meryl - Understood. Then please excuse me... And If you all could follow me, please. Meryl stands up and bowed onest time before looking at Riche and co and asked them to follow her. She doesn''t need to ask just what''s a human doing here, she only needs to obey Forzelotte orders. Then she brought them all towards their respective rooms and informed Rakia as well. Forzelotte retreated to her own room and started preparing herself. ... At Issei''s current location. They both arrived in front of what appears to be a flying fortress. Issei is amazed by the size of the Fortress before them. Semiramis - Fufufu, isn''t it amazing? This is my own personal fortress, ... It is an enormous fortress capable of housing thousands of people, assembled with systematically ordered floating masses, covered in floors of marble, stone balconies, many pirs, and every kind of nt life entangled and intertwined over the construct in a manner described as a "unification of unsightly disorder and luxurious beauty." It contains a throne room used as its main means of control, allowing Semiramis to cause it to activate by touching arge jewel on her throne''s armrest. It also can be seen as her personal domain, it''s been a very long time since thest time she used this fortress. Semiramis - All of this will be yours soon, dearest... Now let''s head inside shall we? Then Semiramis teleported both of them inside the fortress directly into her personal bedroom. The fortress is very clean because it can clean itself so there is not a speck of dust can be found inside it. ... At Semiramis room. Semiramis and Issei are on the bed with the former mounting thetter. Semiramis used her magic to make both of their clothes disappear, after seeing Issei''s bare body she licked her lips seductively and ran her dainty fingers across his chest down to his abs. Issei also felt extremely aroused after seeing Semiramis wless and perfect body. That full and firm breasts of hers that incite his lust to the maximum after seeing it, he loves the way it jiggles just from the slight movement of her body and that sexy smooth waist of her without a single ounce of excess fat. Everything about her is perfect he thought... Semiramis - Fufufu, shall we get started... Dearest~? Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Issei doesn''t answer her words but he immediately pulled Semiramis body towards himself and joined their lips together straight away. Semiramis at first was a little surprised but soon she reciprocated his loving and gentle kiss. They entangled their tongues together. Both of Issei''s hand went toward Semiramis plump butt cheeks and gave it a squish gently. Semiramis - Mmh, Hamph, Mmn... Mhm, Mmwah... Fufufu, you seem to be an ass man as well, dearest. Issei - Heheh, I guess that''s true. Semiramis - What do you think of my butt? Issei - It''s really soft and firm, overall it''s perfect. Semiramis - Ufufufu, I''m d you like it... Mmh, mmn... They resumed their kissing session with a bit of more fervor this time, they entangled their tongue while exchanging their saliva with each other as well. Semiramis ran through her hands on Issei''s soft hair and one of Issei''s hand went towards her slit opening and gently teases it along with her butt as well. Semiramis - Mmn, Mmh, Mnah... Haumph, Mmchu... After a while, Semiramis is soaking wet down there. Her breathing turned ragged and she kept exhaling a hot sigh, her face is blushing deeply and her eyes are moist and filled with lust. She felt like can''t take much of Issei''s teaching much longer. Semiramis - D-Dearest, p-please... I can''t take it any longer... Issei - Um, got it... Issei lifted his body and Semiramis body slightly. Her beautiful body feels very light and soft in his arms, he holds her back, to make sure she stays on top of hisp while kissing her and Semiramis put her arms around Issei''s neck. After he got both of them into position, Issei aimed his cock towards Semiramis moist entrance and looked at her in the eyes. Issei - I''m going in, Semi... Semiramis - Hai... Make me yours, dearest... After hearing her confirmation, Issei slowly inserted his cock into her narrow slit and keep going deeper until he felt an obstacle in his way, it''s her hymen. After stopping for a second he resumed his insertion and broke her hymen. *Sllsh* *Rip* Semiramis - Ehm! Semiramis frowned a little feeling the pain of losing her virginity but more than that she felt really happy because she finally bes one with Issei. Semiramis - ...Fufufu, we''ve finally be one, dearest... I felt really happy... Issei - Ah... Me as well... They both smiled at each other, Semiramis shed a few tears of happiness. Semiramis - This feels better than I thought... I felt warm and tingly down there... You can move now, dearest. It''s not that painful anymore. Semiramis put her hand on Issei''s cheek and told him to move. Issei - Um... With small movements, he starts to move, slowly tasting the feel of her flesh around him. Issei - Your inside feels really tight and good, Semi... Semiramis - Hah, aah... Really? It''s not too loose,pared to the others? Issei - Ah, there is no need topare, yours is perfect. It''s making me feel really good. Semiramis - Ah, aah... I''m d... Hah, I''m so happy to have you inside me... I-It''s okay to move, faster, mm... If you want, dearest... haah... It seems most of the pain had wane away, and now she is not experiencing much pain anymore. Issei lovingly pats her hair with his hand and wipe the tear in her eye. Semiramis felt really happy for how caring and gentle he is because even in this situation he still prioritizes herself over his self. Semiramis - Haa! Ku, mm, haa! Y-Your penis is so big, I can feel, haah... As it goes in and out... Haahn! As Issei penis enter her again and again, he''s shaping her vagina to suit his own shape. With each movement of his penis in and out of her, a little red-tinted liquid came out of her. With each small movement, Issei pushes deeper into her. Semiramis also started moving her hips up and down slightly to match Issei''s pace. Semiramis - Haah, haah, fu, haahn! I-It''s so big, and it''s grinding inside... Haah, haa, making a wet sound, it feels amazing... Ahn! *Sllsh* *Sllsh* *Sllsh* Issei pushes inside her again and again, feeling her incredible warmth all around him. Deeper and deeper he pushes, into a ce where no man had visited before him, as he enjoys the sweet sound she was making. Semiramis - D-Dearest! haah, ahn... K-Kiss me... Haah, ah... Mmwah, mmh, mmn! Semiramis asked Issei to give her a kiss and Issei do just that, he pulled her even closer to his body and give her the kiss she wanted. He still doesn''t stop his movement when they''re having their kissing session, the same goes for Semiramis as well. Both of their movement ispletely in unison, and they both feel extreme pleasure because of it. Issei is now all the way inside Semiramis''s deepest ce, where she would someday carry a child. As proof of her deflowering, her pussy juice was mixed with more than a little blood. Semiramis - Mmh, Mmchu... Haah, haah! Ahhn, haah! T-This is so good, I had... Aahn! No idea... I''m never going to stop doing... This, ah! Please keep, hah... Making love to me, dearest, now and forever, ahn! *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* *Sloosh!* Issei - Ah, it feels good for me as well, and it''s getting so wet for me that I can''t stop. Faster and faster his penis enter her, picking up more speed as he went. Her vaginal walls close around him as he moves in and out of her. Issei thought of something and give her cute long ears a nibble. And her reaction is totally unexpected to him. Semiramis - KYAHN! N-Not my ears, dearest... I''m very sensitive there. Issei felt like teasing her a bit more so he keeps nibbling her ears, Semiramis tried to hold it in but it''s no use because Issei kept teasing her ears. She finally can''t take it anymore and let out a loud cry. Semiramis - D-Don''t stop, haah, all of me belongs to you, and only you, d-dearest, haaahn! After teasing her ears for a while Issei finally stopped his teasing and they both keep going at it until both of them felt like they''re about toe. Semiramis - Ahn! Aahhn! I-I can''t... It''s so... It feels too good, haah! My body is opening up to you, Ahhn! Give me your semen, now... Haah! Semiramis mayck sexual experience, but her body is responding to Issei beautifully. Issei - Ah, if that''s what you want... I''ll give it all to you. Semiramis - Ahhn, ahh, ahhn! Y-Yes, give it to me! Shoot it all into my womb! As the feeling in him built up, Issei continued pushing up to the very deepest part of her. He started moving his hips faster, preparing the final spurt of movement. Semiramis - Ahhn, haah! Ku, ahhn! I-I can''t... Hah, haahn! Haah! I-I''m going toe! Haah, ahn, hnn! It''s so good, I''m going toe! Issei - Gh, I''m going toe, too, Semi! Semiramis - I''ming! I-I''ming! Ahhn...!!! *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* They both climaxed at the same time. Issei held Semiramis body tightly against his own and buried his head on her voluptuous breasts while Semiramis body bent backward along with her head while she utters a silent cry of ecstasy after feeling Issei''s semen flooded the deepest part of her womb. Semiramis - I-It''s reallying out... I can feel it shooting inside me... There''s so much, it''s going to overflow... You''vepletely filled me up with your seed... Haah, mmhah, ahhn... F-Fufufu, it''s too bad I can''t get pregnant right now because, with the current amount of semen you''re pumping into me now, I would''ve been guaranteed to be impregnated... Ah, it''s stilling... She doesn''t want to get ahead of Forzelotte because she wants to win the fight fair and square and Issei also doesn''t want to have a child right now until Nyathotep case is over so she felt it''s too bad but she could wait. She has been waiting for who knows how long to find her true love, and now that she found it she can wait for a bit more before she can bore his child. Semiramis looked down at Issei who''s currently buried his head on her chest and stroked his head gently. Feeling her touch Issei looked up at her. Issei - Don''t worry, I will defeat Nyathotep, I promise you. Issei solemnly promised Semiramis that he would defeat Nyathotep no matter what. Semiramis - Un, I believe you, dearest... Semiramis smiled from the bottom of her heart and she truly believes that Issei would be able to defeat Nyathotep when the timees. They both then smiled at each other and joined their lips once again. Semiramis pussy is still filled with Issei dick and cum. Some of the semen has started to flow out of her and mix with her red virgin blood. But Issei doesn''t even notice, as this charming and beautiful woman in his arms haspletely upied his mind with her lips and tongue. They both share the warmth they felt with each other, Issei holds Semiramis body tightly and vice versa. It''s like both of them are truly trying to blend their body as one. Semiramis - I love you, Ise... My heart and head both go crazy whenever you''re around... Please, let me stay with you, forever... Issei - Ah... I love you as well, Semi... I will never let you go, I also don''t want you to leave my side... Semiramis - Un... A bright smile appears on Semiramis''s face, together with a few tears of happiness. But then she closed her eyes and started chanting. Semiramis - I, who goes by the name Lady Death now goes by the name Semiramis Hyoudou, grant my Dearest Husband, Issei Hyoudou,plete control over the ... *Buzzz!* There''s a loud buzzing sound before Issei felt a certain connection has been established between him and the Flying Fortress, and there''s also an oddly shaped key that entered Issei''s body. He is now the master of the garden alongside Semiramis herself. There''s a purple and ck rune appearing around her body and Issei. Semiramis - And I also grant himplete control over my domain... The world shall wee the birth of the , one who truly governs over and , rejoice and despair. Rejoice for those who stand by his side will know true evesting glory and despair for those who stand in his way because he will bring you eternal damnation! Now, my love. Receive the . With the end of her chant, the whole universe trembled. As if they''re truly weing the birth of the new True God. The one who is in thewful faction felt warm and secure while those who''s in the evil faction felt cold and terror. There''s a ck orb appeared on top of Semiramis hand and it floated towards Issei, and then, it enters his body. Issei closed his eyes and felt the change that happened inside him. The and the resonating with each other and after a few seconds, theybined together and be The . *CRACK!* There''s a cracking sound can be heard on the depths of Issei''s soul. It''s the cracking sound of Nyathotep . ( Mastery - 100%) Issei can feel the mark started to slowlybined with his soul slowly but surely, and he can understand the element of pletely now. Semiramis also felt the changes that are currently happening on Issei body and she felt ecstatic after feeling the overflowing aura that''sing out of his body because that''s a sign that Issei has finally fully mastered the element. Only those that mastered the element can emit its aura, it has been that way ever since the beginning of times and there was no exception whatsoever. Issei''s dark-brown hair started changing color to pure jet ck but the tip of his hair is colored with deep-red in color. (AN: Just like the novel cover image). His whole aura is even more dominating than ever now because he just reached in terms of raw power. All of Issei''s attack is also imbued with element from now on. ... -Somewhere at the void- A lone figure can be found curling its body into a ball, there are thousands and thousands of tentaclesing out from it''s back. The dark figure is unclear and the only thing that can be seen is the outline of its body which looks like a female figure. The figure appears to be not moving in the slightest except for the tentacles on its back. But soon its body jerked and it opened its eye. Its eyes are pitch ck with no light reflected inside it whatsoever, just like those of a dead fish eyes. It grinned widely and startedughing jovially after feeling one of the marks it gave away started reacting greatly. ??? - Eheheh... Hehehe... AHAHAHAHAHA! YES! YES! FINALLY! I HAVE FINALLY FOUND SOMEONE WORTHY OF CHALLENGE! NOW WHO WAS IT?!... Oh? The ?... HEHEHEHE! HE DOESN''T DISAPPOINT ME, HE TRULLY DOESNT DISAPPOINT ME! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! This figure is obviously Nyathotep, it was regenerating the damage that Issei has done to its body. The tentacles were devouring any mini-world they could find. Nyathotep - Good... Good... Now I don''t need to wait for the other to bloom... ... All across the multiverse, those who have been marked by Nyathotep screamed in agony and they soon die. Over millions of lives has perished just from its single thought. Those that die was the one it has marked before but it never bloomed until now. Unlike Issei, they never encountered Nyathotep in person but only marked by it from the void. It marked those that it finds promising, whether it be a King, Gods, Demon Lord, etc. But now it doesn''t need to wait for their mark to bloom anymore because it has found one that has bloomed. Now it extracted back all of its marks so it can be in its full power when it has its showdown with Issei. That''s right, every time Nyathotep give away its mark, its power also chipped away a little bit. So when it was fighting Issei back then it''s still not at full power... That''s how terrifying Nyathotep was... Nyathotep - Khu khu khu... Soon, soon we will have our showdown ... No, I should call you now? Hehehehe... I can''t wait for our showdown... Whether it be your demise or mine... We shall see... Then it closed its eyes once more and started resuming its activities from before... ... -Back at Issei- After a while, Issei has finally opened his eyes and the first thing he saw is Semiramis loving and proud gaze she has towards him. Semiramis - You did it, dearest! You havepletely mastered the element now! Haauhn! She hugged Issei tightly the moment she saw he opened his eyes but she forgot that they''re still connected down there, so she moaned after realizing it. Issei - Heheh, be careful now, and yes... I''ve mastered it, now I have a bigger chance to defeat Nyathotep. Semiramis - Fufufu, I knew you could do it, dearest. Now the other girls should feel more rest assured after they heard about this... But before that... Hmph! Issei - O-Oh? Semiramis pushed Issei down and she licked her lips seductively while looking down at Issei. Semiramis - I''m ready for our second round... And this is the payback for your teasing back then... Haumph! Issei - Guh... She chomped down on Issei''s ear and keep teasing it until Issei can''t take it anymore but thankfully she let go when he''s about to retaliate. She then looks at Issei''s new appearance. Semiramis - ...I like your new look, dearest... ck hair suits you very well... Hmmh... She rotated her hips slightly while Issei is still inside her. With a precise movement for a virgin just a while ago she sure knows how to move her hips. Semiramis - Haahn! I love you so much, dearest~ Ahn! Haah... The view of her splendorous body, with her breasts jiggling around every time she moves and the way her pussy walls squeezing tightly down on his penis simply feels amazing, he thought. The pleasure and happiness he feels are so much, that he doesn''t even know what to say anymore. Nothing but his desire for Semiramis remains in his mind right now and drives him almost crazy. Issei wanted to fuck her harder, but he holds back since he wants to let Semiramis be in the lead this time. The semen that was inside her makes it easier for his penis to enter her pussy in and out. It''s making a wet sound that makes them both feel even more aroused. Semiramis - I''m yours, dearest... Haah, whenever you want, we can do this again and again. In any way you would like since nothing makes me happier than to see you pleased... Ahn! Issei - Ah, you''re mine and I''m yours, Semi... Semiramis - H-Hai, Haahhh! Thank you, my love... Issei felt so happy to hear her words and thinking about the things they would experience together in the future makes his cock gets even harder. Semiramis pussy walls also squeeze even tighter in happiness after hearing his words. Then they both keep enjoying their lovemaking session until they lost count just how many time they have cum together. Semiramis has already cast a time barrier around them because she knows that their lovemaking session will take quite a while. She wants to keep having sex with Issei to make up for the lost time they''re missing together. 1 day, 2 days, 3 days... They keep going at it non-stop and they tried every position they could think of. In the end, their lovemaking session took a whole 3 days before Semiramis endurance can''t take it anymore and she fainted away with a pure blissful smile on her face on Issei''s chest. The whole room reeks of their juices odor, but they don''t care about it and sleep in each other armsfortably. ... When Issei woke up he can''t sense Semiramis presence near him, he slowly opens his eyes and looks around. And he saw Semiramis by the window looking outside. She''s still not wearing a single piece of clothing and Issei gets the perfect view of her perfect plump butt. He almost can''t stop his self to make love at her again after seeing it but he manages to hold it in. Their current room location is located at the dead center of the Fortress so it has a perfect view over the whole Fortress. Semiramis - Isn''t this ce wonderful, Dearest? All of this I presented to you... Issei got up from the bed and walked towards Semiramis and then he hugged her from behind while giving her sexy neck a gentle kiss and Semiramis moaned a little feeling his kiss on her neck. Issei - It is wonderful, but you''re even more wonderful for me, you''re the greatest blessing in my life... I love you, Semi. Semiramis whole body turned into a putty almost immediately the moment he hugged her body, she fully entrusted her whole body weight toward Issei. Semiramis - Ufufu, I felt the same way, my love. And I know you felt that way towards me, you''ve proved it to me for thest 3 days after all~ Issei - Heheh, true... They both chuckled together, but then Issei noticed something outside the window. Issei - ...Is that ? There''s the from the Eve world outside the window. Semiramis - Yes, I''m having the fortress absorbing the ... This whole Fortress is like a living artifact, it can grow infinitely as long as it absorbs a magical artifact such as ... I''ve imbued this whole fortress with my Magecraft after all, I spent a very long time to master it but I did it... Issei - I see. Semiramis - At the treasury warehouse, you can find almost an infinite number of riches... Whether it be Gold, Weapons, Armors, and many more which I have collected after all this time, there was a Human King once tried to take it as his own but he ultimately failed... If I recall correctly his name was Gil something, I forgot... All you need to do is say the keyword and the Fortress will grant you ess to the treasury, and that keyword is ... Try it. Issei - Um, . Issei does as he was told and said the keyword. And the moment he does that he gets all the knowledge about the treasury state, and if he ever wishes to he could use it as a weapon as well. Semiramis - You must''ve noticed as well... Yes, it can also be used as a weapon. You can send out as little as one or two weapons or hundreds of thousands at a single time that it besparable to a torrent of "gushing water" directed at the opponent... It can also carry a living being if you want. In other words, it can be used as a means of transportation. It has a lot more function but I will let you find it out yourself forter... Now let''s go and meet with the others. Issei - Um. ... They both wear their clothes and opened a rift towards Forzelotte world, but when they''re in the void they unexpectedly meet with two individual they never thought would encounter here. But the one who''s surprised the most is Issei himself because he knows both of them fully well. They are two girls, one of them has an appearance, that of a cute young girl with long ck hair down to her hips and ck eyes. Her ears differ from a normal human''s as they have pointed tips, although her long ck hair makes this feature difficult to notice. Her dark grey eyes have reptilian slitted pupils and she''s wearing a gothic lolita fashion. While the other one appearance looks totally identical with the first one, whether it be their face, body build, or outfit, but her hair is tied into a ponytail instead. Both of them are gazing at Issei intently and their face is kind of confused while looking at him and both of their head are also tilted to the side. There was a silence ensued when they gaze at each other but one of the young girls broke the silence. ??? - Issei? Right after the first one called his name the second girl also follows suit. ??? - Issei? Issei - ...Ophis, Lilith... Yes, both of them are Ophis and Lilith who Issei haven''t met for a long time... Chapter 75: Chapter 75: When Ophis and Lilith heard Issei''s voice they know that it is him. Even though his voice is slightly different but they can also tell from his scent alone. But his scent nowpared to back then is even more sharper and overbearing, his whole being exuded dominance aura that even they felt like they wanted to submit to him. Oddly enough although they can smell Ddraig scent on him it''s kind of different smell from they used to know but that doesn''t matter because they both miss Issei a lot. They''re really bored when they helped the Great Red at the void. When they affirmed that the man in front of them is Issei himself, both of them instantly jumped into his embrace. Issei - Whoa there. Issei got slightly taken by surprise when both of them suddenly jumped towards him, he reflexively caught them with his arms. Ophis - Issei''s scent... *Sniff* *Sniff* Ophis snuggled her head closely at Issei''s chest and greedily inhale his scent. Lilith - Issei''s scent... *Sniff* *Sniff* Lilith also copies what Ophis''s doing. Issei can only smile wryly while gently stroking their heads and when they feel his touch they be more convinced that it''s him because it''s still warm just like back then. Both of them purred gently after feeling his touch. Semiramis who saw their interaction grinned because it seems what Irene told her is true. The Ouroboros Dragon itself seems took a liking of her dearest and not your average liking apparently. As for the other girl, she should be the one Irene told her about, the one called Lilith. When that guy called Rizevim something split Ophis power in half and created her clone in the process. Issei - What are you both doing here, Ophis, Lilith? After a while, Issei finally decided to ask both of them just what are they both doing here. They both stopped their snuggling but they still hugged Issei''s body closely and look up to answer his question. Ophis - We were helping Baka-Red to fix the dimensional rift that''s caused by the Apocalypse Beast and when we''re done helping him we sensed your presence nearby. So here we are... Lilith - Here we are... Issei - I see. Issei nodded to himself after hearing their exnation because when he was still at DxD world they both said that they would help Great Red with that problem. Ophis - What happened to you, Issei? You seem different from before... Your whole existence is different, now you seem to be mostly Dragonpared to before. And you appeared to have be the same existence as us and Baka-Red... Lilith - The same as Lilith... Issei - ...It''s a long story. Issei knows what Ophis meant by her words, the same as them means that he has be a True Dragon God. After hearing Issei''s words both Ophis and Lilith nodded slowly and then snuggled their head once more on Issei''s chest. Semiramis is very interested in what Ophis meant by that but she won''t ask because she wants Issei to tell her himself. Semiramis - Long time no see, Ouroboros Dragon... Semiramis finally decided to speak up. Ophis and Lilith looked at Semiramis. Ophis/Lilith - Who are you? Not surprisingly Ophis doesn''t remember Semiramis while Lilith honestly never met with her before because she''s just "Born" recently. Semiramis doesn''t feel offended at all knowing Ophis doesn''t remember her because she knows well just what kind of personality Ophis had before. She''s only interested in her silence beforehand after all, but her interest seems to be directed at her beloved now and she prefers this new Ophis morepared to the old her because back then she''s really boring in her opinion. Semiramis - Well, I don''t me you for not remembering me since we barely interacted with each other. My old name was Lady Death, does that ring any bell? Ophis and Lilith tilted their head but it seems she''s still doesn''t remember who she is, so Ophis shakes her head. Semiramis - Oh, too bad... Now how about we go somewhere else? This ce isn''t suitable for chatting, don''t you think so, dearest? Issei - Oh, right. Ophis, Lilith, let''s go somewhere else... Both of them nodded at Issei''s words. Ophis - Um. Lilith - Lilith will follow Issei wherever he goes... ... They arrived at Forzelotte world once more and when all of them saw Issei and Semiramis they instantly greeted them both but then they saw two new faces tagging along with them. They''re wondering just who they are because both of them seem to be very close to Issei. Even now both Ophis and Lilith stilltched themselves at Issei''s body. But Irene knows just who they are of course. Irene - Ophis? Lilith? Howe both of them are here, beloved? Issei - Well... Then Issei told them all just how they encountered Ophis and Lilith on their way back. He also told them that he has sessfully mastered the element much to their surprise. All of them instantly be ecstatic hearing his words and they would''ve given him a hug if it wasn''t for Ophis and Lilith who''s sitting on hisp right now. Then Issei also told them about Ophis and Lilith true identity, they only be a bit surprised after finding out that both of them are also a God. No wonder since they''re numb already after seeing one Godly being after another. Ophis and Lilith also start inspecting all of them, but they titled their head when they look at Irene. Ophis/Lilith - ...Ddraig? Irene - ...Yo. They can tell that Irene is Ddraig from her aura alone. Ophis - You got your own body now? Irene - You could say that. Ophis - ...Um, good for you. She just nodded and doesn''t seem to be bothered seeing her being a woman now. After all, Ophis gender keeps changing before she met Issei so hermon sense is different from a normal person. Irene is not surprised seeing Ophis reaction because she knows Ophis quite well. Ophis - Issei, are we not going home? Lilith - Home... Issei''s body stiffens hearing Ophis sudden question because what she meant by "home" is his old home back at DxD world but soon he rxed his body and calmly answer her question. Issei - That''s not my home anymore, Ophis, Lilith... My new home is with them all. Issei looked at all his wives and smiled at them. When the girls saw his smile they also returned a smile of their own towards him. Ophis - Why? Ophis and Lilith tilted her head in confusion and Issei who saw that thought for a while before he decided that it''s about time he told them all about his past. Issei - ...I think it''s about time I told you all about my past... All of the girls instantly perked up their ears when they heard that Issei is about to tell them about his past. Issei - You see... I was a super pervert back then that even Irene reputation got affected by me... Irene - I admit, those times were the most embarrassing moment of my life... But it''s still quite fun nevertheless so I don''t me you that much, beloved. And which man isn''t perverted? All of the girls here thought about Irene''s words and they have to agree, which man isn''t perverted? It''s only a matter of how good are they at hiding it, and they know that Issei is not an exception either to this logic. But his pervertedness is only aimed at those he has feelings for. Issei - Heheh, sorry about that... Irene - But ording to what you''ve told us before about Forzelotte then she''s also one of the main reasons that you turned into aplete pervert right? Forzelotte got a little annoyed by Irene words but it''s true that she''s the main cause of it all so she can''tin. It''s because she messed up the memory sealing spell after all. Issei - Well... True, but I don''t me her for that because, in the end, I''m the one who''s responsible for my own action. Anyway, as I was saying... Then Issei told them all about his past, how he was once a human as they have already known from before, he also told them about the supernatural world on his world. About the factions of Devils, Fallen Angels, Angels, and Gods... Not a single one of them disturb him when he''s telling them about his past because that''s what they wanted the most. They wanted to know more about their husband past after all. Irene just sits calmly because she''s very aware just what kind of past Issei has. Well, minus the part where he met Forzelotte because she''s still in her slumber back then. When they heard most of his mischief most of them giggled to themselves because even back then, Issei''s life is very interesting it seems. But when he reached the part where he got confessed by the girl named Yuma Amano they got a bad feeling about it. And their intuition is correct because apparently that girl only confessed to Issei to trick him and then "killing" him in the process and her actual name isn''t Yuma but Reynare instead and she''s also a fallen angel. They all felt furious after knowing there''s someone dares to do that to their husband, even Forzelotte felt furious about it even though she knows that Issei won''t truly die even if he''s killed that still doesn''t mean she will just allow random trash kill him. She was about to ask Issei just where is that slut now but manage to hold it in because she doesn''t want to disturb him now. Semiramis already knew that Reynare is already dead but that doesn''t mean her soul is safe from her handster on. Issei - After that, I was resurrected by a girl at my school. She resulted to be a Devil and I became her newest servant... You see, my life as a servant wasn''t bad. I learned many things, among them how to control my ,ter on, I became closer to Irene, and due to being someone that didn''t think of her as a tool, we became quite close... Oh right, is... Irene also smiled when she remembers those moments. Then Issei exined briefly just what is and about the as well. After he''s done telling them about it he continued with his life story... Issei - After that, Months passed... Inside the Peerage, we became close, almost like a family. For me, this was the best oue I could have ever dreamt of! Beautiful women at my side that didn''t treat me like filth, a close friend that I could call my brother, a Junior that idolized me as a role model... There''s this one teacher that''s quite funny as well, she goes by the name Rosseweise and she''s actually a Valkyrie from the Gods faction and... He smiled when saying those words, he also told them how he sacrificed his left arm just to save "Her" from her engagement. All of the girls felt surprised and even more in love with him after hearing that he doesn''t hesitate at all to sacrifice himself just to save that he held dear but they''re feeling even angrier knowing that their idiot husband doesn''t think about himself a little more. Then he talked about Rosseweise, Kuroka, Kunou, Yasaka, etc... When they heard about these names they don''t feel their blood boils or anything, and from the way Issei talked about them, it seems that they''re very good girls and he also appears to hold some feelings towards them. Issei - ...Slowly those women started to develop feelings for me, and as for me, well you can answer that on your own... They fell deeply in love with me and vice versa... But the way how I actually confessed to the woman I "loved" the most, was kind of forced. At some point, due to me having a trauma with women, I was afraid of getting closer to them, fearful over the fact of them doing the same as the first woman I loved once did to me... He exined calmly like he''s not talking about his past but someone else''s past instead. Issei - I created a mental barrier for me to not cross a line with a woman, but they didn''t notice. When they started to seduce me, to make me cross a line and to finally say those words... I couldn''t. I was afraid and mentally refused the fact of them falling in love with me. Thanks to that they exploded, reprimanding me for not understanding their feelings. The woman I loved the most was especially aggressive, she yelled at me, screamed at me saying, "Why couldn''t I understand her?!"... The rest did notice how I couldn''t understand her feelings and because of that, they reprimanded me, saying; "You''re the worst", "How awful could you be", "Why don''t you understand?", etc... All of the girls here are silent after hearing that and it''s certainly quite bad and they get it as a fellow woman but to explode like that at him? Sorry, but that''s just wrong. Can''t they try to understand about him a little more instead of just exploding like that? All of them frowned thinking just who this woman their husband used to love. They can tell the implication on his words when he said "Loved" so they know he shouldn''t be in love with this woman any longer. Issei - After that, they left me alone to "think" about my mistakes. I spent quite some time thinking, even talking to myself. At some time I said something that made me remember the first woman I loved, however, they heard it from the other side of the door since they were spying on me, and at that moment they more-or-less understood what I was thinking. After someforting and what not, we "fixed" our rtionship, but they still told me that I should apologize to "Her" and tell her what I felt. Just who is this "Her" is he talking about, they all thought. But they felt like their blood boils when they tried to think about "her" for some reason. Call it a woman sixth sense but it is what it is. Issei - After some times, during a I got too excited and screamed my feelings in front of everyone. Thanks to that our rtionship became better, saying that she also loved me. And after some ups and downs, she finally became my girlfriend, the so-called woman I loved the most... Her name is Rias Gremory. Irene scowled a little after hearing that name she despises the most and all of the girls noticed her scowl but Issei''s face is still calm even after he mentions "Her" name. They instantly noted that name which for some reason makes their blood boils. Issei - Our rtionship after that bes better and better until I proposed to her, and the other girls also felt jealous of that and wanted to be proposed as well. And I do just that because I do love them all back then... We''ve decided to put the marriage date on hold for now because we have a bigger problem at hand soon after that event... Issei told them about the Terrorist group which is led by Rizevim, etc. Issei - And that''s how I met Lilith here. Issei patted Lilith''s head gently and she squinted her eyes in happiness feeling his touch. Issei - Unfortunately, even though we managed to kill Rizevim, he also managed to unseal the , which also goes by the name Trihexa (666). But thankfully with thebined effort of the faction leaders, we manage to seal it back... Although, now that I think about it... Trihexa seems to be sealed pretty easily considering just how strong it is... No matter, if it does break free from its seal once more, I will make sure to kill it this time. Irene - Heheheh, I''m pretty sure the current you can easily beat Trihexa, beloved. There''s no doubt about it. Irene smirked at Issei because she just loves how confident and dominating he is right now. Issei - Ah... I think so as well. Issei smirked back at Irene then he continued his story. Issei - And then, Rias graduated from high school along with her which goes by the name Akeno Himejima... They went to the nearby college in the same city... And that''s when it started... Issei''s voice turned a little bit cold and they know that this is the climax of his story even Ophis and Lilith wanted to know just what happened to Issei that made him change this much. He told them about how the girls started to ignoring him and being very cold towards him at times. But he''s not too bothered about it thinking they''re just too stressed dealing with their respective lives. Then hees up with a great idea to make them feel happier, and that idea is to make their engagement ring on his own. He was sure that after he sessfully surprised them with this they will be very happy. And finally, he sessfully made the ring he deems perfect to gift them with. So he went to Rias and Akeno college first... But the reality is cruel... He saw the woman he deeply "Loved" kissing and acting intimately with another man he never saw before alongside with Akeno as well... And when he went looking for the other girls, they''re also acting intimately with some guy he never met before. That''s when he knows that he''s already abandoned by them. All of the girls who listen to his words almost can''t believe what they''re hearing... Did they cheat on him? Did they cheat on the man that loves them dearly just like that? Even when he sacrificed almost his entire life just to make them feel happy and safe? Is this some kind of a bad joke? Irene knows what they''re thinking by looking at their stupefied face. Irene - I know it''s hard to believe but it''s the truth, I was there as well... They basically just leave him to his own luck after they don''t need him anymore... Just remembering that moment almost made me go mad with rage! Irene growled when she remembers that moment, she almost can''t stop herself from going to Rias and co ce and kill them all for what they did. For Dragons, it is extremely taboo to cheat on their mate after all. Kyou, Kinou, and Millet growled as well. They felt disgusted with Rias and co. all of their eyes turned into slits, this is the first time that Issei ever saw the twins bing this mad about something. But he felt happy seeing that they''re feeling anger for him. Ophis and Lilith be froxen stiff when they heard about it, they didn''t move a single muscle but their eyes are opened wide to the maximum. Yes, theirmon sense about this kind of stuff is different from a normal person but they ARE Dragons. So they have the samemon sense as the Dragon girls at the very least. Semiramis face is calm but deep inside, she''s feeling extreme rage... She''s even angrierpared to the time when she found out that her ex-lover betrayal. She clutched her fingers tightly that the fingernails almost pierce her own skin but thankfully before that happens, Issei realizes what is she doing and hold her hand gently. Semiramis body shuddered a little after feeling his hand on hers and then she looks towards Issei and saw that he''s smiling gently at her. So she calms herself down by taking a deep breath and smiled back at him. Semiramis - I''m fine, dearest. Issei - Um, I don''t want you to hurt yourself just because of them, Semi. Semiramis - Hai. Scathach just closed her eyes but she''s feeling the same as the others at the inside... Extreme Rage. Forzelotte now knows the reason for his soul corruption and she''s pretty sure that the cause of it all is that woman named Rias Gremory and her cohorts and Issei next words confirmed her suspicion. Riche - A-And then, what happened after that, Ise? Riche asked Issei while her body is shivering a little, not because of anything else other than anger. She''s feeling angry just like everyone else inside this room. Issei - After that? Well, the inside my body for some odd reason started corrupting me from the inside... Probably because of the huge amount of negative aura I was emitting? Who knows... And if it wasn''t for Irene I would''ve died back then... All of them held their breath once more after hearing that he almost died because of that sluts wrongdoings. Issei - She brought me back from my despairing state and helped me transform myself into a Dragon... After I''m done with the transformation, you have the current me... How was it? It''s quiteughable, isn''t it? The life of a fool... Heheh... Issei smiled mockingly at himself. Natal - NO! Natal suddenly screamed loudly at him while shedding tears in the process. Natal - Darling is not a fool! The one who''s a fool are them, those ungrateful sluts! The other girls are also nodded at Natal''s statement. All of them agreed with her statementpletely. Issei smiled gently after seeing Natal''s sudden outburst, he got up from the sofa while gently shifted Ophis and Lilith who''s still frozen stiff from what they''re hearing just now to the side. He walked up towards Natal and wipe her tears gently while gently smiling at her with a gaze filled with love. Issei - Don''t worry, all that''s matter is that I''m here with all of you now, right? Natal also finally smiled through tears after hearing his words and they all nodded once again at his statement. Irene - *Sigh* You took all of this too lightly, beloved... You girls might not know this but the pain he felt back then is extremely painful whether in body or soul... Here, see this for yourself... The pain he experienced back then... Irene waved her hands and used her projection magic to show them the suffering that Issei experienced. Issei was about to stop her but choose to let it be because even if he stops her it won''t matter that much anyway. Then the projection started... ... What they saw made them unable to breathe because of the excruciating pain they felt in their heart from watching just how Issei suffered back then, it''s utter nightmare for them who loves Issei dearly. That''s not something anyone should experience in their entire life especially a person such as Issei who sacrifices almost everything for the women he once loved. All of them who watched the projection without a single exception is shedding tears unknowingly. Even Irene bit her lips while watching it once again. But when they saw how Issei bounce back from his despairing state and saw the new him they all felt gratified and proud because that''s the Issei they know. After the projection ended, Gurigura, Yunyun, Wiz, and Towa cried loudly and instantly jumped towards Issei. They hugged Issei''s body while keep saying that they won''t ever leave him no matter what. The other girls also cried softly while covering their mouths, they all surrounded Issei vowing to him that they will never leave him. Issei felt really blessed surrounded by them, he felt that they are his greatest pride and greatest blessing in life. In the future, if anyone ever asked him just what his greatest achievement in life is, he will surely answer his beloved wives are his biggest achievement in life. Issei said that he totally believes them and he also vowed that he will also never leave them behind. While some of the girls cried at Issei''s embrace, the vengeful type such as Jalter exuded extreme bloodlust and maddening rage directed towards Rias and co. the same goes for Semiramis, Scathach, Forzelotte, Millet, Kyou, and Kinou as well. But the most surprising thing is that Ophis and Lilith also shedding tears and even though their face looks calm, their aura is anything but calm. All of their aurae went berserk... If Rias and co were present in front of them right now then they would without a doubt kill them in the spot and rips their body and soul to pieces. ... Back at Rias and co, all of them for some reason felt really cold and their bodies are shivering greatly. They don''t know why they felt this way but they''re feeling extreme terror at this moment. Even their boyfriends also felt it as well... It''s like impending doom is about to greet them soon enough. All of their faces went sickly white and Little Hijama who''s Koneko and Ravel new boyfriend fainted away while losing control of his dder control. The others also almost lose control of their dder as well but thankfully they managed to hold it in albeit barely... All of them don''t have time to care for Hijama because they can''t move a single muscle and they all are about to pass out as well. Azazel who was observing them in the other room notices something was wrong because they were sparing with each other just now but why they suddenly went very quiet and standing still? So he hastily moves towards the training ground and saw that each and one of them are greatly shivering while their faces are ghastly white. When he''s about to ask them what''s going on he also felt a brief bloodlust directed towards Rias and co. He shuddered greatly because this bloodlust is extremely overbearing and dangerous, he hastily erected a barrier to protect them from the iing bloodlust... But it''s useless because the bloodlust from multiple Godly beings is not something he can resist. The moment he erected the barrier it cracked right away and then it burst open to pieces, he got the bacsh from it and puked some blood in the process. He was about to call for help from Sirzechs and the others because at this rate it will be very dangerous for Rias and co... But thankfully the bloodlust started to dissipate soon enough. Kiba and Gasper are not in the house at this moment while Rosseweise is sleeping at Issei''s bed right now so they don''t know anything about this incident. Rosseweise smiled at her sleep because she''s having a good dream at this moment because in her dreams she finally reunited with Issei. When the bloodlust disappears, Rias and co instantly dropped to the ground and fainted away just like Hijama. But they don''t lose control of their dder like him. Azazel hastily calls for assistance from the others in the end because this is something they need to discuss. Because whoever emits that bloodlust just now most likely are aiming for Rias and co''s lives and they need to take proper precaution for it. When Rias and co woke up, they don''t seem to remember anything from the whole incident. Although Azazel and the others felt something very wrong they at least thought that it''s good that they all forgot about it. If they remember it then they might be in extreme trauma because even Azazel is still shivering once in a while when he remembers that bloodlust back then. This is not a joking matter if even a strong individual such as Azazel felt afraid of that bloodlust then the one who emits it is an extremely powerful individual as well. Sirzechs instantly told his subordinates to investigate this but theye up with nothing, obviously, considering the one who emits that bloodlust is from another world altogether and even if he finds out the true culprit he can only smile bitterly to himself because he can''t do shit about them... So they can only add this incident to their other case that needs to be further investigatedter on. Sirzechs put another magic seal on Rias and co as an rm, in case this incident happened again. ... When the girls calmed down, they told Issei that they want to avenge him. Especially Jalter, who''s very enthusiastic because she can''t really wait to burn each and one of them and have them staked as well. Issei told them no need to bother with them anymore because he doesn''t really care about Rias and co any longer. And killing them would change nothing anyway, it will only make the faction alliance in risk of being broken. That''s something he doesn''t want to see because he doesn''t want any more war happening in his world, Riche and co are fully aware just how bad war is, but they can''t just let it go like this, right? Irene knows that Issei truly doesn''t want revenge anymore on Rias and co, not because he still has feelings towards them or anything but because he truly doesn''t care about them any longer. But just like the other girls felt, she just can''t let it go just like this. Then she thought of something so she whispered her idea towards Semiramis and co... After hearing her idea, they all nodded and agreed with her n. Ophis and Lilith were about to go to Rias ce right away but Issei managed to hold them off in the end. After a bit of persuading they finally stopped their n and told Issei that they will always stay by his side forever. Issei nodded at their words and pat their heads gently in the process. All of the girls finally agreed not to take revenge on Rias and co. for now, to Issei surprise but he soon forgets about it because he doesn''t really care either way. Unknown to him they have their own ns in mind... The Krs also saw and heard the whole thing because Semiramis established a connection spell towards them. They all are furious to the maximum after knowing what happened to their king in the past. If it wasn''t for Semiramis''s telling them to stand down, for now that is... Then they might''ve asked her to teach them how to create a rift opening and go towards Rias and co''s ce right away to lop off their heads and present them to their King. Not that Issei would be happy even if they did that though because he''s not interested in a decapacitated head alright... He won''t care if they indeed killed Rias and co but he sure as hell doesn''t want to see a decapacitated head inside a gift box or on a silver tter for that matter. If the girls ended up killing Rias and co. Issei wouldn''t really me them but he will choose to protect them instead, from Sirzechs and the others rage. He will not hesitate to kill Sirzechs or anyone else if they tried to hurt his wives. Issei is not afraid of going into a war, but he will avoid it if it''s possible. Sure, he loves battle but he doesn''t enjoy killing people... He''s a battle maniac, not a homicidal maniac, get that straight. ... Some times have passed since the time where Issei told them about his past. Now Ramius and co are inside a red cocoon. They''re undergoing their process of as a Dragon just like Issei. The one who underwent the process of transformation is Jeanne, Jalter, Yunyun, Wiz, Ramius, Riche, Gurigura, Tio, Kathryn, Tilt, Natal, Croix, and Towa. Semiramis''s already revived Tilt thest few days before this and her new body is also strong enough to undergoes the process of , a bonus from Semiramis. They immediately asked Issei to turn them into a Dragon because they want to get stronger quickly, of course Issei agreed to their request and started the process straight away. This process will take a few days to finish and Issei never left their side for a single moment in case any mishaps were about to happen. Their process is not painful like Issei thankfully. The others also stay with him protecting Ramius and co as well. Semiramis summoned all of the Krs to their current location to act as an extra precaution for any iing mishaps. She told Issei to put them inside the so they should be ready for any sudden attack. Forzelotte doesn''t order all of her subordinates because it will attract too much attention so she only orders the strongest ones to guard the perimeter. Semiramis and co erected multiple barriers and Irene and Issei their barriers power to the maximum level. Their current barrier can be called at this point and only 2 individual known in existence could break this barrier. It''s Nyathotep and Issei himself. Issei obviously won''t do anything harmful towards Ramius and co but they are worried about Nyathotep in case it decided to attack them right at this moment so they''re in full alert mode for a whole week before they finished their process. When they''re done, the girls emerged from their respective cocoon one by one. All of their eyes still retain their original color but their pupil has turned into slits just like Ophis and Lilith. The same goes for their hair colors but it became even silkier and grew slightly longerpared to before. Their body bes even more perfect and their beautiful faces also be even more gorgeous. But sadly for Kathryn, her breasts only grow for a tiny bitrgerpared to back then when she''s still a human. The first thing she check when she became a Dragon is her breasts but when she saw that it only grew a tiny bit she felt despair and kneeled on the floor while shedding tears of sorrow. Issei sweated seeing her like that. Gurigura for some reason has cat ears and a cat tail. But upon further inspection, it only looks like cat ears and tail while actually, it''s her unique Dragon parts that are shaped just like a cat part. When Issei touch them she giggled because it felt ticklish but Issei thought it indeed has different texturepared to Koneko and Kuroka cat ears and tails. One thing that took them by surprise is that their disappears from their hands but there''s a appeared on their respective bodies. That looks just like Irene and co''s mark. At the middle of their mark, there''s a Roman number just like their previous . Ramius , Riche , Gurigura and so on... Millet mark number is for that matter. They all felt sad that their ring disappeared but then Issei promised them that he will make a new one for each and every one of them. After hearing his words, they all felt happy and doesn''t feel that sad anymore. Jeanne, Jalter, Wiz, Yunyun, and Tilt mark are still white colored because they still haven''t had sex with Issei yet. And their eyes shine brightly and filled with lust while looking at Issei now. It''s like they''re looking at their prey and Issei felt awkward realizing their gaze on him, they would''ve jumped at Issei right at this moment if it wasn''t Forzelotte standing nearby watching them closely. They''ve already promised that the one to go next is Forzelotte after all so they can only wait for their turn... But then they look at each other and they all thought of the same thing, which is "I''M NEXT!" They have a ring contest with each other to decide just who will be the next one in line. Even Yunyun and Wiz who''s known to have a timid personality doesn''t back down from this one. Theirpetitiveness instinct as a Dragon appeared right after they became a Dragon it seems. Kyou and Kinou nodded to themselves because that''s what they felt when they still haven''t had sex with Issei back then. So it''s pretty normal to be in heat all the time when Dragons are near their chosen mate. Ophis and Lilith at first be confused just what are theypeting for, then they asked Irene. Ophis - Ddraig, what are they doing? Irene - Err, first of all, call me Irene from now on Ophis. Ophis - ...Okay, Irene? Irene - Um, they''repeting for Issei''s special "Essence". Ophis - Issei''s "Essence"? What is that? Lilith - Is it tasty? Irene - Hmm, if you ask me if it''s tasty or not, then yeah, it''s one of the "tastiest" things I''ve ever "tasted". Irene slyly grinned while looking at Issei who''s currently surrounded by the other girls. Ophis - Then I also want to try it. Lilith - Lilith also wants it. Irene - Hmmm, then all you have to do is... Irene then whispered something on Ophis and Lilith''s ears. When they heard her words they nodded at her and not long after, there''s a appeared on their body. Then they felt somewhat hot inside their body when they look at Issei now. Their eyes started glistening and they kind of confused just what are they feeling right now... They felt weird especially on their belly part, it''s like its craving for something. It''s not craving for food because they would''ve known that. They asked Irene just what are they feeling right now. Irene - It''s an emotion called "Love". Ophis/Lilith - Love? Irene - How do you both feel about Issei? Do you like him? They both nodded at her question. Irene - You both said that you wanted to stay with him forever, right? They both nodded once again. Irene - Try to imagine if he suddenly disappears from your lives. They both do as they were told and they both felt excruciating pain in their heart after imagining Issei leaving them behind and both of their faces went gloomy right away. Ophis - No... I don''t want that... I want to stay with Issei forever... Lilith - Lilith as well... Irene - What you''re both feeling just now is called "Sorrow", it''s the emotion that you will feel if something bad happened to the one you loves... That''s why you both needed to make him your mate. Don''t you both want to have Issei as your mate? Ophis and Lilith thought about it and when they imagine having Issei as their mate they both felt joy so they nodded once again. Ophis - So all we need to do is to just do like you''ve told us? Irene - Yep, trust me. Then they both nodded onest time and look at Issei again. But this time they finally know just why they felt this way when they gaze at Issei... It''s because they love him and wanted to be with him forever. Irene nodded to herself after seeing that both of them seems to understand what she''s trying to convey then she looks towards the other girls. All of their power levels are kind of broken for a "Newborn" Dragon, Irene thought. It''s a good thing though because with this their odds will be bigger for the uing rating game. They don''t tell Issei about the rating game because they know that he won''t be interested in participating in it. Not surprising if he were to participate then it will be like an adult fighting a bunch of toddlers. He''s basically the uncrowned King of their original world already at this point. So they all started their training soon after to get used to their new bodies and Issei also do the same as them because he just mastered the element after all. Chapter 76: (Include Harem List) Chapter 76: (Include Harem List) List of Issei''s harem member as of thetest chapters: Semiramis Scathach Irene Ophis Lilith Jeanne Jalter Yunyun Wiz Ramius Riche Gurigura Tio Tilt Kathryn Natal Kyou Kinou Towa Millet Croix Forzelotte Laurent Silent Burst Sora The Krs race. (Mertel, Ekate, Miarute, Kyuriha, Suisen, Marialis, Paniverna, Ultinia, Izana.) On Process: Rosseweise Kuroka Grayfia ETC~ ... It''s been a year after that events. During this time, Issei officially reced Forzelotte as the new . Theypleted their bond during this time as well. Issei also finally made the rest of the girls as his, that also includes Ophis and Lilith. Issei''s w mark below his eyes changed its shape and color into golden red and Forzelotte also gains the same mark below her eyes and it has the same color as Issei''s mark, their mark new shape is simr to Japanese kanji for the word King and Queen. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-1102303940.jpg Forzelotte mark is on her left while Issei mark in his right). Issei instantly gains Forzelotte skill the moment theypleted their bond. As for Ophis and Lilith case, he doesn''t really gain anything because he already has their domain even before they be a true mate. They''ve truly be husband and wife and the whole world knows about this, whether it be the Celestials or the Humans. They tried to send their spies to gain some information about this new but to no avail, because every spy they''ve sent never returned. And the new appears to be wearing a full mask all the time so no one has really seen his face before except for the Demonkin. (AN: Issei''s new mask is the mask of Lelouch from Code Geass, just google "Lelouch Mask" if you want to see it.) The ritual for recing the position is quite simple, Issei just needs to beat every that are around to prove his strength... But he messed up a bit on that part... Over half of those are women so the moment theyid their eyes on Issei''s face and strength they instantly be lovestruck towards him. And Forzelotte got annoyed because of that. So she told Issei to wear a mask from now on and don''t show his face so easily anymore. But the damage has been done because those female who had a crush on Issei doesn''t seem to want to give up no matter what. Forzelotte tried to threaten them but to no avail, the funny thing is, over 80% of the overlord is female so its quite safe to say that the females are the dominant one on the Demon Realm. And that''s why they won''t give up to gain Issei affection because the chance of finding another man at his caliber is next to zero. They might have to wait for another hundreds or even thousands of years before another man of his caliber to show up once again or perhaps there will be none at all. So they won''t give up that easily no matter what the cost. Forzelotte can only let them be much to her dismay... Thankfully Issei is not the super pervert he used to be, so he refuses their courting. But his refusal backfired against him because they got even more interested in him. They even saw his refusal as a challenge towards them. Issei had a massive headache when he finds out about this. He can easily kill anyone as long as they''re his enemies, but not these types of "Enemies", alright? They be loyal towards him but... *Sigh*... All of Issei''s wives and even the Krs giggled at him when they saw his current predicament. Only Forzelotte got annoyed because she''s quite the jealous type. The Celestial King also took interests on the new addition of the army. He instantly bes smitten and greedy after seeing the picture of the Angel army and especially the picture of Croix, Jeanne, Miarute, Kyuriha, Ultinia, and Izana. At first, he tried to negotiate with Issei to give Croix and co to the Celestials saying that Holy elemental beings such as Angels and Saintess should belong to the Celestials. And if Issei agreed to their demands then they will gift him with tons of riches and their favor in case he need help from them someday. Obviously, Issei rejected this proposal on the spot without any hesitation. The Celestial King is feeling furious after hearing his rejection, and if it wasn''t for Forzelotte is still there with him then he would''ve dered war against Issei. But the Celestial King doesn''t lose hope after being rejected once. He still doesn''t know about Issei personality nor power so he assumes that he''s only a boy toy of Forzelotte but unknown to him, Issei is much stronger and more dangerouspared to Forzelotte herself. They keep pestering Issei all the time, it went from proper negotiation into an underlying threat saying if he doesn''t agree to their demands then he will definitely regret it. Issei totally ignored their words... Until one day... When Croix and Jeanne were training together, they got ambushed by the Celestials army. The Celestials thought that this is their chance because they don''t see any guard in the perimeter and no witnesses in sight so it''s a perfect chance they thought. They instantly sprung into action and they take proper precaution because they know Croix and Jeanne must be quite the strong individual from the holy aura they''re emitting, so they sent some of their strongest fighters as well. At first, they tried to persuade Croix and Jeanne but to no avail, so they can only use the forceful method instead. Croix and Jeanne are taken by surprise after seeing bunch of armored Knight surrounding them but they didn''t panic and started to fight back valiantly, their training after all this time is nothing to scoff at, and the Celestials thought they might''ve still underestimated Croix and Jeanne strength, they never thought that their rank is at and respectively. (AN: Do note that this event takes ce during the 1 year period, not after the 1 year). They be even greedier because if they can sessfully kidnap both of them then their army will be much stronger than ever. As for their allegiance matter, it will be quite easy because they have brainwash magic for that. But it doesn''t matter how strong they are, because they have the numbers on their side. There''s only 2 of them while the celestials side has dozens of , , and even one in their ranks. There are 4 in total at the Celestial side, and their king sent one of them to do this job because he doesn''t want any mishap to happen. Jeanne and Croix saw this as a perfect chance to hone their skills so they never call for help during their whole fight because they don''t need to do so in the first ce. And the reason for that is because Issei has been watching them this entire time. The Celestials don''t know about the link they share with each other. If any of them are in danger then the others will be able to sense it as well. The moment Issei felt that both of them in danger he instantly teleported himself to their location. And he''s been watching them ever since they started their fight. He''s basically hiding in in sight because he hides his presence so the Celestials can''t see him at all right now. Both Croix and Jeanne felt safe after seeing their beloved husband is watching them so they fought without holding back in the slightest because they know that if something bad were about to happen then Issei will be there to cover their back. It''s perfect mutual trust they had with each other. Both of Jeanne and Croix spread their Dragon wings which are colored pure white and it keeps emitting strong Holy power that makes even the Celestial felt a bit of awe because both of their holy power is really strong but they never expected that both of them are apparently Dragonkin which is even more perfect in their opinion. They still don''t have a Dragonkin on their army after all, so they will be the perfect addition to their army, Jeanne uses her sword and g while Croix keeps using her magic to assist the former. Croix is a defensive support type while Jeanne is the offensive support type. Croix keeps erecting a magical shield whenever an attack was about tond on them. And when they''re aiming at her she will use her own offensive type magic. The Celestials are having a hard time trying tond a proper blow on both of them because their teamwork is perfect and fully synchronized with each other. Whenever they saw an opening on Jeanne side, Croix will cover it for her and vice versa. They thought that they can''t keep this up for long because their time is quite limited. Finally, the made his move and uses one of his strongest magic right away hoping that it will be able to incapacitate both of them at the same time. Jeanne who realizes just what he''s doing hastily uses her skill and Croix also uses her own barrier skill which is called . They sessfully blocked the attack but they''re feeling exhausted because it consumes almost all of their magic reserves to block this attack. He''s not a for no reason after all. When the Celestials saw that they be ecstatic. The told his subordinates to capture them now but before they could do as they were told they saw a lone figure standing in front of Croix and Jeanne. - Who are you?! Wait... Th-That mask! Y-You''re the new ! The got goosebumps all over after seeing this figure appeared out of nowhere. But when he saw the mask Issei''s wearing he instantly recognizes it because that mask is one of a kind in this whole world. Issei - Are you both okay? Issei doesn''t look at the Celestials at all and only has eyes on Croix and Jeanne the whole time. Croix - Ehehe, we''re fine Otouto-kun. Jeanne - Un, we''re fine, Master. We''re only feel exhausted from depleting our Mana. Both Croix and Jeanne smiled lovingly at Issei and Issei also smiled back at them under his mask. Issei holds both of them in his arms and both Jeanne and Croix snuggledfortably inside his embrace. Issei - You both can take it easy from here, I''ll handle the rest. Croix & Jeanne - Hai. They both answered him like a gentle and loving housewife. Issei - Um... Millet. When Issei called her name, Millet appeared next to Issei out of nowhere ready to take his order. Millet - At yourmand. Issei - Tell everyone that I will bete for dinner today. Millet - May I ask why, Milord? Millet already knew the answer but she just wants to make sure. Issei doesn''t answer her question right away but he looks towards the Celestials instead. Issei - I will be visiting the Celestial Realm today. Millet - Understood, Milord. Issei - Go bring Croix and Jeanne back for now. Millet - Ha. After both Croix and Jeanne told Issei to be careful they both went back with Millet. Millet bowed slightly towards Issei in reverence then he took a nce at the Celestials party and smirked at them for being so foolish. They just touch her beloved lord reverse dragon scale, literally... - W-Wait, want to say something, Issei uses his on them. The Celestials party felt like they''re being crushed by a huge mountain after sensing the pressure Issei''s emitting right now. The tried to say something but he can''t even utter a single word any longer. The Celestial died instantly the moment they are exposed to Issei''s pressure while the don''t have it any better as well because they''re on the verge of death. Only the can barely stand from feeling Issei pressure but he can''t utter a single word nor move a single muscle for that matter. All he can do is shivering in absolute fear because he felt like they just stepped on andmine... A hugendmine. They shouldn''t havee here he thought... He even started raining curses on his King for being so lustful and greedy, now look where did that get them. They thought the new is just a boy toy of Forzelotte? What a joke... This man is even more dangerous and much more powerful than Forzelotte herself. Finally, he can only smile bitterly at himself because he seems to be serving the wrong Lord it seems... Such is fate... He knows there''s no use in negotiating at this point because he can fully sense the Killing intent Issei''s emitting right now. Issei walk pass by the and thetter is confused on why he doesn''t do anything towards him but then he saw something weird... Why his vision seems to be spinning and then he can saw his own body in perfect view? Even in his death, he''s filled with confusion because he doesn''t feel any pain at all and before he knows it, his vision goespletely dark. And when Issei disappear from the spot, all of their bodies disintegrate into nothingness as well. Then the whole area went silent once again... ... The very next day, the whole world vibrates after finding out the Celestial Realm is no more. Now they belong to the faction. The humans shivered in fear because, in just a single day, a Colossus faction such as the Celestials Realm is no more... The rumors said that the Celestials perish because they tried to mess with the women so they hastilymand their citizens to not mess with his women. And if they were to disobey this order they won''t be responsible for what''s going to happen to them. From then on, Issei another title is the because of how overbearing he was on dealing with his enemies. But there''s also another reason why he''s called that, and the ones who call him by that title is mostly men... The humans sent their representative immediately to told Issei about their allegiance and offered a batch of their most beautiful women as a gift. Issei rejected all of them of course. Issei doesn''t kill every Celestial there is, he only kill their King who sent those orders of kidnapping Croix and co. along with his loyal follower. As for those that surrender, he let them be and only told them to obey their new superior which is the Krs. He sent the Krs to manage the Celestial Realm. Soon there''s a picture of Issei''s face spread out by someone anonymous, Forzelotte tried to find out just who''s the culprit is but to no avail. It could be from anyone after all... But a certain girl who likes to draw pictures and telling stories seems to be fidgetting a lot recently... It bes totally catastrophic for the humans because Issei bes most of the woman dream lover, there''s a lot of lovelorn women popping out here and there because they can''t fall in love with normal men any longer. The men cry tears of sorrow while the woman keeps spacing out imagining about their dream lover. And this is also why the men titled Issei as while the women titled him as a . Semiramis and co are amused by this incident and they keep teasing Issei by calling him for a while much to his dismay. On a side note, Sora, who''s Issei personal finally came back to him. But Issei is surprised seeing her new form after she became a Goddess. She grew up... Literally... When Sora left Issei back then she looks like she''s 10-12 years old at best but now... She looks like she''s 17 years old. Her hair grew longer, her childish face is now but gone and she became a perfect bishoujo. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/d/dd/Level_God_Willis.png/revisiontest?cb=20151104235047) Sora felt happy seeing the surprised face of Issei because of how different she is now. But she''s feeling a little disappointed that her breasts don''t grow as big as her elder sister. Issei would''ve doubted her being Sora herself if not for their contract telling him that it is indeed her. Sora - Surprised, Onii-sama? Issei - Err... Yes, a little bit... And why do you call me by that nickname? Sora - No particr reason, I just like calling you that, Ise-nii-sama. Am I not allowed to call you that, nii-sama? Sora used her teary puppy eyes face on Issei and he bes speechless thinking why do every woman in his life seem to have this particr skill? Issei - *Sigh*... Do as you like... Sora - Yaay~ thank you, nii-sama. Sora instantly hugged Issei''s arm while humming happily and after that, she quickly gets to work by leveling up the other girls and Issei himself. She bespletely dumbfounded after finding out that Issei has reached already. She thought it will take him at least another 100 years to reach this tier but she never thought it will be this soon... The same goes for the other girls. Weren''t they just reached a while ago? Howe they have already umted so many points? Now most of them have already be and . It seems that she still underestimated the true capabilities of her contractor and his party member... But that also means that her eyes and intuition are not wrong in choosing Issei as her Eternal Partner, now she only needs to do something about her elder sister and life will be perfect... ... (AN: Note that 1 year in another world is still 1 month in DxD world.) At DxD world there''s a newpany called the , thispany is newly founded just recently. But just in 1 month, their standing is already the same on thosepanies that have been standing for dozens of years. Theirpany logo brand is shaped like a Heart with Dragon wings. (AN: https://img00.deviantart/6f28/i/2015/117/1/3/dragon_heart_tribal_v2_red_by_kuroakai-d47idhc.jpg). Their product consists of Clothing, Furniture, Jewelry, and even idol agency but there are still a lot more. In summary, they are a multi-purposepany. They instantly became public main attention, because their products are extremely durable and unique and it''s also extremely cheappared to their product simr counterparts. It is genuinely revolutionary for them. Even the 4 factions also have to admit that their product is indeed great and they also started using the products. There are others who tried to copy their product but they always failed to do so. The public is wondering just who their chairman is, but all they know about thispany is the CEO, which is a woman who goes by the name Tio H. and as for the chairman she said it''s her beloved husband. They tried to ask her just what "H" stands for and just who is her husband name but she refuses to tell them about it. They are confused just why she doesn''t want to tell them her surname but there''s nothing they can do about it if she doesn''t want to tell them. Some men who heard that she''s already married felt despair because there were a lot of men who are hoping to try their luck to gain her heart and be rich as well. But before they can evenunch their n, they''ve heard that she''s already married. And to add salt to their injuries, Tio''s little sister who''s named Tilt H. which is her personal assistant also married the same man like her elder sister. The public is even more dumbfounded because they never think there will be a man this lucky for being able to marry both the big sister and also the little sister at the same time. The men started raining curses at the lucky bastard. There are some who tried to seduce both of them but they won''t even spare them a single nce, and some even tried to do something to her from behind the shadow but they all failed ultimately... And the very next day, the culprits behind the scene are exposed along with their dark secrets and handed to the authorities. The public bes much more in disbelief because some of those culprits are from the bigpany such as the IKUA, and if that''s not enough, there''s evidence showing their "Behind the scenes" deal with some criminal organization and a funds embezzlement. Some culprits even steal from the orphanage much to the public disgusts. Then the also donated a huge amount of funds for the orphanage and the others in needs. They instantly gained huge positive reviews and a lot of supporter in the process. The public even saw the as the God-sendpany. And they titled Tio as the seconding of the Virgin Mary, even though she''s already married and obviously not a virgin anymore... But it is indeed quite a suitable title for her. Tio and Tilt became an inspiration for those who are aiming to be a sessful businessman. And just like that, the easily dominate the business world in the DxD universe... ... The 4 faction leader realizes that Tio and Tilt are by no means a normal human and that includes some of theirpany members as well, so they hold a meeting about them. This meeting took ce before Tio held a public conference and told the world that she''s already married. Tannin told them that her real identity is most likely a Dragon just like himself and she''s quite strong as well. They never heard of them before but it''s not really surprising seeing a new Dragon showing themselves to the world. There are some Dragons that are still hiding somewhere at the corner of the world after all. So they thought that both Tio and Tilt are one of them. Tannin - Umu, from her power signature alone I could tell as a fellow Dragon that she''s quite the strong Dragon... Even though she still hasn''t awakened her but she''s close to awakening it and her strength is by no means lower than me or you, Sirzechs-sama. As for her little sister... Her strength is much lowerpared to her elder sister but it''s also nothing to scoff at. Tannin solemnly told Sirzechs and the others about his knowledge about Tio and Tilt. Sirzechs - I see... Azazel - Now the only question is... Did theye here in peace or are they aiming for something else altogether... Michael - Indeed... It will be very worrying if they do indeede here to cause trouble, we can only hope that they''re not because we got our hands full for the uing Rating game and dealing with the aftermath of Trihexa. Odin - But I gotta say... She has a very sexy body and her little sister is not bad herself. Odin perverted tendencies started showing themselves once again when he''s inspecting Tio and Tilt body. Azazel - Hmm, you think so as well, old man? Azazel being Odin oppai club buddy obviously agreed with him. Odin - Of course! Odin and Azazelughed together while looking at Tio and Tilt picture. The other faction leader sweated seeing them being so perverted even in times like this... Tannin - You both better stop your perversion towards them. Tannin suddenly cut in between theirughter. Both Odin and Azazel stopped theirugh and the other 2 faction leader also looked towards him because it''s the first time he ever reprimands Odin and Azazel for their pervertedness. Tannin knows just what they''re surprised about. If it''s the other woman they''re talking about then he wouldn''t have cared much but he needs to tell them something about Tio and Tilt as a fellow Dragon. Tannin - You all must know just what it means when a Dragon has already chosen their mate right? The 4 of them nodded at his question, of course they know what it means. It''s not really amon knowledge but for them who has been living for quite a long time, it''s obvious for them to know about it. There has been a record about what happens when you mess around with a female Dragon who has already chosen their mate. And it is nothing good, they can tell you that... Azazel then realizes just what Tannin trying to convey here. The rest also realize it soon enough. Azazel - Are you trying to tell us that they are already... Tannin - Indeed, they have already chosen their mate... You see that on their respective left and right hand? Tannin pointed towards the picture and they all looked towards Tio and Tilt hand and they can see a just like the pany logo. Tannin - That red symbolized that they''ve already chosen their mate and let me ask you this... Even though I don''t know just how strong their mate/husband is, do you think a strong individual like them both would choose someone that is weaker than them? When they heard Tannin words, they all shuddered and starting to have cold sweat, especially Azazel and Odin because of what they''ve just done. Thankfully there''s only them in this room so it''s safe... If Tio and Tilt strength are already on par with them then what about their husband? This is noughing matter... They don''t want to earn the enmity of such strong individual, no thank you. Tannin nodded to himself after seeing that all of them realizes the dire situation they were in. As a fellow Dragon, he hates it when someone else tries to mess with his fellow Dragon. But Tannin felt something familiar when he sensed their aura, but he just can''t put his fingers around it just what is so familiar about it... Maybe he met them before but just forgot about it? Who knows, Tannin thought to himself. Sirzechs - Very well, I will arrange a meeting with the CEO and try to find out just what is their true purpose. They all agreed to Sirzechs proposal and they conclude their meeting after that. ... Forzelotte - Mm... Aah... Issei is currently having sex with Forzelotte on her bedroom. Forzelotte - Ah... Mmm... Aah... He shakes his hips in rhythm and moves his dick inside her from behind. Their current position is doggy style. Forzelotte - Ah... Ah... Haah... Aahn! Issei knows all her weak spots and pushes his dick so he just misses them. He''s doing it on purpose because he wants to tease her. Forzelotte - Ngh... H-How dare you... Aaah... She can''t stand it and repositions her hips herself so Issei''s hitting the right spots. When she does, he ps her ass. Forzelotte - Aaaah! Issei likes that sound. A slight, flushed handprint remains on her smooth and white butt cheek. Forzelotte - Ah... Ah... nnh... She res a little at Issei. But she doesn''t stop moving her hips. It''s not that Issei is being violent with her. But she''s the one who asks for it, it''s just one part of the game. She knows that, so she doesn''t fight back. Issei smiled wryly because when he pped her butt he''s still feeling hesitant a bit. But because she''s the one asking for it he can only obey it. The woman allowing herself to be debased before him is the former , if anyone else saw this then they might''ve died from shock. Issei started thrusting his dick into her once again but this time instead of pping her butt, he gently stroke it. Issei - Does it hurt? Forzelotte - Ah... Mmm... Aah... D-Don''t mind it, I told you that I can handle it, didn''t I? Issei - But still... Forzelotte - Haahn, I-Ise... Issei - Hm? Forzelotte - Focus... Ah... Issei - ...Got it. Issei thrust his hips and don''t pretend like he''s missing where he want to hit anymore. He nails his dick exactly against where she''s most sensitive. Forzelotte - Aah! Aah! Ah! Aahnn! Mmmm! *Pak!* *Pak!* *Pak!* She moves her hips too, intensifying what they''re doing together. They''ve done this dozen and may be nearing hundreds of times. They both know what the other is going to do next. But they never get tired of it. They even greedily pursue it. Forzelotte - Ah... aaah... aaah... She stops moving her hips when she''s ready and wordlessly begs Issei as she sticks out her ass with a jerk and steels herself. Issei thrust faster and harder, pounding himself into her ferociously. Forzelotte - Ah! Haahn! Aahn! She stays still, but her pussy walls never stop moving. It feels amazing and her arousal fuels Issei''s arousal as well. His passion rises in tempo with hers. Forzelotte - Aaaaah! Issei - Gh! He stabs his dick deep into her and stops moving, both of them do. Forzelotte - Aaaaaaaaaah! *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* She climaxes intensely as Issei shoot out his semen deep inside her. They''re in perfect harmony and they both can feel it. Forzelotte - Ah... ahh... ahhhn... Issei hugs her close while she''s still flushed from her orgasm. Forzelotte - Ah... Issei - Forze... Forzelotte - Mmh... Mmn... Mmchu... Hai? Issei kisses her and whispers in her ear. Issei - I love you. Forzelotte - Mmh... Ise... Mmn... She kisses him back. Forzelotte - Mmh... If you love me, then prove it... She moves her hips gently asking for more. Issei - Understood... Need a rest? Forzelotte - No... Issei - Well then... Forzelotte - Haahn! Issei makes love to her for quite some time. And when she''s finally feeling exhausted from their lovemaking session, she fell asleep just like that. Issei smiled gently seeing her sleeping face, he tugs her in gently and just when he''s about to join her in thend of dreams there are 2 intrudersing into their room. Both of them instantly jumped at Issei''s embrace. ??? - Ise, my turn... ??? - Lilith next... Issei - Err... Ophis, Lilith... Wasn''t today Forze''s turn? Yes, the intruders are Ophis and Lilith. And both of them are not in their loli form but in their adult form. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/highschooldxd/images/8/84/LN_21_illustration_3.jpg/revisiontest?cb=20160319024757). They both are totally butt naked ready for the taking. Ophis - I won''t take no for an answer... Lilith - Lilith as well... Both of Ophis and Lilith eyes are glistening with lust. Issei can only smile wryly seeing the duo Ouroboros Dragon being like this. The reason why they became like this is all because of Irene... It all happened the very next day after Isseipleted his bond with Forzelotte. They both came into his room while he was asleep while in their adult form as well... It''s toote to stop them because the moment he''s awake from his sleep Ophis has already put his penis inside her. Issei thought she will cry from the pain or something but her reaction is only a little frown before she started moving up and down with endless vigor that even made Issei be totally ckjawed. Lilith was watching Ophis''s action from the side ready to copy her other half action it seems. When Issei asked Ophis just who told her to do this and who taught her this move, they both told him at the same time that it''s Irene. So Issei knows that this is Irene''s fault after that. He can only sigh bitterly at Irene mischievous side. Ever since then both Ophis and Lilith got totally hooked on having sex with him that both of them almoste to his room every day. Issei gave Irene an using look but she only feigns ignorance whenever he does that. The other girls tried to talk some sense into them but it''s useless because all they respond with is, "But it feels really good doing it with Issei... Why should we stop?". Hearing their answer the other girls can only smile wryly because they totally agree with them. It indeed feels extremely good when they''re making love with Issei... So they can only give up on telling them to stop, but they told Ophis and Lilith to take turns. They both nodded at that condition but it doesn''t take long before both of them do what they''re currently doing. They indeed don''t bother Issei and the other girls when they''re having sex but the moment they finished their lovemaking session, both Ophis and Lilith will barge into the room and demand for their turn next. Just like now... Issei - Fine... But let''s do it in your room because Forze needs to get some rest. Issei can only relent to their demand because they won''t stop until they get what they want. Both of them nodded with a victory smile and then they went to their room. And Issei continued his lovemaking session with Ophis and Lilith this time around. Forzelotte was awake when they enter the room but she''s already got used to their antics so she only rolls her eyes at them before going back to sleep. Chapter 77: Chapter 77: ??? - Chu, chu, haahn, mmha... I knew it, you''re good at this kind of thing. To do this, with only your mouth... I wanted to be the one to teach you something... Hey, watch where you''re touching, haah... Issei - It''s not a good idea to let your body get cold, so I''m warming it up, shishou... At this moment, both Scathach and Issei is in arge warm bath. Scathach - Mm, aaah! Haah, ku... Baka-deshi... It is quite right now, and they are alone together. Ther bodies are pressed up against each other''s to keep warm. Issei has already defeated Scathach and she asked Issei to take her virginity while they''re in the bath. Scathach - W-Why are you touching that ce? What are you... Doing... Issei - I''m touching a very important ce, a very sensitive ce. It''s Shishou''s pussy. Scathach - Why are you doing that...? Putting a finger in and taking it out again. It''s making a wet sound... It feels very hot there. Issei touched her clitoris until it got hard, then he moves his finger down to her vagina, which is opening and closing like a fish gulping for air. Scathach - Haah, haah, ku! Haah, that ce is... She is already experiencing tiny orgasms there, and the sensations are confusing her. After all, this is her first time. Issei - I can''t tell if this wetness is from the water, or something else... Issei whispered at her ears. Scathach - D-Don''t make me say it... Are you always, hahn, saying stuff like this when you''re making love with the other girls? Issei - Well, I like to have some fun sometimes. Scathach - Y-You''re such a... Haahn, ku... Haah, haah, ku, ahhn. Issei can feel her love juices falling down into the water below them. The usual gant air about her was gone, and every time Issei fingers touched her, she let out a sweet erotic voice. Scathach - Haah, haah... I, I want you to teach me about being a woman. I can''t wait any longer... Issei - Ah... I want you, Shishou. Scathach - If you don''t mind being with me, you can do whatever you like... I''m like a flower with closed petals, b-but I''ll give myself to you... Issei - You''re very beautiful, Shishou... From the first moment I''veid my eyes on you, I always think that you''re a very beautiful woman, even now I still do... I love you, Shishou... Scathach - H-Heh... You and your sweet talk... You''ve already defeated me as a warrior and now you want to conquer my body and heart thoroughly as well? Very well... I''ll allow it... Now make me yours, baka-deshi... Issei - Um... Understood. Scathach blushed deeply when she heard Issei''s words but she''s feeling really happy after hearing his confession. Which woman doesn''t like it when their belovedpliment them? Scathach - Aah... It''sing... Inside...! Mm, ku, ahhn! ahh, mmm, haah, kuu... Issei''s penis slowly pushed inside her unsoiled vagina, disappearing as he watched it. Scathach - I-It''s so big... Ku, haah... It''s pushing me, opening me... T-This is your man-thing... And it''s going inside me... It''s amazing... Scathach''s lower mouth have gotten tense, as drops of blood, the proof of her purity, fell into the water below. Her face betrayed the pain she was experiencing, and the pleasure too. Scathach - Y-You''ve stolen something from me... Even though I''ve already prepared for this day, it still amazes me just how fast you are able to defeat me... But... It doesn''t hurt... As much as I thought it would. Actually, it feels kind of... Good, inside me... Issei - You''re so wet that I''m moving inside you very smoothly. You''re epting me without any problem. Scathach - Haah, haahn! Haa, ahh... Your thing... It''s made me into a woman... I can feel my body, it''s molding itself around your thing... The inside of her vagina is well lubricated now, and his penis is entering her freely. The more he pushed inside her, the softer and more amodating her flesh became. Scathach - Haah, haah... Mm, aahnnn! T-The tip is bumping against my womb entrance... Issei - Ku... Your pussy is gripping me so tightly. Scathach - T-That''s so you can''t escape... Haah, I can feel you all the way inside now... I-I will receive all of your desire and take it into my self. I''ll make you ejacte so much you won''t be able to get an erection anymore... Issei - Heheh, challenge epted. His penis grew fully erect again, as he moves around her pussy juices and virgin blood. Issei judged that it is okay for him to move freely inside her now. Scathach - Haah, haa, haahn! Ku, aah, there... Issei - You fit perfectly around me... I knew our bodies would be perfect for each other... Scathach - Its the perfect size and shape for you... Ha, haah... Every time you try to pull out, it pulls you back in. Haah, haah... Come,e deep inside me... Ise... Her breath had been calm and rxed but is nowing in great gasps. Scathach - Haah, haah, ahhn! Ah, ah... When he pulled his penis out of her a few inches... Scathach - Haah! ahhn! T-That feels so... I can''t... Issei pulls his member out to her opening, leaving it pushed up against her warmness. She looked at him with an annoyed face for having the audacity to pull out of her but immediately started moaning again. Scathach - Ahha, ahhn! Haah, haah... You''re pushing my whole vagina up... H-How can you do it so roughly with me? It''s only my first time... Your thing... It''s so bumpy on the outside, I can feel it... Pushing inside me... Ahhn! With each thrust inside, her lubricant made it easier, until it is practically overflowing from her. The steam from the hot water bath is coating their bodies, appearing like sweat. Issei - This feels so good... I''m not going tost long. I feel like I''m going to melt inside your pussy, Scathach... Scathach - I-I feel it... I feel you inside me. Push it all the way inside me! T-This is a "Man"... This is what the man I love feels like... I''m your woman now, and I''m receiving you. The walls of her flesh are like another living thing entirely, moving and caressing him as he slips in and out of her. Scathach - Haah, haah, ahn, hhnaa... I-I''m going to... Again. Scathach is experiencing countless tiny waves of pleasure, which are causing her vagina to tighten around Issei''s penis again and again. The pleasure they are both feeling right now is otherworldly. Scathach - Ku, haah, haaahhn! W-Why is this so...? I-I can feel it, I can feel you... I can feel my man. I can only see you now, aahn... Some deep thing is rising in her, and she kisses Issei with new desires in her eyes. Scathach - Chuu, Mmchu... Haahn... Hammph... Responding to her, Issei inserts his tongue in her mouth, feeling her hot breath and sweet saliva. Scathach - Chu, Mmh, haahn, ahhn! When you kiss me, aahhn! Issei - Sorry, I can''t hold back. You''re just so cute to me. Scathach - D-Don''t say that... Haahn! That word doesn''t go well with me... Ahh, ahhn! His penis is moving in and out of her, making a wet sound as they both experience intense pleasure. Perhaps nearing her limit, Scathach''s body is starting to shake uncontrobly. Scathach - Haahn! Haa, haahn! Ahhn, ku, haah! M-My cervix is opening, ready to receive your seed... Please give it to me... Ise... I-It''s too good... Aahn! It feels too good! She is definitely nearing climax herself. The same goes for Issei. Issei - Gh... I''m almost there. Scathach - Give it to me... Give me all of your seed. Haahn! S-Shoot it deep inside me! Issei - Ah, I can''t hold off anymore... Scathach - Ahhn, yaah! N-No, it''s too good! Aahhhnnnn! It was thest spurt before they both came. Issei pushed deeper and deeper inside her, in order to nt his seed as deeply as he could. Scathach - Haah, haahn! Aahn! Ku, n-no, aah! I''m going to receive your semen! Aahn! In the deepest part of me! Issei - I''ming, Scathach! Scathach - Aahhn, haah, haah! I''ming, too,ing! Ahhhhhnnn...! *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* They both came at the same time and Issei''s ejacted deep inside Scathach womb and it flooded her inside thoroughly. Scathach - I-I can feel it... Inside me... Haah... Y-Your sperm is flooding inside me... I feel like I''m going to melt from the inside... Ah... It''s flowing out, I can still feel it flowing out... Aahn, mmm, haah... Her body lightly shivered in pleasure... Scathach - I''ve never felt this kind of happiness as a woman... You''ve made my body and heartpletely yours, all the way to my uterus... Y-You''d better take responsibility for this, baka-deshi... I can never go back to the way I was. Scathach smiled and she put her hand on Issei''s cheek, then Issei takes her hand with his own. Issei - I will... I will never let you leave my side, forever, Scathach... You have my word. Scathach - H-Hmph... At least you know what''s good for you... They smiled at each other before joining their lips together once again. Issei - Then, shall we go again? Issei asked Scathach with a sly smile. Scathach - ...Eh? She became stupefied after hearing Issei''s words. Issei - What''s wrong? I thought you''re going to suck me dry? Scathach - B-But... Issei - No buts~ Issei hummed before he started moving his hips once again. Scathach - W-Wait, kyaahn! B-Baka-deshi! Aahhhn... They continued their lovemaking session, but up to date, Scathach is the weakest on this area because she can only stand 3 round with Issei. It''s not that her endurance isn''t good or anything... But it''s just that her body is extremely sensitivepared to your average woman. Probably because of all the training she has done... After they were done, Scathach sulked for the entire day at her room. In her defense she said that it''s Issei''s fault for being too good, not hers... The other girls sweat at her statement. Issei can only smile wryly because he never thought that she would be that sensitive. ... Just when Michael and the others about to leave the room they heard a sudden voiceing out of nowhere. ??? - You all don''t need to arrange a meeting with the CEO, because that won''t be necessary with me being here. They all became alerted and hastily turned around towards the source of the voice. They saw an absolutely beautiful woman with a tall height, voluptuous body with thickly braided, bow-adorned, scarlet hair. Her two front braids have two golden ornaments near the upper sections and she also wears red lipstick. She has beautiful green eyes. For clothing, she dons a risque version of the typical witch''s garb. Her ck top has a diamond-shaped opening, exposing the middle of her breasts, which has a red heart mark that covered with Dragon''s wing, that mark looks exactly like the logo but there''s a mini queen crown at the middle of the . Additionally, she also wears an elongated ck loincloth with the same logo of the pany emzoned on its front, having white borders on its edges and being connected to another cloth piece with the very same heart-shaped design. She also wears ck thigh-high boots with heels that have a white-colored border near the top and gloves of the same color and design, only having w-like extensions. Her ck witch''s hat is muchrger than her head and possesses dreadlock designs with white bandaging near its ends. It also has a fur lining near its edges. At this moment she''s calmly sitting on one of the chairs with her legs crossed inside the room while observing them with a smirk on her gorgeous face. Sirzechs - ...Who are you? Sirzechs and co had a cold sweat because they never realize just since when did this woman appeared here. Not a single one of them realizes it... None. Whether it be Odin, himself or the others for that matters. Even though Odin and Azazel are quite perverted, they know which one they should leer or shouldn''t, and the woman before them obviously belongs to thetter category... ??? - Me? You can call me Irene H. Belserion. And you don''t need to introduce yourself to me because I know all of you... They all never heard her name before but they notice something on her name... She also has the initial "H" on her name. Just like Tio H. who''s the CEO of the pany. And if their guess is right, she''s also a Dragon. They can also see that she has the same mark as Tio and Tilt so they''re quite certain about their guess. Irene who has been observing them could guess just what they''re thinking right now just from looking at their face and eyes that keep ncing at her . She''s very proud of her , it''s a mark from her beloved Issei after all so she''s very conscious of it when someone is looking at it. Tannin - ...She''s also a Dragon. And also an extremely powerful one at that... Tannin whispered towards Sirzechs and co. ''We know that'' is what on Sirzechs and co mind when they heard Tannin words. Irene - Indeed, I am a Dragon... Queen of Dragons to be exact, and I''m alsomonly known as the by my enemies. I also know you are formerly known as the , Tannin the ze Meteor Dragon. "Bold words" they thought, for calling herself as the Queen of Dragons, but she seems to have the power to back up her im. Tannin - ...I see. It''s quite a pleasure for meeting a strong Dragon such as yourself, Belserion-sama... Irene - Hm, you can just call me Lady Irene. Tannin sweated a little feeling Irene aura because she''s really a strong Dragon, perhaps on par with the Ouroboros Dragon or even the Great Red himself, he can''t tell for sure because she seems to be hiding her power, so he could only rely on his instinct and his instinct is telling him to never fight this Dragon before him or he will undoubtedly die. ''Queen of Dragons huh... A fitting title'', Tannin thought. Her aura also reminds him of someone. But he''s not so sure about it because as far as he could remember, that person is a man, not a woman... Azazel - Then, we shall do just that... And if we may ask, what you mean by your words before about the pany... Irene - Um, I meant what I said... It won''t be necessary to arrange a meeting with Tio because we''re fellow sisters, as in, we have the same husband. They all started to be even more curious and feeling a little bit of fear thinking just who is this husband of theirs for having such strong women as his wives. Irene - I assure you that the pany doesn''t have any evil intention for this world, so you don''t need to worry. Azazel - ...Is there any proof for your im? Azazel asked her if she has any proof for her im because they can''t just tantly trust someone they never met before. Irene - Proof? Ahahaha... Do you think I need to lie to the likes of you? Irene at firstughed at Azazel question, but then she questioned him back while releasing her at the same time. When they felt her pressure, they instantly felt like they''re being weighed down by a mountain. They know that she''s the real deal and not some fake who act like they''re strong but actually not. Irene - So... Your answer? Azazel - W-We believes you. Sirzechs and co also nodded at Azazel statement. They can only believe her because if she wanted to then she could''ve killed them all right here right now. Irene - Um, good to know. Only then Irene took back her pressure on them and they started having a cold sweat streaming down their whole bodies while breathing heavily. Irene - Oh, by the way, just so you know... My husband is even stronger than me... Much stronger... Fufufu... Their breathing stagnated when they heard her words, even though they could already guess that her husband could be stronger than her, they are still taken aback after knowing the truth. Azazel - I-I see... Th-Then is there anything else that we could help you with? Irene - Hmm, I''ve heard that you''re nning to have a world-ss rating game? Azazel-cup, was it? Who came up with that stupid name? Irene squinted her eyes at Azazel. Azazel - ...Th-That would be me... Sirzechs and co take pleasure on Azazel misfortune because it''s his own idea for naming it the Azazel cup. They would''veughed loudly if it wasn''t for Irene being here right now. Irene - Hmm... Well, no matter. I would like to participate in it. Azazel - ...Err... Okay... Azazel was hesitant at first but finally relented on letting her participate in the rating game. Irene - Don''t worry, I won''t be participating in the fight. I will only observe as the "King" and if other participants able to defeat my peerage members then you could announce that they''ve won. You have my word. Azazel - ...If we''re allowed to know... Just how strong are your peerage members? Irene - Oh? Hmm... They''re around the same level as the 4 of you. That won''t be a problem, right? Irene knows just why they''re hesitant on letting her participate in the rating game so she assures them that she won''t directly participate in the rating game. But Azazel needs to know just how strong her peerage members will be. If their strength is the same as Irene then they might as well dere their team as the winner right now... When Sirzechs and co heard her answers their face started twitching a lot... Not to brag but they''re pretty sure there''s not a lot of people in this world that is strong as them, alright? And here she is treating them like cabbage that can be found anywhere... Irene - But of course, if someone were to challenge me then I will dly ept it. Azazel - ...That''s perfectly reasonable... Irene - Then I believe we havee to an agreement... So do I still need to take the test to get my ? Irene jokingly asked them. Azazel - N-No need... Then if you could follow us to get your . What a joke, if a powerful being like herself still needs to take the test then no one will be qualified to register in the rating game. Irene - Um, lead the way. Oh, you don''t need to worry about your perversion just now towards Tio and Tilt, I won''t be telling our husband about it. But be careful not to repeat your mistake especially when our husband is around. He''s quite the overprotective type you see, so if he saw you eyeing any of us with disrespectful gaze then he might just kill you on the spot. I assure you that he will not hesitate to do so no matter who you are... Understand? Both Azazel and Odin nodded like a chicken pecking rice after hearing her words. Sirzechs and the others are holding theirughter when they saw both of them being reprimanded like this. Then they brought Irene toward the retrieval location. When they exited the room there was Grayfia waiting for them outside, she sensed the strong aura Irene emitted before so she hastily went towards the meeting room only to be greeted by Sirzechs and co along with a woman she never saw before. Grayfia bes wary of Irene but after seeing the signal Sirzechs gave her, she stands down immediately. Irene is amused seeing Grayfia now because she could tell that Grayfia is apparently still a virgin. Sure when she''s still Ddraig she couldn''t tell because she has no physical body, but now... She could tell a virgin when she sees one. And that made her curious just why Grayfia is still a virgin even though she''s supposed to have already given birth to Millicas? There''s no way she''s like the Virgin Mary case? That would be hrious, a holy devil, heheh... She may be able to fool anyone else with her act but she won''t be able to tell an experienced woman like herself. (Well, those experiences mostlyes from her peeking at Issei though...) Well, just more things to investigate forter. Grayfia is shortly briefed about Irene and when she finds out that Irene is an extremely strong dragon she bes taken aback but soon her face reverted back to her usual calm face. Somehow her womanly intuition tells her that there''s something amiss with Irene but she couldn''t exactly tell what it is... Along the way to the designated location, they be the center of attention. Not surprising since their party is consist of the 4 faction leader and seeing the 4 leaders seem to be escorting a single woman is making them wondering just who she is. Irene otherworldly beauty also captures a lot of the male onlookers. ... (AN: This part has a copy & paste from the original fanfic but with some original mix from me as well. And this chapter took ce when Rias was about to get her pieces, the continuation from Chapter 53.) Appearing from a bright, blood-colored magic circle. A group of youths was seen. As the light dispersed the group could clearly see the purple, amethyst-colored sky. Amazed by the view the men couldn''t think of anything. They stared at it, ignoring their surroundingsa rookie mistake. "Well everyone we will go to the Bael Castle! It will be quick!" - Rias talked to everyone, purposely avoiding the question of why not going for them in her own territory. (I can''t go home to father and mother, not without Ise. They will ask too many questions and I don''t wish to make them worry.) - Rias thought to herself. (Thanks brother for making a deal to let use to the Bael territory without any trouble.) - Rias thanked her older brother. Unknown to her the reason he did this, was to spare his parents from the ugly truth that he knew they would discover if they saw the men next to her daughter and her Peerage. So he decided to make a deal with ''Zekram Bael'' and ask for his sister toe to his territory without passing through all the stops and barriers. Zekram was curious, but he decided to agree with the deal. He had better things to do, and the Gremory heiress wouldn''t do anything serious inside his territory. Seeing the armored city they were currently at, her Peerage soon discovered they were inside The Main Capital of the Bael Territory; Goetia! The huge amount of people on the street were slightly shocked when they saw the magic circle as well as the peopleing from it. "The Gremory Heiress!" - An Orc with a height of ten feet, or three meters, said as he pointed at the woman with blood-colored hair. "Why are they here?" - Another Devil asked with a hand on his chin, curious about this urrence. "Did the Gremory Team came to get their pieces?!" - A Human warrior with leather armor and sandals said while in shock. Whispers were heard, but Rias and her team clearly ignored them. The men were too amazed by the city itself to notice these whispers. The city was the one Issei, in the past, hade to get his own pieces. Tall buildings painted in a distinct purple were at the sides, huge golden light poles were on the sidewalk lighting the streets. The purple sky could be seenpletely, and even what it seemed to be a Sun was present in the sky. The many buildings were perfectly built, just by looks alone one could guess that they were improved after the War. They were just like the ones in a normal human city but with a touch of something special, something no one could understand. The men then stopped their daydreaming and looked at Rias. Before they could speak, she said. - "We need to go to the Bael Castle. My brother told me that the location where we can obtain the Pieces for the Tournament is there." The men nodded their heads. However, because they were with the Gremory group, they caught the interest of the creatures around the street. "Hey, who are they?" - A man with the build of a professional wrestler asked the woman at his side. She replied while shrugging her shoulders. - "No idea. But if they are with them, they should be important or powerful figures." - She ran her hand across her orange-colored hair, her green eyes looking at them. "Interesting." - Another man said with a voice loud enough for all to hear. He had long ears and a green vest over a white shirt and green pants. He was oddly enough beautiful, not handsome. The Gremory Peerage began walking. Their destination was obviously the castle they could see in the distance. While walking, the girls kept smiles on their faces. The men, however, had a shocked look on their faces and eyes. Gathering the courage Reiji managed to ask Rias. - "Rias. What are they?" - He pointed at pretty much all of the poption. She widened her eyes slightly but then giggled. - "Right. Forgot this was the first time you''ve seen other species." - Her words made all the men freeze. She then continued exining while walking on the greyish street, not minding their expressions in the slightest. "Since the Tournament is on a World Scale, many different species came to the Underworld for their Pieces." - She began exining. The men nodded their heads. "Thanks to that, and the official treaty between Factions. All of the Supernatural World is gathered here." - Rias spoke while moving her hips, catching the nces of many creatures on the street. "They are probably touring around the city before going for the Pieces for the Tournament. However, my brother told me that it''s not so simple to get the pieces." - Rias told them while slowing down, the people in front of her opened a way so she could pass. "It seems that there''s a trial of sorts before you''re allowed to get the pieces." - This surprised everyone, including her Peerage who didn''t know the information. "But since we''re well known, and almost everyone knows about the power of my team and Peerage, we can skip the trial and directly get the pieces." - She was proud of those words. Everyone hummed in agreement when she said those words. "Then, Rias-san. What races came to the Underworld?" - Little Hijama asked while walking in front of his brothers. "About that..." - She started to look around. Then she decided to exin. "Well, see those creatures that have green skin but closely resemble humans?" - She asked back. He just nodded. "Those are Orcs. The ones that stand above 5 meters? Those are gigants. Probably from the Norse due to their blue skin." - She kept talking. "Then ones that have pointy ears are elves, extremely beautiful in appearance. They are from the Celtic Pantheon. The ones of the Three-Biblical Factions have white or ck feathered wings or like us Devils that have horns, tails, or other special appendixes." The men nodded in awe. They looked around and saw the many races she described. Every time they saw someone else they held a bit of fear in their hearts. "Of course, many more species are here. But I can''t count them all." - Rias finished her exnation. As she finished exining she saw the castle just ahead. She turned her head around and talked to her Peerage. "Everyone be ready! We just arrived." - She told them. The men just stood in frozen awe at the sight of the castle. As if made out of gold, it stood with undescribed arrogance right in the center of the whole Capital of Goetia. Purple gs with the symbol of the Bael n were on all of its sides. A huge line could be seen at the main entrance, right towards the gate. They, however, skipped all of that and walked past everyone. The ones in line saw them but held their tongues back, they could recognize the Gremory Heiress anywhere. Rias proudly walked in front of everyone. She moved her hips hypnotically managing to steal many nces of the male poption due to her provocation. Her Queen was just behind her. A gentle smile on her face as both of her hands was in front of her body, pressing her breasts and showing them to all. Managing to get a few noses bleeds from some perverts. The rest of the women were simrly the same, in a sense they decided to show everyone their beauty, it seems that this habit was thanks to Rias. As they reached the gate the guards didn''t move, they were seemingly frozen due to shock. Then Rias spoke. "I''m Rias Gremory, heiress to the House of Gremory! I came to get the Pieces for the World Tournament!" - Arrogance was on her words, and pride was excluded off of her body. The men just stood at the center of their little group. Completely silent and hoping for the best. The soldiers at the gate widened their eyes but soon acted for what they trained them for. """Gremory-sama! Pleasee with us!""" - The three soldiers; two males and a female told the heiress. "Hn!" - She hummed in agreement as she crossed her arms under her chest. A proud pose of course. Then the female soldier separated herself from the rest and began to guide them. As they crossed the gate, they saw the Castle and a building that was mainly conformed out of windowpanes on its left side. "Gremory Princess, that''s the building where the tests are being held at. However, due to your achievements in the past, you''re exempted from doing them." - She was walking rather fast. "I''ll guide you to the top." - She told her as she opened the door of the building. Everybody followed after her. ... After a little more than ten minutes, the Peerage reached thest floor of the entire ss building. The soldier quickly dismissed herself and left them to walk thest staircase. Once on top, they saw the silhouette of a very big man. He wore a form-fitting, short-sleeved ck t-shirt, and ck pants with red lines at the sides. He also had a pair of sports sneakers that were brown with the same red lines. Both of his arms were crossed and he was focusing his sight on a big machine twice his own size. Rias, the moment she saw him, widened her eyes in shock. Thinking of her misfortune in meeting him here. The man felt the gazes of people behind him and turned his head around, looking over his shoulder. The moment he saw Rias his eyes gained a happy glint and a smile adorned his face. After that, he fully turned around and started to walk in her direction. "Rias! Look, how coincidental finding each other here!" - The man with a huge build and purple eyes said to her with a cheerful voice. "Sairaorg! Yes, what a coincidence..." - She said while some sweat fell down her cheek. "Haha! It seems you also came for your Pieces Rias! The Tournament will definitely be something else!" - Sairaorg smiled at her, then he looked behind her. When the men saw the huge warrior in front of them, they retreated in fright. He excluded the presence of an unclimbable wall, an obstacle they couldn''t hope to ovee. (What a powerful presence! He''s on apletely different level!) - Reiji thought while looking at the man in question. The three brothers couldn''t even look straight at him. They werepletely petrified due to his own presence. His natural presence was more than enough to stop them in their tracks. Thest of the males lifted his head and looked into the eyes of the man, scared when he saw a fire burning brightly inside of them. He could have sworn that his eyes held an indomitable spirit. "And, who are they?" - He asked while looking at the males. This unnerved the entire female Peerage, but Rias acted extremely quick. "They are Sacred Gears possessors that were staying in my territory. Due to some reasons, we decided to train them so that they could fight against any possible threat." - She told him with seriousness. "Even though peace is in sight, one never knowsand we rather not have another possible Hero Faction." - Rias''s voice was calm and logical. Sairaorg felt that something was off, but since he didn''t exactly find something wrong with her exnation he let it slide. "Oh! I see! Well, it''s definitely better to have more people on our side!" - He smiled at hisment. He was extremely friendly. "Oh!" - He remembered something. - "Where are my manners? My name is Sairaorg, Sairaorg Bael!" - He smiled while cing both hands on his hips. The men finally understood who was in front of them. They were shocked and couldn''t reply to his introduction. The only one that said something was Reiji, who mumbled in a low voice. "...The strongest youth in the Underworld..." - He muttered, but Sairaorg managed to hear him. "Hahaha! I once was, but not anymore." - His voice sounded mncholic. - "That title belongs to someone else. However, one day I''ll get it back!" - He finished exining with determination clearly present in his voice. Sadly for Sairaorg, that day will nevere because his target is already out of his reach in this lifetime... Hijama then said a name that was inside all the male''s heads. - "...Hyoudou Issei..." - His voice seemed hollow as if he wasn''t believing his own words. "Huh? Seems that you know!" - d, he replied. - "Yes, Hyoudou Issei has that title! Hahaha! I truly wish to fight against him again!" - He was ever cheerful. *Cough! Cough!* - Rias intervened by faking a cough, she didn''t want him to say or ask anything else. She couldn''t risk anything right now. "By the way, where''s Hyoudou Issei?" - This caused everyone to freeze. Rias swiftly replied. - "Ise is in his house. He decided to use all the time he could to improve. Kiba is sparring with him." - She exined with a tired face. - "Haaa... They just keep going at it." A hand was against her head and a small smile on her lips a nice touch in the end to keep appearances. "Hahahaha!" - He was amused by this. - "I understand! So I better keep going at it!" - Sairaorg keptughing loudly, causing the girls to release a breath they didn''t know they were holding. The men didn''t understand this but kept their silence. In a way, they did understand why the girls didn''t want anybody else to know that the Sekiryuutei was missing. It could cause problems on a major scale. After all, ording to the girls, he was quite important for many Factions. If rumors begin to spread about his disappearance, then a mess of huge proportions will be made. "Sairaorg-sama the Pieces are ready!" - Their thoughts were stopped by a sudden voice. "Congrattions! You obtained a Mutated Rook!" - A scientist said while giving him a ck briefcase. Sairaorg was slightly shocked but quickly started tough. "Excellent news! Hahahaha!" - He obviously was quite satisfied. With this, he could switch Regulus and use the Rook on him! The scientist then looked at the rest present. He was frozen solid when he saw that blood-colored hair. "Rias-sama! I didn''t know that you''re here, my apologies!" - He bowed with his whole body. "Don''t worry." - She dismissed his apology. - "Could we begin the process?" - She asked with a smile on her face. "Of course!" - He nodded. - "Please, this way." - He pointed with his left hand at the side of the machine. Sairaorg stood there with the briefcase in his right hand. He wanted to ask something to the scientist but he decided to wait until Rias was done with this. The scientist walked closer to the machine. The apparatus was a huge metallic box of more than three meters in height and many differentponents all around it. It was ck in color with silver-colored pieces of metal. He then pointed at a small gate at the side of them. It was circr in shape and looked quite in. "Please, Rias-sama create a ball of Demonic Power and insert it here." - He said and pointed at the circr gate. "Hn!" - She nodded her head and then a reddish-ck ball filled with her signature trait appeared on top of her hand. She then walked closer to the machine and inserted it in the gate the scientist pointed at. Soon, just like in a vacuum, it was sucked inside the machine. Many different noises were heard from the machine; cutting, folding, breaking, melting and some were not capable of being described with words alone. Sairaorg just walked at her side and stood next to her. His briefcase was against his left leg and his arms were crossed in front of his chest. He decided to patiently wait with his cousin. He was also curious about the result of her Pieces. ... After no more than 5 minutes. The machine stopped making noises and just expelled a bit of grey smoke from its top. Rias was happy when she saw this. She finally could get her Pieces and enter the Tournament! She was also happy about being free from the questions of the scientist. They were a bit annoying and tedious, but she understood what they were for. However, the name for her team baffled her for some time. She was unsure about how to name it. But then, as always, she decided to name it after her n and of course, after herself. She decided to go with; ''Team Rias Gremory''. Sairaorgughed at her naming sense, he never quite understood why she names everything after oneself. But he kept silent about that and said that he named his team; ''Imperial Purpure''. While pouting, due to hisment, Rias received the same ck briefcase as Sairaorg. "Congrattions Rias-sama! You received a Mutated Bishop!" - The scientist smiled. - "This is amazing, so many Mutation Pieces in so little time!" - The old man with white hair and ab coat said with clear excitement. Sairaorg then decided to ask his question. "By the way, what''s with the emotion for the Mutated Pieces? Are they that rare?" - His question shocked the old-man. "Of course!" - He said seriously. - "Until now just very few teams have received them! And the leaders of them are ridiculous! Gods of the highest order, the current Hakuryuuko, and a rather special case." "The amount of wielders with you two doesn''t exceed ten, barely reaching seven! A single Mutated Piece is already ridiculous!" - His words piqued the interest of Sairaorg. "So, are there teams that have more than one?" - His words shocked everyone present, of course, only the young ones. "Yes! There have been those urrences." - The scientist replied. "Who were they?" - Rias asked while the rest of her Peerage listened intently. Even the men apanying them were also paying attention. "Until now the ones with two Pieces were Shiva-sama and Indra-sama. Really ridiculous!" Those words didn''t shock the Devils, but the Humans were apletely different story. (Indra?! Shiva?! The King of Gods and The God of Destruction?!) - Reiji had cold sweat all over his back. Of course he knew about those two! (The Strongest Gods of the Hindu Faction!) - Ryutaro was amazed at those words. He turned his head around and looked at his brother, who had the same look like him. Little Hijama was astonished. He couldn''t even think properly when those names were mentioned. The same was with Ken. However, an obvious drop of sweat was visible in his cheek falling to the ground. "Ha! So two of the Top Ten, huh? No wonder." - Sairaorg smiled fiercely, he liked the sound of that. *Murmur!* *Murmur!* Just when they were thinking about the top 10 strongest, they heard a loud murmuring from the entrance. And when they look over they saw Sirzechs and coing towards them. Rias - O-Onii-sama? Azazel-sensei? Irina - M-Michael-sama? Rias who saw Sirzechs and co felt a little surprised and the same goes for her peerage members, especially the men because they''re really nervous being in front of the 4 faction leaders again. But something else catches their eyes. They saw an extremely beautiful woman that manages to makes thempletely frozen stiff because of how beautiful she is. Even Sairaorg felt amazed by her beauty. Some men drooled and even had a massive nosebleed after seeing her. Rias also saw the woman who''s with them and felt threatened after seeing her gorgeous face. Even she has to admit that this woman is clearly much more beautiful than her, the same goes for the other girls when they saw this neer. And when they saw their boyfriends captivated face they be even warier towards her. This woman is obviously Irene, and when Irene saw Rias and co, she squinted her eyes at them. And there''s disgust and despise inside her eyes. When she realizes the lustful and greedy gaze Ryuji and co giving her she red at them and that makes them felt terror and fear, they hastily averted their faces down while their bodies are trembling in fear and cold sweat are pouring down from their whole bodies. Sairaorg also felt pressured after sensing Irene gaze but he only sweats a little and unlike Ryuji and co he felt exhrated for some reason, probably because his battle maniac side is kicking in. But Irene isn''t exactly aiming at Sairaorg though, it just happens that he''s nearby Ryuji and co. She knows Sairaorg quite well after all and she quite respects his personality to a certain extent. Grayfia who has been observing them felt really disappointed towards Rias and co... Just what did they see in these men. Even Issei doesn''t act like them when he''s faced with stronger beings than him and there''s greed included in their eyes when they saw a beautiful woman while in Issei''s eye it''s mostly appreciation. And she''s also wondering why does this Lady Irene seem to despise Rias and co? Rias - ...Who is this, onii-sama? Rias hastily asks Sirzechs because for some reason she felt extreme trepidation when she''s feeling Irene gaze on her. Sirzechs - This is our honored guest who wants to participate in the uing Rating game. Her name is- Irene - Let''s skip the pleasantries, Sirzechs Lucifer, and just let me get my pieces. Before Sirzechs could introduce her name to Rias and co, Irene instantly cut off his words. Irene felt disgusted being near Rias and co, and if she were to spend more times around them she''s afraid that she won''t be able to hold herself from just killing them now outright. Everyone be dumbfounded after seeing how disrespectful she is towards the Maou himself. Rias - How dare y- Sirzechs - Certainly, Lady Irene. Rias was about to reprimand Irene for being so disrespectful towards her onii-sama, but Sirzechs who saw that hastily cut off her words because he doesn''t want Rias to earn Irene ire. Azazel - This way, please. Azazel hastily does a follows up after Sirzech finishes his words. Irene - Um. Then Irene calmly walks towards the machine and does the same thing just like Rias did before but the way she carries herself is even more awe-inspiring and much more beautifulpared to Rias. Every step she took makes the onlookers'' men heartbeat thump along with it. She never shows off her beauty like Rias and co did, its her natural charisma and charm. The other onlookers who saw how respectful Sirzechs and co towards bes totally dumbfounded once again. And their curiosity about Irene just be bigger than ever because for the 4 faction leaders themselves to treat her with this much respect can only mean that she''s an extremely important figure. Rias - O-Onii-sam- Rias was about to say something else but Sirzechs beat her to it. Sirzechs - Rias, not now... Be respectful of our guest. That''s an order. Michael - You as well, Irina. Azazel - The same goes for the rest of you brats. Odin - It would be wise to follow our advice for now... Azazel and Odin also give their advice towards Rias and co. Tannin doesn''t speak all this time because he''s been observing Ryuji and co, he''s suspicious about them because they seem to have Rias and co scent on their bodies. And for some reason, he''s unable to like Ryuji and co. at all... Weird... Finally, Rias and co can only obey their words because the faces they''re making right now is really serious. After Irene input her magic power inside the machine she needs to wait for the 5 minutes timer toe so in the meanwhile the scientist asked her respectfully just what her team name would be. Irene - Hmm, let''s go with . Scientist - U-Understood... There is not a single confusion can be found inside Sirzechs and co mind when they heard her team name because it''s really quite fitting. Even Tannin nodded to himself after hearing it. But the others are quite confused about why she named her team with that name. They still don''t know that Irene is a Dragon after all. If they knew her title then they won''t be as confused... After the 5 minutes has passed, the machine shakes fiercely and then there''s a red smokeing out from it''s top. The scientist hurriedly retrieves the but the result makes thempletely stupefied. Everyone is confused about why the scientist suddenly stopped moving. Sirzechs - What''s wrong? Why you suddenly stopped moving altogether? Only after the scientist heard Sirzechs voice did he started moving again. Scientist - Th-Th-Th-That... Th-The are... A-All of the are Mutated Pieces... After the scientist finished his words the whole area wentpletely silent. Irene - Hmm, not bad. But only Irene alone that found that it''s extremely normal. Not bad? Not bad your head! Even until now there was never a record of anything like this, not even close! The highest number of mutated pieces that can be found in a single peerage is 2. And even just 1 mutated piece is already rare enough but for you to only say "Not bad" after that ispletely a p to the other mutated piece owner face. If all 16 pieces are mutated can only be called "Not bad" then what about the one that only has 1 or 2 mutated pieces? Garbage? Trash?... That''s what on everyone mind right now but of course they won''t dare to say that out loud. The reason Irene pieces turned out like this is because her soul is connected with Issei, so her magic power she input to the machines just now is indirectly influenced by Issei as well. Rias and co face wentpletely pale after seeing all of Irene is mutated. Ryuji and co almost pass out after hearing that all of Irene pieces are mutated. How do you expect them to fight such an anomaly? Is this some kind of bad joke? Are they dreaming right now? Little Hijama pinched himself lightly to see if it hurts and it is... Obviously, since this is not a dream. All of the onlookers who were nning to get to know Irene hastily erase that thought because it will be a suicide if they somehow were to displease her in any way. Rias at first wanted to say that maybe the machine is broken but after seeing Sirzechs gaze on her she took back her words right away. Sairaorg eyes are wide open in shock. He never thought such a gorgeous woman he just met turned out to be aplete anomaly... Now he knows that there''s always a sky above the sky. Azazel - C-Congrats, Mdy. As expected of you! Odin - O-Ohohoho, this old man congrats you as well, mdy! Azazel and Odin hastily gave Irene theirpliment because they are feeling really afraid right now. Just now they were caught red-handed leering at Tio and Tilt, and even though Irene said she won''t'' be telling her husband it''s better to be safe than sorry. So they hastily give her their bestpliment. They don''t care about their image at all right now because their lives are on the line. Sirzechs and co can only sweat seeing both of them acting like this, not that he could me them because they would''ve done the same if they were in their shoes but they still need to congrats Irene regardless. It''s not that they don''t have their own pride but it would be very stupid and embarrassing if the reason they died is because of they ogled at someone else''s wives... Sirzechs & Michael - Congrattions, mdy. Irene - Umu, thank you for thepliment. After responding to theirpliment, Irene took the briefcase that has her from the trembling scientist''s hands. Irene - Then I believe my business here is done for now. Sirzechs - A-Allow us to send you out. Irene - No need. *Snap!* Sirzechs offered to deliver Irene out but she refuses right away and then she opens a dimensional rift with a snap of her fingers. Her action makes them all taken by surprise once again. Irene - Then, I will see you all again at the rating game. Sirzechs and co hastily nodded to her words. After giving stare of disgust towards Rias and co onest time, Irene enters the rift. Rias for some reason felt really ufortable being gazed like that by Irene. The others don''t notice the stare Irene gave Rias and co, only Grayfia seems to notices it. She wonders just how and when did Rias ever provoke Irene? Sirzechs and co exhaled a sigh of relief when Irene finally left. They felt really nervous when she''s around. Rias - Who was that, onii-sama? Rias asked Sirzechs because she''s really curious about Irene. Sirzechs - ...That woman was... ... Back at Issei''s Mansion, Rosseweise climbed the stairs and headed towards Issei''s room straight away. She needed to get some rest after her training with Kiba. But when she entered Issei''s room she notices there''s someone else inside. She instantly bes alerted and hastily draws her weapon. Rosseweise - Who are you?! Inside Issei''s room, Rosseweise saw a cute and petite girl with dark hair tied into a ponytail by a big red ribbon. She''s wearing a ck outfit that shows a lot of skin, probably for easier mobility? There''s a small golden bell attached to her cor and at her neck, there''s a red of the logo. She''s currently standing in front of Issei''s bed with both of her hands on her hips. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/alicesoft/images/3/36/Gurigura-ero-full.png/revisiontest?cb=20180724090550). But what attracts Rosseweise attention the most is the cat ear and tail she possesses. Rosseweise - ...A Nekoshou? No, her aura seems differentpared to the Nekoshou I know... Rosseweise mumbled lowly to herself. The girl is currently inspecting Rosseweise from top to bottom. Her yellow eyes are shining brightly in the dark, just like that of a cat eye. But her eyes seem to hold more of dominating aura inside it. ??? - Hmm, are you the one who''s called Rosseweise? The girl finally asked her. Even though Gurigura already saw the picture of Rosseweise given by Irene, she still needs to make sure. Who knows if Rosseweise has a twin or something... Rosseweise - ...Why do you ask? And you still haven''t answered my question as well. Who are you? And what are your purpose for being here? Rosseweise obviously won''t just tell someone she never met her name just like that. ??? - Oh, I''m sorry... My name is Gurigura, and I''m here to get you if you''re indeed the one called Rosseweise. Rosseweise - ...A kidnapping? Gurigura - Kidnapping? No no no, I will never do something like that unless the other party is evil or I''m told to do so. Gurigura shakes her head and hands toward Rosseweise, denying her im. Rosseweise - ...Then why do you want to get me? Gurigura - Aha! So you''re indeed the one called Rosseweise! Rosseweise unintentionally let a slip up when she''s talking with her, ''Damn, I messed up!'', Rosseweise thought inside her head and she prepared for any iing attack by Gurigura now that she knows that she''s indeed the one called Rosseweise. But even after waiting for a while, Gurigura still hasn''t moved at all from her position. Gurigura - You don''t need to be so wary, you know? Gurigura told Rosseweise while her face seems like it''s telling thetter that she indeed doesn''t have anything to worry about. Rosseweise - ...Sorry, but I can''t just trust the words of someone I''ve never met before, even if the other party is only a small looking girl... Gurigura - Heheheh, good point... Gurigura scratched her cheek while smiling wryly to herself. Rosseweise thought that Gurigura seems a little gullible. Then Gurigura smiled brightly at Rosseweise before started speaking once again... Gurigura - Well, let me re-introduce myself... My full name is Gurigura Hyoudou, a Dragon, and I''m one of Ise-nii wives... Nice to meet you, Rosseweise-nee. Eheheh! ... Chapter 78: Chapter 78: When Rosseweise heard Gurigura words she bespletely stupefied. What did she say? Hyoudou? Ise-nii? She automatically ignores the part where Gurigura said that she''s one of Issei''s wives because that doesn''t matter to Rosseweise, what matter for her right now is about Issei himself. Rosseweise - W-What did you just say? D-Did you say yourst name was H-Hyoudou? Rosseweise asked with a voice tinged with hope because she is feeling afraid if she just misheard Gurigura words. Gurigura - Hnn? Yup! Ise-nii allowed me to use hisst name. Gurigura affirmed her words. Rosseweise - ...Are you really telling the truth? Can you really bring me to Issei''s ce? Gurigura - Uh huh, I never lied before. Rosseweise - Th-Then take me to him, please! I beg you! She instantly begged Gurigura even though thetter is clearly younger than her. Rosseweise knows what she''s doing is extremely stupid but she wanted to see Issei so much that she almost went mad from her desire to meet Issei once again. The moment she heard Issei''s name she totally let her guard down, and if Gurigura is not who she ims to be then Rosseweise might be in grave danger. But thankfully Gurigura is telling the truth. Rosseweise doesn''t really care about anything else at this point, she''s truly desperate wanting to meet Issei and tell him what she wanted to say after all this time. To say that she loves him and will never leave his side nor even betray him, unlike Rias and co. Gurigura - Sure! Gurigura smiled at Rosseweise who seems so desperate to meet Issei once again, she thought that Rosseweise is indeed a good girl just like she thought from hearing Ise-nii story about her... Well, and also from the information they have gathered so far. And soon both Rosseweise and Gurigura disappears from Issei''s old room. It never crosses Rosseweise mind to leave a message or anything else for that matter because she doesn''t care about anything else but Issei at this point. ... After Rias and co finished hearing about Irene true identity, they be totally dumbfounded. "Haaa..." - Sairaorg sighed and looked at everyone. "Well everyone, it has been a pleasure seeing you again. But I need to train!" - His voice had some unknown strength. - "It seems that this Tournament is going to be quite difficult! No... Extremely difficult!" He lifted the briefcase, swung it across his back, and began walking towards the stairs. Everyone stared at him as he waved back at them without looking back. Rias then decided to do the same as Sairaorg. The pany and that Lady Irene they just talked about gave her a very bad feeling. "Well everyone, we need to leave!" - She said as she cleared her mind from all of those thoughts. She said her regards towards Sirzechs and co and then she created the magic circle to leave this ce, the same as the one they used toe. All of them was silently trying to digest the information, so they mechanically walked towards the circle. Rias could understand them, a powerful enemy was inside the Tournament and she gave all of them an impending sense of Doom. They never thought that woman they just met before is a Dragon, a Queen of Dragons so she ims... But thankfully from what Sirzechs and co told them, she won''t be directly participating, so they still had a chance. Or so she thought... Sirzechs doesn''t tell them that Irene peerage members will be as strong as them, the 4 factions leaders, because he doesn''t want to make Rias and co feeling depressed more than she is now. Another mistake made by Sirzechs, he spoiled Rias too much... Unlike how Issei spoil his wives, the way Sirzechs spoil his little sister is the bad kind of spoiling. Complete opposite on how Issei spoil his wives... Rias just couldn''t understand why she felt uneasy at the mention of the Dragon. Was it because of her own missing Dragon? (...Issei...) - She thought as she looked at theb''s ceiling. After some seconds the magic circle shed with intense light and they all left the top floor of the building. Deciding to go back to Issei''s Home. When they arrived back at Issei''s home, there''s someone sitting on the sofa with a serious face on her face. Kiba can be found standing nearby that woman. That woman is a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure, long ck hair with split bangs, and hazel-gold eyes with cat-like pupils. She wears a ck kimono but unlike the old kimono she used to wear, it covers more skin this time around. The person who bes surprised the most is Koneko because the woman who has been sitting on the sofa is her elder sister, Kuroka... Kiba at this moment only closed his eyes and even though there are some bandages around his arm from the spar he had with Rosseweise, he still looks calm enough. Ryuji and co once again be captivated seeing another stunning woman, they thought it must be their lucky day for being able to see one beautiful woman after another. But that Lady Irene just now is out of their reach so they instantly forget having any ideas about her. When they were about to ask Rias and co just who is this beautiful woman is they heard her speak first. Kuroka - ...So what I''ve heard is indeed true... Is this your choice, Shirone? Koneko - K-Kuroka-Onee-sama... Koneko body trembled slightly feeling Kuroka''s gaze on her. Kuroka is being very serious right now that even her usual "Nya" at the end of her words can''t be heard at all. The whole room bes tense from the re Kuroka''s giving Koneko right now. Even Ryuji and co don''t dare to speak at this moment. Rias - I-It''s good to see you again, Kuroka, what brings you- Kuroka - Quiet, Rias Gremory. I''m talking with my sister right now. Rias tried to break the ice hoping that they can break the current tension which made all of them feel very ufortable. But before Rias was able to finish her words, Kuroka instantly cut her off. Rias flinched slightly hearing how cold Kuroka''s voice right now and that manages to shut her up good. Kuroka - ...I''ll ask again... Is this your final choice, Shirone? You choose this... boy, over "Him"? Kuroka asked Koneko once again and thetter body started trembling even fiercer after hearing Kuroka''s question. Koneko - I-I... I''m not... I''m not choosing Hijama over "him"... Koneko answered with a stutter. Rias and co know what Kuroka meant by "Him", is Issei himself. They all averted their face downwards feeling ashamed and guilty because Kuroka question is indirectly directed at them as well. Kuroka - Oh? Then tell me... Why this boy have your special scent all over him? Koneko - ...I-I-I... Koneko doesn''t know how to answer Kuroka''s question. Is she supposed to say it''s because she keeps hugging him all the time? Rias and co might not know this but a nekoshou can emit a special scent to mark their territory or to mark the opposite gender they''re interested in. And Hijama body reeks of Koneko scent so Kuroka can tell right away that their rtionship is anything but normal. Kuroka - ...I''ve heard enough... I''m indeed your big sister but I have no rights to directly interfere with your life... You''ve already grown up. You don''t need my protection any longer, you can make your own choice... If this is indeed your choice... Then so be it. Saying so Kuroka calmly stands up from the couch. Kuroka - ...You all seem to forget what "He" has done for all of you... But I will not... I will only choose "Him" and only "Him" in this life of mine... I hope you all are happy with your current choice. Goodbye and have a nice day. Every word Kuroka said felt like it stabbed directly into the depths of Rias and co heart and they all started tearing up soon after. They don''t have anything to say in return because they indeed forgot what he has done for them all... They can only hope after Issei heard their exnation he can understand and forgive them in the process... Knowing him, he must be able to understand, Rias''s thought inside her mind. Kuroka then used her teleportation magic after giving them all onest look of disgust and disappointment she then disappeared from Issei''s home. When Kuroka disappeared Rias instantly red at Kiba but before she can speak a single word out, Kiba already beat her to it. Kiba - I swear that I have nothing to do with this, Rias-Buchou... Kuroka-san just suddenly appeared in here and has been silently sitting at the sofa ever since, and she also won''t tell me just what is her purpose for visiting... Then if you''ll excuse me, I''m still tired from the spar I had with Rosseweise-sensei. Kiba bowed towards Rias and co and excused himself from the room. He indeed doesn''t have anything to do with any of this, Kuroka just appeared and identally met him when he''s about to return to his room. She asked him where''s Koneko is, then he told them she''s out with Rias to get her at the underworld. After that, Kuroka just sat down at the sofa in the living room and waited on until Rias and co came back home. Rias got nothing to say once again because she knows that Kiba is not that kind of person. They can only get even more depressed after being reprimanded by Kuroka especially Koneko who appeared to lost half of her soul when Kuroka left. Her eyes look hollow and she keeps looking down while shedding some tears. Hijama and Ravel tried to cheer her up but to no avail... She''s unresponsive towards everything and before long she started walking to the direction of her own room... Ryuji and co asked the girls just who was that just now and just who was "He" she was talking about. Then Rias started exining Kuroka identity to them but they kept about "Him" a secret saying it''s just someone they knew... They still don''t realize that Rosseweise has already left them as well to reunite with the man she truly loves. -Back at Kuroka- She appeared at somewhere unknown but she''s not alone... There''s someone else is waiting for her over there. It''s a tall and extremely beautiful woman with red hair and slightly tanned skin. Her body is also very voluptuous as well. At this moment she''s standing in front of Kuroka with both of her hands crossed behind her back. ??? - So, do you think I''m telling the truth now? That person asked Kuroka calmly when she appeared in front of her once again. Kuroka - ...Yes, I totally believe you now... It''s hurt to admit it but it''s true... My little sister forgot the man who loves her dearly and repeatedly saved her time and time again just like that... He even reconciled our sisterhood but this is how she repays him? *Sigh*... Kuroka''s face went downcast right away even her cat ears slumped down after knowing the ugly truth. She remembered the gaze Ryuji and co giving her and feels disgusted because she knows that gaze wherever she went, it''s the greedy and lustful gaze of a man. Sure Issei also a pervert himself but his gaze doesn''t include lustful greed in it... It''s mostly appreciation and she likes that side of him a lot... While most men she met before only tried to get inside her pants. She can also tell that boy named Hijama is aplete coward... The only thing he got going for him is his face and that''s about it... He looks like aplete pushover as well. Sigh... Just what did her little sister sees in that boy... So stupid, Kuroka thought to herself. She''s extremely disappointed at Koneko... ??? - Then? Your choice? Will you being with me or will you choose to stay? It''spletely up to you... I''m only ordered to inform you about your sister and to offer you if you''re willing toe with me. Her face is still calm while she''s asking Kuroka once again. Kuroka - ...I''ming with you... What you''ve been telling me so far is already proven true, and you clearly have the strength to instantly subdue me if you ever wished to... So I don''t see any reason why you will be tricking me toe with you... Please take me to "his" ce. ??? - Hmm... Good choice. My lord is indeed not wrong about you... You are clearly more loyal and smarterpared to your little sister... Although your current strength is kind of weak, it can be fixed with some intensive training. The woman smirked at Kuroka, she appreciates Kuroka a little because from their investigation about Kuroka, the report said that she''s improving herself so she can stay by her lord side. And as for that woman named Yasaka and her daughter Kunou... They''re practically in the bag already at this point from their investigation on them... While regarding the woman named Serafall and Gabriel they seem pretty decent from their investigation so far, the same goes for that girl called Le Fay Pendragon. Kuroka - ...Thank you for yourpliment... Then may I know your name now? You never told me when we first met after all. ??? - ...Very well. My name is Millet Hyoudou a , I''m one of my beloved lord wives. And my lord name is Issei Hyoudou, the current of the and also the . (AN: is the name of Forzelotte''s world. I decided to call it that. And I''ve decided to make Issei the crimson dragon instead of the red dragon. It''s very suitable considering thepany name.) Millet smiled proudly at Kuroka after introducing herself. She''s very proud of who she is after all. Kuroka bes dumbfounded because she never thought that the person she just met recently turned out to be one of Issei''s wives. And she said Issei is the current and also a ? It seems that her beloved Ise has been busy nya~ Millet appeared a day ago at Kuroka''s room in Kyoto and informed her of Koneko''s wrongdoings during these past few months. And when she first heard it she obviously doesn''t trust Millet but then Millet told her to see it for herself if she doesn''t believe her. And Kuroka does just that... The moment she smells Koneko''s special scent on that boy named Hijama she knew what Millet has been telling her before it''s all true all along... She''s very disappointed towards Koneko but there''s nothing she could do since it''s her own choice... Sure Rias and co might''ve influenced her a bit but in the end, it''s her own choice... Millet - Then let''s go. We better not waste any more time than needed, I still need to train so I can serve my lord better. Kuroka - Um, agreed. They both smiled at each other because they have the same mentality which is to be much better so they can stay at Issei''s side. Then both of them disappears from the spot soon after. Kuroka isn''t too worried about Yasaka and co looking for her because Millet has already told her that she will be able to return here whenever she wants. ... At the moment, Issei is inside his working room, he''s signing the paperwork that needs his approval. By his side, there''s Meryl which was one of Forzelotte trusted aide before, now she''s one of Issei''s aide who helped him handling some of the paperwork. At first, she was skeptical with Issei because he''s suddenlye out of nowhere and reced Forzelotte. The other aides also felt the same way as her. But when they saw Issei''s strength and capabilities they totally epted him as the new without a single objection. They totally submit to him... Well, Tojo who was appointed to help Issei when he was a kid already knows Issei but he still doesn''t know his capabilities back then. Forzelotte trusted aides consist of Tojo, Meryl, Goran, and Rakia. Goran is a beast demon with a big frame. And he''s quite straightforward, he just wants to see Issei''s strength and when Issei easily defeat him he fully submits to Issei. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-1953465140.jpg) Tojo is more humanoidpared to Goran but he has 2 pointed horn on the side of his forehead. And he only needs to see the fight between Goran and Issei to know that Issei is obviously stronger than him. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-862044223.jpg) While Rakia is quite specialpared to the other 3. She''s a beautiful woman with curled light-purple hair and pink colored eyes, there''s a beauty mark under her left eye. She''s wearing a custom made maid outfit, it''s dark blue colored with white apron and frill around her dark blue shirt. Her ears are also quite long just like the other demonkin. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-1064542365.jpg). Although she''s working for Forzelotte, she''s also working for the pany which is the biggestpany in their world. And her standing on thepany is the chairman itself. Her requirement to ept Issei as the new is that Issei needed to beat her in the business world which is her most mastered field. And Issei did just that, although he took some time to learn business management and the likes. Rakia is probably the hardest one for Issei to make herpletely submit because of her requirements. She''s also a very strong woman, she was called the strongest woman in the right after Forzelotte herself after all. She admits that Issei is stronger than her in strength power but she still needs to see if he has the brain for the position. In the end, Issei manages to pass her requirement with flying colors. Ever since then Rakiapletely be devoted to Issei because he''s the first one who manages to defeat her in this field. Even Forzelotte herself never defeat her in this area, they onlypromise with each other before this. Her vow when she''s still one of the back then was she will only marry someone who''s able to defeat her both in strength and intelligence field. Until now, there''s no one ever pass her test except for Issei. She retired being a because she enjoys being the chairman of the pany more. And she''s also got her heart stolen by Issei''s prowess, she''s not that moved when she saw Issei''s devilishly handsome face since she''s quite the realistic woman after all. What use are a powerful strength and pretty face if they got no brains to back it up? She won''t just judge someone by their face, that''s one of the biggest principles she always follows. "Never judge a book by its cover". And she bes extremely sessful by following that principle. She also bes one of the most respected women in the world. Her influence and standing only below Forzelotte herself. She''s been waiting for a man with a caliber like Issei for a very long time, and she has finally found one. Meryl is standing on Issei''s left side while Rakia is standing on his right, they both are watching his every single movement with undivided attention, they said when men are working seriously they be much more charming and it is indeed true, they both thought. Issei also made Rakia and Meryl into her women when he saw how devoted they are towards him and Forzelotte herself told Issei to ept them because she''s been preparing Meryl ever since she was small just for him. As for Rakia case, Forzelotte approves her capabilities without a doubt so she sees no reason for rejecting such an outstanding woman. At first, Issei wasn''t sure if he should ept them or not because he doesn''t want any false love but after spending some time with them he''s finally able to fully ept them as well. On a side note, the saintess trio from the Eve world, which is Silent, Burst, and Laurent has also finally seeded in gaining Issei''s love. Silent is the most ecstatic of them all because her dream has finallye true, which is having a threesome with Croix and Issei. Both Croix and Issei sweated seeing her having a massive nosebleed during their lovemaking session. She even still has her poker face on when she''s having that nosebleed although her cheeks blushed deeply... Laurent also felt really happy while Burst might be feeling a little afraid during their first time but after a while she finally able to enjoy the pleasure as well. Burst''s still a bitzy but it''s betterpared to how she was before, even Silent thought so as well. The three of them also became a Dragon at some point. They along with Croix and Jeanne are called . Jalter chose to be called a Witch instead of a Saintess so she refuses to be included in the Saintess party even though she also has element inside her. After a while, Issei has finally finished signing the paperwork. Issei - Are there any more paperwork that I needed to sign, Meryl, Rakia? Issei asked both Meryl and Rakia. Meryl - There is none, Issei-sama. Rakia - Un, that is all of them, Issei-sama. Both of them answered with a gentle smile of their own. Then they carried their respective paperwork from the table. Issei - Um, if there''s any paperwork that needed to be signed juste to me, no need to be hesitant... After all, Forze has already retired from doing this kind of stuff. Meryl & Rakia - Hai, Issei-sama. After that, Rakia gave the paperwork to her subordinates. Meryl excused herself while Rakia stayed by Issei''s side like always. Rakia has basically be Issei''s personal maid at this point just like how Grayfia seems to be around Sirzechs all the time. But of course, if any of Issei''s wives are present and they wanted to spend some time alone with him, Rakia will excuse herself until she''s needed once again. Although Rakia is Issei''s personal maid she rarely serves any food for him because of Kyou and Kinou requested her not to. They both saw themselves as Issei''s personal chef after all. It''s fine if Rakia serves some beverages or food once in a while when they''re not avable at the moment, but that case rarely ever happened because they often had dinner together as a whole family. The only time they weren''t avable is when they are searching for exotic food ingredients or when they are training. Rakia of course obeyed their request because she saw herself on lower standingpared to Semiramis and co. Although they already told her not to mind the standing but to no avail... So they can only give up, they still see Rakia and co as fellow sister though and Rakia and co are feeling grateful and respected them even more because of that. (AN: Rakia and co = Rakia, Meryl, the <9 Divines>, etc. In other words, they''re not Issei''s official wives or they just saw themselves as his concubines at most. But it''s just themselves who view it that way while Semiramis and co still see them as fellow sisters and Issei also saw them as his wives.) Issei closed his eyes while sitting on his chair, and Rakia quietly moved behind him and started massaging his shoulder. Issei smiled gently feeling her gentle massage. It''s not the first time she has done this and Issei appreciate her dedication a lot. They both enjoyed the calming and soothing atmosphere in the room. Finally, after a while, Issei opened his eyes and stand up from his chair. Issei - Thank you as always, Rakia. Rakia - It''s nothing, Issei-sama. It''s my job to take care of you. Issei smiled at Rakia then he pulled her into his embrace and gives her a gentle kiss. Rakia doesn''t resist him at all and closed her eyes to enjoy the gentle kiss Issei''s giving her. *Knock* *Knock* Yunyun - Ise-san, we''re ready. There''s suddenly a knock on the door and Yunyun voice rang outside the door. Issei - I''ll be right there... Then, I''ll be off, Rakia. Rakia - Un, take care on your journey, Issei-sama. Issei - Ah. After giving onest peck on Rakia''s forehead Issei went off to Wiz and Yunyun world. Rakia sends Issei off with a loving smile. He still needs to tell Yunyun parents after all, and from what the information that had been gathered so far it says that Yunyun vige or the Crimson Demon n is a great alchemist and the likes. So he thought it will be a perfect chance to have them working for him as well. He will discuss the details with Yunyun father herselfter on. And he found the solution for the Demon Lord on that world as well so Wiz doesn''t need to be too worried in case the Demon Lord suddenly decided tounch a full-scale attack towards the humans. ... Issei, Yunyun, and Wiz arrived at Konosuba world once again. Yunyun and Wiz feel nostalgic because it''s been a while ever since they returned here. Issei still has some reservations being here though... He doesn''t really want to handle most of the people here. The most normal person in this world that he knows of is only Yunyun and Wiz. Well, maybe Luna as well if her desperate attempt to seduce him isn''t there... Yunyun - Why is the mansion seems empty? Where''s Megumin and the others? Wiz - Now that you mention it... It does seem very quiet, I can''t sense any lifeform around as well... Issei - Hmm, I sense a disturbance at the city entrance. Let''s go check it. Yunyun & Wiz - Un. Then the three of them teleported themselves to the city entrance. When they arrived at the scene they saw many adventurers gathered around in front of the city entrance. Issei - What''s going on here? Issei asked one of them. Man - Oh? You don''t know? There''s 1 of the Demon Lord general attacking the city right now, man. His name was Beldia or something if I recall correctly... The man who saw Issei who''s wearing some dark looking mask doesn''t find it weird because almost the whole adventurers in Axel is a weirdo. And because he''s a neer in the city he doesn''t recognize Issei the infamous . He does be stupefied after seeing both Yunyun and Wiz though because they''re the most beautiful woman he has ever seen. He even thought that they''re a Goddess descent. Yunyun and Wiz became much more beautiful when they turned into a Dragon after all. So it''s no wonder anyone who saw them now would feel enchanted after looking at them now. Issei released a tiny bit of his bloodlust towards the man and thetter body started shivering after feeling Issei''s bloodlust on him, so he hastily averted his head after apologizing at them. Then he ran away from the crowd... Issei - Beldia? Issei already hid their presence so only the person they interact with can see or hear them. Wiz - Beldia?... Ah! I know that guy! Wiz at first felt familiarity after hearing Beldia''s name and after a few seconds, she finally recalls it. Issei - Hm? You know him, Wiz? Wiz - Hai... The thing is... Then Wiz told Issei about how she came to know Beldia... When Issei finished hearing her exnation he became speechless. Even the Demon Lord army in this world doesn''t seem normal it seems... That Beldia guy threw his head under Wiz just so he can see her panties? Ok... He''s dead. Wiz smiled wryly because she knows that Issei would feel angry towards Beldia because she already knows that Issei is quite overprotective towards them(his wives). She loves that though... All of them does. They calmly walk through the crowd and they can see Beldia which is a headless undead knight d in dark grey armor who rides a headless horse. But they also saw someone they know nearby him. It''s Kazuma''s party... And for some reason, they feel a bad premonition about this whole incident... After hearing the contents of their talk Issei''s party knows that their premonition just now is true. In short, after moving into his base of operations near he would work alongside his grunts repairing the various damages to it caused by Megumin''s explosions, showing a tolerance for it at first (dismissing it as nothing but a "test of courage"), but eventually reaching a breaking point and assaulting the town, something he had not nned originally. Yunyun smiled wryly at Megumin while Issei''s facepalmed thinking how troublesome they are. Issei would''ve left them be to deal with their own problem if Yunyun wasn''t here... He knows that Yunyun would want to help her "Ex-Rival"... Why "Ex" you say? It''s because the current Yunyun can easily take on Megumin with ease or perhaps the Demon Lord itself for that matter. Yunyun herself knows that so she doesn''t saw Megumin as her rival anymore, call it arrogance or anything you''d like but it''s the truth. After all the training she has done her mindset changed for the better and she''s also not that desperate looking for friends any longer because she has a lot of sisters already... a LOT! Issei - Let''s just get this over with... Issei sighed tiredly and nning to get their business here over with as fast as they could. And that day, the Demon Lord lose one of his General... There''s a loudmotion all across the kingdom after knowing that one of the Demon Lord General got done in by a supposedly Adventurer. At first, they don''t believe it that a adventurer able to defeat one of the Demon Lord General but after finding out that the one who did it is the infamous their attitude turned 180 and believes it a lot easier. Even though Issei has been missing around 1 month but he''s still quite famous. They do wondering just where did he went after all this time but they don''t dare to question Issei about it... Luna is the one who''s most curious just where did Issei go. The moment she saw Issei once again she instantly bombarded Issei with a lot of question. Issei can only smile wryly at her... Luna - *Sigh* With that said... Congrattions, Issei-san for defeating one of the Demon Lord General you are rewarded with 1 billion Eris! She smiled very brightly towards Issei and she just won''t let go of his hand for some reason. Issei - O-Ou, thanks... The whole guild pped their hands at Issei and appalud him as well. Luna - I''ve heard that you seem to have 2 girlfriends already, is that true, Issei-san? Issei - Err... Yeah... "2" is an understatement, but of course Issei won''t tell her that... Luna - Then if you have any idea to have a 3rd girlfriend be sure to tell me, okay? Issei - I-I will keep that in mind... Issei''s feeling a little afraid when he saw the gaze Luna currently have. It looks extremely serious and there''s almost no light reflected in her eyes and her smile is pretty chilling as well... Only after hearing Issei''s words she genuinely smiled once again. Finally, after a while, Issei''s able to make Luna let go of his hand and he hastily returned to his mansion. ... Issei - So, what do you have to say for yourself... When Issei arrived at the mansion he immediately asked Kazuma''s party. Yunyun and Wiz sit down beside Issei while smiling wryly at Kazuma and co who''s at the moment are on kneeling position on the floor. All of them are feeling afraid right now when they''re questioned by Issei... Except for Darkness who''s for some reason keep exhaling hot sigh, Issei automatically ignored her. Kazuma - I-It''s Megumin''s fault! She''s the one who keeps using her spell on the castle! Kazuma immediately med Megumin. Megumin knows as well that she''s the one at fault here so she kept quiet. Issei - Is that so?... Then why don''t you stop her? And as far as I know Megumin won''t be able to do it alone, so she must have an aplice for it... Kazuma body went perfectly stiff the moment he heard Issei''s words because he indeed helped Megumin to do it. Megumin won''t be able to move after she cast her spell after all... And even though she has some loose screw in her head she''s not that stupid to cast her spell alone without anyone helping her. Aqua - Why do I also have to kneel... It''s obviously that hikiNEET and the explosion maniac girl who are at fault here... Aqua tried to express her dissatisfaction about the whole thing because she''s indeed are not involved with Kazuma and Megumin. As for Darkness, Issei never told her to kneel in the first hand, she just suddenly joined Kazuma and co kneeling on the floor... Issei - I heard from Luna that your debt is still not paid... If anything it got even bigger. And why is that I wonder?... And if I recall correctly I also left some money behind before at my room, so why is it gone now? This time it''s Aqua''s body who''s stiffened. The reason for that is obvious... She kept going in debt to buy her booze. Their level also doesn''t advance much for that matter... As for Issei''s money its needless to say that the 3 of them are the culprit for its disappearance. Kazuma and co body twitched after hearing Issei''s words. Only Darkness seems clueless about it. Issei - *Sigh* I wonder if I should just sell you all to very. K/A/M - Iyaaaaaaaa!!! Forgive us!!! We made a mistake!!! Please forgive us!!! The 3 of them screamed while crying and holding at Issei''s leg the moment he finished his words. Only Darkness who''s started shivering in delight after hearing Issei''s words, she even drooled a bit... Issei who saw them being like this started to seriously think to just sell them off... Yunyun - Umm, Ise-san... I think Megumin knows her mistake already... Let''s just forgive her, okay? Yunyun pleaded for Megumin. Issei - *Sigh* You''re too soft towards her you know that, Yunyun? Yunyun - Eheheh. Issei sighed gently and rubbed Yunyun head in the process. Yunyun giggled after feeling his touch. Only now that Megumin and co noticed Yunyun and Wiz sitting at Issei''s side. Megumin - Y-Yunyun? I-Is that you? Megumin almost couldn''t recognize Yunyun because of how beautiful she is right now. She even looks much more mature to bepletely honest. The same goes for Wiz as well. Darkness also bes taken aback after seeing both of them. When Semiramis get both of them she altered the memory of Kazuma and co so they thought that they went with Issei on a journey. Aqua being a Goddess doesn''t help at all considering how weak she ispared to Semiramis herself, so she also got her memory altered pretty easily as well. Kazuma - W-Woahhh... Kazuma bespletely captivated after seeing them. Aqua - ...H-Howes both of them look more beautiful than me who''s an actual Goddess?!... And that Lich is not a Lich anymore? How''s that possible?!... Even Aqua admit defeat even though she''s known to be quite narcissistic. Issei knows that she''s really a Goddess but he often neglects it because of how useless she is... When Aqua saw the current Wiz she notices that she''s not a Lich which she used to be, so it''spletely normal for her to be taken aback after seeing that. *Meow!* Issei - Hm? A cat? There''s suddenly a ck cat appeared with bat wings and red cross-shaped marking on Its forehead. It has stubby legs, big round head, and yellow oval eyes. When that cat saw Issei, it instantly jumped at him. Issei - Oh? Issei reflexively caught it with his hands. Megumin - C-Chomusuke! Megumin instantly screamed at the cat, it seems that she recognizes the cat. Issei - Chomusuke? Is that this cat name? But it''s a female though... And do you know this cat, Megumin? Issei felt something weird with this cat aura, it''s clearly not a normal cat since it has wings and to top it off, it has a huge magic power inside it for some reason. Although it seems that its magic power is currently sealed. And why the hell would you name a female cat with "Chomusuke"... Megumin - She''s my familiar! Chomusuke, hurry and get off of him! Can''t you see how scary he is! Issei - Oi. Chomusuke - Nya~! Nya~! Chomusuke ignored Megumin''s call and rubbed her head on Issei''s handfortably. Megumin - C-Chomusuke... Megumin felt shocked seeing her trusted familiar getting very chummy towards a stranger she just met. Wiz - It seems like it took a liking towards you, Ise-san. Issei - You think? Hmm... Issei stroked Chomusuke chin and she purred in ecstasy. Megumin tried to tell her to get away from Issei but to no avail... Yunyun - By the way, Ise-san. When will we go meet my father? Issei - Oh, maybe tomorrow. Issei was nning to go right away when he just arrived here but because of the Beldia incident, he decided to postpone it for tomorrow instead. Megumin - Why do you want to meet Yunyun''s father? Megumin asked out of curiosity. Issei - Hm? I wanted to ask him to give us his blessing of course. Megumin - What blessing? Issei - Well, I''m going to make Yunyun my bride so I need her father''s blessing and I also want to discuss some business proposition with him as well. Yunyun - Eheheh, Ise-san~ Yunyun''s bes giddy with happiness and proceed to hug Issei''s arm in the process. K/A/M/D - ...Eh?... EEEHHHHHHHH?! Megumin and co bepletely stupefied after hearing that and then they screamed out loud... ... Rosseweisse arrived in front of a giant floating fortress that manages to steal her breath away. The sheer size and how exotic and beautiful it lookspletely awed her to the core. Gurigura - Heheh, what do you think? All of this belongs to Ise-nii you know? Amazing, isn''t it? Rosseweise could only nod slowly after hearing Gurigura words. ??? - Rosseweise? Is that you nya? When Rosseweisse''s still observing the flying fortress she heard a familiar voice. She looks towards the source of the voice and saw Kuroka nearby along with a woman she never saw before. Rosseweisse - Kuroka-san? Kuroka - Nyahaha, so it is you. So you''re also brought here by one of Ise''s wife nya? Rosseweisse - U-Un, you too? Kuroka - Yup. Kuroka pointed towards Millet. Gurigura - Hi, Millet-nee! You''ve also seeded in bringing your target with you? Millet - Um, she''s quite cooperative. And I see that you''ve also seeded as well, Gurigura? Gurigura - Un! Kuroka is quite surprised after seeing Gurigura and she even thought that she''s also a Nekoshou just like her, but upon further inspection, she notices that Gurigura is not a Nekoshou but just simr to a cat overall. Millet - Hm, then let''s go and meet the others. Both Kuroka and Rosseweisse nodded at Millet and then they went inside the . ... Inside the fortress, they are greeted by the angels and devils Kr alike. Rosseweisse and Kuroka became even more baffled seeing that. They never meet these angels and devils before and they look kind of different to the one they know. Ekate - Wee back, Gurigura-sama, Millet-sama. Especially this woman who just greeted them, she has 2 pointed pink horns on top of her head and her wings looks like a fallen angel wings butpletely different at the same time. Sure she only has 1 pair of wing but they know better that this woman in front of them is even stronger than them bothbined. Gurigura - I''m back Ekate-nee! Millet - Um. Ekate - May we do a quick check on both of our guests? Millet - Go ahead. Ekate - Then, please excuse me. Ekate does a quick search on both Rosseweise and Kuroka. After she finds nothing suspicious with them she nodded to herself. Ekate - Sorry about that, we don''t want any mishap to happen. Even though we all know that nothing will able to endanger Issei-sama, it''s better to be safe than sorry. Why he doesn''t include Millet and co you might ask? It''s because Issei wanted to be the one who protects them. The moment there is any sign of danger on them, Issei will instantly take notice of it and get to the scene ASAP and he will bring hell to whoever dares to bare their fangs at his wives. Just like those Celestials before. Rosseweise & Kuroka - Y-Yes. Millet - Um, good job as always, Ekate. Ekate - It''s nothing, it is our job to ensure Issei-sama safety... Even though he doesn''t need one in the first ce. Millet - Don''t worry, its the thoughts that are matter. I''m sure milord appreciate all your hard work as well. Ekate - Un! Issei-sama is very kind after all. Gurigura - Yup, that''s right! The three of them nodded together, the angels and devils around them also echoing their agreement towards Millet and co words. Rosseweise and Kuroka are wondering just where did this all angel and devil came from. And it seems that their Ise truly bes someone really important, they thought. They wanted to ask them about it but meeting Issei takes more priority in their book, so they might as well ask Issei personallyter. Finally, they arrived at their room destination which is the private living room for Issei and co. When they entered the room they saw a lot of beautiful women observing them immediately. They are obviously Semiramis and co. Semiramis - Hoo, are these two the one dearest talked about? Scathach - Hmm, not bad indeed, they have good potential if I say so myself. Forzelotte - One of them seems to be a Valkyrie? And as for the other one... Demi-human? No, a demonic beastkin perhaps? Ramius and co only choose to silently appraise both Rosseweisse and Kuroka, but thetter felt kind of nervous being observed by so many observing gazes. Especially after sensing the gaze from Semiramis and co, because they can tell that they are extremely powerful. Ophis - Hello, Kuroka, and Valkyrie who never has a boyfriend... Lilith - Hello. Both Ophis and Lilith who are eating some sweets made by Kyou and Kinou waved their hands at them. Gurigura who saw that instantly join them. Rosseweise & Kuroka - O-Ophis, Lilith?! They both never thought that they will saw Ophis and Lilith here as well but they be much more convinced that Issei is truly here after seeing both of them being here. Jalter - All I care about is will they betray master just like those Gremory sluts! Jeanne - Hehe, don''t worry, I''m sure they''re differentpared to them. Millet - Um, from our investigation so far about them it''s all good so far, they seem solely dedicated towards milord alone. Jalter - Hmph! Just so you know, if you decided to do the same thing as that Gremory sluts I will personally have both of you staked and burnt by my me! Jalter hissed at them while there''s some meing out from her mouth. Being the doubtful type Jalter obviously wanted to know the answer to that question the most, she has finally found someone she could truly trust with her body and soul so she won''t let the same incident with Rias Gremory happen once again to her beloved master. Just when both Rosseweise and Kuroka are about to answer that they won''t ever betray Issei they heard a voiceing from behind them. Irene - Fufufu, don''t worry, I can guarantee that both of them are nothing like Rias and co because they''re clearly more experienced than those brats, am I right, both of you? Irene appeared right behind them and that manage to startle both Rosseweise and Kuroka because they never sense her presence in the slightest. What Irene meant by being more experienced here is about being in a rtionship or seeing the true nature of men. They both are wondering just who is this neer, she seems to know them quite well and she seems pretty familiar as well for some reason... Irene who saw their questioning gaze grinned slightly. Irene - What''s wrong? Can''t recognize the little old me when I''m not at Ise''s left hand anymore? Perhaps you both might recognize me better after seeing this... *Zeng!* Irene put her hand forward and there''s a appeared on her arm and that once againpletely stupefied both Rosseweise and Kurokapletely that their eyes went wide open. Irene - Now let''s have a little chat, shall we? Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Issei - Do you really have to scream that loud...? Issei is taken a little aback after Kazuma and co suddenly screamed loudly out of nowhere. Megumin - D-D-Did you just say you''re going to make Yunyun your bride?! Megumin ignored Issei''s words andunched a question of her own. Issei - Hm? Yeah, what''s wrong with that? Megumin - What''s wrong you say?! You''re saying you are going to marry this loner?! Yunyun - How rude! I''m not a loner anymore! I have lots of sisters and friends now just so you know, Megumin! Yunyun thrust her chest out in pride and that caused her bountiful breasts to bounce as well. Megumin thought that this loner''s breasts keep getting bigger and that irritates her even more... But you basically just admitted that you were a loner before though, Issei thought wryly inside his mind. Megumin - Imaginary friend doesn''t count! And why would you marry her anyway?! She just barely turned 15 a month ago! Are you a lolicon?! Megumin missed the underlying meaning behind the word "Sisters" from Yunyun words. Issei - ...Just so you know, I''m still 17... Well, I''m about to turn 18 soon though. Issei thought that he should use his old age when he just arrived in this world, it''s easier that way so he doesn''t need to exin it further to Megumin and co. Yunyun''s current age is 16 while Issei is 18 and about to turn 19 soon. They don''t really feel surprised even though they knew that Wiz is also Issei''s lover because polygamy is quite normal in this world. Only Kazuma felt jealous thinking why isn''t he in Issei''s shoes right now... K/M/D - ...Huh? Issei - ...What? All of them never thought that Issei is that young, they never clearly saw his face after all. They only catch a glimpse of it when he''s still wearing his hoodie. And they just judged that he''s older than Kazuma because he''s taller and look maturer than Kazuma... Kazuma age is 20 for your information. Kazuma - Y-You''re younger than me, Issei? Issei - Yeah, so? Issei tilted his head in confusion, he never thought much about age because he''s basically immortal already, the same goes for Aqua. But of course, it''s different for normal humans such as Kazuma and co. Even now Aqua still doesn''t realize that Issei is also a God just like her... If Issei were to go to the now he would probably be titled as over there and Aqua automatically will be hisckey. But of course Issei would refuse to be a for this weird world... No thanks... Who knows if there are multiple "Aqua" up there... Megumin - Y-You''re lying! Your body looks much fitter and taller than the beansprout like Kazuma here! And he''s a 20 years old hikiNEET! Kazuma - Oi! Was that part at the end really necessary?! Issei - Even if you told me that... What use for me to lie to you? Yunyun - That''s right, Megumin. Ise-san age is clearly like he just said. Wiz - Un, I can attest to that as well, you can see it from his as well. Yunyun and Wiz know that it''s better to keep them in the dark as well. K/M/D - Ah... Only now that they remember about the , other than status it also has age description in it. Megumin - T-Then let us see it! Issei - Hm? Sure, here. Issei easily gave his card to them. Megumin hastily took the card away from Issei''s hand and take a look at it along with Kazuma and co. Megumin - ...I-It''s true... He''s still 17 years old... B-But what is this status... It''s clearly way too high for a normal human... Are you really a human, Issei? Look and behold... It''s clearly stated that his age is indeed 17 years old. Not that hard to manipte the card with his magic so no surprise there. But in the process of looking at Issei''s age, they also saw his overly high-status bar and level. Issei was thinking to make his status low as well but they''ve already seen his power back when how easily he dealt with Beldia so he let it be. Besides, that card can''tpletely measure Issei''s true status anyway so it''s fine he thought. Issei - Well, yeah, I am a human. ''Used to be'' Issei added inside his mind. Chomusuke at some point already taking a nap at Issei''sp. She slept sofortably without a single care about the whole world... Megumin - Hee... Is that so?... Anyway, why do you wear a mask now? Even though that mask looks really cool but we never saw your face clearly before... Can you let us see it? Issei - Well, reasons... And no, it''s better if you don''t see my face... Both Wiz and Yunyun smiled wryly when they heard that. They can still remember how all those female kept pursuing Issei non-stop when they saw his face after he defeated them all. It''s like a group of ants going towards a sugar source... Thankfully their home can fly and deny ess to those that are forbidden to enter. But even then there are some of them still waiting outside the fortress for a few weeks straight just to catch a glimpse of Issei. Forzelotte even tried to repel them away but to no avail... Finally, Issei had to take the matters with his own hands, he said that if any of them could provide a great service for the world he would consider meeting them personally. After hearing Issei''s words they indeed dispersed but with a new resolution at hand. They be very proactive and keep conquering or subduing any traitorous faction that resides within the and the other world as well. But that''s a story for another time... Megumin - Why? Are you afraid that your face is not up to par? Don''t worry, we won''t judge you just because you''re ugly. She smirked at Issei. Megumin knows that Issei is quite handsome just from the contour of his face alone back then, but she wanted to provoke Issei so he would show his face to them after being called ugly. Obviously, it doesn''t work. Issei just ignored Megumin provocation on him. Issei - Yeah, let''s just go with that. Issei calmly answers to Megumin provocation. Megumin felt ticked off that her provocation doesn''t work so she tried to take off Issei''s mask with her own two hands but Issei easily holds her down in ce with just one hand. Megumin - Let me see! Let me see! Let me see! She iled her arms around trying to get to Issei''s mask. Issei - ...What are you, a kid? *Sigh* Anyway, it''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed, Yunyun, Wiz. Yunyun & Wiz - Hai, Ise-san. After hearing Issei''s words both Yunyun and Wiz naturally answered him with a gentle voice and there is a little tinge of blush on both of their cheeks. But there''s an obvious joy that could be found inside their eyes because they can have Issei for themselves for a while. Megumin stopped his attempt to take off Issei''s mask because she bespletely stupefied after hearing their conversation. The same goes for Kazuma and co. Issei gave the sleeping Chomusuke back to Megumin and thetter unconsciously received her. But their mouth started opening and closing just like a fish mouth would often do. When they saw the 3 of them stands up from the couch Megumin finally snapped back from her thoughts and screamed at them. Megumin - W-W-What are you saying?! W-W-Why would you sleep together in one room?! Issei - Hm? Isn''t it normal for husband and wife to sleep together in the same bed? Issei said that as if it''s a normalmon sense. Megumin - Y-Y-You... Y-Yunyun, Wiz! Are you really okay with this?! Even though what Issei said is true, Megumin still tried to argue with him but she doesn''t know what to say. She can only choose to ask Yunyun and Wiz instead. Yunyun and Wiz look at each other before giving their answer. Yunyun - Why not? Wiz - We love Ise-san after all. After hearing their answer, Megumin got nothing more to say. Then both Yunyun and Wiz hugged Issei''s left and right arm respectively before the 3 of them headed towards the bedroom. Megumin and co blushed deeply seeing them being so nonchnt about it while Kazuma shed tears of blood because of how jealous he is. A guy who''s clearly younger than him already has a small harem of his own while he''s stuck with these weirdos... They are beautiful but their personality ruins it! Of course, Issei erected a soundproof barrier inside the room for obvious reasons... He''s not the one who started it though, it''s Yunyun and Wiz who asked him for it. That night, Kazuma and co are wide awake because they can''t stop thinking about them... Well, except for Aqua, she''s fast asleep while hugging her booze... Kazuma wanted to try and take a peek at Issei''s room but he forgets about it soon enough. He knows that will be a suicidal move if he does try to peek on them. Darkness started fantasizing something while her breathing turned ragged. Megumin thought that she can''t ept this... That loner Yunyun with no friends she used to know has already climbed the stairs towards adulthood even faster than she is... And her partner seems quite to be the handsome and perfect guy as well... She''s feeling a bit jealous now that she thinks about it. ... -Netherworld- Rossweisse - S-So you''re saying that you''re Ddraig? The one who''s used to reside in Issei''s ? Kuroka - One of the Heavenly Dragon, the Red Dragon Emperor which is the rival of Albion the White Dragon Emperor? That ? Irene - Yes, why? Is it so hard to take that I''m actually a woman? Rossweisse & Kuroka - N-Not at all! Irene squinted her eyes at them and both of them hastily shake their heads to deny her im. Irene - Hmph! I know it''s hard to take, but if you think about Ophis and Great Red who can change their gender at will I''m nothing much. Ophis is also the one who assist me to change my gender back then anyway... Although, now Ophis and Lilith can never change their gender any longer because they''ve already be Issei''s mate. Ophis - ...I did? Hearing her name is being mentioned Ophis looks up and asked that while tilting her head. Irene - Yes... You did... Then Ophis just nods her head before continuing eating the sweets at the table. Irene sigh tiredly seeing Ophis doesn''t seem to really care about it. Both Rossweisse and Kuroka indeed find it hard to take after knowing the truth about the whole cause of the rivalry of the and the . They can only smile wryly seeing Irene who was known as Ddraig Y Gooch before... Who can guess that the great is apparently a woman and a very beautiful one at that? Semiramis - Fufufu, even I still finds it funny now. Scathach - Hahahahah! Indeed it''s quite funny! The great red dragon emperor changed her gender just to avoid her stalker! Ahahahahah! Forzelotte - Heheh... It''s quite amusing indeed... The other girls alsoughed gently, even Jalterughed out loud, because she can finally have her payback for all the teasing Irene gave her before. Both Ophis and Lilith are confused just what are theyughing for but they decided to ignore it soon enough and back to eating their sweets. Ireneplexion turned a little red after that and then she red at them. Irene - Shut it, you girls... Rossweisse and Kuroka who saw their interaction also felt warm... So this is Issei''s wives they thought... Quite a rowdy and happy bunch. They get along so well... There are no discrimination nor hierarchy could be found seeing how they''re interacting with each other. They always believe that their Issei is quite a special individual. But they never thought that he manages to attract so many Godly being towards him in such a short amount of time. Semiramis, the former Lady Death herself who is apparently a Goddess that''s even stronger than Hades from their world. She''s the true Death God it seems. Scathach, the renowned unbeatable God yer and the . But apparently, her win-streak has been broken by Issei. As for this Forzelotte the former , they never heard of her before but her strength is on par with Semiramis and Scathach from what they''ve heard so far. But they also find out that the reason for Issei being so perverted before is also because of her. They never thought that the Issei they knew would change this much. They said he''s not a super pervert like back then and he bes much stronger evenpared to Semiramis and co? They still won''t tell them how he looks now though for some reason? They told them to see for themselvester. They don''t care much though because even if Issei for some reason be disfigured they would still love him no matter what. They know that Ophis and Lilith have special feelings towards Issei so they weren''t too surprised and thought it''s only a matter of times before they join his harem back then. Now they already have be Issei''s wife even sooner than them... They have been told what that red heart mark means by Irene and they can see almost every single woman in this room have that mark. They''re feeling a little jealous now that they know what that mark means... They can''t wait to ask Issei to give them one as well. (AN: The one who doesn''t have the mark is Semiramis and co because they have their own unique mark). When they''re told that Issei is very good in bed, both of them blushed deeply but their reaction is quite different. Rossweisse acted very coy and started fidgeting a lot, Irene thought for an adult woman she''s sure quite shy... She knows that she''s still a virgin but still... Well, what can you expect from a Valkyrie who never has a boyfriend before... At least she knows how to judge a man. As for Kuroka... She started licking her lips seductively after she heard Issei is really good in bed. Her whole body started feeling hot as if she''s on the heat just thinking about it... Now she REALLY can''t wait to meet Issei once again. She kept getting interrupted when she''s about to have her moment with Issei at his old house, but here she won''t have any of it. Semiramis - Anyway... How''s the registration for the rating game going, Irene? Finally, Semiramis stopped herugh and asked Irene that question. After hearing Semiramis question, all of them stopped their giggling and look towards Irene waiting for her answer. Irene - It''s going quite well. I''ve met the 4 faction leader and all of the I got is all mutated, but... It would''ve been perfect if I don''t meet Rias Gremory and her peerages over there though. Irene frowned a little remembering back when she saw Rias and co. All the other girls'' faces also went gloomy, even Ophis and Lilith stopped eating their sweets. Each and every one of the girls'' eyes glows a little bit and the atmosphere turned a little cold. Rossweisse and Kuroka also realized that they all really seem to hate Rias and co... Not that they could me them for it because they also hated them as well. Except for Kuroka who can''t fullye to fully hate Koneko. She is very disappointed in her but... Blood is thicker than water after all. They weren''t too surprised hearing that all of Irene''s pieces are mutated since they already know that her soul is connected with Issei. And if what they''ve heard so far about Issei is true then it''s nothing surprising... He is stronger than all the godly beings in their world after all. Perhaps he''s even the strongest God in history already... They''re feeling proud when they think about it... The man they''re in love with is such an outstanding individual. They can only think how foolish of Rias and co to just abandon him like that... Semiramis - Hmm... That''s unfortunate... I bet you''re holding yourself back from killing them outright when you see them? Irene - Ah... Indeed. Jalter - Hmph! If I was the one who''s there I would''ve made them lose ayer of skin at the very least! Riche - Well, it probably wouldn''t be that easy considering there''s the 4 faction leader there. Ramius - Fumu, it won''t be wise to justunch an attack when they are there. Kathryn - Meh, we''re gonna face them anyway during the rating game, so just hold back until then. Millet - Agreed. We can have our moments when we''re faced against themter on. Jalter - Heheh, I can''t wait for that moment... Jalter grinned evilly. Semiramis - So, I have a question for you two... Would you be willing to kill Rias Gremory and her peerages if dearest told you to do so? Kuroka was about to say something when Semiramis beat her to it. All of the girls'' eyes started glistening waiting for their answer. Rossweisse is the first to answer. Rossweisse - I will. If Issei asked me to kill all of them then I would do it without hesitation. They all can see how serious she is just by looking at her face. There''s also not a shred of doubt that can be heard from her voice. Semiramis - Hmm, I see... Then, how about you... Kuroka, was it? Would you do it? Semiramis smiled at Rossweisse and then she turned her attention towards Kuroka. Kuroka - ...I will do it... But I can''t kill Shirone... I can kill Rias Gremory and the others but I can''t kill my own little sister... I''m sorry but that''s my answer. And I also won''t let any of you kill her as long as I''m still alive. Kuroka closed her eyes at first before answering Semiramis question with determination. Semiramis - Hee... So you''re saying you can prevent us from killing your little sister? Semiramis squinted her eyes at Kuroka and emit a bit of bloodlust towards her. Kuroka - ...I know I won''t be able to prevent you to do so when the timees but I will put my life on the line to protect her even if it''s thest thing I would do. Kuroka also doesn''t back down after feeling Semiramis gaze on her. She might be killed here but she won''t take back her words. Semiramis look at Kuroka for a while before she suddenly pped her hand. Semiramis - You pass. Kuroka - ...Eh? Kuroka bes totally dumbfounded because she thought Semiramis is going to kill her or something. Semiramis - "As I said, you pass. It doesn''t matter whether you''re willing to kill your own sister or not but I want you to have the backbone/will of your own. I don''t want any doll or machine to be his wife... Sure we are his wives but we''re not his doll. Even he would not like it if we were to always do what he told us to do. As husband and wife, we''re ought to respect each other wishes but that doesn''t mean we should obey all hismand. If he were about to turn into the wrong path, our job as his wives is to help him to return to the right path and vice versa, remember that... I''m not saying that Rossweisse answer is wrong but there are limits to everything. He wouldn''t want us to dwell on revenge all the time especially if it''s only for his sake, what he wants us to do is to be happy and that''s it, no more no less. Of course, when ites to it I will even follow him to the limbo itself if I have to... And don''t worry about us killing your sister, Kuroka... We won''t kill her but she still needs to face her punishment for betraying him... You''re fine with that, right?" All the other girls nodded to themselves after hearing Semiramis words because theypletely agreed to her words. Only Jalter harrumphed coldly but she doesn''t deny Semiramis''s words. They don''t want to bring unnecessary trouble towards Issei after all. Killing them won''t solve anything anyway, it would be too easy of a punishment... Kuroka - ...Yes. Croix - Ufufufu, I know how it feels to love your little sister dearly. I would''ve done the same as you if I''m in your position. Croixughed gently while looking at Kuroka then she looked at Riche who''s smiled back at her. Ramius - Fumu, I also have a stupid elder brother so I can also rte to you. Ramius nodded at Kuroka while reminiscing about Acheval herself. Kuroka knows that this is the best scenario for Koneko, even if she were to suffer but she still needs to face her punishment that is caused by her own choice. At least she won''t have to die... Both Rossweisse and Kuroka has already seen the projection of what happened to Issei when he finds out how Rias and co abandoned him... They saw everything... Both of them cried and felt extreme rage at Rias and co after watching it. Rossweisse won''t hesitate to kill Rias and co but Kuroka can''t do the same because she loves Koneko dearly as well. Koneko is herst family member she has after all... Semiramis and co already know the reason on why Rias abandoned Issei just like that from Rosseweisse mouth herself. They became totally dumbfounded because they never thought there will be such an idiot exist in this world... They almost puked in disgust from trying to find out just what''s inside Rias and co brains... How dumb can they be? It''s totally eptable being afraid in a rtionship since they are inexperienced but can''t they just talk it out first with Issei himself? And if that doesn''t work, try to talk with someone with more experience in a rtionship... How in the world did theye up with that stupidest idea they''ve ever heard in their entire life? Are there any holes inside their brain or something? ''You can''t truly love without trust. Any rtionship that isn''t built with a secure foundation of faith will break.'' This quote is perfect for Rias and co situation... Isseipletely trusts them no matter what but they apparently don''t trust him enough... Then so be it... Good riddance they all thought. Semiramis - Umu, good. Dearest also doesn''t want us to kill them anyway because it will cause too much trouble for that world... And while we''re at it, don''t tell him about our registration on the rating game, okay? They both nodded at Semiramis''s words. Kuroka - By the way, where''s Ise-nya? Rossweisse also wanted to know the answer to that question. Semiramis - Well, he got some business to take care of in another world from what Rakia has told us but it shouldn''t be that long before he came back. In the meantime, why don''t you both tell us about yourselves more? Semiramis smiled at them both. Both Rossweisse and Kuroka nodded at her before they have another chat with each other. But this time their conversation is more rxed than when they first met. Towa also asked them about some folklore and legends from DxD world, she wanted to collect stories to share with the children at the school which Issei opened. The school ispletely free. They wanted to know how they get to know and fell in love with Issei. They all shared their stories with each other starting from Semiramis until thest of them... Just listening to how they met and fell in love with each other makes them admire Issei even more. His adventure in the other world sounds very exciting and they said he imed a whole race as his? So that''s where all those angels and devils came from, both Rossweisse and Kuroka thought to themselves. Issei really exceeded their expectations. They said he also met the itself and survived... And not only that, but he also mastered the fabled element as well. He never ceases to amaze them it seems... ... -Back at Issei- Finally, Megumin and co barely able to sleep that night... Only Aqua slept well. When morninges, they smell an extremely enticing food aromaing from the dining room. Aqua is the first to gets out of her bed and head directly towards the smell source. Megumin and co reluctantly get up from their bed because it''s morning already... When they''re about to arrive at the dining room they heard Aqua scream. Aqua - Why?! Why won''t you allow me to eat it?! Issei - Isn''t it obvious? I only make food for my wives. Why would I cook for you? Aqua - Don''t you know that I''m a Goddess?! You should feel honored for being able to feed me with your food! Issei - I could care less of who you are. My answer is still no. Both Yunyun and Wiz thought at the same time inside their mind... But Issei is also a God though... Aqua - Gununununu! Aqua started tearing up soon after. Megumin and co finally arrived at the dining room and saw a lot of tasty looking dishes on the table. They drooled just from looking and smelling it. They also saw Aqua has a giant bump on top of her head probably because she got hit by Issei. Issei - The same goes for you all. Go make your own breakfast if you want one yourself. Now, Yunyun, Wiz, hurry and eat it before the food gets cold. Yunyun & Wiz - U-Un... Issei instantly stopped Megumin and co have any ideas towards his food when he saw them drooling. Megumin - Wha?! That''s so unfair! Megumin screamed and pointed at Issei. Issei - And why exactly is it unfair? Megumin - Isn''t itmon sense to share food with your friends?! Issei - ...Since when are we friends? You work for me, remember? And like I said, you can make your own breakfast if you want to have one yourselves. They do offer to work for Issei before, saying they can be his cleaner/maid for the mansion as long as they''re allowed to stay at his mansion. Megumin - Y-You!... Y-Yunyun! We''re friends, aren''t we? Seeing Issei isn''t budging in the slightest, Megumin can only put her hopes on Yunyun. Kazuma and Aqua also look at Megumin hoping that she can somehow persuade Issei. Darkness started having another delusion on her own, she can be heard muttering weird stuff like "A neglecting y...". Issei automatically ignored her. Yunyun - E-Eheheh, I''m sorry, Megumin... But I can''t help you with this one... Wiz - T-The same goes for me as well... They can only smile apologetically at Megumin and co. Seeing theirst hope also fail they be frozen stiff like a statue and ovee with despair. Megumin never thought that Yunyun who''s usually can be persuaded(More like tricked) with the word "Aren''t we friends?" would reject her request just like that. Of course Yunyun won''t be tricked with those words anymore because she has a lot of friends and sisters already. Issei then ignored them and started serving food for Yunyun and Wiz. He treated them like a true princess and it makes both Yunyun and Wiz feel really blissful for having Issei as their husband once again. The way he treated both of them is so gentle and caring that it manages to make Megumin and co feel jealous, even Darkness felt a little jealous after seeing their interaction. ''He''s strong, looks cool, handsome, rich, very gentle and loving towards his lover, and to top it off, he can also cook! He''s perfect in every sense! Gaaahhh... I can''t ept this!'' Megumin thought to herself thinking how jealous she is of Yunyun right now. While the other guy she knows is this useless hikiNEET which is theplete pr opposite to Issei. Megumin and co can only look at Yunyun and Wiz eating while drooling all over the ce because of the food Issei made smells and looks very delicious and very appetizing as well. Yunyun and Wiz sweated being watched by them like this. Issei totally ignored them and calmly ate his share of food as well. There''s an opening at his mask lower jaw so he can easily eat. Megumin and co thought that it''s weird that he''s still wearing his mask even at times like this. And he seems perfectly natural as if he has done this so many times before. But just by looking at his lower face they felt their heart started racing erratically for some reason... They really wanted to see the rest of his face... Of course, Kazuma is not included since he''s not gay... Aqua tried to extend her hand towards the food on the table but before she''s able to get an inch closer to the food there''s a knife stabbed directly right in front of her extended hand. That gave her a total fright thinking she almost lost her hand there. After that, they can only give up and make breakfast of their own. Yunyun and Wiz felt bad for them but there''s nothing they can do because Issei won''t share his food with just anyone... After they finished their breakfast, Issei''s party was about to teleport themselves to Yunyun''s vige when Megumin said that she wanted toe as well with an excuse she wanted to visit her family member back at the vige. Kazuma and co also choose to follow them as well because they''re going to be chased around by the debt collectors anyway if they stay here. So Issei reluctantly brings them along as well because the vige is also Megumin''s home after all. Then they all disappeared from the city soon after... ... Home of the Crimson Demon n. That is well-known the in the world vige, is honored as the strongest Arch Wizard n Crimson Magic n ce of residence. Although the vigers in the vige were while in infancy then can obtain Arch Wizard Top Tier sspletely, and learned the existence of Advanced Magic, but its poption in the end still only then few several hundred people, absolutely not over 300. In addition, situated in such remote mountains and ancient forests, even if the vigers all are a talented person who once outside exiting wantonly fought, a Home of the Crimson Magic as before only simple vige, to person a feeling offortable countryside. Properly speaking, under such background, appears in the people at present either is the simrly simple vigers or a charming magnificent magic scene. However, the condition that the above mentioned, has not appeared entirely. Issei looked at the present vige situation the corner of his eye started twitching a lot. It can''t be helped because all of the vigers he saw is wearing the same style as his old clothing when he just arrived at this world. Complete set along with the hoodie... Albeit they have different color and not just all ck. There are pink, red, blue and many more. It''s like a rainbow... Issei sighed tiredly while Yunyun started apologizing at him for her fellow vigers conducts. The reason for this is of course because of Issei... He''s quite famous in this world for being able to advance to B-Rank in less than a week and recently he single-handedly defeated one of the Demon Lord General. There''s no doubt that he''s supposed to be an S-Rank by now ording to his achievements so far. The guild master at the capital is having a headache because Issei keeps refusing on taking the test to advance his rank. They thought it''s better to just advance his rank without any test because him being able to defeat the Demon Lord General already proves his capabilities. And if there are anyints they can just tell them to defeat Issei himself if they could. Unsurprisingly, there are almost noints when Issei is dered as the adventurer back at the capital. The ones who areining shut their mouth when they heard all his achievements so far. When he defeated Beldia someone recorded it and sent the recording to the capital. Their mouth is wide agape after seeing him one shot Beldia just like that... There''s no suspense at all, they thought... They can barely fight A-Rank monsters and you want to tell them to fight a person that''s able to defeat S-Rank bounty in 1 hit just like that? Nope... Issei - *Sigh* Let''s just get this over with... Issei thought that he started sighing a lot when he arrived at this world once again. If it wasn''t for Yunyun and Wiz he wouldn''t have chosen toe back here... Chomusuke - Nya~ Chomusuke who''s at Issei''s shoulder tapped his shoulder as if to console him. Issei mouth twitched thinking why in the world the weird being such as this devil cat has moremon sensepared to the normal looking being here... He then stroked Chomusuke head gently as thanks which made thetter purredfortably. Megumin who saw that mumbled lowly saying Chomusuke''s supposed to be her familiar but why is she more chummy towards him... Then they all headed towards Yunyun''s house. ... When they arrived at Yunyun''s house they are greeted by Yunyun father himself, his name is Kurozakuro. (AN: I honestly don''t know what''s Yunyun father name is... Even in the wiki all it said is "Vige Chief", so I made just made up his name). Like all Crimson Demons, Kurozakuro has red eyes and dark hair. He is a middle-aged male, with a mustache. He wears open-finger gloves and a neck choker, and, despite these seeming tacky to outsiders, his sense of fashion is admired and considered to be fashionable attire for among his peers. He has a cheerful and carefree personality. Even though he loves Yunyun and ns to pass the chieftainship to herter on, he lets her explore the Fantasy World on her own. He even seems to encourage her to go out and gain new experiences/appreciations about the World. He is also chuunibyou like the rest of the Crimson Demons. He''s very surprised seeing Yunyun along with other people because she''s quite known to be a loner after all. He''s also amazed seeing his daughter bing even more beautiful than before. But what surprises him the most is Issei himself because he''s quite famous in their vige after all. He nodded to himself then said that Issei''s mask looks cool so he wanted to make one for himselfter on. Issei sweated hearing his words. Issei also asked Megumin and co why they follow them here but her excuse is she wanted to visit Yunyun''s house because it''s been a while. Nevertheless, Kurozakuro weed Issei and co to his house. Then they started discussing what they came here for. Issei bowed slightly towards Hyoizaburo and asked him directly. Issei - I know this is sudden but please allow me to take your daughter hand in marriage. I loves her dearly and I want to make her my wife. Kurozakuro eyes wentpletely wide after hearing Issei''s words. Yunyun who heard Issei''s proposal blushed deeply and then she smiled blissfully and Kazuma who saw her face got captivated once again, even Megumin and co also felt the same although only slightly since they''re the same gender after all. Yunyun - I-I also want to marry Ise-san. So father... Please give us your blessing. Yunyun holds Issei''s hand gently before bowing towards Hyoizaburo as well. Kurozakuro - ...Are you two serious about this? Kurozakuro asked them both with a solemn voice. Issei & Yunyun - Yes. They answered without any hesitation whatsoever. Kurozakuro - dly! I''ll dly give you my blessing! Issei & Yunyun - Eh? The moment Kurozakuro heard their confirmation, he instantly screamed in happiness and hurriedly give them his blessing as if he''s afraid that Issei would suddenly change his mind. Issei and Yunyun thought that he will feel hesitant or something because their arrival is too sudden but reality said otherwise... Kurozakuro - You heard me! I dly give you my blessing! Please take her as your wife, Issei-kun, was it? Who would expect the famous would be my son-inw! Good job Yunyun! As expected from my daughter, ahahahaha! I can''t wait to tell the whole vigers about this! With that said, Kurozakuro instantly ran out from his house. Everyone bes dumbfounded after seeing that... After realizing what just happen Yunyun face bespletely red for whole another reason and she started apologizing towards Issei for her father''s attitude. And that day, the whole vige decided to celebrate Yunyun''s marriage... Chapter 80: Chapter 80: During the celebration, Issei keeps getting asked for his signature by the Crimson Demon n vigers by children and adults alike. He can only sigh and grant their request. They also asked him if they could see his face but he refuses by saying there''s a good reason for it. And as expected for a Chunnibyou n, they misinterpreted his words thinking that if his mask were to be undone then there will be a great cmity happening to the whole world. In a way, their misinterpretation is true though... If his mask is undone then there will be something dangerous befall to the world... As in a declining birth rate... Megumin parents also asked for his signature but, for some reason, they keep pointing out their daughter good points at him. Megumin who nearby had her face turnedpletely red but she doesn''t try to stop them at all as if she''s expecting something to happen. Megumin''s little sister is also there which is named Komekko. She greatly resembles her older sister in regards to their facialplexion and shares the characteristic Crimson Demon red eyes and straight brown hair. She''s basically the mini version of Megumin. Komekko keeps her short hair tied in pigtails with red ribbons and asionally uses a yellow star-shaped hair-clip on her bangs. As a result of her family''s financial situation, all of her clothes are Megumin''s hand-me-downs, so her mage cloak also has some noticeable patch works. She gazed at Issei with eyes filled with stars. After all, she, just like the other vigers also idolized Issei a lot. Issei sweated a little being gazed like that by her. Issei then bent down to match her height and they had a little chat together... Her parent never thought that Issei would suddenly bend down like that. But after seeing how he interact with Komekko they felt warm inside... Issei has already discussed the business proposal with Kurozakuro beforehand so the whole vige knows that Issei is basically their new boss. Kurozakuro almost died from happiness knowing that Issei not only strong but also rich as well. Like REALLY rich... Kazuma and co almost swallowed their tongue seeing that many moneyes out from Issei''s space storage. Aqua eyespletely turned into "$" and she thought with this many money she could make Axis cult the dominant religion in this world. Each to their own delusion... Whether it be Kazuma or Megumin. Kazuma thought with that amount of money he can enjoy life to the fullest surrounded by beauties from each side. While Megumin thought she won''t have to starve anymore and she can also buy an unlimited amount of Mana Potion so she can keep using her spell. Darkness is a noble so she''s not that moved to see that amount of money. What she''s suspicious about is about Issei''s true background... There''s no way a regr adventurer could make so many money in such a short amount of time. They''re not talking 1-2 Billion Eris here, but it''s about 100 Billion Eris as the advance payment for his business cooperation with the Crimson Demon n. Even her family can''t produce 100 Billion Eris in just 1 month... Not even the King himself could do that. (AN: Remember, this is fantasy world money, not $). Issei told them that one of his subordinates will keep in touch with them to take the items, so they don''t need to deliver it. They won''t be surprised if he''s actually a noble from somewhere at this point but they are surprised seeing him interact with them all like they''re equal. He never acts like how a superior would interact with their employees would. And after seeing him interact with Komekko they got even more convinced that Issei is a good guy all along and the rumors about him are just exaggerated. Such as how he''s a very cruel individual that keep forcing people to take a "Vacation" against their will. They still think of him as cool regardless though... When Komekko saw Chomusuke which was on Issei''s shoulder she started drooling for some reason. Both Issei and Chomusuke sweated seeing her like that. Issei took out some food that he prepared beforehand and gave it to her. Komekko face beamed with happiness after receiving so many foods at once. Komekko - Thank you, onii-chan! Issei - Ah, eat slowly okay? Komekko - Un! Issei rubbed Komekko head gently and thetter giggled in glee. Everyone smiled warmly seeing their interaction... Megumin face turned a little bit red seeing how gentle Issei treated her beloved little sister. Issei remembered how he met Gurigura, back then he also gave her some bread seeing how hungry she looks. He automatically smiled fondly in reminiscence. Yunyun and Wiz who sees their interaction also smiled gently because they all know that Issei has a soft spot in dealing with children and the children also likes him a lot because of that. He often visited the orphanage and school for children he opened along with Croix and spend some time with them all. And all of them smiled fondly seeing him interact happily with the children. If he''s this gentle and caring in dealing with some random children then how well will he treat his own children they all thought... They can''t wait to give birth to his child... But they can only wait until he finished defeating the God of Chaos. Then they continued their celebration until night... ... Yunyun and Megumin met their schoolmates during the celebration. The first one is named Arue, she has dark brown hair and red pupils. Her hair is shoulder-length & end as drills. She also wears an eyepatch identical to Megumin''s. She is also consistently described as voluptuous and not surprising because her breasts size was about the same as the old Yunyun. The second one is named Funifura, she''s a petite young girl with ck hair and crimson red eyes and her hair is tied in a twintail. The third one is named Dodonko, she is a young girl with ck hair and crimson red eyes, a trait she shares with most members of her n. She has free-hanging bangs and short, straight hair which she ties to a high ponytail with a red ribbon. They kept asking Yunyun and Megumin about a lot of things, like how they met Issei and how Yunyun fell in love with him, etc... They all also wondering just howe Yunyun bes this beautiful and mature since thest time they met her which was around 1 month-ish ago. They immediately asked her the secret behind it but obviously, Yunyun can''t tell them the secret behind it... She could tell the reason she looks mature is that she kept getting "Nourishment" from Issei but... Yeah, better keep it a secret... From time to time they would look at Issei direction while they''re talking with each other. And Issei could hear the content of their talk and he twitched his mouth hearing Yunyun tried to keep up with their talk... It''s not Yunyun''s fault or anything that she can''t keep up because the stuff they talk about is mostly Chuuni stuff... No wonder she''s a loner even in her own vige... It''s because she can''t keep up with their weird conversation... Issei thought that it''s a good thing that she met him, if not who knows how long she will stay a loner like that. ??? - Excuse me. Issei heard a limpid and pleasant sound to hear from behind him. Issei - Hm? Issei looks towards the voice owner and he saw a beautiful woman standing behind him with a gentle smile on her face. When she saw Issei look towards her direction she bowed slightly and introduced herself. ??? - Nice to meet you, Issei Hyoudou-sama, my name is Soketto, the Crimson Demon n humble Fortune teller. Soketto has flowing long hair and her n''s deep crimson red eyes. Even among the vige, she is acknowledged to be the most beautiful girl of the Crimson Demons. She''s wearing an outfit full of the Mystery atmosphere the national dress, jet ck pretty long hair dangling like a waterfall, on her ears she''s wearing a sparkling shining earring that looks quite attractive. Issei - Um, nice to meet you as well, but you can just call me Issei, no need to use any honorific. Soketto - Oh my, if you insist then I will call you Issei-sama instead? Issei - ...As you wish then. Soketto - Then, Issei-sama. On behalf of the whole vige, I thank you once again for hiring our n. We''re quite honored for being able to work for you. Soketto bowed once again to express her gratitude. Issei - Don''t mind it. It''s a win-win situation for us both anyway. Kazuma and co asked Megumin just who is the beautiful girl that is talking with Issei right now. Kazuma drooled seeing another beautiful woman but then he remembered that she''s also Megumin''s nsmen so she might be a weirdo just like the rest of them. His hope instantly got crushed when he thought about it... He really wanted to return to his old world now... This is not the fantasy life that he wanted... Soketto - I see... You''re quite humble for someone of your standing aren''t you, Issei-sama? Issei - I''m also amoner just like you all. Soketto - Hmm... I wonder... She squinted her eyes slightly at Issei. To be honest, she already tried to see through Issei''s destiny and stuff like that. But all she gets is pure brightness that makes her unable to see anything else. That light does bring warmth and safety though but this is the first time that she can''t predict the destiny of somebody else. She became really curious about just who Issei really is after that. Soketto - Then can you allow me to do a Divination for you, Issei-sama? Don''t worry, it''s free of charge. Issei - ...Sure. Issei doesn''t see any reason why he should refuse her request so he let her try. Soketto - Then, excuse me... Can you put your hand on this crystal ball? Soketto took out a Crystal ball from her storage space and asked Issei to put his hand on the crystal ball. Issei follows her instruction and put his hand on top of the crystal ball. Without them knowing it, the whole area went silent observing the interaction between Issei and Soketto. Soketto is a famous fortune teller from their vige after all. And her divination never mistaken as well. They all curious just what will Issei destiny looks like. Even Megumin and co stopped their talking and gazed towards Issei and Soketto... When Issei put his hand on the crystal ball, there''s a bright light shined through the whole vige. Everyone closed their eyes because that light is so bright. Only Soketto''s the one who tried to take a sneak peek through the slight opening of her eyes. What she saw amazes her to no end... Soketto - ...True God King... That''s all she saw from the crystal ball but it soon fades away... But because of the bright light, she caught a glimpse of Issei''s true face behind his mask and she felt like her mind went nk when she saw it. She doesn''t even realize that everyone already regained their sight and started murmuring just what happened just now. Soketto only returned to her sense when she heard Issei''s voice again. Issei - Are we done? Soketto - ...E-Eh?! Ah! Y-Yes! Issei - And please keep this between us. Soketto - H-Hai! Issei - Um, then excuse me. Issei whispered towards Soketto. She knows what he meant by that is the word "True God King" because it tells Soketto that he''s basically a God and he doesn''t want to attract unnecessary attention towards him. Her face blushed deeply for some reason and Yunyun and Wiz who saw that smiled wryly because they weren''t blinded as well when that bright light shined through the whole vige. They can see that Soketto saw Issei''s face through his mask because of the reflection from the light. They are almost certain that Soketto has been smitten when she saw Issei''s face... Her blushing face is the proves of it... Issei then excused his self and walk towards Yunyun and Wiz ce. He instantly got bombarded with questions from Megumin and co, including Arue and co. He sweated being asked with so many questions at once just like that... After that, everyone asked Soketto just what happened just now and what''s that light means but she keeps dozing off looking towards Issei''s direction with a blushing face. In the end, she told the other vigers that she doesn''t know either. ... Home of the Crimson Magic, Mixed Bath Hot Spring. This is one of a must visit ce for tourist at the Crimson Demon Vige. The reason is not difficult to guess, just from the word "Mixed Bath", every male tourist would instantly head towards this location. The Hot Spring is also top notch even ording to this world standard. Therefore, this ce is quite lively as well because it''s often visited by either male or female. Sadly for the males... It''s a trap. Indeed it is "Mixed Bath" but they are separated by a tall wooden fence. Only the water is mixed here... This ce was rmended to Issei by Megumin. Issei felt weird about why she has this sly look on her face when she told him about this ce, he obviously doesn''t believe such ce exist unless it''s private mixed bath just for couples. So he''s not baited here unlike Kazuma who instantly almost screamed in agreement to visit the hot spring. But he is also duped by the word "Hot Spring" though... Megumin who saw Issei calmly agreed to her invitation knows that he''s not fooled like Kazuma here but she has something else in mind... At first, Issei thought that why not? He could experience the hot spring in this world. As a Japanese person, Issei love hot spring as well so he doesn''t see any reason why he should reject Megumin''s invitation. But to think that it''s only a public bathhouse named ... He sighed tiredly and just let it be... At least it''s quite a good ce anyway... Too bad he can''t go in with Yunyun and Wiz though... It wouldn''t be inappropriate after all. Sure they''re husband and wife already but there''s no way he will go take a bath together with them on a public bath. Kazuma - This is not a mixed bath and this is also not a hot spring, so why call this ce a , Ahhhhh?! In the men''s side, Kazuma who''s only wearing a towel around his waist is yelling his lungs out in disappointment for being tricked by Megumin. Kazuma - Isn''t this what called a scam?! Trolling people?! Are you making fun of us?! Ahhhhhhh! Issei - *Sigh* Would you cut it out already... Isn''t it obvious there won''t be such thing as Mixed Bath here? And even if there is, do you think I would let you go in when Yunyun and Wiz are there? Well, I do feel a little disappointed that there isn''t a true Hot Spring though... Issei who''s currently already soaking in the hot water said that because it''s been quite some time since Kazuma screamed in indignance... As a fellow man, he can understand his disappointment but that''s about it. He already passes his super pervert phase after all... Maybe if it''s the old him he would do the same thing as Kazuma. Kazuma winced slightly when he heard Issei''s words. It''s true that he wanted to see Yunyun and Wiz, but which man doesn''t? They both are extremely beautiful and bodacious after all... But Kazuma forgot that with Issei here he won''t be able to fulfill his wish... Ever... But at least he can peek on the other girls, right? Such as Darkness and co. As for Aqua... She doesn''t even register in Kazuma''s brain at all. He automatically neglects her existence altogether. Right now Issei doesn''t wear anything and that includes his mask as well. When Kazuma first saw Issei''s face he almost turned into the wrong path, he instantly averted his face and keep saying "I''m straight, I''m straight...". Only after he bashed his head against the wall repeatedly that he bes clear-minded once again. Issei bes speechless seeing that. Kazuma really has to admit that Issei is extremely handsome and that perfect body of his made him very jealous as well. He wondered just why are they so different? Aren''t they both fellow Japanese? Then howe their difference is like heaven and earth? No wonder he wears that mask all the time... If any woman saw Issei''s face, then they''re guaranteed will be enamored towards him, Kazuma thought... Even he who''s a guy almost turned into the wrong path after seeing his face for the first time... Kazuma''s body shuddered thinking about that. Kazuma - I-I know that... But still... *Sigh* I want to go back to Japan... Kazuma finally slumped down the hot water as well while muttering those words. Issei also took pity on Kazuma as a fellow Japanese man, his life really suck... Even back in Japan, he died because of a heart attack from a slow-moving tractor and he''s also a hikiNEET at that, so what''s the point in going back to Japan at this point? Issei thought to himself... If he has any redeeming qualities then Issei might hire him, but so far he doesn''t see any good qualities on Kazuma so he''s not sure on how to help him. Issei - Do you really think if there is a mixed bath Megumin would take the initiative to invite us? Aren''t you supposed to be the brain in the team, so why can''t think it through? At the very least Kazuma is more normal and smarterpared to Aqua and co. Kazuma - I don''t want to hear such a realistic analysis! I know you already have 2 beautiful women waiting but I''m still single dude! I want to see! And if for example both Yunyun and Wiz isn''t your wife, wouldn''t you want to peek as well?! Kazuma shouted with indignance. Issei - Sorry, but no... Do you think I would want to peek that 3 weirdos? Maybe the old him would agree to Kazuma statement though. Kazuma - But... I know that 3 of them are an anomaly but they are still beautiful don''t you think?! Megumin is weird but she''s still cute. Darkness is needless to say, with that voluptuous body and beautiful face... As for Aqua... Nevermind... How about Megumin''s friends?! That Arue and co also... Kazuma keeps on babbling about the girls on the other side while Issei ignored his babbling and closed his eyes to enjoy the rxing hot bath. Chomusuke chooses toe with Issei instead of going with Megumin, which is a first because she''s usually going with Megumin whenever they took a bath. She''s inside a small wooden bucket filled with hot water and she''s gazing at Issei all the time with a blissful face. Issei who saw that rubbed her head gently and Chomusuke purredfortably feeling his touch... ... On the woman side. All of the girls'' body shuddered slightly. Megumin - Hmm, I have a feeling that trashzuma is talking about us... Darkness - Y-You as well, Megumin? Aqua - Considering that hikiNEET personality it''s quite possible... Perhaps he''s nning to peek on us? The 3 of them started discussing about Kazuma with each other. Arue and co started having goosebumps thinking that a man would peek on them. If it''s Issei they could reconsider it but... Yunyun - W-With Ise-san there he won''t be able to peek on us. So don''t worry... Wiz - U-Un, I''m sure Ise-san wouldn''t let Kazuma do as he wishes... Both Yunyun and Wiz wryly smiled at them. They know Issei''s personality quite well after all. There''s no way he would let another man sneak a peek on his women... But if they are not here then he wouldn''t bother though... That''s why they''re quite reassured that Kazuma won''t be able to peek at them at all. Only after hearing their words that Arue and co exhaled a sigh of relief. Megumin - Hmm, you both sure trust Issei a lot... Megumin stared both of them with an annoyed face. Yunyun - Of course, we''re his wives after all. And it''s a wife duty to trust her husband with all their heart. Wiz - Un, it''s true. Both Yunyun and Wiz answered with conviction. It''s as if they''re glowing brightly right now. All of the girls here are blinded by their glow. They thought Yunyun sure has changed a lot and is this what being mature looks like... No... What a woman in love looks like. They kind of jealous Yunyun and Wiz now... Especially their beauty and bodacious body... They really want to know their secret for it but they just won''t tell them saying they don''t know themselves... Megumin gnashed her teeth in frustration because of her self proimed rival left her behind in the dust already at this point. Time tounch her n... Yunyun - Megumin? What are you doing? Yunyun and the others are also wondering just what Megumin nning to do. She suddenly stands up from the water and put a towel around her body before she started sneaking around the wooden wall. Megumin - None of your business. She started knocking on the wooden fence as if she''s searching for something. Darkness - What are you looking for, Megumin? Megumin ignored Darkness question and after a while, she finally found it. Megumin - Found it! *ck!* Everyone - Wha?! There''s suddenly a small opening appeared on the wooden wall. It''s quite small but it''s enough to take a peek to the other side. ... Issei - Hm? Issei suddenly got a feeling that someone is peeking on them, but he got distracted by Kazuma who''s tiptoeing towards the other direction. Issei - Oi... What are you doing... Kazuma suddenly froze at his spot after hearing Issei''s voice. Kazuma - I-I''m just going for a walk? Issei - ... Issei silently stares at Kazuma and thetter started sweating profusely... And before long Kazuma shoulders slumped down before he heads back to the water. Just like Yunyun and Wiz said, Kazuma tried to peek at them but with Issei here he won''t be able to. And then Issei felt it again, it''s like somebody is trying peeking on him. He used his to see just who it is but he can''t find it. It''s because Issei doesn''t expand his towards the woman bathroom for obvious reason, Issei doesn''t want to peek at girls anymore so he doesn''t expand his to the girls'' side. if he does that then he would be able to find Megumin and co trying to peek on him. Issei never thought that the one who''s peeking on him would be Megumin and co. and even if he knows, he thought that Yunyun and Wiz would stop them but apparently not... He''s wondering just who it is... Until he heard a creak on the wooden wall... Issei - Hn? *CRACK!* *BANG!* *Kyaaaaa!* A part of the wooden wall broke down... Megumin - Ow ow ow, I told you guys not to push around, don''t I?! Now get off of me, you''re all heavy! Darkness and co - S-Sorry. They hastily apologize towards Megumin. Issei - ... Issei who saw them be totally speechless... No wonder he has this feeling of being peeked at. So the perpetrator is them... Why Yunyun and Wiz don''t stop them? When he looked towards their direction, he saw Yunyun and Wiz gave an apologetic smile at him. Kazuma - O-Ohhhhhh! Ah... Kazuma face turned perverted immediately after seeing so many half-naked girls showed up from the other side. But he immediately went limp because Issei pinched him by the scruff. Megumin and co at first wanted to scream because of Kazuma but when they gaze at Issei direction they all became frozen stiff. Not a single exception, whether it be Aqua, Megumin, Darkness, etc. Aqua maybe has a few screw loose on her head but she can judge which man is perfect or not, obviously... Aqua herself is quite a beauty herself but sadly her personality ruined it all. There''s not a single male God finds her attractive because of that, such a shame because even in heaven she''s considered a beautiful woman as well... They all be frozen stiff and wentpletely wide-eyed after they saw Issei''s face and body. And before long their face blushed deeply and they have this enamored look on their face. His dark slightly long hair which is wet because of the water and the way those waters runs down his chiseled muscle and perfect abs aroused their desire to no end. They instantly got charmed by Issei''s devilishly handsome face and his wine-red eyes which makes them lost in reverie just by gazing it... Perfect... They all thought everything about him is perfect, there''s not a single w could be found on his body... Issei who saw that sighed tiredly. Issei - *Sigh*... Even though I might already know the answer to this... I''ll ask it anyway just to make sure... What are you all doing? Megumin and co still don''t answer Issei''s question and keep on looking at him with an unfocused gaze on their eyes. Issei then turned her attention towards Yunyun and Wiz once more. They hastily exined how all this happened to Issei... In summary, Megumin is the one who wanted to see Issei''s appearance at first but the other soon follows suit and one thing led to another and here they are. They all are curious just how Issei''s face looks like so you could say curiosity kills the cat... Now theirmon sense on appearance is fcked up... To them, other men whose appearance below Issei is just trash... And just like Kazuma. They finally understand just why he''s wearing that mask... It will bring cmity to the world indeed... Issei - ...So, are you all satisfied now? Issei turned his attention back to Megumin and co once again but this time they nodded dumbly at his question. Thankfully Issei is already wearing a towel on his waist so his Dragon rod down there is hidden from in sight or they all might just faint immediately. But Megumin might screamed "Excalibur" before she passes out though... Issei mouth twitched slightly seeing their response. He sighed once more before bringing the unconscious body of Kazuma with him towards the exit. During the whole instance of Issei exiting the bathroom, they never took their gazes off of him. Only after they lose sight of Issei''s form that they reluctantly look to another direction, and that direction is at Yunyun and Wiz. Now their gazes are overflowing with envy towards them both... If before they''re just jealous of them, now they''re totally envious of them. Which women won''t be envious of them who has such a perfect husband? Yunyun and Wiz who sensed their envious gazes smiled wryly at them. Yunyun - W-We''ve already told you not to do it right? Wiz - A-Ahahaha... They both know that this will end badly... At least for Megumin and co because they will find it hard to fall in love with another man after seeing Issei''s face. Just like his other victims from before... This is not the first time this ever happened after all. ... Ever since that incident Megumin and co keep taking a sneak peek at Issei all the time while slightly blushing... Soketto, Arue, Funifura, and Dodonko also often visiting Yunyun''s home as well because that''s where Issei is staying at the moment. Even an idiot could tell just what are their purpose for visiting Yunyun''s house all the time at that point... Aqua for some reason acting very weird... She''s trying hard to be a properdy, and that creep out Issei and Kazuma a lot. The other girls know why she''s doing that though... Kazuma cannot remember anything at all after that night at the bathhouse... All he could remember is that he went to the bath with Issei and that''s about it... After that, it''s all nk. Issei finally also finds out that Kazuma has a knack for being a merchant, so Issei offered something towards him and when Kazuma heard his proposal he bes ckjawed before hetched his self on Issei''s leg saying thank you profusely. Issei offered him that he will be able to send him back to Japan and he also offers a job for him as well. (AN: I will just make it that both Kazuma and Issei is from the same Japan, not parallel dimension Japan. Much easier that way). Kazuma instantly epted Issei''s offer without hesitation. When Megumin and co find out that Kazuma will be leaving they don''t have that big of a reaction but they do getting more curious just what is Issei true identity. That mysterious air about him just added his charm even more, they all thought. After that, Issei spent about a week to deal with everything that needed to be dealt with in that world... Such as defeating the Demon Lord, meeting another Goddess who''s disguising herself as a thief and a Goddess who govern over Violence and Sloth, he also has a meeting with a lonely little princess and many more... One of the Demon General by the name Hans the poison slime tried to do something behind the scene but Issei found out about it and stopped his n. Although, Wiz is the one who defeated him because she''s angry that Hans tried to include innocent bystander into the fray. Issei never told anyone else other than the Little Princess of the Belzerg Kingdom along with her trusted cohorts about the defeat of the Demon Lord because it''s better this way. So humankind will still focus on defeating the "Demon Lord" rather than going to war with one another. When Issei showed his face to them so there will be no one able to fake his appearance only ire, one of the princess trusted cohort herself doesn''t show much reaction other than anger towards him because of the Little Princess reaction. As for the Little Princess, she wentpletely wide-eyed and blushed deeply after seeing Issei''s appearance. Knowing that there will be no actual danger from the Demon Lord any longer the Little Princess can take it easy. And because of how kind Issei is towards her, the little Princess keeps sticking to him as well during his stay on the capital. She kept asking Issei for a story about his adventurer. At some point, she addressed Issei as her Onii-sama. Issei also spoils her a lot because she''s the 3rd normal person he ever met in this world and she''s quite pure and cute as well. ire cries tears of blood because of how close the Princess with Issei. During the time they spent together, the little Princess considered to make Issei her engagement but he declined with the excuse that she''s too young. She asked Issei what if she grew upter, can she be his fiancee? Issei mouth twitched a lot seeing another "Puppy eyes" skill user... He can only say he will think about itter. The little Princess wanted a pinky promise with him and Issei can only smile wryly after that. After getting the pinky promise she wanted, the little Princess went giddy the whole day while she keeps looking at her pinky finger with a joyful smile. -Time Skip- ... Issei and co are preparing to return to the . Issei - Then, shall we go back? Issei asked Yunyun and Wiz. Yunyun & Wiz - Un! With that said, they all disappear from this world... They can stille backter if there''s something needed their presence for so it''s fine even if they don''t say goodbye to Megumin and co. ... They reappeared inside the Fortress teleporting room. They don''t really need to appear at the teleporting room per se, but it''s easier to note if any of them about to go somewhere. So if someone is looking for a specific person they will know if that person is out somewhere or not. With that said, it''s better to report first unless it''s an emergency. The moment Issei appeared there he''s greeted by the Krs who''s guarding the room. And the whole fortress is warned of his arrival... There are 2 women who flinched slightly after hearing the announcement of his return. Both of their body immediately tensed up, they would''ve gone to his direction already if it wasn''t for Irene told them to rx. She wanted to surprise Issei after all. Issei nodded gently to the krs who greeted him and then he along with Yunyun and Wiz proceeded to the living room. They wanted to greet Semiramis and co as well. Yunyun and Wiz are the first to enter the room. Yunyun & Wiz - We''re back. Semiramis - Um, wee back you two. The other girls also greeted them back with a weing smile. Semiramis - So, how was it? Did you enjoy your short vacation? Both of them nodded while slightly blushing. They''ve spent some time alone with Issei in Konosuba world and also went on a date with him as well, so they''re pretty satisfied. Semiramis - Fufu, good to know. Finally, Issei also entered the room. At the corner of the room, both Rossweisse and Kuroka body tensed up seeing him. Issei is still wearing his mask so they are still not sure if it''s him or not. But the moment Kuroka smell the special scent she left behind on Issei before she''spletely sure that it is him. Even though the scent is already faint but it''s still there regardless and she could also sense Issei''s warm and calming aura from before. Rossweisse who''s at her side look at Kuroka''s whose body suddenly stiffened and when she saw Kuroka reaction, she knows that this man is indeed Issei himself. They unconsciously held their breath while gazing at Issei who''s walking to the middle of the room. They almost mistook him for someone else just from seeing his body shape alone, he looks taller and fitter than before. They can see even from all his clothing that he possess a magnificent body that would make any woman swoon over him. Semiramis - Wee back, dearest. Semiramis stands up from her seat and hugged Issei gently. Issei - Ah, I''m back. Issei also returned the hug she gave him while smiling gently under his mask. The other girls wee him back as well. Ophis and Lilith immediately floated to his side and pulled the corner of his clothes to gain his attention. Ophis - Wee back, Ise... Lilith - Wee back... Issei - Um, I''m back you two. Issei let go of his hand which was hugging Semiramis and patted both of Ophis and Lilith head. They both felt happy feeling his warm touch and smiled gently at him. Irene - By the way, beloved... There''s someone who wanted to meet you really badly, you know? Irene grinned slyly and look at Rossweisse and Kuroka direction. Both of them at this moment have their eyes dead set on Issei unmoving in the slightest. Issei - Really? Who was it? Issei tilted his head in confusion. Irene - Look over there~ Irene pointed at Rossweisse and Kuroka direction with her chin and Issei look towards the pointed direction. Issei - Hm?... Eh? Issei also finally noticed both Rossweisse and Kuroka gazing at him intently. His eyes also wentpletely wide as well after seeing both of them here. Issei - ...Rossweisse-sensei? Kuroka? And that does it... The moment they heard him call their name they instantly dashed towards his direction while shedding tears along the way. Rossweisse & Kuroka - Issei! Both of them shouted at the same time. Semiramis took a step back from Issei''s embrace and the same goes for Ophis and Lilith although they''re pouting a little bit because they still want to feel Issei''s warm touch. But they know it''s time for those two to have their moment with Issei. Issei who saw them running towards him unconsciously extended his arms to catch them. They instantly hugged him tightly inside his embrace while muttering his name repeatedly... Issei is still confused about what''s happening right now... Howe they both are here? He''s indeed was nning to meet them sooner orter but he never thought they will be here already. Then it hits him and he looks towards Irene who''s grinning slyly at him at the moment, and that grin basically told him that she''s the one who''s responsible for it. He smiled wryly at her before he turned his attention towards the 2 women that are currently inside his embrace... They are still bawling their eyes out on his chest so he gently stroke their heads and that manage to stop their sniffling for a second before they look up to him. Issei who saw their swollen eyes from crying felt pity for them, then he gently wipes their tears away. After feeling Issei gentle touch they smiled through tears before they buried their face on Issei chest again. But this time they''re not crying anymore and only hugged him tightly. Kuroka''s tails and ears can be seen swaying around probably because she''s feeling really happy right now and as for Rossweisse, it''s her ahoge. Semiramis gave the signal to the other girls and they exited the room to let them enjoy their reunion. Chapter 81: Chapter 81: A few minutes have passed after Semiramis and co leave the room... Issei - There, don''t cry anymore, you two will look like a tabby cat at this rate you know? Issei is still stroking their head gently. Kuroka - Hmph, I''m already a cat anyway so it''s fine nya~ Rossweisse - N-No matter, even if I indeed turned into a tabby cat I know you will still have me, right? Rossweisse looked up at him and used the legendary skill "Puppy eyes" and Issei once again got K.O ed instantly after seeing that. Issei - Ah... I will... He can only wryly smile once again because of how weak he is towards that ultimate skill... Not that he''s nning to reject Rossweisse in the first ce. Rossweisse - Eheheh~ Hearing his answer Rossweisse smiled happily and snuggled her head once again on his chest. Kuroka - How about me nya~? Kuroka faked a pout at Issei. Issei - You know the answer to that, Kuroka... I promised you before, didn''t I? (AN: Read the wiki, Kuroka is already the seventh bride of Issei. He promised her that he will take care of her and Koneko as well). Issei stroked her cheeks gently. Kuroka who felt her touch purred blissfully. But soon her face went downcast... Kuroka - I know you will keep your promise, but Shirone... Issei hand halted only a second before he resumed his gentle caressing. Issei - She is she, you''re you... That''s all that matter to me. And don''t worry, I don''t bear any hatred towards Koneko. So you can rest assured that I won''t do anything to her. Kuroka - ...Un... Ddra- I mean Irene-san has also told us about it... You don''t really care about them anymore, don''t you? Maybe you won''t do anything towards her but Irene and co will, Kuroka thought to herself... But she doesn''t me Irene and co for that because she knows Koneko deserved it... Kuroka knows that Issei doesn''t bear any more hatred towards Koneko but she still felt sad about the whole thing... She thought she and Koneko would be able to be a whole family again while bing Issei''s bride together, but apparently not... Issei - Yes. Issei voice is calm and firm but for both Rossweisse and Kuroka it''s making their heartache... They''re also disappointed with Rias and co for what they''ve done but there''s nothing they can do... They already made their choice... The choice they will regret for the rest of their lives... And remembering the suffering Issei went through after that whole incident fueled their heart with rage towards Rias and co. Issei who felt their rage calmly hugged them tightly and both of them froze at first before they hugged him back. ... Kuroka - By the way, Ise-nya... Why are you wearing a mask? Rossweisse - Ah, that''s right... Did something happen to your face? Don''t worry, no matter what happens we won''t leave you. Both of them gazes at Issei with conviction. They''re true to their words and Issei knows that as well so he felt warm inside. Issei calmly extends his hand towards the mask and channeled a little bit of his magic on it. There''s a click and before long the mask started withdrawing itself and socketed itself into the side of Issei''s cor. When Rossweisse and Kuroka saw his face they bepletely dumbstruck... They felt like their mind wentpletely nk. What they saw is the most handsome and stunning face. Not a single man they''ve ever seen in their life couldpare to this face they''re seeing now... None... They felt like they''re hallucinating or some sort so they extended their hands towards Issei''s face and started pinching his cheeks gently to see if it''s real or not. Issei sweated a little feeling them pinching his cheeks. Issei - ...It''s not fake or hallucination you know... So you don''t have to keep pinching my face... Only after hearing Issei''s words that they stopped pinching his face but then their cheeks wentpletely red and their face lookspletely infatuated with him. Issei - Err... Rossweisse-sensei? Kuroka? Even though Issei called their name they still don''t respond to him and they both suddenly tackled him down to the ground. Issei - Wha-?! *Thump* The three of them dropped down to the floor and just when he wanted to ask them why would they do that, he saw them staring at him filled with desires in their eyes. Issei words got stuck in his throat when he saw that. Issei - ...G-Girls? Issei felt a little intimidated seeing their predatory gazes on him. What can he expect from a Valkyrie who never had a boyfriend and a Cat in heat? Both of them have been waiting for this moment for a long time and it finally can''t be contained anymore. Rossweisse is the first to jump in and stole Issei''s lips right away. Issei - Mmph?! Issei never thought that Rossweisse would suddenly kiss him out of nowhere. She tries her best but because she''s inexperienced in this kind of things, her kiss is quite clumsy. She still enjoyed the kiss nevertheless, she thought that she''s dreaming right now... She can finally feel the warmth and kissed the man she''s in love with. Kuroka who''s at the side felt a little jealous so she gently pushed Rossweisse away. Kuroka - My turn, nya! Rossweisse - Ah... Rossweisse doesn''t resist her push and she started dozing off enjoying the after taste from the kissing session she had with Issei just now. Kuroka licked her lips seductively before she goes in for the kiss. But this time Issei won''t let his self be on the passive side. The moment Kuroka lips joined with him he instantly wrapped his arms around her voluptuous body and give her one hell of a kiss. He entangled their tongues together and explored the inside of her mouth thoroughly... Kuroka body shivered slightly in pleasure. She never thought just from kissing him she could feel this kind of pleasure. She may be looks like a seductress but she''s a virgin herself, and her first kiss was with Issei as well but back then Issei still a total greenhornpared to now. There''s a loud *Tch* *Tch* sound can be heard from their kissing session. Rossweisse finallyes back to her senses and look at them with envy. She also wanted to be in Kuroka position right now, her kiss with Issei just now is a bit clumsy and too short. They finally finished their kiss with a loud *Pop* and Kuroka bes dazed after their kissing session, she seems totally out of it... She felt like she''s in heaven right now just from this kiss alone... Then Issei felt a tug on his clothes and he looks to the side only to see Rossweisse having a pleading look on her face. Issei smiled gently at her and Rossweisse who saw his smiling face got captivated once again. Issei set Kuroka body to the side gently and then he pulled Rossweisse into his embrace before giving her the kiss that she wanted. And just like Kuroka she felt like her body almost melted just from Issei kiss alone. Rossweisse - Mmh, haumph... Hnn... Mn... Mwah... I-Ise... I love you... Mmn... Rossweisse muttered in between their kisses. She always wanted to say that word and now she''s finally able to say it. Issei who heard that stopped their kiss for a brief moment. Issei - Ah, I love you as well, Rose... Rossweisse felt like her heart almost exploded in happiness after hearing his words, and this is the first time Issei ever called her with a nickname. He usually only call her formally before this after all. She instantly wrapped her arms around Issei''s neck and resumed their kissing session. Issei dly reciprocates her kiss. ... Issei, Rossweisse, and Kuroka could be found sitting on the couch. Both Rossweisse and Kuroka are sitting on his left and right side respectively, they are snugglingfortably on him. They both keep humming and purring in happiness. Kuroka''s tails wrapped around Issei''s waist encircling him, she''s marking Issei with her special scent again and this time she will make sure that it willst for eternity. Issei has already told them the reason for the change on his face. It''s the second side effect from Forzelotte messing up her magic a bit... The first one he turns into a super pervert and the second one is his face will look average to those around him. They''re just silently enjoying the calming and soothing atmosphere they have until there''s a knock on the door. *Knock* *Knock* Rakia - Issei-sama, I''m sorry for disturbing you, but Kyou-sama and Kinou-sama said it''s almost time for dinner. Rakia gentle and limpid sound can be heard from behind the door. Issei - Ah, we''ll be right there... Then let''s go you two. Rossweisse & Kuroka - Hai/Hai nya~. Then the three of them walked towards the dining room while Rossweisse and Kuroka clinging to Issei''s arms the whole time. Only after they reached the dining room they reluctantly let go of him. All of them had a great dinner that night... Rossweisse and Kuroka are surprised at how delicious the food tasted. And they be even more amazed knowing that Issei is even a better cookpared to the one who made their dinner. Rossweisse and Kuroka instantly asked Issei to teach them and Issei obliged to their request easily. He likes cooking but he likes eating the food cooked by his wives more, no matter how bad it tasted. They all happily chat with each other during the whole instance of dinner. Issei thought that they sure bonded fast with each other. Kuroka seems to like Gurigura a lot and they seem like true sisters from Issei''s eyes at least. Probably because they both have ck cat ears and tails? Who knows, at least they all get along with each other very well. Kathryn for some reason is pouting while looking at this 2 new addition in the family... Riche who saw that knows why she''s pouting though... They both have big breasts that''s why... Issei shed a teasing grin seeing Kathryn pouting at him so he moved closer to her ears and whispered something that made thetter face turned red and then she screamed "Stupid husband!" before she scurries off to her room. Issei could only scratch his cheeks while smiling wryly, probably his teasing went too far... He told her that he also loves her modest breasts and maybe he could make it bigger by giving it a thorough massageter. If they''re alone then Kathryn would probably agree to his offer but they''re in the presence of the other girls and they, of course, could hear his voice considering they all set their attention towards them both. So when Kathryn saw the teasing grin Riche and co gave her she bespletely embarrassed and ran off... And it''s not like Kathryn''s breast doesn''t grow at all, it grew a bit after all this time butpared to most girls in this room, her breast indeed looks small. Rossweisse and Kuroka who saw that blushed slightly thinking that Issei sure has grown up. Now he can easily tease girls while he''s usually the one being teased before. And they have to say that they like this new personality of his a lot more. But they started fidgetting a bit on their seat thinking when are they gonna have their first time with Issei... But one thing for sure, they both are anticipating it a lot. ... Kuroka told Issei that Kunou missed him a lot as well, she still doesn''t know about his disappearance. As for Rossweisse, she informed him about what happens after his disappearance. Issei said that he will make a visit to Kyototer on as respond for Kuroka words. Kuroka doesn''t tell Issei about Yasaka secret though, because it''s better he finds out about her himself. Kunou has a crush on Issei is not a secret at all but Yasaka also has a crush on him just like her daughter is totally unknown. Kuroka finds out about it after she "identally" heard her moan inside her own room. She heard Yasaka keep calling Issei''s name during the whole ordeal so she knows for a fact that Yasaka also harbors some feelings towards Issei. She often keeps teasing and seducing Issei whenever they met but everyone thought that it''s just her being yful and not a single one thought that she''s being serious. If Kunou doesn''t have a crush on Issei then Yasaka would''ve probably made her advance towards Issei already. She''s holding back for her daughter it seems... But Kuroka knows for sure that if Yasaka were to meet the current Issei then she won''t be able to hold back her feelings anymore. One of the reasons is because of how handsome and manly Issei looks now and as for the other reason, it''s because of his aura. As user, Issei''s current aura is like an addictive drug for them... Not surprising since enabled them to sense the natural aura and ki of other living beings and from nature itself. Issei''s aura and ki being the best of the best speak for themselves. Kuroka has it easy because she already epted her feelings about Issei but for Yasaka who''s trying to deny her feelings would feel a certain bacsh. It''s not dangerous but she will be in a state of arousal the more she tried to deny her feelings towards Issei. As for Kunou case... Kuroka knows for sure that Issei won''ty a hand on Kunou at her current state. She''s still too small after all. When Issei heard that the 4 faction leaders made a search party for him he felt a little conflicted. To be honest, he doesn''t want to get involved with them anymore but on the other hand, he also felt like he needs to thank Azazel at the very least for taking care of him after all this time. Issei then asked Rossweisse about Trihexa. When he heard that the sealing is going smoothly he felt something is really odd about the whole thing, so he decided that he should personally check itter. Now that he recalls it, he remembers that Trihexa has a bit of element inside it. That''s why it seems so destructive... Because it can''t master the element it basically got controlled by the element instead. Its only purpose is to bring destruction and cmity, in other words, Chaos... It can''t even form a proper word because of it... Rossweisse and Kuroka are not that surprised hearing that he will be able to defeat Trihexa at this point. They can''t even sense or tell just how strong he is right now, they could still sense Ophis and co power but not Issei... And that''s enough proof that he''s clearly stronger than them all. They felt proud and happy that the man they love is this powerful. During their whole stay there they keep following Issei around and with that, they could see just how loved he is by the Krs and his subjects. They are awed to no end knowing that he saved multiple worlds already. When they saw Rakia they kind of reminded by Sirzechs and Grayfia for some reason. Not surprising since Rakia always follows Issei around as well. Rossweisse and Kuroka also interact with the demonkin such as Rakia and Meryl and also the krs, the topic of their talk mostly revolving around Issei though... They got along instantly after they finished their talk. Rossweisse took out her trusted notes and started writing the content of their talk. She already started thinking to be Issei''s secretary as well. Although there''s a lot of them already, for example, Ekate, Mertel, Meryl, etc. Ekate and co don''t really mind when Rossweisse asked them if it''s okay for her to be Issei secretary as well. They said it doesn''t matter as long as Issei allows it. ... Issei traveled to a lot of worlds as well to see anything that could boost his power even more. He won''t settle for his current power just like that, he knows that he needs even more power to defeat Nyathotep. On one of the worlds he visited he met a certain alien Princess with long pink hair and she also possesses a devil tail on her back. She said she''s running from home because she doesn''t want to be forced to marry any of her suitors... It''s also from this world that Issei got ahold of their advanced technology. This is also the reason behind the pany sess... Their tech products are clearly more advancedpared to Issei the DxD world. So no one is able to copy their product. He offered the Princess in exchange for his protection she would allow him to gain ess to their technology. The Princess instantly agreed to his condition, but that''s only because she saw his power with her own two eyes... It all started when Issei teleported to a secretb somewhere in that world space. When he finds out that most of the scientist there is experimenting on a young looking small girl with golden hair he instantly obliterated the wholeb without question asked. One of the scientists there is trying to save that specific girl from the evil scientists'' clutches so she''s spared by Issei. But he feels weird that this scientist lookspletely identical with the young girl. They could even be Mother and Daughter he thought. And that''s also when the alien Princess passed by seeing the big explosion caused by Issei so she heads towards them. The Scientist thanked Issei profusely while the young girl only stared at him with a curious gaze. But before long there''s a reinforcement to thatb, probably from the mastermind of the whole experiment. The scientist told Issei to get away and to bring the girl with him while she''s distracting them. Issei saw a lot of advanced looking space ship and weapon but it doesn''t matter to him since he killed them all with just a wave of his hand. The scientist, the young girl, and the alien princess who just got there instantly be gobsmacked seeing his disy of power. Issei saw the alien Princess spaceship but because there''s no ill intenting from it he doesn''t attack it as well. And he could sense that the spaceship owner is just a young girl that looks naive but pure. He then ignored her and turned his attention to the scientist who''s currently holding the young girl. He asked them what''s their n from now on, but the only answer the scientist coulde up with is they don''t know yet. Issei then started thinking for a while... From his observation, he could tell that this scientist is quite a talented individual so he thought that he should hire her if she''s willing. In exchange, he would pay her and keep both of them safe. It didn''t take long for the scientist to agree on his offer because she already saw Issei capabilities. Then he also made a deal with the alien princess. Issei then decided to stay in that world for a while. The Princess spaceship is big enough to hold multiple passengers so they could stay there for now. As for food necessities, he could easily take it out from his space storage. Before long they are visited by the Princess''s bodyguard. The bodyguard tried to bring the princess back by force only to be stopped by Issei with a flick of his finger and he fainted dead away. Issei reassured the princess that he''s just fainted and not in danger whatsoever. But Issei bes speechless after a while because there is quite a lot of her suitor. Although he could easily handle each of them who tried to kidnap the princess it''s still annoying to keep getting attacked almost every day. Then he decided to just tell the princess to arrange a meeting with all of her suitors in a specific coordinate. The princess obeyed his words and posted a piece of news to those who wanted to marry her should go to this specific coordinate. And only in a single day, there are hundreds of them lined up already... And also in a single day, each and every one of them who doesn''t want to give up got obliterated from the face of this universe... From then on there''s not a single person dares to bother the princess any longer... They put a bounty and warning on Issei after that. But there''s not a single person dares to mess with him... Even the one who put that bounty for some unknown reason disappeared on the very next day never to be seen again. They can''t see his face so they can only post an image of his mask. His mask is one of a kind after all. The young girl with the golden hair got attached to Issei at some point. She keeps following him around and observing him all the time. When Issei asked her what does she want, she answered that she wants to be strong like him so she wanted him to train her. And when she''s asked why she wants to be strong, her answer makes Issei feel a little taken aback. She said so that she could protect the scientist who helped her and so she could repay his favor. She also said that she wanted to be Issei''s weapon. Issei instantly corrected her that he doesn''t want her to be his weapon, he agreed to train her as long as she only uses her power to protect herself and those she holds dear and not to see herself as a weapon. The girl is feeling confused because that''s what she''s created for ording to the other scientists. But Issei calmly taught her step by step about somemon sense about what''s evil and what''s not. The scientist who saw their interaction felt grateful and thankful towards Issei. The princess who saw that also felt attracted towards Issei, he''s so kind even though he has all that power they both thought. One thing led to another Issei gained an outstanding scientist although she''s a bit clumsy and some advanced technology as well. There''s a continuation about the alien princess but that''s a story for another time... ... Issei at some point thought that he should start making the rings for the girls but he needed some time because the materials he wanted is quite difficult to obtain. It''s not normal Diamond and the like. It''s more like a philosopher stone, he wanted to shape the materials to his liking so it canst for eternity and being the overprotective husband he thought to add some bonus to their rings as well. Such as status up, defensive barrier, etc. At this point, it could be seen as a Legendary Artifact rather than a marriage ring, all the girls thought at the same time. But they''re really happy because it shows just how much he cares for them. When Rossweisse and Kuroka heard that he will also make them one as well, they could barely contain their happiness and barely stopped themselves to just push him down on the spot and have their way with him. But they still raining him with kisses though. Rossweisse and Kuroka asked Riche and co about some tips on how to set up the mood for thest step, but the only tip they got is "Go get em!". Even Kuroka sweated a little hearing that, even though she seems eager to do it with Issei but she''s still a virgin regardless... Ramius - Fumu, but be careful of his libido. Even all of usbined together can''t take him on but it felt extremely good. Like REALLY good... EXTREMELY good. Ramius nodded sagely. Ophis and Lilith who''s nearby hummed in agreement. Ophis & Lilith - We approve... Kathryn - Thatst information was kind of unnecessary... And you''re saying the same thing twice, you titty monster... Ramius - As I said before, Kath... Call me either one but not both of them at the same time. And your boobs have also grownpared to before, right? Fumu, it is indeed has grown a bit... I wonder if I should ask Ise to massage mine as well... Ramius frowned a little at Kathryn before she gazes at Kathryn''s breasts and gave it her assessment about it. Then she looks down at her own boobs and thought if she should make it a bitrger because Issei loves big boobs it seems... Actually, he loves every boob no matter the size as long as it belongs to his wives. Kathryn - S-Shuddup! And yours is already big enough, don''t make them even bigger! Kathryn is feeling embarrassed remembering the time where Issei teases her before... She read an article from somewhere that said your boobs will grow bigger if the one you loves give it a lot of caressing/massaging. That''s why every time she has her time with Issei she always asked him to massage her boobs and Issei dly obeys her request. And it seems it is indeed working... But that was a secret until Issei decided to tease her back then... Now everyone knows her secret... Stupid husband, she thought. Riche - Ahahaha... But it''s true though. Riche wryly smiled at them both but she also agreed on Ramius''s words. Kathryn - I know that as well, but still... Gurigura - Don''t worry Rose-nee, Kuroka-nee, it will be fine! Ise-nii knows how to hold back after all. Rossweisse & Kuroka - U-Un... Gurigura reassured both Rossweisse and Kuroka who''s blushing a little while hearing their conversation. They have mixed feelings being reassured by Gurigura who''s clearly younger than them both though... Croix - Ufufufu, but it will feel even better if he has his way with you though~ Natal - That''s right! It felt even better if you let darling has his way with you! Croix and Natal inputted their opinion on the conversation. All of them nodded to Croix''s words while slightly blushing. Jalter who''s nearby also started squirming a little remembering the moment between her and Issei, but she''s feeling a little irritated that she couldn''t oust Jeanne during their lovey-dovey time with Issei. Who would''ve guessed that famous Saintess Jeanne would have a quite big sexual appetite... Semiramis, Irene, Scathach, and Forzelotte also nodded in agreement. But Scathach pouted a little remembering that she''s basically the weakest here in that field, even a petite girl like Gurigura and Towa couldst longer than her. She still can''tst long enough with Issei until this very day because of how sensitive she is. She thought that she could beat him in this field at the very least but she clearly overestimated herself... Big time. Riche and co also told them to be careful of his libido. Even though he''s not theplete pervert like he used to his libido is still out of this world. After hearing that, both Rossweisse and Kuroka got a little nervous but they are looking forward to doing it with him even more. Rossweisse and Kuroka at some point asked Issei to remove the inside them and to make them a Dragon just like Riche and co. Kuroka knows that Vali wouldn''t mind at all about removing the inside her because they''ve already discussed it with each other before. She will inform Vali about itter on so it''s fine. She might still participate in the tournament as Vali Rook though. Not that it matters since the uing rating game champion seat belongs to Irene and co without a doubt... Yep, they''re pretty sure on that. As for Rossweisse, it''s needless to say that she wanted to remove the "Mark" from Rias and to have Issei mark her as his. They both wanted that special from Issei, as in the symbol. Issei of course fulfilled their request and it''s very easy for him to take out the without any side effects. He easily took them out without anyplication and channeled a bit of his aura into them to counteract with the side effects of having the pieces removed. Kuroka chooses to hold on to her piece to give it back to Valiter. While Rossweisse just tosses it aside not caring about it in the slightest. They felt reallyfortable and warm after being exposed to Issei''s aura. Especially Kuroka who can use , she almost went into heat mode just from that brief but direct exposure of Issei''s aura. And their power got boosted a little bit as well. Then Issei also begins the process of transforming them into a Dragon. Just like Riche and co before, they also encased by a red-cocoon made from Issei''s aura and blood essence. Now Issei only needs to wait for them to emerge from their respective cocoon... And just like back then, Issei and co are guarding them the whole time... ... Back at Hyoudou household. Rias and co keep feeling like their world is starting to fall apart ever since they lost Issei. Now Rossweisse is also missing from their life... When they found out that Rossweisse is missing they thought she''s going to Odin''s ce or something so they don''t really feel concerned about it. But after a few days, she''s still missing so they contacted Sirzechs and the others. Odin is the first to be rmed because he saw Rossweisse as his granddaughter, he instantly told his subordinates to search for her. Sirzechs and Azazel tried to do a summoning on her since Rossweisse supposed to have Rias inside her. But what came back is only the Rook piece... Their mind turned nk because usually, this kind of incident of only the that got summoned is because of the one who possesses the is dead... Just like back then when they tried to summon Issei after his fight with Shalba. Odin doesn''t say a single word the whole time and just turn around and return to his ce. But they all know that Odin is the most affected from this whole incident... Rias and co cried sadly knowing that Rossweisse might be dead. Reiji and co also felt a bit sad that a woman of her caliber would suddenly die just like that. Reiji and co were thinking to try to flirt with Rossweisse at some point hoping that she would choose them over Issei but that chance will nevere it seems... Now Rias is missing a Rook for the uing rating game. Only at this point, her confidence started to waver... She felt like her world is starting to fell apart little by little, the same goes for the other girls. Things weren''t the same anymore without Issei in their life... Only after he''s gone that they remember just how important he is to them. Thankfully Reiji and co, treated them well... If not then they might''ve got a mental breakdown already. Unknown to them Reiji and co are kind of forced and they also missed their old life before they met Rias and co... Reiji missed the time he spent with his other friends a lot... Souji ismenting that he still hasn''t sessfully wooed Kiyome Abe. For some reason, she seems oblivious to his advances, they indeed seem close but that''s only from the outsider''s eyes. And she also often talk about Issei Hyoudou the name which makes them envy and hate at the same time. He finds out that Kiyome Abe is also a part of the supernatural world. Her ss is a Beast-Tamer it seems from what Rias and co told him. Apparently, she and Issei have some history together and she basically owes Issei a favor or something... They are getting irritated that most outstanding woman they''ve seen seems to have a certain connection with Issei. Whether it be Kiyome Abe, Kuroka, or Rossweisse. (AN: Kiyome Abe has a certain connection with Issei, if you guys want you can read her on DxD wiki but I won''t spoil it here). Kiba and Gasper also treated them differently nowadays... Kiba turnspletely stoic towards them, he usually has this smile on his face but not anymore. As for Gasper, he seems more distant and he spent most of his time with Valerie in the hospital. They visited Valerie once but she has this same gaze like Kiba when she''s looking at them... No emotion whatsoever... Their training basically halted at this point, they keep gazing at the ceiling nkly. Akeno''s dad, Baraqiel visited them once but his gaze contains a certain disappointment and sadness towards his daughter. The same when he gazes at Rias and co, but he still gives a word of encouragement towards them. Sirzechs and Grayfia visited Rias as well to give an encouragement towards her, saying everything will be alright. Grayfia only chooses to silently stand behind Sirzechs with a calm face. But she''s getting a bit irritated being leered by Reiji and co. They disgust her to no end... That greedy and lustful gaze of men she recognizes fully well... They may be able to hide it from Rias and co but they can''t hide it from her. They might look like a gentleman and calm but she could see their true nature from their eyes... Disgusting, she thought. After getting the encouragement from Sirzechs and co, Rias and her peerage finally resumed their training and hope for the best once again... Just like the usual her... ... After a few days, Rossweisse and Kuroka finally emerged from their cocoon. They immediately spread their wings wide and they instantly captivated Issei with how they look now, they be even more beautifulpared to before. Rossweisse wings color is silver while Kuroka is ck, overall they both look so mesmerizing and gorgeous. Kuroka still has her cat tails and ears but its furs be even smoother and glossier than before. There''s also a tinge of red could be found on the tip of her tails and ears. They don''t wear any clothes at this moment and Issei could see every corner of their bodies without any obstacles. Their white skin like snow without any blemish and those voluptuous breasts which amaze him to no end. They finally opened their eyes and their pupils be slit like those of a Dragon but it makes them look more exotic if nothing else. Their whole being radiated power waiting to be unleashed. There''s a white mark could be found on their bodies. Rossweisse on top of her left chest while Kuroka just below her belly button. They inhaled fresh air greedily but there''s something else mixed when they do that. It''s the special scent which makes them feels aroused, it incites their desires. They turned their heads towards Issei direction at the same time and there''s a bright glimmer could be found inside their eyes when they spotted him. Both of them waste no time before theytched themselves on Issei''s body and started sniffing and lightly kissing his neck and face. Ramius and co who saw that nodded to themselves because they know how it feels after they be a Dragon. They also went into heat mode just like Rossweisse and Kuroka, but it seems that their arousal is even greater than them back then. Irene who saw that told them that it''s normal because both Rossweisse and Kuroka have been holding back their feelings and desire for a very long time. Now that they be a Dragon, their feelings and desires are multiplied and finally, it broke loose... If their will wasn''t strong enough then they might''ve just had their way with Issei right here, right now... No doubt about it seeing how they instantlytched themselves on Issei. Even at this moment they keep sniffing and lightly kissing his neck and face. Kuroka even started licking Issei while her tails wrapped itself around Issei''s body. Kyou - Ahh, that sure brings back memories... Kinou - Indeed... Both Kyou and Kinou started reminiscing when they first met at . They often do what Rossweisse and Kuroka doing right now and even more when Issei is asleep. Irene - With that said, beloved... Go and make them yours now or they might go crazy from their arousal alone. Irene grinned teasingly at the three of them. Issei - G-Got it... Issei awkwardly smiles at them while Rossweisse and Kuroka are too busy to take notice of Irene''s teasing gaze. Their eyes even started to turn into mini heart shape now... They keep exhaling hot sigh and their face are tinged red with arousal. Issei took ahold of their bodies because if not then he might''ve been pushed down to the ground again by them both. Under the teasing gaze of the girls, Issei brought Rossweisse and Kuroka to his bedroom. Even along the way they both never stopped their kissing activities... Irene - Fufufu, tonight is doomed to be a sleepless night for the three of them it seems... Too bad I won''t be getting my turn for tonight though... Oh well... And Ophis, Lilith, don''t go to Issei for tonight, understand? Ophis and Lilith''s body twitched a bit after hearing Irene words. They''re the "Trespassers" in this family after all. Both of them pouted knowing that they can''t have their moment with Issei and choose to take their grievance out on the sweets at the table instead. All of them sweated seeing them like that... Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Irene - Anyway, let''s register you girls for the uing rating game. Its a good timing since Ise is a bit upied right now. Irene took out the briefcase she got from the underworld. Semiramis, Scathach and Forzelotte are curious about the they''re using back in the underworld but after looking at it for a while they lose interest because it''s just so-so in their opinion. They thought that the way Issei change Riche and co into a Dragon is far much betterpared to these measly , it''s not bad butpared to Issei method its pale inparison. Ramius and co who heard Irene words nodded seriously and then they line up before her. Irene then gives the to the respective girls. Their position on the pieces doesn''t really matter so Irene just randomly chose it. Irene is obviously the on the team. Jalter took the piece. Jeanne and Croix took the pieces. Gurigura and Ramius took the pieces. Millet and Natal took the pieces. Riche, Kathryn, Yunyun, Wiz, Kyou, and Kinou took the pieces. Kyou and Kinou took 2 pawns pieces each while Riche and co only took 1 piece each. Irene - Um, there''s still a few months before the start of the rating game. So do your best to train yourself even more, okay? We don''t want to bring shame to our dear husband name now, do we? All of them said no at the same time in agreement at Irene''s words. Then they took off to start their training once again. Tio and Tilt are managing the pany so they won''t be participating in the rating game. As for Towa, she''s helping the school and the orphanage Issei opened along with Silent and co. The scientists Issei recruited are also teaching and doing an experiment with some stuff. The Scientists''/Doctor name consists of Tearju Lunatique, Ryouko Mikado, and Aki Nijou. Thetter two are Tearju friends who are rmended to Issei by her. (AN: Ryouko Mikado is from To Love Ru, while Aki Nijou is from Maken-Ki). Tearju said that they both are an outstanding scientist and doctor, so Issei sees no reason to refuse her offer and recruited the two of them as well. But Issei bes speechless seeing Aki Nijou because she has the biggest breasts he has seen so far evenpared to Ramius and co... He only gazes at her breasts for a second before he stops looking at it. Aki felt surprised because usually, most men she met will keep staring at her breasts without stopping and that makes her very ufortable. Issei is the first man she saw that only look at her breasts for a second before regaining his calm demeanor once again. Then he exined it to them about his offer. They both don''t see anything wrong with his offer so they dly ept it. They are very surprised knowing that Issei is basically a King though... Even the alien Princess who visited them once bes a bit bbergasted and she''s a princess herself. Obviously, her father is a King as well but it still amazes her that Issei is a king just like her father. One of her invention enables her to travel between worlds but her father could also do it. She sometimes visited Issei without her father knowing it. But her father seems to be searching for Issei as well so it''s only a matter of times before they meet... He''s intrigued knowing that there''s a strong individual that attract her daughter. The princess little sisters are also curious about Issei who manage to make their elder sister be very happy nowadays. So they wanted to meet Issei face to face... But they won''t meet for quite a while... Issei is interested with both of their research so he sometimes also participates in it. Tearju and co are feeling veryfortable working with Issei because of even though he''s basically their boss he never acted like he''s their superior or some sort. He''s treating them all like they''re his equal. He can even tolerate Tearju who''s known to be very clumsy. He never gets mad nor mes her whenever she messes something up that caused by her clumsiness. They''re working professionally with each other until one day... They identally saw Issei''s face when he took off his mask to try their invention... Tearju has already started developing some love interest towards Issei because of how kind he treated her and the young girl who''s called Yami. Now Yami is going to school which Issei opened as a student. And the moment she saw his face is the sealing deal... She instantly bes head over heels at Issei. While both Aki and Mikado blushed profusely seeing his face, but it won''t be long before they be head over heels on him... Scratch that, they both are already head over heels for him... Issei seems a bit oblivious because he''s focusing on their experiment though. Only after hees back to his senses that he realizes that he just took off his mask without thinking. After seeing the infatuated face the 3 of them had Issei smiled wryly because he messed up yet again it seems... He let nature take its course after that... Irene and co nodded approvingly seeing their will and desire to get even stronger so they won''t bring shame to Issei''s name. Losing is not an option for the uing rating game because they have already formed a n... Semiramis - Ufufu, it brings me so much joy seeing how devoted they are towards dearest. Semiramis smiled gently while looking at the girls who immediately take off to train some more. Scathach - Umu, the woman my disciple choose is clearly one of a kind. Scathach nodded approvingly at them. Forzelotte - It''s a given since they''re the women after all. Forzelotte said it like it''s a matter of fact but there''s a thin smile that could be found on her face. Irene smiled at their ims before she looks at the phone at her hand. She tinkered with it a little bit and then it''s done, the only information that''s avable about them is only their name and race. The others are unknown. It basically looks like this: Name: Irene Belserion H. Team Name: Gender: Female. Race: Dragon. Power Level: Unknown. Piece Position: . As for the other example: Name: Jalter H. Team Name: Gender: Female. Race: Dragon. Power Level: Unknown. Piece Position: . Name: Jeanne H. Team Name: Gender: Female. Race: Dragon. Power Level: Unknown. Piece Position: . Name: Croix Eden H. Team Name: Gender: Female. Race: Dragon. Power Level: Unknown. Piece Position: . And so on... Jeanne and Jalter abandoned their old name and used Isseist name instead. That''s why their name is only Jeanne Hyoudou and Jalter Hyoudou now. After all, Issei is their beloved master and also their beloved husband. As for Croix and co who already have a surname of their own they decided to use Issei''s surname as well. Their family household still has their own male sessor anyway so it''s totally fine for them to change their surname. Ramius family still has her brother, Acheval. Ramius father and Acheval himself is totally fine with it, well mostly because they''re afraid of Ramius though... Acheval was going toze around while training now and then thinking to leave the family business at Ramius but of course, Ramius not going to have any of that... She "convinced" Acheval to be the Dreissen sessor. Croix and Riche also have a little brother of their own, Philip. King Louin doesn''t even need to think twice but he wanted Croix and Riche to keep their family name as their middle name. So their name now are, Croix Eden Hyoudou and Riche Eden Hyoudou. Kathryn isn''t actually a noble, she''s just appointed as one by the El Quixote Kingdom and she doesn''t have any family of her own so Lapucelle is her own created surname. So she can easily abandon her old surname without worrying about anything. While we''re at it, Issei current full name is Issei Savant Hyoudou. Forzelotte asked him to use herst name as his middle name while she also uses his surname as her own, Forzelotte Savant Hyoudou. Savant is herst memory of her family after all. Forzelotte''s thest of the Savant family. Issei is totally fine with it as long he still has the Hyoudou surname. Because regardless of what happens, the Hyoudou family couple still took care of him during his childhood so he will keep using their surname. Even if they''re kind of manipted by Tojo before to adopt him but in the end, they''re still his parents. And the care they gave him is genuine. Back to Irene registration... Even their image is unknown. The only avable information they have is their name, race, gender, and Piece position. The other ispletely unknown... FYI, the rule for the tournament is like this: Due to the inclusion of non-Devils, new rules are added to the Azazel Cup. 1. Anyone can register as a King. 2. A King can register anyone on his team as long as the targeted person isn''t in another team. 3. Devils with multiple Evil Pieces will be treated as 1 Piece for this tournament with the exception of Gods or God-level which will automatically be counted as 2 pieces or 8 Pawn pieces. 4. Each team starts with 1500 points and they would umte more points by ying matches. Irene - Hmm, done. Now we just need to wait for the designated date. Irene put away the phone in her hand after she finishes tinkering with it. Their team power level is obviously gonna be rule breaking but Irene has already told Sirzechs that if somehow any of her team members are defeated then they could announce them as the losing team. Irene - But I have to say... Irene then took out the documents she got from their spy intel. Irene - Who would''ve thought that Sirzechs "Wife", Grayfia Lucifuge is not his actual wife and Millicas is not their son but Zeoticus son instead. This ought to be very interesting if it were to be known... Irene smirked reading the report she got. No wonder Grayfia is still a virgin she thought to herself... Semiramis - Hee... Is that so? Semiramis and co interest are slightly intrigued. Semiramis - Do you think she''s good enough for our husband? Irene - Hmm, as far as I could tell she''s quite splendid. She knows how to handle her duty well, on top of that she''s quite strong as well... And she also barged in when our husband is taking a bath back then. No wonder Irene thought... Any normal married woman wouldn''t just barge in as she did back then. (AN: Referring to the DxD OVA IIRC, where Grayfia barged in when Issei is taking a bath). Semiramis - Oh? You mean she saw our husband naked? Semiramis raised her eyebrow in amusement. Irene - Um. She also washes his back. Semiramis - Did she now? Then Semiramis started thinking about something... Ophis and Lilith are not interested in their conversation. They''re only interested in one thing and one thing alone and that is Issei himself. Unless their conversation topic is about Issei then they won''t bother to participate in it unless they''re asked to. They both keep munching on their sweets because they''re still kind of feeling irritated that they can''t have their moment with Issei tonight. ... At the Underworld. Azazel and Sirzechs who''s looking at Irene current team smiled bitterly while they''re looking at the screen. Azazel - ...Heheh, she''s even able to tinker with the system that easily... Not even their images are known. Sirzechs - Indeed... The information we got is extremely limited. We''re basicallypletely in the dark... Azazel - *Sigh* I''m too old for this shit... Grayfia who''s nearby also frowned looking at the team member information. The only information they got is their name and gender. The rest ispletely Unknown... As for their race, that''s kind of obvious. But unknown to her is that her secret with Sirzechs ispletely exposed by the one they''re trying to investigate. They''ve already started their investigation hoping to gain some information about them but there''s none. They''ve asked Tannin to ask around if there was a Dragon by the name Irene H. Belserion in the olden days but not a single Dragon they asked knows who she is or even recognizes her. Even Tiamat doesn''t know and she''s one of the oldest Dragon in existence but she felt a bit of familiarity towards this name for some reason... They wanted to ask Ophis but she''s nowhere to be found either... They assume that she''s still inside the void helping Great Red or something. But a certain White Dragon that resides within a certain white-haired man felt a twinge in his memory... But he couldn''t quite grasp it though. What piqued their interest the most is theirst name. All of them had that initial "H" as theirst name... They''re wondering just what does that "H" stand for... Odin is still telling his subordinates to search for Rossweisse hoping that she''s still alive and Sirzechs and co are still searching for Issei. While in Issei''s bedroom... Both Rossweisse and Kuroka are having the time of their life right now... ... On the bed, Kuroka could be found twitching on the side of the bed with white fluid gushing out of herher region. But the look on her face is utter satisfaction... There''s some red mixed with the white fluid contaminating the bed below her, that''s a proof of the loss of her virginity. While on the other side of the bed... Both Issei and Rossweisse are holding hands, their fingers entangled with each other. Issei is above Rossweisse body looming over her. Issei is pressing the tip of her rod into her slit and slowly rub it up and down. This is Rossweisse 5th round... Kuroka has already passed her 7th round, a cat in heat is quite something, Issei thought to himself. Rossweisse - Nnh, mmh... Ahn~ Wet, naughty soundse from down there. Issei can feel her love juices cover his penis. Rossweisse - Ise... Please, don''t tease me anymore... Obeying her request, Issei plunged his penis into her pussy, he dives deep inside. Rossweisse - Aahn... Pushing open the tights pleats, he went deeper and deeper. The tight pussy caresses his penis as if weing it to stay inside forever more. Trembling a little bit from the pleasure of her pussy, Issei then begins making his way in and out of it. Rossweisse - Haa... Aahn... Mmh, haaah... With every powerful thrust, Rossweisse''s body shivers in delight. Rossweisse - It feels... Wondrous... Amazingly so... Hnn~ As if trying to wring him dry, her pussy tightens. From the ns to the base, it constricts Issei''s whole, guiding him to the peak pleasure. Issei - Ah... You feel really amazing as well, Rose... Then he increases his pace of pounding into her faster and faster. They both are feeling greedy for pleasure, Issei keep pounding into Rossweisse''s pussy without holding back. She looks up at Issei, her face nearly melting in delight. Rossweisse - Ise... I, hnn, Love you... Aaah... Hnnn, haaahn! Please, give me lots of your love... Aaaaahn! Issei thrust, elerating more and more. Each plunge shakes her voluptuous breasts up and down as if it hypnotizes him, pushing him to go even faster. The before white mark on her left chest is nowpletely turned Crimson red. Signaling their evesting bond with each other. Rossweisse - Ahhn! Haaah, mmm... Ise, yes... Aaaaa! Issei smashed his hips into hers, press her into the bed. And then prate into Rossweisse''s innermost depths. Rossweisse knows that it''s almost time. Rossweisse - Please, Ise... All of it... Please, I want it all inside me, haaahn! And Issei does just that... Issei - Gh. I''ming, Rose! *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* He ejacted deep inside her womb painting it white once again... Rossweisse - Haaaaahh... It''s so, hot... Aaahn... It feels really, good... Hnn... Rossweisse felt like her womb is burning and she felt so full and blissful having the love of her life filling her whole. Her body is slightly shivering from the sheer pleasure she''s feeling right now. She keepsing anding nonstop ever since they started their lovemaking session. Now she knows what Ramius and co told her is true... It felt extremely good doing it with him. She wishes that they will keep making love forever from now on. Rossweisse - ...Th-That was amazing... She exhaled joyfully still tasting the lingering aftertaste of their climax together. Issei gently smiled at Rossweisse and then proceeded to embrace the entranced Rossweisse. Rossweisse - Ah... Ise''s warmth... She also smiled and hugged him back. Then they both kissed each other before Rossweisse fainted dead away feeling exhausted from their lovemaking session... Issei who saw that caresses her face gently before he felt someone hugged him tight from behind. He knows just who it is... It''s his nekoshou lover who was fainted just now. Kuroka - Ise-nya~ Kuroka purred blissfully right beside Issei''s ear. He knows just what she wants and doesn''t need to be told. He let go of Rossweisse''s body and turned around to face Kuroka and he gives her a soft kiss right away. Kuroka - Mmn, mmm, Ise... Mmchu, mm... Mmwah... Enjoying the soft sensation, he firmly locks her lips with his. Their tongues entwined with each other, saliva and moans are mixed. Her eyes closed, Kuroka ispletely lost in the kiss. Finally separating the lips, Issei slides his hands over her mesmerizing body and gently stroke it. From her soft but firm breasts to her jiggly peachy butts. Issei then lightly lifted her body and positioned her right above hisp. His penis presses into her moist entrance straight away. Kuroka - Ahn... Go ahead, Ise-nya~ Issei begins pushing his way into her. Already moist, her pussy deeply swallows his penis with little resistance. *Sllsh!* Kuroka - Nyaahnn... Ise... Moving her hands over his neck, Kuroka embraces Issei. Supporting her trembling body, Issei gets to enjoy the taste of her tight pussy once again. Up and down, he bounces her soft and jiggly butts on his shaft. Kuroka - Aaahn, mmm, haaa... Hnnn... His penis grinds her pussy, making it always remember the pleasure it gives. Kuroka keeps having a micro orgasm every time his penis kissing her womb entrance. Kuroka - Ise, yours... So hot, so hard... It feels incredible nya... Haaahn! Before she even realized it, Kuroka already began shaking her butt for Issei. He doesn''t care about anything at this point and just wanted to make love with her nekoshou lover now. Issei hips press tightly into Kuroka''s. Each slide through her pussy sends shivers from his penis and up the spine. Kuroka - Aa-Funyaahh!... I-It''s so intense, haahn, hyaah... Unable to endure his deep and quick thrusts, Kuroka desperately clings to Issei''s body. Kuroka - Ise, Ise~... Haahn, aaah... I love you, I love you so much nya~ Her moans, her soft flesh in his hands, her tight slit squeezing his penis, all of it make Issei approaching his limit. Issei - Kuroka... Guh, I''m almost there. Kuroka - Aaaahn, amazing... It''s even bigger now... Issei keeps roughly pounding into her with reckless abandon. Kuroka - Aah... Please,e inside me to your satisfaction, Ise... Please pour it all inside, my body ispletely yours... Haaahn! As if begging for semen, Kuroka forcefully ms her butt down, brazenly lewd in her acts. She knows that she won''t get pregnant because they''ve already taken precaution for it but she still wanted his baby seed deep inside her. It makes her feel really warm and happy having his seed deep inside her. Grabbing her butt, Issei gives it thest, deepest thrust. *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* Kuroka - Hnn... Haaaahhhhhnn... Incredible... S-So much, and, so hot... Nyauhn... Pierced deeply inside, his penis begins filling her womb with the seed. And just like what he does with Rossweisse, hepletely filled her to the brim, without missing a single shot deep inside her womb. Kuroka''s body trembled and she mewled in pleasure, she tightens her embrace on Issei''s body. Both of them enjoys the sweet aftertaste of absolute unity. Her white mark that is located right below her belly button also turned crimson red. Issei gently stroked her hips and butt because he likes how smooth her skin is. Kuroka also loves his touch and purred in bliss. Kuroka - Mmm... Nyaah... Ise, I love you, I really do love you... Always, forever... I want to keep making love with you, Ise... My beloved Ise... Kuroka then put her hands on Issei''s face and confessed her evesting love for him. The look on her face is nothing but utter bliss and happiness for being able to be with the man she loves the most. Issei - Um... I love you as well, Kuroka. Issei smiled gently at Kuroka and then he kissed her while gently embrace her soft body against his. Kuroka dly reciprocates his kiss while shedding tears of joy. Then she joined thend of dreams just like Rossweisse. Issei gently lifted both of their body and put them on top of his chest. He gently kissed both of them on their forehead and they shed a happy smile feeling his kiss. After that, the three of them fell asleep signaling the end of their lovemaking session for tonight... ... Semiramis is inside her personal room alone. She then opened a small rift hole... Semiramis - Hmm... I wonder if it''s their blessing or not... Probably blessing... She calmly gazed at 3 women that are currently cleaning around the fortress wearing a maid outfit that looks kind of simr in design with Rakia''s maid outfit but with different color. Not surprising since they work for her in the . The first woman is an attractive young woman with violet eyes having a slender body. She had long silky ck hair down to her hips with a big bust. The second woman is a beautiful, tall, and buxom woman with brown eyes and long, navy blue hair that obscured her right eye. And the third woman has a long raven ck hair that is tied into a ponytail with a purple ribbon. Her eyes color are yellow close to golden. Her body is also quite voluptuous just like her 2 co-workers. The 3 of them are smiling and talking with each other feeling happy that they''re allowed to work directly in the personal fortress. They will do their best to gain his attention they thought. Semiramis rotated her hand and it is shown that she''s holding some kind of soul that has a distorted face. It''s a girl soul with blonde hair styled into twin tails and blue eyes. At this moment that soul is screaming in agony begging for Semiramis to just kill her. Even though she''s already dead, to begin with... ??? - Kill me! Please, Kill me! It hurts! It hurrrttttsssss! Forgive meeee! Gyaaaaaaah!!! Semiramis pay her no heed. She appears to be thinking about something else altogether. That soul belongs to Mittelt the deceased fallen angel that''s from the Grigory n... She''s feeling extreme pain right now because Semiramis keep channeling her aura directly into her soul and it tormented her to no end. It feels like her souls are ripped into shreds but she can''t truly "Die", she wishes she could right now... Semiramis - To think that they already reincarnated before I could get to them... Only this one still hasn''t reincarnated... *Sigh* What a shame... Yes, the first woman that Semiramis currently gazing at is Raynare, the fallen angel that tricked Issei back then. The second one is her fellow aplice by the name Kwarner. As for their 4th aplice that goes by the name Dohnaseek? He''s already dead... True death by having his soul annihted. Semiramis felt disgusted touching his soul so she directly destroyed it. She doesn''t really want to touch other men other than Issei himself even if it''s just their soul. She went to Hades domain without anyone noticing it. Not even Hades himself notices her presence much less his underlings. She came there to get Raynare and co souls but only Mittelt and Dohnaseek are left there much to her disappointment. When she finds out that Raynare and Kwarner are already reincarnated she''s kind of disappointed. She won''t do anything to them because of the current them which are already reincarnated here at the don''t know anything about their past life. Only their past life is at fault, not their current life reincarnation. They hold no sin for their past life. But the 3rd woman is kind of unexpected because she actually thought of something about her only to finds out that she also has already reincarnated. That 3rd woman is Shuri Himejima which was Akeno''s mother and Baraqiel''s deceased wife. She thought of making Shuri saw her daughter wrongdoing hoping to have her judge her daughter for her action only to finds out that she already reincarnated... As a Demonkin to be exact. Raynare and Kwarner were from the Celestials Realm. They also have ck wings just like in their past life but that doesn''t mean that they are a fallen angel or anything. It''s just their element based on Darkness element. Issei saw them when he''s "Visiting" the Celestial Realm back then but he only felt a little surprised before he ignores them altogether because they surrendered immediately the moment he defeated their King. But they bepletely infatuated with Issei after his disy of power and seeing his face. As for Shuri case, she''s one of the trusted assistants of Rakia in the pany. She got smitten after she saw Issei''s face and power just like many others. She instantly requested Rakia to let her work in the fortress. Rakia saw no reason to reject her request so she allows it. Of course, Rakia only allows it after she has Issei permission. And same like Rakia, Issei saw no reason to reject her request so he let her do as she pleases. Issei who saw her felt weird thinking why he saw so many familiar faces here but then he forgets about it soon enough. He knows that the 3 of them are the reincarnated from his original world but he doesn''t really care much. They still have their past life name for some reason though. Semiramis - Well, no matter... *CRUSH!* Finally, Semiramis crushed Mittelt soul and it disappears into nothingness. She''s getting bored torturing Mittelt soul that''s why she destroys it. Mittelt doesn''t even have the time to scream when Semiramis destroyed her soul. Just like she said, it''s Raynare and Kwarner blessing that they''ve already reincarnated. If not they will follow Mittelt and Dohnaseek path... Semiramis - What matter is what should I do with those sluts... Goody goody... I have so many poisons ready to be tested... Hmm... I wonder which one should I use first on them... This one? Or maybe this one? Ara ara~ so many choices... Ufufufu~ Semiramis joyfully smiled while she''s tinkering with her some vials that are filled with strange looking liquid. This is the true Semiramis... A Vengeful woman who will have her revenge to those who dares to cross her path or her beloved husband path. Rias and co for some reason felt another trepidation out of nowhere... ... After that, it''s been a few weeks since Rossweisse and Kuroka stay at the . They both are extremely happy living there. They get to be with the man they love, what''s more important than that? They also get along really well with the other girls. Kuroka was especially really fond of Gurigura. But they sweated at Ophis and Lilith because now they know why they both are nicknamed the "Sneaky Twins" by the others. Because they both often barge in when they''re having their time with Issei. Thankfully, they only barge in when they''ve finished their lovemaking session... Issei being the softy he is towards his wives never tried to stop them. Not like it will work anyway... Both Ophis and Lilith are much more alert nowadays because of a certain delinquent-like red dragon oftene here from the void ever since it got its ass kicked by Issei... Kuroka almost clung on Issei every time they''re together in one room. She''s acting really spoiled towards him but the other girls such as Natal, Rossweisse, Ophis and Lilith won''t let her have her way and fought over the spot next to Issei all the time. Croix will sometimes sneak up to Issei whenever they had their little banter and sit right on hisp while hugging his neck. When she got found out she stuck out her tongue at them while saying "Firste first served~" much to Kuroka and co dismay. Croix loves to tease her fellow sisters after all. Well, she''s also quite spoiled... Even more than Riche herself. Issei smiled wryly seeing them fighting over something like that. At least it''s just a friendly banter so he doesn''t mind much. Rossweisse and Kuroka have also trained with the other girls and they noticed they''re kind of behindpared to them so they doubled their effort hoping to catch up to them. Sora is more than happy to increase their level, she''s really happy with her current life and her dumbaklutz elder sister also getting taught about normalmon sense by the others. Compared to the old her she''s clearly more normal now. (AN: Sora is Issei personal from the Evenicle world) And she must say she really loves her moment with Issei especially in the bed. She''s in bliss... Maybe she should present her elder sister to her onii-sama as well? Sora thought to herself. There''s no better man out there other than Issei anyway so yeah, that seems a good idea. And then someday Kuroka suggested to Issei if he would go to Kyoto soon to visit Kunou and Yasaka. Issei thought for a second before agreeing to her suggestion. He already asked Meryl and Rakia if there''s something that needed his attention and they both said none. Kuroka and Rossweisse choose to stay because they want to get stronger. Kuroka also asked Issei to help Yasaka in case she needs some help. Issei of course agreed to it then he headed towards Kyoto alone... Scathach - Hmm, so we can expect that the Youkai faction will belong to my stupid disciple as well soon enough? Kuroka - Nyahaha, it''s guaranteed since the Youkai leader herself has a big crush on Ise-nya~ Forzelotte - Are the Youkai in your world strong? In here we still call our youkai or beastman type as Demonkin so I''m quite curious... I know one of the here who goes by the name Marchosias the is quite strong. I''m wondering if the one who''s called Yasaka is at least as strong as her? Irene - Sadly, no... Compared to Marchosias she''s indeed weaker than her but on my original world standard, Yasaka is quite strong. The rough estimation for her power is about the same as the other faction leader, give or take. Of course, she can still get stronger as long as she''s given the proper training. Forzelotte and co know that as well. Forzelotte - Hmm, is that so... Well, as long as she''s proven useful for Ise then I won''t mind letting her bing one of his wives. Irene - You don''t have to worry about that because she''s quite apetent woman. I''ve seen her at first hand before after all. Forzelotte asked the most crucial question for her. She won''t let any random girl to justtched themselves on her husband just like that. They needed to prove their worth before she allows them to be his woman. But even then they still needed to pass her test... Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Irene - By the way, Kuroka. Did you already inform them about his arrival? Irene asked Kuroka in case she forgot about it. They don''t want Issei to arrive there and cause amotion because everyone has been looking for him. Well, even though only Sirzechs and co who''s searching for him in secret but it''s better to be safe rather than sorry. It''s still too early for Issei to be exposed to the world once again. Kuroka - Of course nya. Kuroka nodded in affirmation. She still remembers when they met with each other again and told about the uing arrival of Issei, both Kunou and Yasaka beamed with anticipation. Kunou reaction is kind of obvious with how giddy she is while jumping in ce screaming "Yay! Yay!" while Yasaka seems calm enough but Kuroka could see the joy inside her eyes as well. Kuroka told them that Issei would take her ce while she''s off training for the uing rating game. Yasaka agreed to it without thinking too deeply about it. Most of their problem that needed assistance has already been solved anyway. Irene - Then how about telling them not to mention anything about the uing rating game towards him? Kuroka - Also done nya. Although, they''re kind of confused about why they shouldn''t inform him about the rating game at first. But they stillply with my request regardless. She also informed Yasaka and Kunou to keep secret about his arrival in Kyoto from anyone else. Well, Issei would be wearing his mask anyway, and if he by chance took off his mask... There shouldn''t be any trouble because he looks quite different right now. Unless they observed him closely they shouldn''t realize who he is. Issei face may change a lotpared to before but there are still some simrities. Such as his face outline and the like. Irene - Hmm, good enough. I''m quite sure that Yasaka and Kunou would ask him some rted stuff about Rias Gremory and the others but it won''t matter much. Irene guessed that Yasaka and co would ask Issei about Rias and co but it won''t matter because it''s only a matter of time before the whole world knows about it anyway. Maybe Sun Wukong would realize who he is? Well, doesn''t matter because he''s not the type to bber around. Irene - Okay, you can go back to train now. Kuroka - Sure nya~ Then Kuroka took off to train some more... ... Issei arrived at the designated location. When he arrived there, there are two people waiting for him over there already. The moment he appeared he heard a childish voice which belongs to Kunou. Kunou - Ise? Is that you? Issei - Hn? Issei turned towards the source of the voice and saw both Kunou and Yasaka standing nearby. Both of them are gazing at him curiously. They''re already informed that Issei should be wearing a specially designed mask but his current body build is quite differentpared to the old him after all. He looks much taller and more manly than before. Issei at this moment is wearing a white hem shirt with a long sleeve ck outer jacket with white fur on its cor and ck jeans. He also wears ck gloves on his hands. His current jacket is designed by Ramius herself but made by Tio... She wanted to have a matching outfit with Issei so his current jacket looks simr to the one Ramius usually use but much longer. If Ramius''s a mini jacket then Issei is a full jacket. Overall, he looks quite cool and stylish in both Kunou and Yasaka eyes. Kunou at this moment is wearing her usual Miko outfit while Yasaka is wearing her yellow kimono with golden obi which is the one she wore when she first met Issei. Kunou and Yasaka observed Issei closely and they both blushed deeply because of his current aura is much more intoxicatingpared to before. Kunou Senjutsu is still too weak to be able to fully sense Issei whole aura so she just blushed because she thought that Issei looks much more charming and cooler now... But it''s not the same for Yasaka who felt like she is almostpletely intoxicated just from sensing his aura. She almost couldn''t stop herself from gluing herself into Issei just like Kuroka always did before. Issei - Ah, it''s me, Kunou, Yasaka-san. Issei confirmed Kunou question. When they heard their voice they''re still not sure because even his voice seems different now. Issei knows that they''re still hesitating so he extended his hand and make his old appears on his hand. He doesn''t need to use the anymore though. He could his power indefinitely even without it. He possesses Ophis and Lilith aspect after all. So the is only for decoration at this point. Only after seeing the appearing on his hand that both Kunou and Yasaka are sure that it is indeed Issei himself. There was never the case of multiple holders of the same type of until now that is. Kunou - Ise! Kunou instantly jumped at Issei''s embrace and hugged his waist tightly. She''s quite shortpared to Issei after all so she can only reach his waist. Yasaka also smiled at him. Kunou hugged onto Issei happily while he nuzzled her head on his body. Her Fox ears and tail started wagging around because she''s really happy right now. He already took back his the moment he saw Kunou jumped at him. Issei smiled gently under his mask and started rubbing Kunou''s head gently. Kunou tail and ears started swaying even faster after she felt his touch. Yasaka felt a little jealous after seeing their interaction but she felt even happier that Issei treated her daughter this gently. After a few minutes, Kunou finally stopped her snuggling and look up at Issei. Kunou - Hmph! What took you so long! She made a cute pout at Issei. Issei - Heheh, my bad... I was a bit busy you see. But I''m here now, aren''t I? Kunou is still pouting until she got distracted by his mask. Kunou - Ne, Ise. Why are you wearing a mask? Kunou asked in wonder, Yasaka also felt curious about it. Issei - Well... There''s a reason for it. Issei wasn''t sure about what reason should he tell them about it... Kunou then thought of something. Kunou - Ah! Is it because you don''t want to attract too much attention to yourself? Kuroka has also told us not to tell anyone about your arrival here. She beamed at her ims thinking that she''s right. But she is kind of right though. Even Yasaka thought that her daughter im is right. Issei is quite famous after all and he''s guaranteed to attract attention if his location were to be known. If only she knows that he''s beyond famous at this point... Issei - ...Ah, you could say that. Issei agreed to her im. Kunou who heard that her im was right stuck out her chest proudly. Kunou - Hehen~ I knew it! But... You could take off your mask off since it''s just us now, right? Kunou asked once again. Issei - Err... Let''s not... Kunou - Ehhh, but why? Kunou pouted at him. She wanted to see the face that she longs for and hasn''t seen for a while. Yasaka - Kunou, don''t force Issei-san if he doesn''t want to. Yasaka berated her daughter gently. Although Yasaka said that, she also wanted to see Issei''s face as well. Kunou - Muuu, Ise! Kunou doesn''t listen to her mother words. She puffed her cheeks angrily and red at Issei. She tries to be intimidating but it has the opposite effect and Issei thought that she''s really cute instead. Issei smiled wryly under his mask and patted Kunou''s head gently. Kunou - Humph! Don''t think patting my head will ease my anger! But your tail is wagging furiously though, Issei thought to himself. Yasaka also covered her mouth andughed gently seeing their interaction. They really look like brother and sister in her eyes... Nay, maybe father and daughter? Issei - Fine, fine... As apologies, I will take off my mask... Kunou - Really? Issei - Um, really. Kunou - And will you y a lot with me after this? Issei - Yes, Kunou-hime. Kunou - Umu, then I forgive you! Her face turned smug since she got what she wanted. Issei sighed gently before he took off his mask... When both Kunou and Yasaka saw his face their eyes went wide and their bodies be frozen stiff. Issei knows that this will happen. Now he needs to exin to both of them why his face changed a lot. Even after he waited for a while both of them are still staring nkly at him. It''s like they turned into a statue... Issei - ...Kunou, Yasaka-san. Issei decided to call them because at this rate they won''t be going anywhere. Kunou & Yasaka - H-Hai?! Only after Issei called their name that both of them returned to their senses. Their body jerked in response after getting their name called and their facepletely turned red this time. Kunou - I-I-Ise, is that really you? Issei - Yes, it is me... Kunou - B-B-But... Y-Your face... W-What happen to your face?! Kunou pointed at his face while stuttering. She felt like her little heart started beating erratically just from seeing his face. Issei - What''s wrong? You don''t like it? Kunou - E-Eh?! N-No! I-I-I... She started waving around his arms and head to deny his im and she lookspletely dismayed because she thought Issei is being serious with her. Issei wanted to tease her a little but her reactionpletely beyond his expectation. So he smiled wryly before he looks at Yasaka only to find out that she has this infatuated look on her face as well. Just like Kuroka said, if Yasaka saw Issei current face then it''s almost certain that she won''t be able to hold her feelings anymore. Yasaka felt like her heart almost burst out from her chest with how fast it is beating right now. She can feel that her body started feeling really heated up just by looking at Issei. Before, she could suppress her feelings and felt content just by teasing him most of the time. But now she''s afraid if she were to teases Issei like she used to do, then she won''t be able to hold back her primal desire for him. Issei still doesn''t know that Yasaka has feelings for him so he only thought that she''s surprised after seeing his face. Issei - Well, it''s a long story... Then Issei told them howe his face changed this much... Kunou and Yasaka listened to his stories intently but their face is still red and they often dozed off while gazing at his face. Issei doesn''t tell them about Rias and co betrayal and only told them about his transformation as a Dragon with Ddraig help. He also keeps quiet about Forzelotte and co. They''re really surprised knowing that he''s basically a Dragon now and not a reincarnated devil anymore. When they asked what happen to Ddraig, he told them that he''s in hibernation because he''s feeling too exhausted from helping him change into a Dragon. Yasaka is already feeling suspicious beforehand because she can''t sense Devil Energy inside Issei''s body any longer. Now that she finds out that he basically turned into a Dragon that exins a lot... But her adult and womanly instinct told her that it''s more than just that. There must be something more that Issei doesn''t inform her about it, she thought to herself. But she won''t ask her now because she has a bad foreboding that it''s quite a sensitive topic. She thought maybe she should ask him about it when Kunou isn''t around. Kunou who heard that Issei is a Dragon bepletely astonished. Kunou - So you''re a full-blown Dragon now, Ise? Issei - Um, you could say that. Kunou - Amazing! Kunou eyes shine brightly like those of a child that just found something really cool. Well, she is a child though... Kunou - Ne ne, can you show me your wing, Ise? She has already seen Issei wings when he is in his Scale Mail and thought that it''s really cool so she also wanted to see his current wings. Issei - Sure. Issei spread his wings wide and his crimson wings look really majestic and beautiful. It has some part that is armored which just add more charm and valiant look to it. And there''s also some kind of inscribing on his wings that add more mysterious air to it. Both Kunou and Yasaka are awed and amazed after seeing his wings. It''s the most beautiful and awe-inspiring thing they''ve ever seen, they thought to themselves. Kunou - C-Can I touch it, Ise? Kunou asked Issei with hopeful eyes. Issei - Um, you can. Issei of course granted her request. He turned around and kneeled on one knee so Kunou could reach his wings easily. Kunou - Yay! Then Kunou started feeling up Issei''s wings to her heart content. She''s having a lot of fun just from ying with his wings. Issei looked back to see her happy face and he smiled at her reaction. Both Kunou and Yasaka who saw his smiling face felt smitten all over again. Their eyes turned moist and blurry while looking at his smiling face. Issei sweated a bit after seeing their infatuated face. He doesn''t know that his smile could make any woman head over heels for him no matter who they are, whether it be an Iceberg Woman, Holy Woman, Married woman, etc... But since he rarely smiles unless to those that he considered important there aren''t many outsiders ever saw his smiling face. But even without smiling, he could still attract them though... Even a seasoned woman such as Yasaka couldn''t resist his otherworldly charm and almost lose control of herself much less a small girl like Kunou. Kunou couldn''t resist anymore and instantlytched herself on Issei''s body once again. And since he''s still kneeling right now, she climbed his back and put her arms around his neck to hug him tightly. Issei - Kunou? Issei is confused about what is Kunou doing right now but she doesn''t respond to his words. Kunou started nuzzling her whole face on Issei''s back, she started smelling his scent greedily while she put her scent of her own towards Issei and then, she bites into Issei''s neck gently. *Nom* Of course her small canine teeth won''t be able to break into Issei''s skin no matter how hard she tried but that''s not what she''s aiming for. She channeled a bit of her to the ce where he''s biting Issei right now. Then there''s a small magatama like mark appeared on the spot where she bit Issei. That Magatama like mark also resembles a Kitsune. Yasaka finally returned to her sense after seeing what Kunou did just now and she let out a small surprised gasp. What Kunou just did was... She''s marking Issei as her potential mate... Just like how a Dragon can put a on their mate. A Youkai such as Kunou and Yasaka aka, a Kyuubi, also has special ways to their potential mate. If Kuroka who was a nekoshou uses a special scent to mark their potential mate then Kunou or Yasaka which is a Kyuubi put this magatama fox-like mark on their potential mate. (AN: Imagine a kitsune tattoo that shaped like a magatama). Yasaka knows it''s only a matter of time before Kunou going to mark Issei as her potential mate but she''s still too small after all. So she never thought that it will be this soon... Not that she could me her because she herself almost do the same thing just like Kunou just did, as in marking Issei as her potential mate. Why potential you ask? Because just like a Dragon, they need to consummate their marriage aka had sex before the mark be permanent. After that, the female Kyuubi will belong to the one who possesses that mark and that mark will never disappear unless something "Special" happened. And the "Special" here is obviously not a good thing... Issei felt Kunou''s bite and be even more confused but then the spot where she bites him started to feel a little ticklish. Issei turned his head in confusion towards Yasaka because it seems Kunou is still out of it... She keeps gazing at the mark she just gave Issei with an intoxicated look on her face then she buried her head towards Issei scruff once again with a satisfied face. Yasaka who sensed Issei''s gaze on her felt her heart thumped loudly. She took a deep breath trying to regain herposure once again before she started exining about what Kunou just did towards him... ... Issei mouth started twitching a little when he heard Yasaka exnation. He knows that Kunou has some sort of a crush towards him but she''s still too small after all. And he only feels familial love towards her, just like how a brother loves her little sister. But if he were to tell her that then he''s sure that she would feel sad so he decided to stay silent about it... Kunou - You''re not allowed to leave me now, Ise! Kunou who''s still sticking herself on Issei''s back shouted that. Issei can feel that her body started trembling slightly probably afraid that he will leave her behind just like how her father did... Yasaka also notices that and her face turned sad as well. Kunou''s father or Yasaka ex-husband left them behind without saying a single word. And when Yasaka found him again she found out that he''s with another woman... That''s when she knows that he has betrayed them. If he were to talk to them about it then they could work something out but the fact that he never says anything in the first ce is a proof that he doesn''t care about them, mother and daughter anymore. Kunou was still small at that time so Yasaka decided to just tell her that her father has gone to a better ce. And a few yearster, Yasaka found out that her ex-husband died because of some unknown cause. She doesn''t feel sad about his death and only feels disappointed... Disappointed towards herself for being so blind to chose that kind of man as her husband before... Issei who felt Kunou trembling body calmly stand up and Kunou is forced to let go because of that. Her body started trembling fiercer thinking that Issei rejected her but then she saw him turned around towards her direction with a gentle smile. Issei then picked her body up. Issei - Ah, I won''t leave you... Here, pinky promise? He extended his pinky finger towards Kunou. Kunou who saw that unconsciously extended her own pinky finger and sealed their pinky finger together. Issei smile bes wider and finally, Kunou realized on what just happened. Her face started scrunching up before she cried out loud and buried her head on Issei''s body. Kunou - U-Uwaaaaa! Issei who saw that started to gently stroke her back and head. Yasaka who''s in the back who saw the whole thing covered her mouth and also cried softly. She mes herself for Kunouck of fatherly love because she chooses that man after all. If only she choose a better man then all this won''t happen... But she''s feeling really grateful at Issei who treat them both with such kindness. Her hidden feelings cannot be hidden anymore and she felt like a butterfly is fluttering inside her heart just from seeing Issei now. Especially when she saw how gentle and caring Issei look right now when he''s holding Kunou. It''s like he bes Kunou''s father figure... If Issei was the man she married back then... How good will it be, she thought to herself. Kunou will have a loving and caring father and she will have a great husband as well... But... Maybe it''s not toote? She started gazing at Issei''s face like a maiden in love... She felt her body bes lighter now that she epted her feelings towards Issei. She won''t care if people were to judge her because of their age difference, both of them will have a long life anyway so age won''t be a problem at this point... All she wanted now is to be with Issei forever together with Kunou, she''s sure that Kunou will understand her feelings... She wipes her tears away and looks at both Issei and Kunou with a happy smile on her face. Even now Issei still keeps gently stroking Kunou''s head and back gently without minding his clothes bes wet from her tears. ... After a while, Kunou has finally stopped crying but she still hugged Issei tightly inside his embrace. Yasaka - Kunou, it''s about time you get down from Ise-san, isn''t it? Kunou - ...No. She is being spoiled and buried her face at Issei''s chest without any sign of letting go. But Issei doesn''t realize the new way Yasaka calling him since he doesn''t really care what others call him as long as it''s not too formal. She usually called him by "Issei-san" and not "Ise-san", it''s kind of more intimatepared to before. Issei - It''s fine, Yasaka-san. Issei dismissed Yasaka words. Issei - Now, Kunou... Where do you want us to go? Issei promised to bring her to y around after all. Kunou started thinking before she looks at Yasaka. Kunou - ...Hahaue, can I show Ise around Kyoto? She asked for Yasaka permission. Yasaka - Umm, as long as Ise-san is fine with it then I''m okay with it too... And I''m sure Ise-san would protect you no matter what happens. Right, Ise-san? Issei - Um, I will. Not a single hair of her wille to harm. Issei answered with absolute certainty. Yasaka asked Issei even though she already knew the answer to it and sure enough his answer doesn''t disappoint her. She smiled even more brightly after hearing his words and giggled happily. Yasaka - Ufufufu, hearing your words certainly put me at ease. Now, Kunou, don''t cause trouble for Ise-san, okay? Kunou - Un! Finally, Kunou smiled once again. Yasaka - Then, Ise-san, I leave her in your care. She bowed slightly towards Issei. Issei - Ah. You can leave her to me. Issei nodded at her. Kunou then gets down from Issei''s hold and pulled his hand excitedly. Kunou - Come on, Ise! I''ll show you all the ces people aren''t supposed to see! She''s finally back to her cheerful self. With that, they leave the premises... Yasaka smiled gently seeing them took off. Then, they spent a few hours of thete morning and into the early afternoon, viewing all of the sights she promised to show him on his return to Kyoto. She took Issei to the spots that were closest, but as the time passed they just moved further and further into Kyoto, all the while holding hands. They went to the bamboo forest, the waterfall, etc... Until they return to the civilized area once again. They''re having so much fun together. All the bystanders keep looking at them because Issei is not wearing his mask and in the eyes of the onlookers they look like a brother and sister. Issei hid their presence a bit so people can still see them but they couldn''t see his face urately. It''s like when they tried to peer through his face it kind of obscure on their eyes. At least that''s the case for normal human but for the supernatural beings such as the Youkai, etc. They blushed deeply thinking just who is he but thankfully it has effects on them to a certain extent as well. If not then Issei and Kunou would be followed around by a bunch of women like a parade. Perhaps it will even look like a Hyakki Yako... Even now there are some girls following them around. They saw the little princess with him so they''re quite hesitant to juste up to them fearing that they''re going to interrupt something. Some tried to take pictures of Issei but it will turn blurry whenever they do that. They''re confused on why does this happen but there''s nothing they can do about it... The weaker individuals can''t sense Issei aura or power at all while the one that has decent power can slightly tell that he has the best aura they''ve ever felt. As Irene and Kuroka spected. There won''t be many people that will recognize who he is unless they observe him closely and intently. They went to a lot of secret ces that aren''t supposed to be visited but with Issei being with her there won''t be any problem. Anyone who has ill intent towards Kunou can forget about hurting even a single hair of her just like Issei promised to Yasaka before. Heck, they won''t even be able to get close... There are some who tried to do something towards Kunou but they died without even knowing how they died in the first ce. Their bodies also disappear into nothingness without anyone noticing it. Thest thing they see before their demise is Issei''s cold gaze at them and then their vision went ck. Even though Kyoto is quite peaceful already ever since Yasaka cemented her position as the Yokai faction leader, there''s still some of them that are not satisfied with it. So it''s not surprising there will be someone who wanted to kidnap Kunou and use her to ckmail Yasaka. They thought it''s a one in a lifetime chance to get her now considering she''s alone with some unknown man. But unknown to them that man is thest man they shouldn''t have provoked... Now their lives have been forfeited because of it... Yasaka already knows that Issei is really strong at this point because she can''t sense his power at all. She could sense his intoxicating aura but that''s about it. She thought that Issei bes a lot strongerpared to before so she''s quite certain that Issei will be able to protect Kunou from any harm. That''s why she doesn''t send any guard with them and also she doesn''t want the guards to bother their little date. At some point, Kunou asked Issei to carry her while she pointed towards the location she wanted to go. Issei obeys her every demand and request as long as it''s not too over the line. They yed to their heart content until night falls. Issei - So, where should we go next? Issei asked Kunou with his ever-present gentle smile. Kunou''s face is still a bit red whenever she looks at Issei''s smiling face. She never felt this happy for an entire day before. Kunou - U-Umm, we should return, it''s gettingte... Hahaue must be worried if we went out for too long. She reluctantly said that with a sad face. Issei who saw that called her name. Issei - Kunou... She looks up at him and Issei patted her head gently. Issei - Let''s y again tomorrow. Her eyes widened before a smile appeared on her face once again. Issei could see a little bit of tears welled up at the corner of her eyes before she grinned widely at him. Kunou - Un! With that, they returned home to Yasaka''s castle. ... Upon their arrival in the Yasaka''s castle gate, they are greeted by the guards. They''ve been informed about Kunou''s arrival along with her escort by Yasaka but they don''t know just who is the man that currently holding their little princess. But they just obeyed Yasakamand and weed both Issei and Kunou back. The moment they stepped on the front door of the castle entrance they saw Yasaka waiting for them with a happy smile on her face. After a bit of conversation, Yasaka brought Issei towards the dining room. They had dinner together with just the 3 of them. Just like one happy family. Yasaka and Kunou usually ate with her retainer and nsmen but this time she wanted to have dinner with just the 3 of them. Kunou was sitting on Issei''s right while Yasaka was sitting on his left. Kunou - A-Ano, I-Ise! Issei - Hm? Issei looked down to his right and sees Kunou nervously looking at him while she held up some food with her chopsticks. Kunou - A-Aaah. Issei - Oh? Aaah... Issei was a little surprised seeing Kunou wanted to feed him but he went along with her wish and open his mouth to receive it. Issei - Mm, it''s delicious. Thank you, Kunou. Kunou smiled brightly at his reaction then Issei patted her head gently as thanks. Yasaka - Ufufufu~ Yasaka giggled gently seeing their interaction. Yasaka - Then let me feed you as well, Ise-san... Aaah~ Yasaka then does the same as Kunou just did and picked up some food with her own chopsticks and tried to feed Issei as well. Issei - Eh? Err... Issei wasn''t sure on how he supposed to react to this... If it''s Kunou he''s still fine since but it''s a little embarrassing having Yasaka who''s an adult to feed him as well. Kunou who saw that puffed her cheeks at Yasaka but after seeing the expecting gaze Yasaka currently had she doesn''t try to stop her. To a certain extent, Kunou could tell that Yasaka holds some kind of special feeling towards Issei just like her. She''s just afraid that Issei would choose Yasaka over her so that''s why she often interfere whenever Yasaka tried to flirt around with Issei. But after the initial promise she had with Issei this morning, she doesn''t feel the need to be afraid anymore. She just wishes that she could grow up faster so her breasts could go bigger just like her mother though... It''s no secret that Issei loves boobs after all... That''s why he''s called the Oppai Dragon, no? Issei wanted to say something but after seeing Yasaka''s expectant gaze he gave up and obeyed her wish as well. After she sessfully fed Issei, Yasaka bes happier then she put one of her hands on her cheek and giggled joyfully. Yasaka - Ehehehe Issei felt like Yasaka is acting a little weird and she looks more openpared to before but he thought that this personality of hers suits her a lot. He thought she looks cuter this way. But she appears to be sticking her body quite close towards him though... If only Yasaka knows just what is Issei thinking right now then she would probably die from happiness... No woman doesn''t like being praised by the man they love after all. Kunou - Ise! Aaah! Then Kunou tried to feed Issei again... She appears still being a bitpetitive even though she already epts her mother feelings towards him. Well, she''s still a child after all... No matter how mature she tried to be, in the end, she''s still a child... Issei sweated seeing this. He started thinking... At this rate, when will they finish their dinner? In the end, they keep going back and forth... After Kunou fed him then Yasaka will be next, rinse and repeat. Only after Issei reminded them that they started eating themselves. But not before Kunou asked Issei to feed her and Yasaka tagged along with her daughter idea... Issei can only smile wryly at their antics... Like mother like daughter, he thought to himself... ... After that eventful dinner, Kunou tried to stay upte with Issei but she gets drowsier by the second and in the end, she fell asleep on hisp. Yasaka then said to Issei that she will bring Kunou to her bedroom and she told him that she has already prepared a bath for him to take. Issei thought for a second before he decided to take her offer. So he headed towards the bathroom. He missed the sly look Yasaka had when she heard that he will take her offer. When Issei is soaking inside the hot water there''s a shadowing from the bathroom entrance... ... Somewhere at the . There are two individual chatting with each other. ??? - Nee, are you sure that his majesty is on that world? The first one asked curiously while drinking sake. ??? - Yeah, that''s what I''ve heard. Haup! *Munch* *Munch* The second one answered while eating a lump of big roasted meat. ??? - Ara? So... Shall we go meet him there? Tis our chance while that cow is away. The first one suggested. ??? - Haumph haumph! Sure, why not? It''s been a while since we bothst see him. The second one agreed. ??? - I know right? I long to see him again~ That overwhelming power and that otherworldly face~ Ah aaah~ Only he fit to rule us... The first one has this enraptured look on her face. She can''t forget Issei disy of power when he took on all of them all at once. If only she could taste his body to her content then that would be pure bliss... Too bad she still hasn''t seeded in gaining his attention... But she will make sure that someday she will be. ??? - Tis is our onis'' destiny to follow the strong, don''t you think? She asked the second one once again. ??? - Ah, I bet it''s going to be a lot of fun if we could keep following him forever. And I wanted to eat his food again... Gulp... The second one drooled thinking about the food she got from Issei. The first girl is kind of short. Her skin is pale tinged with light purple, almost resembling silver. Her hair is purple and short, reaching only her neck and her bangs cut past her forehead. Her eyes are lustrous purple, with red makeup painted right above them. Unlike her friend horns. Her horns do not protrude out of her forehead, but rather appear to flow out of her body naturally, going from the same pale tone of her skin and gradually bing wine-red. Her fangs are sharp and longpared to those of humans. Despite all that, she has a beautiful face. She wears a golden ornament with a green jewel over her forehead, in between her horns. Her ankles have red ribbons tied around them. She wears a piece of seemingly metallic material that covers her crotch and breasts, linked together by thin lines, and going all the way up to her neck, connecting into a choker. Of the same material, her hands and feet wear small pieces, tied around her fingers and wrists, and toes and heels respectively. She is seen carrying three gourds by her waist and over the hip. Each gourd has different colored liquid inside it. She''s wearing a blueish-purple kimono that is shortened up to her waist but is tied by a wine-red sash and she also wears metallic shin guards, with ornamental oni heads on her knees. The second girl is short just like the first one. Her hair is light yellow, with two curled bangs on the sides of her head and cut straight after reaching her thighs. Her eyes are like those of a glimmering gold. Her ears are pointed and the earrings she wears resemble ck beads. Her horns protrude right out of her forehead, going from ck to red. Her outfit seems to be a loosely worn, short-skirted yukata with a white, low-cut undershirt. Her yukata, of the same color as her hair, possesses long extensions on her sleeves, decorated with a multi-colored floral pattern. Outside the yukata, she wears a string ofrge ck beads, resembling those of her earrings, while on the inside, she wears a wine-colored sash, tied into a bow on her back, with a yellow hexagonal pattern on each end. With her yukata worn loosely, her shoulders are exposed as a result. Her nails are sharp like the talons of a beast, ck by nature. Her hands and feet are of an unnatural blood-red and slowly transitions into her pale skin in the form of tribal-like tattoos that reach from her hands to her shoulders and from her feet to below the knees. She is barefoot, but ck strips are tied around the instep of each foot. Despite all her features, she still has a beautiful face just like her friend. She could transform her beastly feature into more humane feature but she likes her current form because it makes it easier for her to grab on to her meats. Both of them are part of the female group that is smitten by Issei prowess. Both of them are of the Oni race. ??? - I wonder when can I earn his Majesty favor~ Haaah~ he''s so dreamy... We know that our body proportion won''t be an issue since among his wives there''s some of them that have small bodies just like us. She''s talking about Gurigura and Towa. The second one stopped her feast briefly and thought of the answer to that question as well. If they were stronger than him then they would''ve had their way with Issei already but sadly they''re far weaker than him... But that''s also why he''s able to attract their attention in the first ce so they''re in a dilemma thinking about it. ??? - Then shall we go meet him now? We better hurry before that cowes back. The first one stands up. ??? - Haup! *Munch* *Munch* Sure, why not? The second one also stands up after throwing the bone she has in her hand. Then they created a portal and disappears from their spot. Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Issei was closing his eyes while enjoying the warm bath until he heard the voice of a door sliding open. He turns his head only to see Yasaka standing at the entrance while only holding a towel in front of her that barely covers any of her body parts. Issei wentpletely wide-eyed after seeing her. Yasaka face blushed slightly after being gazed by Issei but she doesn''t try to hide her assets if anything she''s hoping that he will feel attracted by her body. She feels prideful about her own body because she always takes care of it even though she has already given birth once. She blushed even deeper after seeing his perfect body. She thought that he has the most perfect body she has ever seen. Her body felt hot just by looking at him now. She felt it''s too bad that she can''t see the rest of his body. Unknown to her Issei also felt amazed while gazing at her body. Issei knew that Yasaka has a beautiful body even for someone who has already given birth once but he never thought that he will saw it at first hand like this. But he took a deep breath after being out of it for a few seconds. Issei - Yasaka-san? What are you doing here? Issei asked her calmly. Yasaka felt a little disappointed thinking that she couldn''t arouse his lust, a part of her was hoping that by seeing her bare body he will lose control and have his way with her body. Another part of her is feeling relieved that he doesn''t do that and felt even more smitten at him because he could still stay sane even after looking at her body, but she felt a bit confused because he who usually keeps ogling at her breasts before so why does he seem so calm now? Now that she thought about it, he appears to be maturer and more manly nowpared to before... It''s like he''s a seasoned adult just like her. She even almost forgot that he is younger than her. What is the cause of his change? Regardless of the oue, she doesn''t lose hope and calmly answers Issei back. Yasaka - Pardon my intrusion, Ise-san. But please allow me to wash your body... Think of it as my repayment for taking care of Kunou and also for saving me before. Issei - ...You don''t need to mind it because it was what I supposed to do, and you have already said thank you to me back then. Also, I''m not the only one who saved you, Rias Gremory peerages member also helped me back then. Yasaka doesn''t fail to notice the way Issei called Rias. The way he called her name is too formal as in he''s using Rias''s full name and he sounds indifferent when he said her name. Which is weird because he usually bes happy and full of passion whenever he talked about Rias before or any of the other girls. But now... There''s not a single trace of it that could be found inside his voice. It''s like he''s talking about some random stranger altogether... She started walking towards the edge of the bath and stopped right before the edge in a seiza position. Yasaka - ...If I''m allowed to ask... Did something happened between you and the girls, Ise-san? Ah, you can choose not to answer my question if you don''t want to. Yasaka finally can''t contain her curiosity and asked Issei about the thing that bugs her the most. She felt a bad premonition about all this for some reason. Issei thought for a second before he decided to just tell her about it. Issei - ...It''s nothing much, I just left the Gremory peerage, that''s all. They made their choice and I made mine, simple as that. He sounded aloof when he said it. Yasaka felt really surprised after hearing his answer. She steps inside the water and sat beside Issei, but this time her attention is focused on what he just said and nothing else. Issei also doesn''t seem to realize that Yasaka just sat right beside him. Yasaka - ...May I know the reason why? Yasaka unconsciously gulped when she said that. Issei - Well... Issei without really caring much about it exined calmly to her... About Rias betrayal and all that... During the whole instance of telling his story, Issei looks extremely calm and there is no emotion fluctuation whatsoever could be found on his face. It''s like he''s talking about some stranger life and not about him. Just from seeing his face Yasaka knew that whatever feelings he held for Rias and co are long gone... But she couldn''t believe what she just heard. To think that they abandoned him over some random guy they just met recently... She covered her mouth in shock. Yasaka - I-I... Yasaka didn''t know what to say after hearing his story. Never in her wildest dream that Rias and co would abandon him... She already heard about Issei achievement and his heroical deeds of saving them again and again. But to think that they would abandon him just like that... Issei - You don''t have to worry about me, Yasaka-san. I''m fine. Like I said before, I''ve found a new person worth protecting for already... Well, maybe a bunch of them actually... He scratched his cheek while smiling wryly when he remembered all his women. He honestly still can''t believe that he could get so many wonderful and amazing woman in his life. He feels truly feel blessed having them as his wives. His eyes and voice when talking about them are filled with endless passion and love. Yasaka eyes turned a bit blurry after seeing that. She kind of envious about all the woman he''s talking about. She wishes that she''s part of his beloved individual as well... Yasaka - ...Do you think me and Kunou are worth protecting? She unconsciously asked him. Issei at first was a little taken aback before he smiled again. Issei - Ah, of course... You both are precious to me as well. Well, Issei thought of Kunou as his little sister and Yasaka is his elder sister. But Yasaka didn''t know that so she bes overwhelmed with happiness and without thinking she abruptly hugged Issei and locked her lips with him right away before Issei could respond. Issei - Hmph?! She put her arms around Issei''s neck and pulled his body close against hers, their bodies are stuck like glue. Her well-endowed breasts pressed up against his chiseled chest. The friction of her cherry nubs on his body further red Yasaka''s lust. Issei bes wide-eyed after being kissed by Yasaka because he never thought that she will suddenly do this. Yasaka felt addicted after kissing Issei so she hugged him even tighter. She then inserted her tongue inside his mouth and entangled their tongue together. She felt like she''s in heaven right now because this is the best kiss she ever had. And his intoxicating aura is so soothing and addicting that it started to warm up her body. Issei who felt her tongue suddenly went inside his mouth finally snaps out of his dazed state. He gently pushes Yasaka''s body off of him. Yasaka - ...Ah. There''s a thread of saliva that can be found between their lips. Yasaka is the one that''s being dazed right now. She keeps gazing at Issei with apletely infatuated eyes. Issei - What are you doing, Yasaka-san?! Issei asked her confusedly but when he saw the gaze Yasaka currently has he bes a bit bbergasted because even an idiot could tell that is the face of a maiden in love. Yasaka - ... Yasaka keeps staring at Issei''s face with an unfocused gaze but then she started moving closer towards him again before long. Issei moved backward for a little bit whenever she advances towards him. They keep doing their little game of chase until Yasaka gets a little irritated because she can''t get her hands on him. She faked tears on her eyes that manage to make Issei froze. Yasaka seized that chance and she suddenly jumped at him and mounted his body right away. Issei reflexively caught her body with his arms and Yasaka took advantage of that and entangled their bodies together once more. Thankfully they are on the edge of the tub if not they both would''ve submerged into the water. But this time she doesn''t n a kiss on her lips rather on his neck instead. And just like Kunou, she channeled her into her canine teeth and bite into his neck. Issei who felt that froze once more before he sighed tiredly thinking he let his guard down once again just because he trusted the other party... After Yasaka''s done marking him as her potential mate she mischievously gazed at Issei with flushed cheeks. Issei could only smile wryly after seeing that then he asked her yet again. Issei - ...What are you doing, Yasaka-san? Yasaka put her arms around his necks before sticking her tongues out at him as if she''s a child who just caught doing something bad. Yasaka - I''m marking you as my potential husband, why? Am I not allowed to? You said I''m also your precious person as well right? Issei - Err, I know I said that but... Yasaka - But? What I meant is you''re precious to me just like an elder sister... Is what Issei was going to say but after seeing the hopeful gaze Yasaka currently has he swallows his words back... Issei - Nevermind... Yasaka smiled joyfully before her gaze turned a little downcast. Yasaka - I know what I just did was sudden and I''m sorry for this... You see... My ex-husband abandoned me and Kunou without saying a word for another woman... Issei eyes went a little wide after hearing that. Yasaka - Yes, my story is kind of simr to you, Ise-san... Ever since he abandoned me I felt like my heart is torn to little pieces but I felt even sadder for Kunou because she can''t have the fatherly love she deserves... I tried my best to loves her but in the end... The love of a father and the love of a mother is different... She looked down and shed a bit of tear remembering her past. Yasaka - One day I receive a notice about his death but I don''t feel anything when I heard that other than disappointment... I''m disappointed towards myself for being so blind and chose that kind of man as my husband before... Maybe if I knew better then all of this wouldn''t have happened... Then she gazed at Issei once again. Yasaka - But that''s when you came in our life, Ise-san... When you saved me back then and after seeing the way you treated my daughter and me... Without noticing it, I fell in love with you... She put both of her hands towards Issei''s cheek and stroked it lovingly. Issei is still processing the words she told him so he''s still looked a bit out of it. Yasaka - I noticed how Kunou has a crush towards you so I tried to hold back my feelings... But to no avail... Whenever we met I will always want to seduce and teases you, but thankfully Kunou always prevents me from going all the way... But after seeing your interaction with Kunou this morning, I can''t hold back my feelings any longer... I love you, Ise-san... Only after he heard Yasaka''s confession that he return to his sense. Then he looks at her eyes that hold nothing but love towards him. Issei breath stagnated a little after that. He honestly doesn''t know how to respond to Yasaka confession... Yes, he saw her as an elder sister but it would be a lie if he doesn''t feel attracted towards her. She''s such an outstanding woman after all and even more of an outstanding mother at that. Yasaka - I know that I am too old and past my prime and I''ve also already had a daughter... But can you ept my feelings at the very least, Ise-san? I know thatpared to your other women I may becking, but... Issei - I still think you''re beautiful, Yasaka-san... Yasaka was about to continue her words when Issei cut her off. Her eyes went wide after hearing his words but soon she smiled bitterly at herself... She thought he''s just trying tofort her. But unknown to her that Issei is telling the truth... If she''s considered old and past her prime then how about Semiramis and co whose age is a couple of millennia old? If he told Yasaka that she''s old then Semiramis and co might just beat him up... Yasaka - You don''t have tofort me, Ise-san... I know I''m already old and my body is nothingpared to the other girls... She mocked herself. Issei - I''m not trying tofort you... I''m telling the truth. Issei looked at her straight in the eyes. Yasaka heart thumped loudly once again after that because his serious face is so captivating that she bes a bit lost gazing at it. Issei then sighed gently. Issei - *Sigh* You know, Yasaka-san... Saying that I don''t have any feelings towards you would be a lie... But, as you''ve heard before... I have multiple wives already and I think you''re a great woman but are you really sure about your choice? I''m sure there''s a better man for you out there than me and- Yasaka - No... Issei - Eh? Issei was about to say something else but Yasaka cut his words with a gentle but firm voice. Yasaka - I don''t want anyone else but you, Ise-san... And I don''t mind if you have multiple wives as long as you never forget me or Kunou... I know that this is selfish of me but I can''t help it. I really do love you, Ise-san... Here... Can you feel my heart beating so fast right now just from being near you? Yasaka took ahold of Issei''s right hand and put it on her chest. And through her voluptuous breast, Issei could feel just how fast and loud her heart currently thumping but it warmed his body for some reason. Issei didn''t know what to say after that... Yasaka hopeful gaze never fades from her face while gazing at Issei''s face. Issei who saw that finally sighed once again before he put his hand on Yasaka''s cheek. Thetter who felt that went wide-eyed. Issei - ...I''m going to ask you once more, Yasaka-san... Are you sure about this? Issei asked Yasaka with a gentle voice. Yasaka - Un! I''m sure! Yasaka almost shouted when she gave her answer. Issei - ...Very well, then please take care of me from now on, Yasaka-san. Yasaka - H-Hai! Please take care of me as well! Yasaka''s face beamed with happiness, she also shed tears of joy. Both of them smiled at each other before they close in their face distance and joined their lips once again. Yasaka tightens her embrace on Issei''s body and Issei does the same. Yasaka moaned lightly when she felt something hard is poking her belly down there. She looks down and blushed deeply after seeing what it is, she felt a bit shy but she felt more of anticipation after seeing it. It''s really big, she thought to herself... She also felt really happy knowing that her body can make him feel aroused, she feels proud of that. Issei - ...You better be prepared, Yasaka-san, you''ve flipped my switch... I won''t let you sleep tonight. Yasaka face turn even redder after Issei whispered that words into her ears. But she nodded slightly with an alluring voice as a response. Yasaka - ...Hai~ After hearing her answer, Issei instantly locked their lips together once more but this time it''s not a gentle kiss. Rather it''s a forceful and dominating kiss. Yasaka - Hmmph, mmn, mmchu... Mmhah, hnn~ Issei hugged Yasaka''s body tight and inserted his tongue inside her mouth and thoroughly explored her mouth inside. Yasaka''s body is slightly shivering from the pleasure she''s feeling right now just from their making out session alone. She started sucking on Issei''s tongue as well and they kept exchanging saliva in the process. Issei felt like Yasaka''s saliva tasted sweet and Yasaka also felt the same as him and she thought that she might get addicted to his taste alone. Issei''s hand weren''t idle either. He grabbed both of her ass cheeks and fondled it to his heart content. She felt a jolt of electricity ran down her spine when Issei roughly fondled her butt. Yasaka moaned alluringly feeling his touch, she would''ve moaned out loud if Issei wasn''t kissing her mouth still right now. Yasaka - Hahmph, mmh, mmchu... Mmwah, haaahn! I-Ise-san... Issei finally let go of her lips. But this time his eyes are locked on to her heavenly oppai. He saw her protruding nubs that are surprisingly still peach colored, he thought it will be darker in color since she already had one daughter. He got captivated by the way her breasts heave up and down taking a deep breath after their kissing session. Yasaka passion has been awakened to the maximum and she felt really aroused right now. The same goes for Issei and he finally lowered his head to capture Yasaka''s beautiful looking teat. Yasaka body shivered greatly when Issei put her nipple on his mouth. He gently rolled it around with his tongue and when he nibbled it a bit, he can feel Yasaka''s body trembled in pleasure. She moaned alluringly and wrapped her hands around Issei''s head and pulled it towards her breasts as if she doesn''t want him to stop sucking on it. Yasaka - Aaaahn! Mmn... Y-Yes, Ise-san~ (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/highschooldxd/images/a/a0/Yasaka_Embracing_Issei.png/revisiontest?cb=20180502095039 If you want an image on what they''re doing). Issei keeps sucking on Yasaka''s breasts and he keeps switching between left and right, and in between, he will suck on them both together. Yasaka - I-Ise-san... P-Please... I-I can''t take it anymore... Haah, haah... Yasaka pleaded towards Issei because she feels like she might go crazy just from his teasing alone. Only then Issei stopped his sucking. Issei - Um, I feel the same. Issei then gently lifted Yasaka''s body slightly and he positioned her moist entrance right in front of his penis. Yasaka''s breathing started getting faster when she felt the tip of his penis touching her vagina lips. Issei - Are you ready, Yasaka-san? Yasaka - H-Hai... Put it inside me, Ise-san, and make me yours. Right after Yasaka said that Issei instantly inserted his penis inside her up to the base. *Sllsh!* Yasaka - Haaahnn! I-It''s in... I-I can feel it deep inside me... Haah... She wailed in pleasure because it has been a long time ever since she had sex. She never had sex ever since her ex-husband abandoned them. After he inserted it, Issei doesn''t move right away as to give time for Yasaka to get used to it. Yasaka - Mm, hwah... I-I feel so happy and blessed, Ise-san... Yasaka gazes at Issei''s face lovingly and Issei also gazes at her the same way. Issei - That should be my line, Yasaka-san... Yasaka - Yasaka... Issei - Hn? Yasaka - I want you to just call me Yasaka, without any honorifics... Issei - ...Got it, Yasaka... Yasaka smiled happily once again after that. Issei''s hands slid over Yasaka''s smooth skin, teasing her breasts and butt cheeks. When he flicked her erect nipples, she quivered in pleasure. Yasaka - Ahhn~ I-Ise-san... Issei - Sorry, your boobs are really amazing that I can''t stop ying with it... Yasaka - Ufufufu, I''m d you like my breasts... You can y with it whenever and wherever you want, A-na-ta~. Yasaka blew hot air at Issei''s ear. Issei who heard that felt like his libido almost went out of control but he held it in. But he captured Yasaka''s lips once again. Yasaka - Omf... Mmh, mmn, mmchu... Hwahh... Mmm... Ise-san... I love you... Mpph... Yasaka squinted and tirelessly moved her tongue, wrestling with Issei''s. Her lithe tongue licked around the inside of Issei''s mouth. She kept drinking Issei''s saliva like it''s some sort of addicting drug. Because every time she does that she felt like a burning and hot sensation feeling inside her abdomen. Yasaka - Mm, mmm... I-Ise-san... I, I''m... Yasaka''s legs started squirming. It didn''t look like she could wait much longer. Issei - Okay, then. I''ll get moving. Issei started moving his hips. Yasaka - Hyah... Ah, aahn... Yasaka yelped a little like she''s been tickled and twisted around. Yasaka - I-Ise-san... Haah, D-Does it, mm... Feel good? Yasaka asked in between her moans. Issei - Ah... Your insides keep on squeezing. Just a little thrust feels amazing. Yasaka''s pussy was tight under any circumstance, but with how turned on she was, it was clenching hard enough to make moving a little bit painful. But thanks to how soft and moist it was, it also served to stir Issei''s arousal even more. Something that never to be expected from a woman who''ve already given birth once. Issei marveled at the beauty of Yasaka once again. Yasaka - Ah... That''s good... Mmn... Hwah... Ah, aaah... Knowing it felt good made Yasaka sigh with relief. Issei raised his hips and ground his cock inside her. Every time he did that, Yasaka''s well-rounded bottom swayed up and down along with her huge breasts. Just by prating Yasaka, the head of his cock was surrounded by her moist folds, nearly bringing Issei to orgasm by itself. The water washed her juices away, providing her pussy with a unique sensation, one which makes Issei felt really good. Yasaka - Nnah... Ah, aah, hnn, I-Ise-san... Haahn! Their breath gradually became more ragged, leaving no sound in the steamy room but rough wheezing and sshing water. Yasaka gave off a sweet and bewitching aroma, by which Issei couldn''t help but be turned on, squeezing Yasaka''s body even harder than before. Yasaka who felt that keep having micro orgasms because of how good it felt for her. She felt like she might go insane from pleasure at this rate. Yasaka - Aaah, mm... Hah, haaahn... I-Ise-san... It kinda feels like my heart''s going to explode... And my belly is all tingly... Kyaahn! Her voice isced with obvious joy and pleasure that couldn''t be mistaken. When Issei''s lifted her body slightly and mmed it down lightly she felt like her mind just went nk for a brief second. She wrapped her arms around Issei''s back and neck hoping to get more pleasure from doing so. She also started moving her hips trying to match Issei''s pace. Issei started teasing her anus lightly with his finger. Yasaka - Hngh! Hnngh, mmmm, I-Ise-san, n-not there! Yasaka''s body jerked up so much that she sent water flying. Issei - Ah, my bad... Maybe that was too much. When Yasaka''s body repeatedly hopped up and down on his embrace, Issei''s yanked his arm away. Yasaka - Haaah... Haaah... Th-That surprised me... She heaved a hot sigh. Issei - ...Uh, is it okay if I touch you there? I can stop if you don''t like it. Yasak - Eh, um... U-Un... Yasaka wasn''t sure how to respond. Not because she didn''t want him to, but because she very much did. She was just surprised that''s all. After a few seconds, she nodded with a red face. Issei shed a teasing grin before he whispered into her ear. Issei - ...You''re a dirty girl, Yasaka... Yasaka face exploded red like a tomato after hearing his words. Yasaka - A-Aahh, Ise-san, don''t embarrass me... She pouted a little just like a little girl. Issei - Heheh, my bad... I just love teasing you, that''s all. Yasaka - M-Mou... You''re such a meany, Ise-san... She hit Issei''s chest gently with her hand. Issei then wrapped his arm around Yasaka''s lower back and started teasing her cute anus once again before he started rocking his hips up and down, grinding his cock inside her. He also put Yasaka''s nipples inside his mouth and started sucking on it. Yasaka - Ah, yah, mm! I-Ise-san, y-you''re going to y with both of them at the same time?! Kyaaahn! Haahn! D-Don''t, Ise-san... I-If you do that... Haaah, haaah... I-I''m gonna cum too fast... Mnah! Faced with a stimtion she never experienced before, Yasaka wailed loudly. Her buxom body repeatedly jerked up and down on Issei''s chest. The simultaneous sensations from her nipples, backdoor, and pussy made her gasp. Issei - Guh... Wow, you''re getting crazy tight... Yasaka - Mmm, ngh... A-Ah, Ise-san... hwah, aaaah! Yasaka''s voice became shrill, implying her orgasm was near. Yasaka - Ah, hyah! F-Feels, too, goood! I-I, haaahn! Ah, I... C-Can''t take it, much longer! Issei''s intense thrusting produced a sshing sound as he made waves in the water. Issei - Neither can I... I will go rougher, Yasaka. Issei not only rocked his hips but grabbed Yasaka''s body to move her up and down. While her body moved around on Issei''s chest, the stronger thrusting let him bury his cock deep inside her. Yasaka - Hyah, ahn! It''s like I''m, nnah! B-Being used as an object! Nnah, feels, gooood, Ise, Ise! Unable to move on her own, Yasaka was at Issei''s mercy as she jubntly, constantly yelled his name. As his cock stirred inside her, Yasaka''s voice became increasingly sweet and shrill. Her body shuddered. Yasaka - Wah, hnnnn! Mm, mmm... I-Ise-san! My crotch is on fire... Aaah, it feels like its going to burn! Yasaka''s pussy clutched tightly on Issei''s cock. Issei - Gh! And that''s the trigger for both of their impending orgasm. *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* *SPLURT!* Yasaka - Haaahn, aaaaaaaaahn! His cock explosively spasmed, pouring tons of semen into Yasaka''s womb. Yasaka - Aaaah, haaahn! H-Hot! Yasaka convulsed and repeatedly threw her head back and her eyes also rolled back to the back of her skull because of amazing it felt. Yasaka - Ah, mm... Your thing''s twitching inside me... Haah, mm... Ise-san... I love you, I love youuuu... While she came, Yasaka whispered loving words towards Issei,pelling him to squish her body even tighter against his. Issei - Haah... I also love you, Yasaka... Yasaka - Ah, haah, ahn... Hyaaah... When her orgasm was over, Yasaka went limp and leaned against Issei. She would''ve slipped off of him if his penis wasn''t still inside her and Issei''s holding her body. Issei - Whoa there... Are you okay, Yasaka? Yasaka - Ahm, hnngh... H-Hai... Sorry, Ise-san... Yasaka breathed heavily at his chest. Yasaka - Mmm... Amazing... That felt really good... Issei - Um, it felt really great for me too... Yasaka - Uh, eheheh... Really? If I was able to make you feel good, then I couldn''t be happier... Even after they came, the couple sat against each other for a while longer. Yasaka - Eheheh, Anata, Anata~ Yasaka nuzzled her head into Issei acting spoiled. Without Issei even realizing it both of her fox ears and tail are out in the open swaying around just like Kunou before. Issei smiled gently seeing how spoiled she''s being currently and he started patting her head lovingly. Yasaka - Mmmmmm~ Issei''s petting made Yasaka smile joyfully. She then looked up slightly into Issei''s neck and saw the she gave her has turned golden and there''s a simr mark appeared right at the middle of her chest. She smiled happily seeing that their bond has beenpleted. They enjoyed thefortable silence after that. But then she felt his penis is still twitching inside her so she looked up towards Issei. Yasaka - Ne, Ise-san... Issei - Hmm? Yasaka - Want to do it again? Issei - Oh? Yasaka - Is one time enough for you? Besides, I just felt your thing twitching inside me just now... Issei - ...Heheh, sorry, but yeah... I''m actually still turned on. Issei scratched his cheek while smiling wryly. Yasaka - Then let''s do it again~ As if to entice him, Yasaka rubbed her breasts against Issei. And that manages to arouse his lust once again. Issei - Are you sure? You don''t need to take a break? Yasaka who heard that felt sweet inside thinking he''s still worried about her even at this time. Yasaka - Un, I can handle more than that, so don''t worry. Issei - Very well... But let''s not do it here because you might catch a cold... Hup! Yasaka - Kyah! Issei stands up while carrying Yasaka in a bridal carry style. Issei - Let''s continue in your bed, shall we? Yasaka - Hai, Anata Then Issei carried Yasaka and headed towards her bedroom to continue their love-making session. Thankfully Issei already spread out a soundproof barrier or the whole castle might hear their moans... Yasaka has already instructed her retainers to leave the area so as not to bother her n before she went inside the bathroom to join Issei. As to be expected of a natural born seductress, Yasaka could go on multiple rounds with Issei before she fainted away with a fully satisfied expression on her face... Issei who saw that smiled lovingly at Yasaka and give her a peck on the forehead before he hugged her tightly and went into thend of dreams as well. ... Issei felt something weighing him down when he was awake, he thought that it was Yasaka so he unconsciously wraps his arms around her. But then he realizes that her body is so small so he opens his eyes only to see Kunou blushing deeply inside his embrace. Yasaka could be found giggling softly by the side watching them. Issei - ...Kunou? Issei bewilderedly asked her. He''s confused on howe that she''s here? Kunou - G-Good morning, Ise... She stutteringly said that. She felt like her body could melt at any moment now because of how warm Issei''s bare chest is. Issei who saw Yasaka giggling at the side knows that she''s the one who''s responsible for all this, he could only smile wryly at her. Issei - Um, good morning Kunou... Issei smiled softly at Kunou and give her forehead a peck which makes her facepletely red until there''s smokeing out on top of her head. Kunou already knows that Yasaka marked Issei as her mate but she''s not angry or anything. She only felt jealous because even she knows that Issei won''tplete their bond as long as she''s still small. She wishes she could grow up much faster. Then they have breakfast together... When they''re still enjoying their breakfast there''s suddenly a loudmotioning from outside. Yasaka is wondering just what happened outside when one of her retainers suddenly barged in inside the room. *Bang!* Retainer - Y-Yasaka-sama, sorry for intruding! But there''s something that needed your presence immediately! Yasaka - What happened? What''s with the loudmotion outside? Retainer - Th-There are two Onis that are attacking us! Yasaka - Oni? Yasaka is confused because she never saw any Oni in Kyoto. The only Oni she knows is the Onis that are residing inside the familiar forest. Issei who was sitting calmly by the side started feeling a premonition about all this. Yasaka - I''ll be right there. Yasaka decided to see for herself because from her retainer report there are only two onis'' that are attacking them. And if all of her retainers can''t handle them that just means that they''re really strong. Issei - I wille with you. Kunou - M-Me as well! Kunou said right away when she heard that both Issei and Yasaka will be going there. Yasaka - No, Kunou you stay here. Kunou - Eh?! B-But! Issei - It will be fine, Yasaka. I will make sure to protect her... And I get a feeling that I know those 2 Onis... Issei felt a premonition about the two Onis that came to attack them. Yasaka wanted to forbid Kunou but Issei cut in their talk. After hearing Issei''s words Kunou beamed with happiness while Yasaka was hesitating for a few seconds before she agreed to it as well. Then they all headed towards the center of themotion. ... At the designated location there''s a bunch of Yokai surrounding two small build girls with horns at their head. And nearby them there is also a group of downed Yokais. Thankfully they only appeared to be injured and not dead. Sun Wukong is facing against the both of them while sweating a little because he knows that both of them are really powerful. If it''s only one on one then perhaps he could manage but if the two of them were to gang up on him then... It won''t be good... He arrived here as fast as he could when he heard that they''re being attacked. Sun Wukong - ...May I ask why both of you are attacking this ce? He solemnly asked them. Hisidback attitude when dealing with most of his enemies such as Cao Cao team before is nowhere to be found. He felt some familiarity with both of their aura for some reason. ??? - Ehh~? Who''s attacking you? We just want to meet his majesty and you all decided to gets in our way so its only natural for us to retaliate, don''t you think so as well, Ibaraki~? The first girl answered with a yful tone but you could see that she''s getting irritated because she can''t see Issei right away. There''s a purple miasma surrounding her, she can be seen holding a white-bluish sword with a gourd at the end of its handle. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/typemoon/images/8/83/ShutenArt03.jpg/revisiontest?cb=20170203194240 This is her image for those who doesn''t know). Ibaraki - That''s right! I''m getting kind of hungry now! I wonder if I should just roast some of you... Hmm, that flock of Karasu Tengu looks delicious... Oi, Shuten, can I eat them? Shuten - Hmm~ although I don''t really mind if you ate them all... We still need to make sure if any of them are his majesty subjects. We don''t want to displease him now, do we? Ibaraki - Muu... Fine... The second girl named Ibaraki scowled at them and then she licked her lips when looking at the Karasu Tengu group. Thetter started sweating profusely because being gazed like that by her. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/typemoon/images/f/f0/BerserkerIbarakiStage3.jpg/revisiontest?cb=20170204225214 This is Ibaraki-Douji image). But after hearing the first girl which is named Shuten words she held back her thoughts on eating them. She frowned thinking that she couldn''t get what she wanted but for Issei''s sake she held back her desire. If the first girl is surrounded by miasma then Ibaraki is surrounded by mes. She''s holding something that appears to be a bone sword of some sort. The others who heard their conversation started wondering just who is this his majesty they''re talking about. Only Sun Wukong felt trepidation after hearing their small talk. If he''s not mistaken then both of them are Shuten-Douji and Ibaraki-Douji... Two of Japan''s Three Great Monsters. But why are they still alive? Didn''t they got killed by Minamoto no Raikou in the olden days? Although they appear to be somewhat different from his knowledge... It never stated that they actually look like a small and weak little girl... He''s confused but that aura presence and disy of power unmistakably belong to them. Sun Wukong - ...If I may ask... Is the name of you two are Shuten-Douji and Ibaraki-Douji? Sun Wukong asked them once again just to make sure if he''s mistaken about his guess... He wishes that he''s wrong but reality said otherwise... Shuten - Ara~, you know my name and Ibaraki''s? Did his majesty told you? There''s a slight joy that could be heard in her voice now thinking that Issei told Sun Wukong and co about them both. Even Ibaraki face turned a bit curious if what Shuten saying is true. His body started tensed up even more after hearing her confirmation. This is really bad he thought... He might need to call for some help. He doesn''t know why but he got a feeling that both of these Shuten-Douji and Ibaraki-Douji are stronger than the old them. He already sent someone to get Yasaka hoping that with her assistance they could at least repel both of them... Too bad Serafall Leviathan went back to the Underworld or they could have another helping hand. Beggars can''t be chooser he guesses... As for Yu-Long, he went to meet Tannin discussing about that recently emerged Queen of Dragons named Irene Belserion H. So far they only counter-attack and neverunch an attack of their own, they seem to be holding back to make sure if they''re affiliated with that his majesty of theirs. He doesn''t ask them just who is that majesty in case they finds out that they''re not affiliated with him... But it seems they won''t give them that chance much longer... Ibaraki - What''s wrong? Why don''t you say anything? Ibaraki growled at them for not answering Shuten question. Shuten also narrowed her eyes dangerously at them. Both of them are starting to get suspicious that they''re not affiliated with Issei all along. The weaker Yokai started getting troubled in breathing properly because of the sheer pressure they emit. Even Sun Wukong himself started getting tenser by the seconds feeling their pressure. The whole atmosphere was at dagger''s drawn until they all heard a voice resounding in this deathly stillness. ??? - *Sigh* What are you two doing here? Shuten Douji, Ibaraki Douji... They all turned around to see Yasaka and Kunou along with a devilishly handsome man by their side. The female Yokai are blushing deeply after seeing his face, they have this enamored look on their face while the male Yokai felt threatened because some of the female Yokai is their prospective lover or crush... Issei twinge a bit seeing a bunch of Yuki-Onna eyeing him... He remembered the time when he met Kiyome Abe Yuki-Onna and almost crushed to death by her hug. The Yuki-Onna in this world is not a pretty girl from the legends but they look more like a Yeti. (AN: You can read their info on DxD wiki lol, I''m not joking... It said that when they''re young they indeed look like a beautiful girl. But when they mature they turned into a Yeti, I was like WTF?!). Sun Wukong felt a very familiar feeling from Issei''s aura. The reason why Issei isn''t wearing his mask is that he kind of forget about it and he thought that with a bit of presence hiding he could minimalize the "Damage" his face would cause. But unknown to him, the Yokai are mostly using or Aura detection so what he''s been doing is kind of useless. Just from sensing his aura alone they would be intoxicated... Issei already has a feeling that the two Onis would be Shuten and Ibaraki because of the faint aura he felt from them. So he sighed wryly after seeing them. Shuten and Ibaraki''s whole face started beaming with joy after seeing Issei, especially when he''s not wearing his mask and they can see his otherworldly face once again. Shuten - Ahhh! Your Majesty~! Ibaraki - Buchou! Both of them put their weapon away and went towards Issei right away. This time the Yokai doesn''t prevent them since it looks like Issei are acquaintanced with them both. But they never thought that the Majesty they keep talking about is Issei... They getting more and more curious about his true identity now... Yasaka and Kunou are also surprised after seeing Shuten and Ibaraki. Because its the first time for Kunou seeing an Oni race so its rather understandable while for Yasaka it''s because she could faintly recognize their aura. They also felt confused hearing both Shuten and Ibaraki calling Issei his majesty but they won''t ask him now. Issei still hasn''t told Yasaka and Kunou about his current upation as the because he never thought much about those measly titles. All he cares about is his wives, nothing else. All of the Yokai bes bbergasted seeing both Shuten and Ibaraki who was very intimidating just now acting so tame in front of Issei... They keep chirping around him like a girl who just met their idol... Sun Wukong also scratched his head confusedly after seeing this... He then asked Yasaka just who Issei is... But she said not here and he nodded understandingly. Issei who saw them both here has an intuition because usually there''s "Someone" keeping them in check in case they decided to go berserk... But they never went berserk anymore when they are beaten fair and square by Issei though. So whenever these two are around, "She" should be close... And sure enough, she''s here... ??? - So this is where you two went... To think that you dare to bother his majesty... Ufufufu, I wonder what punishment should I give you two? Out of nowhere, there''s a woman appeared nearby Issei location. An elegant, virtuous and morous woman in the prime of her youth. She is a tall woman with a curvy figure. Her breasts are noticeablyrge. Also, she has very long purple hair, which she ties at the very end. Her eyes color is also purple just like her hair color. Her body height is only slightly shorter than Issei. She appears to wear some kind of atex bodysuit, with a piece of cloth draped over her chest, with an insignia on it, linked to her cor. A simr piece of cloth is found over her crotch, tied by a rope around her waist. She also possesses some armor in the form of tight gauntlets and grieves, elbow and knee-length respectively. Her Katana is seen sheaved, connected to her by another sort of rope. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/typemoon/images/8/8a/YorimitsuStage1.jpg/revisiontest?cb=20170204224154). The male onlookers'' eyes are glued towards her perfect assets. But they felt a sudden fear after sensing her aura, it''s like she''s their natural enemy. Only Kunou and Yasaka don''t feel the same way as the other Yokai. That''s because they have a certain connection with Issei and they are protected by his divinity. At this time the neer is silently ring at both Shuten and Ibaraki but when her gaze turned to Issei her ring face turned into a smile and she also waved jovially at him. ??? - Your Majesty~ Issei could only smile wryly seeing her also here especially being in the middle of a Yokai capital... Thankfully she will listen to his words most of the times, Issei is sure it will be fine as long as the Yokai here doesn''t provoke her. Ibaraki - Geh! The cow is here! Shuten - Arara, to think that she''s already here... How unfortunate... Ibaraki flinched when she saw the neer while Shuten sighed regretfully. Issei - Anyway, let''s talk somewhere else for now... He kneaded his forehead tiredly... Issei decided to bring them to Yasaka''s ce for now because they''re attracting too much attention already. Yasaka dismissed the Yokai that are gathered here and went back to her ce along with Issei and co. Chapter 85: Chapter 85: When they arrived back at Yasaka''s Castle, Issei instantly asked the trio neers. Issei - So... What are you three doing here? They are seated in front of a big tatami table. Issei is seated right in front of the grinning trio, while at his side, there''s Kunou and Yasaka. Sun Wukong is still looking at him in disbelief... He never thought that this man in front of him is Issei Hyoudou himself. The brat he saw before is nowhere to be seen... He looks really mature and much differentpared to before... Way too different, he thought... His body builds... His face, well his face is still fine because he can see the simrities of his previous face from before here and there now that he look at it more closely. But his aura and power which he can''t sense at all... He notices that his aura is so pure that it blends in with nature itself. As for his power, he can''t sense it at all... It''s like he''s clouded in mystery... He looks just like your average human but it would be extremely stupid to be thinking that he''s an average human... He wanted to ask Issei a lot of question himself but it seems that they''re in the middle of something right now... Shuten - We want to see your majesty of course~ Shuten is the first to answer with a sultry voice. Ibaraki - I want to eat your cooking, Buchou! Ibaraki followed right after her. Issei silently stares at them both then he turned his gaze towards thest woman. Issei - ...And I assume you''re here because of them both... Minamoto no Raikou... Hearing Issei''s words Yasaka and co eyes went wide because they never expected that this woman is Minamoto no Raikou herself. But wasn''t she''s supposed to be a man from the history book and supposed to be dead already? Raikou - Aww~, Ise-chan~, there''s no need to call me by my full name you know? I already told you that you can just call me Mama Raikou or just Mommy, didn''t I~? And yes, I''m here to get both of these insects. She answered Issei''s question joyfully but when she talks about Shuten and Ibaraki her voice turned into a mocking voice. The reason Raikou didn''t call Issei with that nickname before is because she knows that his identity is kind of sensitive in this world, so she called him with his majesty in front of the other onlookers. But now that they''re basically alone she could call him like she used to. Shuten - Arara, I wonder who are you calling an insect you blowfishntern. Shuten narrowed her eyes at Raikou who doesn''t back down and red at her back. Ibaraki - That''s right! You Cow Demon! Ibaraki growled at her. The three of them then red at each other. Issei face started twitching a lot after hearing Raikou words. For some unknown reason, she keeps telling him to call her Mom... He knows that she has some feelings for him but what''s up with that? Why would you want your love interest to call you mother? He already knows the 3 of them never really get along so he''s used to seeing them doing this kind of stuff. It all started when he helped her kill Akuji no Takamaru and his followers because they were nning to do something behind his back targeting his wives. He wiped all of them and coincidentally met Raikou there looking distressed, obviously from fighting Akuji underlings. She thought that he saved her but it''s just purely coincidence... Well, maybe not? Since Semiramis told her about that location... He doesn''t really care though since Akuji really was nning to do something to his wives. Raikou isn''t fully human but rather more of a divine spirit of some sort. Kind of like Jeanne and Jalter beforehand. She''s also Gozu Tennou descendant meaning that she has a Yokai blood inside her more or less. When she asked him if he''s feeling repugnant or disgusted by her because of her bloodline and obviously Issei said no. He''s not the type to judge people just based on their bloodline and the likes after all. They are what they are but in the end, everything is decided by the things they do. And since she''s not an evildoer there''s no reason for Issei to be disgusted by her. He even respects her to a certain extent after reading her life history. It''s quite different from the history he knows but since its the other world he thought that it makes sense. (AN: Go read her wiki if you guys want to know her history). The other reason that Issei doesn''t know is that her part Yokai was going berserk and went out of her body so she''s weakened by that time and Akuji took advantage of that. If not then she shouldn''t have been so distressed. Her Yokai self is named Ushi-Gozen and joined Akuji the moment it separated itself from Raikou hoping to devour her and gain even greater power for itself. But in the end, it got killed by Issei along with Akuji himself. And Raikou absorbed it once again and this time there won''t be a second time because it really bes one with Raikou made her stronger as well. Ever since then Raikou keep telling him to call her by that nickname... She enlisted herself to the pany and saw herself as one of Issei''s trusted General. The <9 Divines> who are the actual trusted Generals of Issei are told to let her be by Semiramis. She wanted to see Raikou capabilities and dedication towards Issei. And so far she''s pretty satisfied with Raikou achievement. But she''s just as confused as Issei about her insistence on having Issei calling her mom... There''s no doubt that Raikou is a reallypetent General for that matter... She always emerges victorious from the small skirmishes she had with other Overlords that are dissatisfied with Issei as the next before this. Issei never really care what the others thought about him so he never bothers to give them his attention. He rather spends more time with his wives after all. He told those that are dissatisfied with him can just go and challenge him. But of course, there are cowards that don''t dare to do that and just nning behind Issei''s back and some are still away/MIA back then. Shuten and Ibaraki are one of them because they never met Issei yet back then. That''s where the rivalry between the Oni duo with Raikou came from. They are the only ones that prevent Raikou from gaining victory and lose her winning streak in the process. Shuten and Ibaraki themselves are a great general and strong individual that is at least on par with Raikou herself. So they are at a stalemate back then... Only after they got their ass handed off by Issei himself that both Shuten and Ibaraki submit themselvespletely to him. The reason why they face off against Issei is because of Ibaraki telling Shuten about him. Ibaraki submitted herself mostly because of his cooking... She identally met Issei when he was experimenting with new ingredients out in the open. More like she got attracted by the smell of his cooking though... Issei thought that she''s just a starving child from somewhere so he gave her some of his food. She instantly got hooked, line, and sinker when she ate his food. And also because he treated her kind enough. Onlyter that Issei found out that Ibaraki is one of the and way older than him. She keeps calling him Buchou(Boss/Chief) ever since then... Not really surprising since he beat her in a fight and he also conquered her stomach. Issei''s cooking is the only thing that ever made Ibarakipletely full. What she starves for is an extreme pleasure and she got that from Issei''s cooking. Now she''s hoping to experience the other extreme "Pleasure" from him. Too bad she still hasn''t gained his favor though... Just like Shuten said, she''s also wondering when will she able to gain his love. Raikou at first bes envious towards Semiramis and co when she finds out that they''re his wives. She was nning to do something at some point but after being scolded by Issei she bespletely tamed and thinking to defeat Semiramis and co by stealing Issei''s heart and make him forget them. Of course, that will never happen... Perhaps Issei might fall in love with her sometime in the future but there''s no way that he will abandon Semiramis and co just like that. She might as well wait for hell to freeze over rather than to wait for Issei to abandon Semiramis and co. And Raikou herself also knows that so she can only sulk thinking she''s toote to gain his love only for herself. But she won''t give up and when ites to it she can share him with the other girls... Even with Shuten and Ibaraki for that matter... Nevermind, anyone but them, she thought to herself. Kunou - Ne, Ise... Issei - Hm? Kunou tugged at Issei''s sleeve with a curious gaze. Kunou - Why are they calling you his majesty? She curiously asked him. Yasaka and Sun Wukong also wanted to know that. Shuten - Oya? You don''t know about his majesty true identity? Before Issei could say anything Shuten already beat him to it. Shuten amusedly looked at Kunou and co who seems totally clueless about Issei''s current background. She thought they are Issei''s subordinate or some sort but it seems that she''s mistaken about it. But they indeed seem close with him, especially that Kyuubi mother and child. Being asked by Shuten they unconsciously shake their heads at the same time. Shuten - Maa~, then let me enlighten you... He is- Raikou - They don''t need an insect to tell them, it is my duty as Ise-chan''s mother to tell the world about his greatness. This time it''s Raikou who cuts in Shuten words with venom in her voice. Shuten - Heh, self-proimed mother wannabe, I bet even his majesty won''t like it when an old hag such as yourself bing his mother. Ibaraki - Gyahahaha! That''s right, that''s right! Shuten scoffed at her and insult her back while Ibarakiughed out loud while pointing her finger at Raikou. Then they have another ring contest... Issei kneaded his forehead tiredly. Issei - *Sigh* The thing is... Then he decided to be the one who tells them himself. He told them everything about the and his current position as the ... ... After he finishes telling them about it, all of them bespletely bbergasted with their mouths wide open. Kunou - Amazing, Ise! Kunou is the first to snap out of his thoughts and clung towards Issei arm right away. Her eyes are glittering with stars while looking at him. Issei - Oh, thanks. Issei just smiled at her and gently patted her head which earned a small giggle from Kunou. The fighting trio stopped their ring contest looking envious of Kunou. His reaction when Kunou congratted him is just "Oh, thanks?", He''s basically a King of an entire world! Both Yasaka and Sun Wukong thought inside their minds... It''s not a leader of a faction such as Sirzechs and co but a KING of an entire world for God sake! Sun Wukong doesn''t know what to say any more while Yasaka felt immensely proud of her new husband. Which woman won''t feel proud if their man is that outstanding? Shuten and co who saw Yasaka and Sun Wukong reaction know what exactly they are feeling right now. Shuten - I know what you''re thinking right now... His Majesty doesn''t really think much about being the you see... She put her hand on her cheek feeling a bit of pity. Ibaraki - Yeah, if Buchou wanted to, he could conquer multiple worlds as easy as pie but he doesn''t have that intention at all... If only he would just order us then we would dly conquer any world for him... Ibaraki pumped up her fist while her eyes glowing brightly but soon her enthusiasm went down because Issei would never tell them to conquer other worlds for no reason... Raikou - Hmph, what do you two know about Ise-chan. That''s what makes him a great king. Not like a total tyrant such as some kings out there... They are lost in their search of power and lost their way at the end which leads to their ruin, but Ise-chan is nothing like that. Akuji is the perfect example of that. Raikou scoffed at both of their words. Shuten - Well, true... Ibaraki - Cheh... I hate to agree with this cow but it is true... Shuten and Ibaraki reluctantly agreed to Raikou words. Yasaka and co nodded to themselves because it seems even after all this time, Issei kind personality doesn''t change at all. Sun Wukong still doesn''t know about Rias and co betrayal and just when he wanted to ask something at Issei he got a message signal from Yasaka. He nodded at her acknowledging her message. Sun Wukong - But I have to say... You''ve sure be a great person huh, Sekiryuutei-boy. Wukong smirked at Issei. He already knows that Issei would be a great person in the future but he never thought that it will be this soon and it''s even beyond his expectations. He never thought that he will be the supreme ruler of another world... Issei - Well, things happen. Issei just calmly answered him back. And Sun Wukong felt even more impressed because of how calm and collected he is when answering him. He used to gets flustered whenever he got praised but it seems he has grown mature indeed, Sun Wukong thought to himself. Sun Wukong - Heheh, I wonder how Hakuryuuko-boy would feel when he finds out that his rival has surpassed him miles away. He thought to himself in amusement. Issei - Hmm, considering that it''s Vali we''re talking about here then I''m sure he will just get more excited. Sun Wukong - Hahaha! That is true. They both chuckled at each other. Although... It''s too bad that Vali will never be able to match Issei any longer... Not in this lifetime... Raikou and co - *Jiiii* Yasaka - U-Umm... C-Can I help you? Raikou and co are staring at Yasaka intently and thetter felt a little awkward being stared like that by them. Raikou - ...You two smell that as well right? She has Ise-chan scent all over her body... And it''s quite recent as well... Raikou asked both Shuten and Ibaraki which earned a nod from them both. Shuten & Ibaraki - Un... Yasaka blushed after hearing their words because she knows what are they talking about. Sun Wukong who overheard their conversation raised his eyebrows in amusement. Sun Wukong - Ohoo~, so that''s why your whole body reeks of Sekiryuutei-boy scent, Yasaka-sama... Here I was wondering just what happened. But I have to say... You sure move fast, huh, boy... My mistake, you''re not a boy any longer now, aren''t you? Hahahaha! Sun Wukong grinned at Yasaka and Issei before heughed out loud. Yasaka face turnedpletely red while Issei''s face is still calm and he just smiled thinly at Sun Wukong. Kunou puffed her cheeks at the side feeling a little jealous of her own mom. Thankfully Issei doesn''t tell Sun Wukong that Yasaka is the one who initiates it and not himself. And Yasaka felt grateful for that because she might just die from embarrassment if it were to be known. Raikou - Mou~! Ise-chan, if you want to do that kind of thing could''ve told me you know?! Raikou pouted at Issei. She wanted to hug him but Issei calmly holds her in ce with just one hand. She iled her arms around trying to reach Issei but to no avail. Shuten and Ibaraki wanted to join in the havoc but Issei beat them to it. Issei - Anyway, isn''t it about time for the three of you to go back? Is it fine for you to be here leaving your territory alone unattended? Shuten - Oh, you don''t have to worry, your majesty. We have already instructed our subordinates about that matter and besides... There''s no one would be stupid enough nowadays trying to attack our faction. As for the other which could be eyeing our territory, I would say none except for this cow here. Ibaraki - Shuten''s right, Buchou! It''s all clear! Shuten reassured Issei that it will be fine while Ibaraki chimed in agreement with the former words. Shuten and Ibaraki shared their territory together so they are quite the powerhouse together. There''s a contest between the who gets the closest territory to Issei''s fortress. Each territory is numbered by a 1 digit number to a 7 digit number. 1 Digit number is the closest to his ce and the one who owns that territory is the cream of the crop from all the . Or it could be seen from the strongest to the weakest . The territory surrounded Issei''s just like a spiral would with the Garden at the center of it all. To get to a specific territory they could travel there on their own or they could use a portal gate. The is a very big world after all. Shuten, Ibaraki, and Raikou belong to the top 20. Some of the Overlords names are Overlord Marchosias, Overlord Barbatos, Overlord Paimon, Overlord Shiroyasa, Overlord Kiss-Shot, Overlord C.C, Overlord Rozalin, Overlord Salvatore, Overlord Marbas, etc. Not all the Overlords are female of course and some of them are a tagalong thate with Issei or wanted to follow him whether it''s because of Issei himself or the other enticement. Number 1-9 is obviously the closest and it''s also the most contested territory of them all. Issei bespletely speechless when he heard all this back then. Yes, he never ims or takes over other territories as his own unless they provoke him first just like the Celestials did before but he would never thought that this would happen... The one whoes up with this idea is Scathach and co, they thought that it will be more fun. Forzelotte at first doesn''t approve of this but in the end, she relented to it because it''s better this way. She rather has them do this rather than standing outside her home every day alright... One of the rules is, no killing is allowed between the contestants and no involving innocent bystanders. During Forzelotte''s reign, it''s kind of bad how unbridled they all act but after Issei took over her ce it became much more peaceful. The judge of these little contest that could be also called a game is a certain moon rabbit... Issei and she had a contract together when she summoned him to her world... But that''s a story for another time... And don''t be mistaken thinking only a Demonkin that could be an Overlord. There''s also a High-Human, Demi-Human, Divine Spirits, Heroic Spirits and the likes that became an of their own free will or titled as such for their might and intelligence. Some of the Human King also titled as such. The is a big world evenpared to most world Issei has visited before. The country names also have simrities with his original world such as Japan but in there it''s called Zipangu instead of your usual Japan. (AN: Other countries such as Ennd, Egypt, Rome, etc also have simrities to it but it''s hard to tell the difference in English. If it''s in Japanese it''s quite easy I think, but in English, it''s hard to tell). The history there is quite simr as well but there''s some difference such as how King Arthur here is depicted as a Woman rather than a Man. Raikou and co is another example of it. Issei has already informed Yasaka and co about this and they finally understand the gist of it. No wonder Minamoto no Raikou they currently seeing is a Woman they thought to themselves. Yasaka and Sun Wukong thought of something that since Shuten and Ibaraki still exist does that mean there''s also another version of them over there. For Yasaka, Issei told her that there is a Kyuubi who goes by the name Tamamo no Mae which is thest member of the Japan or Zipangu Great Three Monster much to her surprise. As for Sun Wukong... Issei smiled wryly at him much to the former puzzlement before Issei told him that there is indeed another Sun Wukong back in the and also upied the seat of an . Sun Wukong felt proud that his another counterpart is also a great figure it seems but when he heard the next word of Issei he bespletely dumbfounded... Issei - The thing is... Sun Wukong over there is a woman... Sun Wukong - ...Eh? Issei then showed him the picture of the Wu Kong from the with his custom phone made by Kathryn herself. He has the picture of all the Overlords since they are registered in the database. (AN: https://steamuserimages-a.akamaihd/ugc/796487091421511362/3EAC9FC6A1EA483D201BE1590AD58BDD5C4DEFAC/). Sun Wukong bes a statue after he saw his other counterpart picture. It''s as if his soul has left his body because what''s in the picture is clearly a beautiful woman and not some macho man like his imagination. The woman in the picture has a slightly long golden brown hair that is tied into a twintail. her eyes are colored ckish-brown. Just like himself, she wears a golden bangle on her forehead. She has a long monkey tail on her waist and on her hand, there''s the iconic Golden staff just like his. Her outfit is red colored that appears to be a customized Qi Pao showing a lot of skin and there''s symbol on her waistband. Issei can only pat him in the back. Anyone can call themselves an as long as they are prepared for the consequences for iming that title. There will be an adjudicator that will test those that im to be an . But they can''t enter the Overlords order just like that because they are a special case. If they pass the test then they will be a new member while those that failed will either be crippled of their power or be killed outright if they refuse to stand down... It might sound harsh but in the , possessing the title of an is a special privilege. For example, they can gain ess to some of the technique or skills that are forbidden to most people and they can request for funds and supplies for their own private project or needs. Of course, if their n is to bring harm to the world then they would be dealt with. This system is new to the hoping that with these rewards the citizens would be more motivated to be stronger and not justze around all day. Yes, the world there is at peace most of the times but that doesn''t mean that it should be an excuse and not to improve yourselves because of it. Excess brings decay, remember? The more they invest their time and dedication, the bigger the reward they will get. The closer they are to the center the better the resources they will get. Now you would think isn''t that how things normally work? Well, not for the . It used to be more chaotic and more dangerous for themon people since power is everything there. Forzelotte herself doesn''t see any fault with that rules before this since she only cares for her own kind most of the time. Issei - Hmm, is that so... But how did you know where I am? Nevermind... It must''ve been Riche who told you all, wasn''t it? Raikou and co nodded to his im confirming his guess. Issei wanted to ask them but then he remembered about Riche mischievous deeds she often does... Just wait when I got home, Issei thought to himself. Riche who''s currently training felt a sudden shiver out of nowhere and started looking around just what caused it. But then she remembered about her mischief on telling the whereabouts of Issei... She could only smile wryly because she knows that she will get her punishment when Issei is back. Well, another long day ahead of her... Being incapacitated on the bed that is... Ramius who''s nearby tilted her head in confusion while gazing at Riche who suddenly started looking around only to smile bitterly in the end. Ramius then shrugged to herself before she returns to her own training. ... Ibaraki - Buchou! I want to eat your cooking! Ibaraki suddenly raised her hand high with stars in her eyes while looking at Issei. Yasaka and Kunou who heard her words are curious because they don''t know that Issei could cook. Shuten - Maa~, now that Ibaraki said it, me too please, your majesty~ Raikou - Muu~... As Ise-chan''s mother, I can''t ept it that he is a better chef than me... But at the same time, I felt really proud of him... Oh~ what a dilemma... Although Raikou said that with a pout on her face, she also wanted to taste his cooking once again. Issei - Hmm, now that I think about it... We still haven''t finished our breakfast yet... *Sigh* Fine, I''ll make you some food but after that, you better go back. Shuten and co - Haiii~ They nonchntly answered him. Issei - ...Why do I get the feeling that you won''t go back even after I give you the food? Issei narrowed his eyes at them. Shuten and co averted their eyes simultaneously and Issei thought only at this situation that they seem to get along very well... He sighed tiredly once more before he stands up and heads towards the kitchen. Yasaka and co are curious so they followed him to watch him cook but Sun Wukong decided to go somewhere else because he doesn''t want to bother them more than needed. The girls blushed with a captivated look on their face when they see Issei wearing a white apron and he tied his hair into a short ponytail while cooking. His every movement is very precise and on point without any w. Everyone who saw him now will think of him as a professional chef, and no one will think otherwise. They bepletely mesmerized seeing the way he cooks... It''s like watching art showcase they thought to themselves. The way he moved the Knife in his hand and the way he handles the ingredients... There''s only one word that came up on their mind when they saw him cooking... Perfection. In no time at all Issei manage to make a dozen of food for them all ranging from simple Japanese food such as sushi and miso soup to Unadon and the girls who caught the smell of his cooking drooled unconsciously without a single exception. Whether it be Yasaka herself or the others for that matter. Just from the smell alone, they could tell that the food will be extremely delicious. Ibaraki is the one who cannot wait any longer to eat Issei''s cooking. If it wasn''t for Issei who forbid her to eat it now then she probably would''ve dived straight in without a single care of the others. Issei prepared a special piece of meat he got just for her since he knows that she really like to eat meat. Then they have a rowdy breakfast together... Even Yasaka and Kunoupete with Ibaraki and co to eat Issei''s cooking. Issei only calmly sipping his coffee at the side sweating a little bit seeing how they fought over his food but he''s happy that they liked it. Only after they finished all the food on the table that Yasaka came back to her sense and saw Issei looking at her with a smile on his face. Yasaka''s face turned as red as a tomato in embarrassment while Shuten and co just pat their stomach in contentment. Kunou pleaded at Issei to cook her food from now on to which Issei dly obliged. Kunou started jumping in joy and even though Yasaka seems calm, her tail is swaying around just like her daughter feeling happy that they could eat Issei''s cooking once again. But as his wife, she felt like it''s uneptable to lose to her husband in this field so whenever Issei cook she alwayse with him to train her cooking skill. While we''re at it, Kyou and Kinou are also attending a famous Culinary Academy called . They entered that academy hoping to discover some new cooking elements. But in the process of their exploration, they identally took over that Academy because the former headmaster challenged them to a cooking contest... Just when the headmaster thought that they both are the apex chef of the whole world he becamepletely bbergasted when he heard that their husband is even a better chef than them. Some of the men who are attending the Academy felt sorrow and despair when they found out that they both are already married because they both are the dream girl for them. While the women group are curious just what kind of a person their husband is to be able to im such outstanding girls as them both as his wives... They are able to saw him sometimeter when Kyou and Kinou asked him to take a visit there. And on that day there''s another howl of despair and jealousy from the men over there while there are a swooning and lovelorn voiceing from the girls... ... Ibaraki and co who heard that started nning just how they could stay here longer... They wanted to spend some time with Issei and eat his cooking at the same time so they could brag to the other about it. They instantly set their eyes on Yasaka because they know that she''s basically Issei''s new wife and they can take advantage of her... They offered her some bribery and the likes so they are allowed to stay here longer. Of course, the bribery here is not money, obviously... They offered their help and the likes of that saying that they will owe her a favor if they''re allowed to stay here longer. Yasaka doesn''t really have any objection about them staying here but she needs to ask Issei opinion as well on this thing since she already decided to make him the new leader of the Yokai faction. Issei can only sigh tiredly and let them do as they please because even if he were to force them to go back it would be of no use. Yasaka already discussed this with Sun Wukong while she told him about Rias and co betrayal and what happened to Issei during that time. Sun Wukong who heard about Rias and co betrayal went silent... Outside he looks calm but inside he felt very disappointed with them. And he totally agreed to Yasaka''s suggestion on merging their faction with Issei''s. It will be a great thing if they do that. Sun Wukong already had a mock battle with Issei and he can only smile bitterly because he can''tnd a single hit on Issei. Do note that these events took ce a few dayster after Shuten and co arrived at Kyoto. Issei easily deflected or avoided his attacks with just one hand and he never moved from his original spot from the start until the end of their mock battle. Sun Wukong already used all of his power but the result is still the same... He can''t even make Issei move a single step from his original position... He can only imagine how dangerous it would be if they''re having a real fight and not a mock battle. Even if he has his partner Yu-Long right now it won''t change anything at all and Sun Wukong knows that very well. Issei neverunches an attack of his own either but Sun Wukong knew that if he were to seriouslyunch an attack towards himself then it will be fatal... At best he will be injured badly while the worst that could happen then he might die immediately... What makes him speechless is that he never sensed Issei using any skills at all. He blocks all his attacks only with his physical body while Sun Wukong used all kinds of skill trying tond a hit on him... Whether it be , , , etc. Issei never stopped training even after he reached so it''s kind of a given that his power keeps on rising ever since back then he just ascended. Yasaka and Kunou who saw their mock battle be amazed by Issei prowess. They be lovestruck all over again seeing him so easily deflect or evade Sun Wukong''s attack. Raikou keeps cheering for him during the mock battle and it made his face twitch a lot hearing her cheering. The other male onlookers'' eyes are glued towards her bouncing heavenly mountain but they shivered in fear when they saw her deadly re and hurriedly averted their faces downwards. At that time Issei already wore his mask back because he''s told by Yasaka that it''s kind of useless for him to hide his presence like that. Unless he used his presence hiding to the maximum then they could still see him as he is. The female onlookers'' felt pity that he already wore his mask back because they wanted to see his face once again. They have this lovelorn look on their face which makes the other males cries tears of blood while staring at Issei. Issei is already used to these kinds of gazes so he ignored them all. He apanied Kunou yed whenever she wanted to and sometimes Yasaka would tag along with them and that makes them looks like one big happy family. Yasaka smiled blissfully the whole time and the same goes for Kunou. Ever since then the Yokai faction be more flourishing with the assistance of Issei. They grew in power, wealth, knowledge, and etc. But it is kept a secret for the other factions as per the instruction of Yasaka. Yasaka bes awestruck by Issei''s capabilities. He easily dealt with every problem that bugging her for a while and his advice and the way he dealt with it is very perfect in her eyes. At least she can''t think of a better waypared to the way he dealt with it all. Nurarihyon faction who keeps on going against her also defeated in a short amount of time and now the Kyoto faction bes onepletely. All the Yokai felt endless respect for Issei but they still don''t know his real identity after all this time. Yasaka and co never told them about his real identity and he is only known with the name "Savant" which is Issei''s current middle name that he got from Forzelotte. So they call him Savant-sama whenever they saw him. Raikou and co is the one who dealt with Nurarihyon faction. They volunteered to do it themselves so they could be useful during their stay at Yasaka''s ce and not just be a freeloader. Shuten and Ibaraki is the one who had fun the most because they love fighting, more like steamrolling weaklings... They only capture them and doesn''t kill them outright though. They leave their fate in Yasaka''s hand. Yasaka obviously spares them all as long as they don''t go against them any longer. Issei doesn''t participate in all this because he wanted Yasaka to still be inmand while he just assists her from the sidelines. He doesn''t have a single ounce of interest in taking over any faction as his own. Mertel and the other <9 Divines> is usually the one who handles this kind of stuff. No matter what her choice will be, he will make sure that he got her back and Yasaka also knows that as well so she felt really warm and even more in love with him. They have another wild night that day... Kunou as always is already fast asleep. She got tricked by her mom that if she sleeps early then she will grow up faster. Raikou and co tried to peek but they can''t because Issei already erected a barrier around him much to their annoyance. They tried everything they could trying to break the barrier but obviously, it won''t work... Only Nyathotep itself could break Issei''s current barrier. At some point, they were about to use their Noble Phantasm only to earn a knock on their head by Issei who realized it right after. Even if they used their it still won''t break his barrier but it will be dangerous to their surrounding. But they don''t regret anything because they could see his naked body at full glory. The 3 of them had a nosebleed and drooling while listening to Issei''s lecture while their eyes are totally glued at his certain body part. They tried extending their hands towards it only to earn another smack from Issei. Only after that Issei realized that he''s still naked... He can only rub his forehead tiredly before going back to Yasaka''s side but not before he sealed their power and make them immobilized on the ground. Yasaka also sweated seeing their antics. But soon she forgot about them and focused back her attention towards her beloved husband and continued their hot lovemaking session until morning... But they kinda overdid it and Yasaka got to stay in bed for the whole day much to her embarrassment but out of that incident she got to be treated very caringly by Issei the whole day so it''s not really that bad she thought to herself. Although Kunou pouted a little seeing Issei can''t apany her to y for the whole day because of that but since it''s her mother who''s feeling "Sick" she soon gets over it. The other children also pouted at Issei while feeling a little sad. They often tag along with Kunou and y with Issei after all so they kind of attached to Issei as well. Issei is fine with apanying the children to y and all but why are their mother for some reason eyeing him like some sort of delicacy? Sure some of them are widows or divorced but some are not, as in they are still married... During Issei stay at Kyoto he had a little match of a chess game with a certain little sister of a bubbly massive sis-con of a Maou from the Devil faction. Issei felt a little nostalgic seeing her here so when he saw her alone sitting in front of the chessboard he thought that he might as well apany her for one game at the very least since he got to go somewhere soon. So he came up to her table and asked her if she wants to y one game with him. She sees no reason to refuse so she epted his offer while waiting for her friend return. She''s confused as to why this neer is wearing a mask but it''s none of her business to ask but he felt some kind of familiarity when she heard his voice. She doesn''t know the identity of Issei, obviously. Issei easily beat her in the game that she bespletely stupefied after beaten by Issei fair and square. She keeps on looking at the chessboard feeling disbelief of what just happened and doesn''t realize that Issei already left the table... Not surprising since this is the first time for her to lose in a game of chess. And Issei has been ying chess with a lot of great individuals back at the , and sometimes he also yed it with Kathryn once in a while. He thought that ying chess would sharpen his thoughts processing so he trained in the art of chess back in the as well. Issei tried calling to her but she doesn''t respond to his voice so he can only silently leave much to his confusion as to why she seems out of it. By the time she looks up and searching for him, Issei is nowhere to be found... He already went back to the along with Raikou and co for a while. She asked around for his information but all she got is that he is known as "Savant-sama" and they won''t tell her anything else, no one really knows his true identity other than Yasaka, Kunou, and Sun Wukong themselves but when she wanted to talk to Yasaka and Kunou she finds out that they went off to somewhere along with Issei. They went with Issei going to the . They wanted to visit his new home and meet with his other wives. Only Sun Wukong stays in Yasaka''s ce to take control for some time. Not that he needs to do much though since all the problem and case they needed to deal with is already dealt with. Sun Wukong only grinned at her saying that it''s not his ce to tell her about his true identity. He only said that it is not the time yet. She tried everything trying to gain info about Issei but to no avail. The other Yokai is pretty tight lipped too. There''s a reason why she wanted to know Issei true identity really badly... But that''s also a story for another time... Chapter 86: Chapter 86: When Issei, Yasaka, and Kunou arrived at they be awestruck with how majestic it looks. The surrounding area of the is very beautiful and wondrous at that too. The sea of greenery from the forest and the crystal clearke along with miniature waterfalls that fall down from the itself to theke and river below it. There are huge trees that reach the clouds above. From Issei''s mouth, Yasaka and Kunou knew that it''s a Yggdrasil tree. At the nearby distance, there''s also a blue vast ocean and white sand beach. There''s also a harbor build there. The first thing that pops out in Yasaka and Kunou mind after seeing all this is... Paradise... Heavenly Paradise... They saw some kind of new species of animals here and there and they all live in harmony. But dragonkin species seems the dominating species here. There are some species that look like some sort of a wyvern, flood dragon, sea drake, earth drake, etc. They all seem to be kneeling or bowing deeply at Issei direction at this moment. Not very surprising considering his identity. Some of that dragonkin is trying their best to get stronger so they can transform into human form and able to serve Issei better while some just because they adore him and wanted to try courting him. There''s also some Angels and Devils flying around the . They appear to be patrolling the area to see if there are some intruders that are foolish enough trying to break into . Yasaka and Kunou already know about the Krs race history from Issei, so they''re not that surprised seeing them. He told them all this during his stay in Kyoto. Issei doesn''t bring them directly into the portal room is because he wanted them to see the and its surrounding area. Raikou, Shuten, and Ibaraki already went back to their respective territory because it''s been a while since they left it. They reluctantly parted with Issei but soon they smirked to themselves because they can brag to the other Overlords about their stay with Issei. Issei can only sigh tiredly at that. He knows that in the near future the other Overlord will be more proactive because of their provocation... He should be more careful from now on just in case they pull another stunt just like Shuten and co did recently... When the patroling Krs saw Issei''s party they instantly go down to the ground to greet him with endless respect and passion which Issei returned their greeting with the same intensity if not even more. Ekate & Marialis - Wee back, Ise-sama. Both Ekate and Marialis who''s around also heard about his arrival and instantly went to his location. They both greeted him with the best smile they have and both of their beautiful ck wings pped around in happiness. Issei - Um, I''m back, Ekate, Marialis. Issei smiled back at them both. Ekate and Marialis are wearing a custom made outfit that differentiates them from the other Krs. Ekate is wearing a full pink colored battle dress with some ck feather around her arm and boots. Her pink horns which used to be small now grown a little bit longer since she''s been growing stronger ever since. She and the other Krs are nourished by Issei''s "Essence" quite often after all. She''s wearing a cor-like pendant around her corbone with the insignia at the middle of it. (AN: https://steamuserimages-a.akamaihd/ugc/797613096827597318/5FD2614718900A214A526A313854302BB994F888/). Marialis is wearing a full ck battle dress with light purple frills. If Ekate has a horn on top of her head then Marialis has another pair of small dark wings. And just like Ekate, she''s also wearing a pendant with the insignia on it. (AN: https://steamuserimages-a.akamaihd/ugc/797613096827608059/23A707E9C409104E70FFECC8772D353F7A764EB8/). The other <9 Divine> members are away either at the Celestial realm or somewhere else at this moment. Issei then introduced Yasaka and Kunou to the Krs. Kunou hid behind Issei''s back while cautiously looking at them. When they noticed Kunou gaze they smiled calmly at her and that for some reason manages to ease up Kunou and Yasaka nervousness. Kunou felt relieved because it seems the big sisters she just met seems to be a nice people while Yasaka kind of nervous to be judged by them because she already had a daughter. But it seems that her worry is unnecessary. The Krs bowed slightly at them and both Yasaka and Kunou return the courtesy as well. Issei then asked Marialis and Ekate if Ramius and co are home or not but it appears that they''re currently training outside yet again. There''s only Semiramis and co at home right now, as in the Goddess party. They then entered the to meet with them. Along the way to Semiramis and co location, Yasaka and Kunou are in awe once again with the interior decoration inside , it''s so majestic and exotic looking... ... Kunou who saw Ophis and Lilith be pleasantly surprised and instantly hugged them both. Kunou - Phis-chan! Lith-chan! Ophis & Lilith - Hello, Kunou. They also hugged her back. They have be very close with each other during Kunou visit to Hyoudou household before after all. Yasaka already knows that Ophis and Lilith are staying with Issei now and they''ve also be his wives already. Now she''s starting fidgeting a little bit after being gazed by Semiramis, Scathach and Forzelotte. Irene only chuckled lowly at the side seeing her in this predicament. Yasaka also already knows that Irene is actually Ddraig. She, just like the others such as Rossweisse and Kuroka also be dumbfounded after finding out that the great Sekiryuutei is apparently a woman. Issei keeps quiet about Irene case with Albion back then though... He already promised Irene to not tell anyone about that after all. Not that it matters because the one who tells the others about her little secret is Semiramis and co. There''s nothing that Irene could do to stop them other than gritted her teeth in frustration about this. She thought that she ought to beat the crap out of Albion for thister on... She could ask Semiramis or Issei to extract his soul out of Vali for a few minutes for that. Albion who''s currently sleeping felt a sudden chill out of nowhere and started to look around wondering what just happen. Vali who was resting felt his partner sudden jolt and asked if something''s wrong. Albion said it must''ve been only his imagination much to Vali''s confusion. He''s also wondering just who is this team but more than that he''s excited being able to fight strong opponentster on while Albion still trying to remember just why Irene''s name sound so familiar... Semiramis and co are silently inspecting Yasaka and Kunou with their gaze. Kunou automatically passes since she''s quite cute in their opinion and she''s still a little child so they can teach her easily about some stuff. But they won''t let Issei touch her for now since she''s still too small. Not like Issei would touch her inappropriately in any way though... They have to admit that Yasaka is very beautiful still even though she already has a daughter. They don''t really care about her background story as long as she stays loyal to Issei. Actually, Yasaka became even more beautiful after being nourished by Issei during his stay in Kyoto. No one really knows about the wondrous effect of Issei body fluid, not even Issei himself. At this point, his body fluid act just like how Elixir would. It could make a person younger and more beautiful and also enhance their strength slightly to a certain extent. Semiramis stands up from her seat and walks forward to Yasaka''s direction and she stopped right in front of her. She then squinted her eyes closely at Yasaka''s much to thetter nervousness but she looks quite calm on the outside and stared back at Semiramis. Semiramis - Hmm... So your name is Yasaka? Semiramis asked Yasaka with a small smirk on her face. She took a liking at Yasaka already for not backing down from her stare. Yasaka - Yes. And you must be Semiramis-sama, Ise-san has told me a lot about you. Yasaka also calmly answered Semiramis question with a slight bow. She''s not nervous about meeting Semiramis who is a True Death Goddess but she''s nervous because Semiramis is one of Issei''s main wives. Semiramis is one of a kind after all among the other girls here, so it''s quite easy to recognize her. Her long ears and ethereal beauty and also the way she dresses, all of her profile matches of what Issei informed her about Semiramis. Semiramis - Hee~ Is that so? She smiled at Yasaka''s words. For some reason, Yasaka felt like she''s currently standing in front of a mother-inw rather than one of Issei''s wife. Semiramis - Dearest. Semiramis suddenly called Issei. Issei - Hm? What''s wrong, Semi? Issei curiously asked her. Semiramis - Why don''t you show Kunou-chan around our home for now? I want to have a little chat with Yasaka-san here. Issei - Umm, sure. But don''t make her more nervous than she is already, okay? Semiramis - Don''t worry, I just want to have a little chat with her. Issei then brings Kunou along with Ophis and Lilith to a little tour around the . Kunou felt worried about her mom but after being reassured by Issei and Yasaka herself that she will be fine she finally went with Issei. Semiramis - Now then, shall we have our little chat? Semiramis smiled thinly at Yasaka and thetter nodded with a smile of her own. Yasaka''s already knows just what they''re going to talk about so she''s not that nervous anymore. Just from the small eye contact they had just now, Yasaka already knew that the woman in front of her put Issei as her main priority above all else. They''re going to talk mostly about Issei himself. Semiramis wanted to see the extent of Yasaka''s loyalty and if she''s prepared to do anything for Issei, the love of her life. Then they had their little chat... During the tour, Kunou, Ophis, and Lilith had a fun chat with each other as well. Although, Kunou is the one who mostly does the talking while Ophis and Lilith answered her question now and then. But both Ophis and Lilith are also having fun while talking with Kunou. Issei who saw that smiled fondly at them. They are also apanied by Rakia at some point. ... By the time Issei returned with the loli trio in tow, Yasaka has already blended in with Semiramis and co chatting and giggling at each other. Issei never stops being amazed by how quick they get along with each other. But he''s feeling relieved of it. Kunou instantly went to Yasaka''s side to tell her all about the little tour she just had. Issei smiled at them all before he took a seat at one of the sofas as well but the instant he sat down, both Ophis and Lilith also sat on hisp. Kunou - Ahhh! Not fair, Phis-chan, Lith-chan! Kunou who saw that instantly got jealous of them and she went towards Issei this time trying topete for Issei''sp. In the end, theypromised with each other. Ophis and Kunou stay at Issei''sp while Lilith stays on Issei''s back being piggybacked by him. Lilith started ying with Issei''s hair the moment she sat on his shoulder. Issei could only smile wryly at their little contest while Semiramis and co giggled at him because he looks like a Dad that is surrounded by his children. Soon Ramius and co came back from their training. Then they introduced themselves with each other. Jalter as always went straight to the point and asked Yasaka loyalty towards Issei. Yasaka was a bit taken aback being bombarded with question by the other girls but she calmly answered them one by one and she passed with flying color. Rossweisse smiled wryly at Yasaka feeling bashful with each other while Kuroka grinned teasingly at her. Yasaka blushed slightly being teased by Kuroka because thetter told her that she knows her little "secret" before he bes one of Issei''s wives. Yasaka and Kunou felt a little bit overwhelmed with how many beautiful women surrounding Issei but thankfully they all seem to be pretty easy to get along with. Kunou instantly got mofu-mofued by Croix who saw her for the first time. She iled around her arms around trying to get away from Croix but to no avail. So she can only ept her fate... It''s not like being hugged by Croix feel bad or anything... If anything it feels warm as if she''s being hugged by Yasaka herself, it''s just that Kunou is feeling embarrassed. That''s all... Riche who just got home saw the beaming smile of Issei that aimed at her and she sweated seeing his smile that looks like not a smile. She knows she''s going to get it tonight... ... Then they spent some time staying at the . Kunou ys around to her heart content while Yasaka is familiarizing herself with the system here. She also trained herself because she doesn''t want to drag Issei down. Issei doesn''t change Yasaka into a Dragon since she''s pure blooded Kyuubi but he infused some of his Dragon Aura towards Yasaka to boost her power. The moment Yasaka is infused with Issei''s Dragon Aura or more specifically, his aura, she unlocked her next stage of evolution she never thought she possesses. From normal Kyuubi, she now has a White-tailed Kyuubi form which the opposite of her normal form that represents , this new form of hers represent . Semiramis herself found this amusing since Yasaka is the first Kyuubi to have both forms at the same time. In there''s another White-tailed Kyuubi as well but unlike Yasaka she doesn''t represent but only . But that doesn''t mean that she''s weak though... After all, this White-tailed Kyuubi is one of the that goes by the name Hagoromo Gitsune. She''s quite loyal towards Issei since she wanted to have his child no matter what because she believes that Issei will be able to give her the best descendant she ever wished for. She, Hagoromo Gitsune, just like Yasaka is also a leader of a group of Yokai albeit muchrgerpared to Yasaka since in the amount of Yokai here is bigger. They have their own nation/territory after all. Semiramis thought that Yasaka abnormality must have something to do with Issei. Not surprising since Issei is someone who''s able to make the impossible bes possible and it has been proven time and time again. Xuanzang Sanzang also nicknamed Issei as a considering all of his achievements so far and the amount of good karma he has made herpletely dumbfounded. She almost mistook him as Buddha himself but even she herself knows that even Buddha can''tpare with Issei amount of karma because she herself almost knelt in reverence in front of him while when she met Buddha himself she doesn''t have the urge to kneel but only admiration. (AN: The Buddha here is not the Buddha we all know in the real world. He''s the Buddha from Fate series, this is the "Buddha" I''m talking about so no offense intended for true Buddha believer, peace! /wiki/Saver_(Fate/Extra)). Now she knows a little just why a faithful believer such as Jeanne D Arc would change her beliefs from the Bible God to Issei. Heck! Issei even still umting good karma as we speak! But the real reason isn''t what she thought though... It''s because Jeanne fell in love with Issei something Xuanzang still doesn''t realize even though there''s already a budding feeling inside her when she firstid her eyes on Issei. Note that Issei''s charm has little effects on a devout believer such as Xuanzang. What attracts her is Issei''s huge amount of good karma that overshadows every holy being she ever knew. She almost got "converted" herself when she first met Issei. Semiramis thought that if Hagoromo Gitsune were to know of this then she might ask Issei to infuse some of his to her. The thing is... Issei can only infuse his through dual cultivation or in other words, through sex... Of course, Semiramis and co forbid her to bore his child before them. Hagoromo Gitsune told them she doesn''t mind how long she has to wait since she''s basically immortal anyway. Issei who knows about this bes speechless... Doesn''t he have any say in all of this? Why do they treat him like some sort of a stud? And as Issei expected... Because of Raikou and co bragging to the other , they felt indignant and envious being left out and demanded that they could also spend some time with Issei as well. They lined up while bringing their achievement report hoping to get their long deserved reward much to Semiramis and co amusement. The undeniably has be one of the most sessful and thriving worlds in the entire multiverse now because of their hard work. Most world knows of the and the corporation since the keep advertising it whenever they had the chance during their visit to the other worlds. Whether it''s directly or indirectly. Directly is self-exnatory while indirectly is how they''re wearing the insignia or logo on their equipment or on their bodies which piques the onlookers'' curiosity. Just like what Raikou''s wearing before. Tio, Rakia, and Mertel is the one whoes up with that idea. They thought that it''s a great chance to promote theirpany brand. Forzelotte''s felt annoyed at this but she can''t do anything about it now... They''ve indeed already promised them back then if they manage to achieve a great achievement for themselves then they could have a chance to meet Issei directly face to face and try their best to earn his favor. Then she finally decided to just have a Walpurgis Night in the near future. It''s almost that time of the year after all. Of course, Issei will have to attend to it and meet with the Overlords there without his mask on obviously. The Overlords who heard that be ecstatic and they hurriedly prepare themselves for the uing event. It''s not every day that they could meet the face to face after all. Even the Kings of the human-realm also knows of this thanks to a certain someone who loves to share her story among the children. Issei could only smile wryly at this because it seems that he will have more work to do now... He honestly doesn''t know what to do with the who has feelings for him. He still hasn''t developed his feeling for them and if he epts them now then it will be unfair to them since he still doesn''t love them yet. He doesn''t want any false love happening between them. He thought that he should let nature take its course at this point. The time for the rating game is near without Issei''s knowledge. Even if he knows he won''t care about it though. There''s no point for him to participate there since he''s far too overpowered already... There''s not a single person that can match his power in the DxD world whether it''s now or in the future. It''s not arrogance, but it''s just a simple fact. Sun Wukong already knows about the background of the team which is a mystery to most people but he won''t tell anyone about this, obviously. He can only look forward to what''s toe along with their arrivalter on. He remembered about Rias and co... He couldn''t help sighing in disappointment once again whenever he remembered it. He already read the report about Reiji and co and he doesn''t see anything special about them other than being pretty faced. What a joke he thought to himself... Handsome? If they thought that Reiji and co are handsome then how about Issei? The one who has an otherworldly visage and extremely overwhelming power at that? Sun Wukong - *Sigh* I can only hope that they don''t push it too far or they might have another war soon... But this time it won''t be called a war... Rather, a total massacre... On this world factions that is... He mumbled to himself before he inhaled his smoking pipe and exhaled once again. He knows for sure that even if the 4 factions of this world band together and had a war with Issei''s faction it will be a lost cause... A war they could never hope to ever win... Issei alone could annihte them all single-handedly and he put his life on the line on that im. Even though he never really see the full extent of his power but from their small bout beforehand his instinct is already telling him to never cross Issei''s path or the only oue will be Death... Why only 4 factions you might ask. Even though it supposed to be 5? As in the Angel, Fallen Angel, Devil, Gods, and Yokai faction? Obviously, because the Yokai faction has already assimted themselves to Issei''s faction. If they do have a war then the Yokai faction will stand with Issei''s faction. Heck, they might don''t need to do anything other than adding to the numbers and act like some kind of back up even though their help is not needed at all... He means... Did you see Raikou, Shuten, and Ibaraki before? If the 3 of them already have that much power then how about the rest of the ? He shuddered a little just thinking about it... What a behemoth of a faction he thought to himself... ... At one morning, it''s been a while ever since Yasaka and Kunou staying at the . Issei is currently sleeping on the bed while at his side there''s Jeanne and Jalter also asleep with flushed cheeks which made them even more mesmerizing. They cuddled themselves on Issei''s body. The three of them are stark naked at this moment. Their long, smooth and silky hair is sprawled freely on the bed. Jeanne''s golden blonde hair, Jalter''s tinum blonde hair, and Issei pitch ck hair with a tinge of red at the end of his hair tip. Their is located at their chest. Right where their heart is located to be exact. And it is glowing brightly signifying their evesting love and undying loyalty for Issei. They look like theye straight out of a wondrous painting right now with how gorgeous Jeanne and Jalter is and how devilishly charming Issei is. There''s white fluid leaking out from both of Jeanne and Jalter crotch but that doesn''t bother them at all and even made them feel much morefortable at sleeping, if anything, It makes them feel really warm and loved. After all, that is the proof of love from their beloved master for both of them. If they could have their love crystallization then it would be even more perfect. Both of their faces are blissfully smiling from the passionate night they had with Issei. This is one of the rare asions where Ophis and Lilith don''t barge in during their lovemaking session. It''s because they''re currently sleeping with Kunou... Almost all of the girls felt immense awe and gratitude for Kunou because she''s the only one who can put a "leash" on Ophis and Lilith. So they can enjoy more private time with Issei nowadays. Jalter hugged Issei''s body tighter feeling greedy for his warmth. Issei who felt that slowly opened his eyes and set his gaze on Jalter''s face. After seeing her blissful face Issei also let out a smile of his own. He then wrapped his arm around her body to hold her tighter and he does the same to Jeanne''s. Their smile grew wider feeling his touch and they also opened their eyes slowly as well. Issei - Good morning, Jeanne, Jalter. Issei gave both of them a good morning kiss and they dly reciprocate it. Jeanne & Jalter - Good morning, master. They returned his greeting with a loving smile. Only in front of Issei Jalter face would smile in happiness like this. In front of others, she would keep a cold and calcting face. Of course, her fellow sisters is also an exception for this case. But in the future, her face will smile more often because she doesn''t want their children to see that grumpy face of hers. She will just hide her cold and calcting side in the inside rather than the outside unlike the current her. Issei - Sorry if I woke you two up. Jeanne - It''s nothing, Master. You don''t need to me yourself because we''re about to wake up anyway. Jeanne hurriedly said that. Jalter - She''s right, Master. Jalter hummed in agreement towards Jeanne''s words. Issei - Is that so? Then I''m d I didn''t wake you two up. They then smiled at each other once again. There''s nothing that Issei could do to make them stop calling him master. Well, maybe if he forces them then they would stop but there''s no way in hell that Issei would force them against their wish. He would rather die than to force his wives to go against their own will. They are very adamant about this for some reason. In the end, Issei just let them be and it''s not like he really cares what they''re calling him in the first ce. As long as they still love each other then that''s all that matters. Just like Semiramis once said. Issei himself won''t like it either if all of his wives went along with his words like some kind of doll. He doesn''t want that... What he wants is mutual respect between each other as husband and wife. Not a puppeteer and his puppets. Jalter thought of something before she gets on top of Issei''s body. Issei - Jalter? Jalter doesn''t say anything but her face is flushed before she gently grasps Issei''s Dragon down there and aimed it towards herher region and inserted it right away. Jalter - Aaah... She moaned in bliss feeling his entire length inside of her once again. Jeanne and Issei were a bit taken aback when she suddenly does that. Jalter who saw their confused face pouted with a red face. Jalter - ...W-What?! She asked even though she knew just what caused them to be confused. This is the first time for her to take the initiative after all. It''s used to be Issei who initiate it. Hearing her words both Issei and Jeanne chuckled a bit. Issei - It''s nothing... I guessst night wasn''t enough for you? Jalter - ...H-Hmph... She averted her face to the side but doesn''t try to deny Issei''s words. She''s feeling annoyed a little that she''s the first to faint yet again rather than Jeannest night so she thought that she should be the first to get his first load of the day. Issei smiled lovingly at her and that makes Jalter a bit dazed. Issei pulled her face close to his and give her a loving kiss that almost makes Jalter melt from the sheer pleasure and happiness she''s feeling right now. They then had another lovey-dovey session joined by Jeanne... But they stopped soon enough because it''s time for breakfast. The three of them came out with a glossy face and the other girls grinned teasingly at them. Issei only smiled at them back while Jeanne and Jalter blushed a little. After breakfast... Tio - Then Ise-san, let''s go and make your outfit for the uing Walpurgis Night, shall we? Issei - Oh, got it. Tio asked Issei with glee. Making clothes for Issei has been one of Tio''s hobbytely. Tilt - I want to help as well! Semiramis - Count me in as well. Scathach - Fumu, me too. Forzelotte - Umu, the same goes for me. Tilt who''s at Tio''s side chimed in along with Semiramis and co. Ophis and Lilith didn''t say anything, but seeing the way they stuck to Issei''s side then it''s safe to say that they will being as well. Rakia - Ise-sama, after you''re done with Tio-sama, please go meet Da Vinci-sama. She said that she wanted to discuss some things with you involving the stuff you asked her for. Issei - Um, thank you for your reminder, Rakia. Rakia - It''s nothing, Ise-sama. It is my duty. The thing that Issei asked for from Da Vinci is the help on making the rings for his wives. He''s not an expert on that field so he asked Da Vinci to help him with it along with the others. Da Vinci is one of the heroic spirits that work for Issei directly unlike some others who decided to be an instead because they thought it will be more fun that way. Of course, some of the Heroic and Divine spirits choose to move on, as in entering the cycle of reincarnation at longst... They''re too tired to continue on as they are and choose to forget everything... Issei recruited Da Vinci along with Xuanzang Sanzang and the others when he went to the in the past by the request of Jeanne saying that she wanted to put a stop to it. Jeanne along with Jalter got a small twinge in their soul as if something trying to summon them but it won''t work anymore since she''s not a spirit any longer and they''re also protected by Issei''s Divinity. So, they know that the next will happen soon enough. Issei along with Jeanne and Jalter went to the world that is currently undergoing a . They easily found the Grail location but they never thought that the Grail will be inside the body of a seemingly little girl inside a big mansion. The girl has crimson eyes and long white hair. But they notice that she''s not a normal human... The girl bes alerted after 3 people came out of nowhere right in front of her. She screamed towards her servant, Berserker, asking for help because she thought that these 3 neers came for her. Not surprising since the 3 of them are nowhere looks like a normal person. ??? - B-Berserker! Along with her scream, there''s a huge humanoid creature came out from thin air. Berserker - Groaaaaaa! Berserker is a colossal, statue-like man who can be described as a "ck giant." He gives off the impression of a monster just from first nce. Fitting to his name, Issei, Jeanne, and Jalter thought to themselves. Even after seeing this horrific beast-like man, Issei and co don''t even flinch much to the little girl confusion. When Berserker swung his gigantic greatsword towards them, Issei and co still don''t move from their ce and the girl thought that they''re a fool only to be stupefied of what she saw in the next moment. *DING!* Issei calmly stopped Berserker greatsword with one of his hand. The difference of Issei''s small build and that gigantic greatsword is great but with a seemingly small arm of his, Issei easily stopped it in its track. ??? - Wha?! The girl let out a voice of disbelief of what just happen. If it were Jeanne or Jalter who stopped the sword then she could still find it believable since she can tell that both of them are a very strong servant. But she can''t sense anything at all from Issei, so she thought that he''s just a normal human, probably the Master of both Jeanne and Jalter. That''s also what Berserker is actually aiming for. He aimed for what appears to be the weakest link between the 3 of them... He never thought that this seemingly normal human is the strongest of them all... Berserker tried to pull back his greatsword but to no avail... It won''t even budge from Issei''s hand. It''s like its stuck in a vice grip. Berserker finally decided to let go of the sword and used his fist to punch at Issei instead. He aimed right at Issei''s head hoping to deal maximum damage. But this time his fist is blocked by Jalter with her sword. *CLANG!* The sh between her sword and his fist resounded loudly throughout the whole mansion. But Jalter clearly has the upper advantage seeing how calm she is after blocking Berserker punch while thetter is trembling slightly. Jalter - I''ve had enough of you... Do you think you can attack my Master again and again?! Begone! Jalter opened her mouth and sted a ck me from her mouth towards Berserker. *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* Berserker''s body got enveloped by the me and sted through multiple walls of the mansion. ??? - Berserker!!! The girl screamed at the top of her lungs feeling worried about her servant. Her maids are also here wanting to help but there''s nothing they can do because if even Berserker stood no chance against the 3 neers then their chance is even lower than his... One of the maids gritted her teeth and told the second maid to bring the girl away from here while she stalls for some time. But before they canunch their n they are blocked by Jeanne this time. ??? - Guh! When they''re about to go all out thinking that there''s no hope anymore they heard Jeanne''s spoke to them. Jeanne - Please, there''s no need to be worried. We meant no harm. Yeah right, like we can trust your words just like that... There''s no way that they can trust Jeanne and co words considering that they suddenly came here out of nowhere, is what on their mind. Even if the person in front of them seems like a Holy woman with the Holy aura she''s emanating right now. It''s all fair and square in the . Jalter seems like she can see through their thoughts. Jalter - Hmph! Do you think that if we want to do something to you we will wait until now? We can easily beat the crap out of you if we ever wish to! She scoffed at them thinking how stupid of them thinking that they could get away if they wanted to do something bad to them and why would they wait till now when they clearly have the upper hand. They thought that Jalter''s words make sense since it''s a fact of how easily that they''re able to deal with Berserker just now, if they wanted them dead then they would be dead by now... But they still can''t trust them just like that, right? Issei tossed aside the sword in his hand and walk towards the girl... The girl and her maids be tenser when they saw him walking towards their direction. Issei lowered his body a little to match the girl height. He then took off his mask and asked the girl with a thin smile on his face. Issei - Can you tell me your name? My name is Issei Savant Hyoudou, nice to meet you. Oh, you don''t have to worry about your friend, my wife already made sure to hold back her attack just now. Issei reassured the girl since he knows that attack from Jalter just now is not her full power. At most, Berserker will only faint and if what he''s been told by Jeanne and Jalter, that Berserker should be a heroic spirit and there''s no way a heroic spirit will go down just like that. Actually, Berserker doesn''t faint but he''s still regenerating the damage he received and it will take a few minutes before he''s back to his top condition. It should''ve been faster but the damage done by Jalter is nothing to scoff at either and that''s not even her full powered attack. After seeing his face, the girl and her maids be totally dazed and dumbfounded, they also don''t realize that Issei just called Jalter as his wife. Jalter who heard Issei''s words blushed slightly and she''s holding herself back from smiling in happiness from being introduced as his wife, her mouth is spasming signaling that she''s about to lose the control of her face muscle. Jeanne who saw her reaction giggled slightly only to earn the re of Jalter but this time her face turnedpletely red from embarrassment but her desire to smile disappears though... The girl unconsciously answered Issei''s question with a red face and little stutter because all of her tension seems to disappear into thin air... She felt like she could trust Issei even though they just met after seeing his smiling face. ??? - M-My n-name is... Ilyasviel... Ilyasviel Von Einzbern. Issei - I see... Nice to meet you Ilyasviel. Issei smile grew wider after he heard her name and that manage to make Ilyasviel and her maids'' heart flutter even more. They can feel their heart starting to beat erratically threatening to break free from their chest. Issei only took off his mask to gain Ilyasviel trust. He doesn''t want to hurt a little kid after all. They then have a little talk... Which resulted the end of the once and for all and the freedom of the shackled Heroic Spirit, Divine Spirit, Anti Hero, Avengers, etc... ... Back at the DxD world. Inside the Sitri household. Sona Sitri at this moment is being dazed while looking at a picture of a man wearing a unique ck mask. And it''s even only his head and not a full body picture. That man in the picture is of course Issei. This picture is the only clue she got about him. She waited for Yasaka to return but it has been quite a while ever since she''s away. Even Sun Wukong himself doesn''t really know when she will return much to her dismay. She never saw him again either... She tried searching for him but she got nothing... It''s like he''s never existed in the first ce. There''s no person that goes by the name "Savant" either as far as she knows. She''s feeling irritated that she can''t find this man who''s able to beat her in a game of chess with such ease. From the start of the game until the end, she can only get swept away by his pace. It''s like it''s all ording to his n. It''s a first for her feeling like that. Whenever she tried toe up with a n, he seems like he''s already two or three steps ahead of her. Even if she does unscientific moves, it''s still doesn''t work. In the end, she can only watch on as she loses her chess pieces one by one... The reason why she''s looking for Issei so desperately is because she made a vow back then in the past to avoid being engaged to someone she doesn''t know or hate just like Rias. She vowed that she will only marry someone who''s smarter than her or able to beat her in a game of chess. Ever since then there''s not a single person able to beat her in it. And along with it, she''s also never got forced to an arranged marriage by her parents. Serafall supports her decision too, but it''s mostly because she doesn''t want to lose her though... But she actually was hoping to be able to find someone that can beat her in both fields, whether in power and intelligence. She knows about Saji feelings for her but sadly she doesn''t see him that way. She states that she sees him more as a little brother and that she does not want to touch him when she knows that two other members of her peerage have shown romantic interest in him. And that two is Ruruko Nimura and Momo Hanakai who has a crush on Saji but he''s too oblivious of their feelings just like a certain somebody in the past. She''s also at the age where she''s looking for a love interest so finding someone who''s finally able to defeat her in chess is a starting point. Before this, she has an interest towards a man named Issei Hyoudou which she came to respect after getting to know him better. At first, she thought that he''s only a pervert but he proves himself to be more than that and his selfless side also manages to amaze her. The way he put his life on the line to protect his loved ones and friends is what attracts her so... But she thought that it will be inexcusable if she were to aim for Issei as a love interest because of her consideration for her best friend, Rias. So she only sees Issei as a friend ever since then... Although... Never in her wildest dream that Rias would abandon him like that... She''s very disappointed towards Rias and co but there''s nothing that she could do... No amount of advice or tips can help Rias and co now... Only they themselves could fix this and no one else could... And she has a feeling that it won''t be that simple just like how Rias expected it to be... Now her focus is on this mystery man... She wanted to see just who he is actually and how well is his personality. She can''t just forget about him just like that because she already made a vow before. Her pride won''t allow her to forget about this just like that. If he is worthy enough to be her husband then she will try it out with him. But if not then she can only hope that he''s at least reasonable enough to break off their "Engagement"... She decided to keep this a secret from her big sister and her parents for now. Sona - ...Just who and where are you... She mumbled in frustration. Right next to her there''s her trusted friend and Queen of her peerage, Tsubaki Shinra. At this moment she has this concerned face when she''s looking at her King. She knows what makes Sona looks so frustrated at this moment. At first, she also can''t believe it that someone is able to beat her King in a game of chess. But facts speak louder than words... She''s also helping Sona to search for this man who goes by the name "Savant". The Yokais are pretty tight-lipped as well so they can''t extract any information at all from them. This is the second time she saw Sona being so distressed like this. The first was when she finds out about Rias and co betrayal towards Issei. She''s also shocked of their betrayal, to be honest... She also respects Issei to a certain extent, he''s proven to be a very loyal and trusted person after all. Sure he''s kinda perverted but at least he''s open about it and doesn''t act like a hypocrite... She wishes that Kiba Yuuto is at least a little bit perverted though... He acts too gentlemanly sometimes that it kind of weird... And is that rumor of him and Issei having a rtionship is really just a fake? The more she thought about it the more she''s starting to doubt the credibility of it... Issei suddenly felt a chill out of nowhere right when Tsubaki finishes her thoughts... If he knows what Tsubaki thinking right now then he might''ve just went nuts. Sona - ...*Sigh* Nevermind... It''s almost time for the rating game... Let''s resume our search for this man after the rating game, Tsubaki. Tsubaki - Hai. Sona decided to drop this matter for now because there''s no use to worry about it now. They need to focus on the uing rating game. She, just like the others are also wondering just who is this neer team they''ve never heard of... Sona - Let''s just go train some more and hope for the best... Then both of them went to train again putting aside their search for the mysterious man... Note that all this happened a few days after Sona loses against Issei... ... -Back to the present- Irene - Then we''ll see youter, beloved. Irene hugged Issei closely and look at him lovingly. Issei - Oh? You''re going somewhere? Issei asked Irene with wonder while he encircled his arms around Irene''s perfect hourss figure. Irene - Me and some of the girls will go somewhere for a while. You could call it a girls night out. She winked at him with a mischevious smile before giving Issei a passionate kiss. Issei - Is that so? Then take care, okay? Just give me a call if anything dangerous happened. Issei said that after they separated their lips. Irene - Fufufu, you''re such a worrywart, we''ll be fine, did you forget just who I am?... Now go on, don''t keep Tio and the others waiting for you. Although Irene said that but inside she''s feeling really sweet and happy of Issei''s concern. The same goes for the other girls. Issei - Got it. With that Issei went with Tio and co to design his outfit for the Walpurgis Night... Irene then looked at Ramius and co with a smirk. Irene - Well, shall we? Ramius and co nodded solemnly at Irene''s words while Jalter''s started grinning evilly... They are heading towards one location and one location only... The World-ss Rating Game, Azazel Cup... Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Irene - King Jalter - Queen Jeanne - Bishop Croix - Bishop Ramius - Rook Gurigura - Rook Millet - Knight Natal - Knight Kyou - Pawn (2) Kinou - Pawn (2) Kathryn - Pawn (1) Yunyun - Pawn (1) Wiz - Pawn (1) Riche - Pawn (1) All of them are mutated pieces. ... Yasaka decided to return to Kyoto for now since it is almost time for the rating game. If Yasaka isn''t there then it would raise some questions from the other faction leaders. Odin, Shiva, Amaterasu, and the other Gods will be there as well after all. Yasaka said that she will check Kyoto since it''s been a while since she''s away. Issei thought that it makes sense so he doesn''t ask too many questions other than telling her to take care and to give him a call at any time if she needs his help. Yasaka just like the others can give an instant signal towards Issei if something dangerous were about to befall them. And Issei will go to their location immediately. Kunou chooses to stay with Issei and Yasaka doesn''t see any reason to forbid her to it so she let her stay much to her joy. She''s having a lot of fun during her stay in the . She also made a lot of new friends. The children from Kyoto also came here to visit some time ago. They are offered by Issei himself to attend the school at which Issei founded. In Kyoto, they need to live in hiding away from normal human eyes. But in especially at Issei''s school... They don''t need to fear anything nor do they need to hide. Every single one of Issei''s school whether it be a Culinary School, Education School, Combat School, etc, have mixed race student inside it... Humans, Demi-Gods, Demons, Yokais, Dragons, etc. Some of the teachers are a volunteer worker that decided to follow Issei from the . And some are the ... Any race is able to join as long as they follow the certain rules of the school. One of the rules is obviously no discrimination amongst fellow students. Of course, the school grade is divided from kindergarten, elementary, and so on, just like how normal human school grade would. Issei doesn''t really demand any payment for those who wanted to attend the school, they are free to pay if they want but if they want to get their hands to certain things they need to pay for it. There are also multiple guilds avable. Such as Adventurer guild, Mercenary guild, Merchant guild, etc. Adventurer guild and Mercenary guild are quite simr. As they mostly deal with Monster problems or exploration. Merchant guild is self-exnatory, they are obviously dealing with Economic stuff. But one thing all of these guilds have inmon is they all founded by the pany. The is a massive world. Even Issei never really explored the whole of it because it is by far the biggest world he ever saw. Ifpared to Earth on the DxD universe then their difference is about 10 times bigger give or take. Issei indeed has countless treasures that are given by Semiramis for him. But it would be foolish of him if he thinks that treasures wouldst forever. Thest thing Issei wanted is for his loved ones to live in hardship so there''s no way for him to let that happen. He would provide anything that his loved ones need. Since Rosseweisse isn''t participating in the rating game, she decided to check on the seal of the Trihexa since what Issei told her is kind of bugging her. He said that it''s too weird for Trihexa to be sealed that easy considering the power it has. Even though Rossweisse knew that Issei can easily beat Trihexa now, she still needs to check its seal. It won''t be a good thing if it suddenly breaks free and brings Chaos to the world once again. So she went towards Trihexa sealing location while Irene and co went to the rating game location. Kuroka also tags along with them but not before she masks her presence and aura. She''s also going to participate in the rating game since she already promised Vali to be on his team. If she hasn''t promised Vali beforehand, then she might just decide to stay with Issei ore with Yasaka instead. She might not be showing it on the outside but she''s still feeling insecure about Koneko... If it really came to it then she will stop Irene and co at all cost. As long as they don''t kill Koneko then she can still ept it... No matter how painful the punishment will be, Koneko needed to face it. She reaps what she sows after all... Kuroka separated herself from Irene''s party when they arrive at the DxD world once again and headed towards Vali location. ... Vali team is currently waiting for Kuroka at the designated location. His team consists of: Vali - King Fenrir - Queen Gogmagog - Rook (2) Arthur Pendragon - Knight (2) Kuroka - Mutated Bishop Le Fay Pendragon - Bishop Bikou - Pawn (8) (AN: The number on the end of the Piece ss is the total amount of pieces they possess. In the wiki, their team have Shu Wujing and Zhi Bajie in it but since there''s no info about them I changed it). Bikou - Where''s Kuroka at... She sure iste. Bikou said in a carefree voice. Arthur - No need to rush, I''m sure she will arrive soon enough. Arthur said in a calm voice. Le fay - Un, Kuroka-san will keep her words so there''s no need to be worried about her. Le fay chimed in with her brother words. Fenrir - Woof! Le fay - See, even Fenrir-chan agree with me. She patted Fenrir head which makes thetter growl and wags its tail joyfully. Gogmagog is waiting to be summoned by them so it''s not here at this moment. Just when they finished talking, there''s a magic circle appeared close to them and when the light disappeared, Kuroka presented herself to Vali and his team. Bikou - It''s about ti- Eh...? Bikou was about to say something but he bes dumbfounded after seeing Kuroka. The others are also taken aback as well. Kuroka - I''m here nya~ Kuroka waved at them. Le fay - K-Kuroka-san... I-Is that really you? Le fay asked her doubtfully. Kuroka - Of course nya? What''s wrong? Kuroka tilted her head yfully. She knows why they became dumbfounded after seeing her. She bes much more alluring and mesmerizing after being "Nourished" by Issei almost daily. She just can''t get enough of their lovey-dovey session that she follows the footstep of Ophis and Lilith, as in she became the new addition of the "Intruder" squad. But at least she knows betterpared to Ophis and Lilith just whose ce she could intrude or not. Semiramis, Forzelotte, Scathach, and Irene is kind of obvious... They might shrug it off if the one who''s intruding is Ophis and Lilith. But if it were Kuroka then she might lose her time alone with Issei as punishment and she obviously doesn''t want that... Even Vali, Arthur, and Bikou himself be a little captivated by her current appearance. Her previous beautiful face bes glossier and prettier, her voluptuous breasts and butt be firmer and fuller, her snow-white skin looks smoother than ever... Everything about her is gorgeous... But what attracts Vali attention the most is color of the tip of her tail and ear fur which tinged with red crimson color, it kind of reminds him and Albion of a certain Dragon. And there''s something with her that made him and Albion felt a little trepidation. It''s like they''re looking at a fellow Dragon rather than a Nekoshou... Albion closely examined Kuroka but he got nothing but the usual Kuroka''s nekoshou aura, although there''s a bit of difference as her aura be much stronger than before, but, that''s about it... The same goes for Vali and co. Kuroka has already hidden her Dragon aura and only let her Nekoshou aura appear on the surface. Kuroka is currently wearing custom made kimono she designed on her own. She studied a little bit of tailoring skill from Tio. Her current outfit is quite simr to her old outfit but with more frills and mixed color between crimson, gold, and ck which suits her new appearance perfectly. Before Vali and co could ask her anything else, she beats them to it. Kuroka - Let''s go nya, we don''t want to bete now, do we? She bypasses them and somehow she appears to be the leader of the team rather than Vali. They could only dumbfoundedly follow her to the rating game location. When they arrived at the stadium, Kuroka attracts the male onlookers'' eyes automatically because she''s quite standing outpared to the other females around there. ... At Hyoudou household. Rias and her team consisting of: Rias - King Akeno - Queen Asia - Bishop Gasper - Mutated Bishop Xenovia - Knight Kiba - Knight Koneko - Rook Irina - Rook Reiji - Pawn (3) [Rias & Akeno BF] Ken - Pawn (2) [Asia] Souji - Pawn (1) [Xenovia] Ryutaro - Pawn (1) [Irina] Hijama - Pawn (1) [Koneko & Ravel] Rias - Are you all prepared? Rias asked her peerage members. Akeno & co - Yes! They all answered energetically. At least the girls'' and their boyfriends'' group did... Kiba only answered calmly while Gasper only nodded at Rias words. Gasper doesn''t have any spirit at all attending the uing rating game. He barely trained himself. He totally focused on taking care of Valerie as an excuse so he doesn''t need to see Rias and co that often... There''s nothing Rias and co could do to make him stay. He seems very distant from them nowadays. Rias and co felt sad about this but they can only hope that things will return like it''s used to be. Rias was afraid of what to say towards others about Issei''s "absent" but thankfully her elder brother, Sirzechs and co already covered that up by saying that they sent Issei away for some secret mission much to the public confusion. But there''s nothing they could do other than believing their words. It''s not like they have any reason to lie to them, right? And again... Sirzechs spoiled his little sister in the wrong way... Even though he felt disappointed towards Rias, he still doesn''t want her to suffer from the public jeering. It would be catastrophic if the other factions knew about Rias and co secret affair... Shiva for one might just do something unthinkable towards her and the other girls... What they don''t know is that Shiva has already got the gist of what happened... He saw the future where Rias and co in agony but what surprises him so is that he doesn''t see Issei anywhere near them. In fact, he couldn''t foresee Issei future at all. He also tried to see just who is this is but he came up with another nk... So he concluded something has happened between Rias and Issei because if it''s the Issei Hyoudou he knew then he wouldn''t let Rias and co be in that state of agony... He thought that things should get more interesting from now on so he let it be and doesn''t investigate any further than this... Sairaorg who heard of Issei''s absent thought that it''s too bad that he couldn''t fight against thetter once again. The same goes for Vali, Cao Cao, Riser, and etc. Vali also has a suspicion about all this but there''s nothing he could do other than believing Sirzechs and co words... Even Azazel told him that it''s all good. Rias said thank you once again towards Sirzechs and co of their "help" for them. She''s also hoping that Issei will return to them soon enough. But they need to focus on the rating game for now because she and the girls thought that it will be inexcusable if they were to lose in this rating game. They have been training with all their might during this time after all. So it should work out, right...? They still have that blind hope thinking that it''s all going to be okay just like it used to be... But s... Not this time... And with that, they all teleported themselves to the Azazel cup stadium... ... One by one, the participants for the rating game came to the stadium waiting for the start of the rating game. From Rias team to Vali, Sona, Sairaorg, Riser, Dulio, Cao Cao, Shiva, Typhoon, etc... Sona, Sairaorg, Riser along with their peerage greeted Rias right away when they saw them but the girls on their respective group frowned a little seeing how Reiji and co gazing at them which makes them kind of feeling ufortable for some unknown reason even though they look proper on the outside. They don''t know why but they are giving them a very bad vibe... Reiji and co extended their hands to give Sona and the others peerage handshake and thetter group reluctantly shake their hands. But they are less enthusiastic when they are shaking Saji''s hand or with other male members from their peerage for that matter. Saji and co are fine with this because they also share their feelings while some just doesn''t care about it. Bennia the former grim reaper of Hades felt disappointed that Issei isn''t with them since she''s a big fan of him. Bennia has the appearance of a girl with pale skin. She is described as a cute girl with long, dark purple hair and sleepy golden eyes. Her hair is tied in a long braid by a bow with a purple skull, reaching all the way down to her hips. Bennia also has 3 ck markings on both her thighs also having gold neon lines in its interior. She wears a white skull mask in conjunction with her Grim Reaper clothing which consists of a light blue dress and a ck and white hood resembling a jester cap with an emerald gem at the tip. She also wears ck elbow length gloves covered in gold neon lines with gems at the back of her wrists. As a huge fan of Oppai Dragon, she has many embroideries of its designs on the back of her ck cape. Bennia is shown to be an upbeat and outgoing young girl. She greatly admires the Oppai Dragon,paring the Hyoudou Residence to Shangri-La. She can also be a bit of a prankster, such as dropping Elmenhilde Karnstein out of her magic circle several feet off of the floor or a roof. Not much is known about Bennia''s past, other than the fact that she used to serve as a Grim Reaper alongside her father, Orcus, under Hades in the Underworld. She eventually left the ce as she could not get along with Hades and his method of doing things. Elmenhilde Karnstein also came towards Rias''s team and greeted Gasper her fellow vampire but she''s quite confused as to why Gasper seems so down. She''s also quite disappointed that Issei isn''t here with them. Elmenhilde Karnstein is a Noble pure-blooded Vampire and a member of the Carmi Faction, a female-dominated Vampire faction, that was previously in a civil war with the Tepes Faction, a male-dominated Vampire faction. Elmenhilde has a doll-like appearance with long wavy light blonde hair, deep red eyes, and a beautiful face simr to that of a Western doll. She also has a pale skin tone simr to that of a corpse. As a pure-blooded Vampire noble, she originally had an extremely arrogant, noble, and selfish personality, often discriminating against those who are not pure-bloods, such as herself, although she was capable of acknowledging someone''s strength, even if they were outside her race. However, sometime after the chaos caused by the civil war in her homnd and Rizevim''s actions, she bes much more calm, sweet, sensitive and kind, ultimately dropping her discriminatory and arrogant attitude. Elmenhilde is seen to act flushed and embarrassed at the mention of Issei, showing that she has fallen for him. Simr to Ravel, she previously looked down on Issei, but over time she developed feelings for him. She can be quite clumsy with trivial things when nervous, as shown when she tripped and dropped a tray with teacups by ident. Shiva team surprisingly only has him alone. He''s participating only to find a good match and he thought that perhaps this team is the one. He''s more like a guest contestant rather than actual participants. He will only fight the team that reaches the final, but if that said team lose against him they are still considered winning the game already. Rias and co tensed up a little when they saw all the participants here. Reiji and co keep ncing left and right seeing the other participants members. Their eyes are glued to every beautiful girl they see. They have this bright greedy glint on their eyes whenever they saw them but their face looks calm on the outside just like a gentleman would. They thought that they''re so lucky able to see this many beautiful women at the same ce. Their gazes moved on to one beautiful woman after another. Rias and co are oblivious to this since they hid it so well and the girls are also feeling rather nervous seeing other participants. While Reiji and co are feasting their eyes on other girls, the other male onlookers'' also feasting their eyes at Rias and co. But most of the men there set their gazes on Kuroka who''s currently silently gazing at Koneko. There are disappointment and regret inside her gaze while looking at thetter. Rias and co also be stupefied after seeing the new Kuroka. But Reiji and co almost drooled a little while looking at her. Little Hijama even keeps ncing between Koneko and Kuroka while he''sparing them both. He rudely thought that they don''t look alike at all for a blood-rted sibling. For one, Koneko isn''t as voluptuous as Kuroka and then, she''s also not as beautiful as thetter... He thought to himself, how good would it be if he can have Kuroka instead of Koneko as his girlfriend. He''s getting really annoyed by Koneko and Ravel treating him like some kind of toy... He wanted to be spoiled by a mature woman such as Kuroka instead as a change of pace... Thankfully,tely Koneko and Ravel aren''t thatpetitive like before so he got some room for breathing. They are mostly focused on their training that''s why and Koneko often bes dazed while looking nkly at the air. Kuroka''s words keep repeating itself inside her mind now and then. She started recalling the time she''s spent with Issei in the olden days... The same goes for Rias and co... Hijama thoughts are shared by Reiji and co as well. After all, Kuroka is an adult woman already, so she has that certain charm and aura that Rias and co will never have... Koneko body trembled slightly under the gaze of Kuroka, but Hijama is too captivated by the sight of Kuroka to notice... Only Ravel tried to do something for Koneko but being gazed by her mother and brothers she''s also having it hard. The same goes for Rias and co who''s currently gazed by their respective parents or guardian. Akeno by her father Baraqiel, Irina by Michael, Rias is obviously by Sirzechs, Grayfia, her parents, etc... They either have this questioning gaze or disappointed gaze on their eyes. The confused party is confused just who is these neers(Reiji and co) that came with them, but after being "Exined" by Sirzechs they nodded to themselves thinking that they are just a temporary recement for Issei''s absent. Although, Venna, who''s Rias and Sirzechs mother doesn''t buy their words at all. Her womanly instinct is telling her that there''s something more to this... The same goes for Ravel mother. And the way Reiji and co looking at them making them felt a little angry because unlike Issei''s gaze back then, their gazes hold too many impure thoughts... If they''re not acquaintanced with Rias and co then they might''ve just pped them outright for being so disrespectful. But for their daughter sake, they held it in... Bikou and co are confused why did Kuroka look at her beloved little sister like that. Vali narrowed his eyes while looking at Reiji and co. He sensed something is very suspicious about these neers but he doesn''t know why he felt this way... Shiva who saw Reiji and co finally realizes just what''s going on... No wonder he can''t "see" Issei anywhere when he saw the future of Rias and co... He smirked at them thinking what a joke... He can see Reiji and co like an open book and they disgust him to no end... If he doesn''t see their future then he might do something towards them but since he has already seen it, he sees no reason to do anything at all. Their destiny has been set in stone after all. He only scoffed at them onest time before he took his gaze off of them lookingpletely bored, but he''s also wondering just where Issei currently is... Sirzechs and co who''s by his side sweated because they thought that Shiva has realized something but from the looks of it, he doesn''t? That is until they heard his next words. Shiva - Hmm, how disappointing... Is this how you educate your sister, Sirzechs Lucifer? Sirzechs body trembled slightly hearing Shiva''s voice. Sirzechs - W-Whatever you mean, Shiva-sama? Sirzechs tried to feign ignorance. But his pale face, the little stutter he had, and the sweat that currently rolling of his cheek kind of gave it away... Shiva - Who knows... Well, whatever... It is not my ce to judge them anyway. With that Shiva closed his eyes while sitting on his chair. Sirzechs can only grit his teeth in frustration hearing his words. Even he doesn''t want any of this to happen but there''s nothing he could do anymore to fix it... The same goes for Grayfia who''s standing nearby him. Thankfully his parents and Ravel parents party are not nearby or they could hear Shiva words just now... Azazel and co know that Shiva now knew what really happened. Odin who''s nearby look kind of down because he is still hoping that he could find Rossweisse. He doesn''t really care about Rias and co case anymore other than Rossweisse case. So far he got nothing on his search for Rossweisse. Deep inside he''s actually ming Rias and co... He thought that it''s because of them that all this happened in the first ce. If they didn''t do what they did then Rossweisse would still be here... Odin already knew about Rossweisse took a liking of Issei and he totally agrees with her decision and fully supported her on the pursuit of her love. Rossweisse herself forgot to inform Odin about her wellbeing because she''s too over the cloud after she bes Issei''s wife. And she''s also busy during his stay over there leading her own regiment of Valkyrie that Issei "recruited". Walkure Ortlinde, Walkure Hildr, Walkure Thrud is some of them. While the most loyal of them all is a Valkyrie who goes by the name Brynhild (Brunnhilde). She''s saved by Issei after he killed the All-father Odin. (AN: Not Odin from DxD world and the same goes for the Brynhildr). Odin is a great God who is the father of Brynhildr and many other Valkyrie. Odin blessed Hjalmgunnar of the country of the Goths with victory in his battle against Agnar, but Brynhildr supported Agnar who defeated Hjalmgunnar. When she was guiding to Valha warriors who died as faithful servants to the Great God, at some time, Brynhildr allowed a warrior to gain a victory that differed from Odin''s intentions. She experienced the Great God Odin anger, he punished Brynhildr for her betrayal by stripping her of many of her divinities, ced her into a state of suspended animation with the "pale rune of punishment", and ced her in a circle of mes situated at the summit of Hindarfjall. She waster saved by Issei. The reason for Issei and Odin fight is because Odin wanted to take Scathach spear as his own, he won''t settle for the prototype he currently has. And he also lusted over some of his wives such as Scathach herself thinking that she should be the best wife candidate for his harem and to create the strongest descendant. At first, Issei warned him but he ignores Issei warning and when Issei found out that he''s being disrespectful towards his wives... Issei wasted no time and doesn''t care for any consequences of what would happen after he killed Odin using the very same spear he''s coveting, which is the itself. He stabbed Gae Bolg right into Odin''s heart and that instantly killed thetter. Issei killed Odin effortlessly like he''s some kind of insect that makes the other Gods fear him even more because Odin is the strongest God as far as they know. It''s not like other Gods or his subordinates doesn''t try to help Odin during his fight with Issei but they all upied with Issei''s own army of Krs and wives. They have a pretty short war... If it could even be called a war at that point because the only suffering side is Odin''s side. The <9 Divines> along with the other Overlords who participate easily massacred any opposing foe that doesn''t want to surrender. Shuten, Ibaraki, and Raikou are among that Overlords. Multiple Gods and Demi-Gods were in that day... The surviving Gods called that day as the ... Not even Odin body is left behind since Issei erased it along with his very soul... It''s not like Odin is weak or anything... He''s as strong as Ophis or perhaps Great Red at the very least but Issei is even stronger than him much to his disbelief when he fought Issei... He thought that Issei is just your everyday brat who thought too highly of himself. But apparently, he''s clearly the one who thought too highly of himself... And that mistake of his cost him his life... Issei doesn''t go alone this time because he thought that it''s a great chance for some training session for his wives. Well, his wives are the one who asked him for it though... They wanted to use this chance to gain more experience for themselves. Issei borrowed Gae Bolg from Scathach which thetter dly gave it to him. She even said that he can have it if he wanted since Issei can fully utilize it just like she could, perhaps even better. But Issei declines it saying that it''s better for her to own it rather than him since she needs it more than him. Issei could use any kind of weapon without limitation thanks to his that he trained until absolute perfection. Whether it be spears, swords, bows, dual swords, etc. He could use them all without a single w now. Scathach also knows this well since she''s right beside Issei whenever he''s training himself. The other Gods that sided with Odin be stricken with terror seeing how easy Issei killed Odin just like that. But some of them such as the Valkyries are d that Odin has finally died because he''s such a tyrant for them all. The Valkyries instantly gave their loyalty towards Issei as long as he doesn''t treat them like how Odin would and some of the Valkyries asked Issei to free Brunhild and Issei did just that. But not because he wanted to gain the Valkyries loyalty for himself. He just despises what Odin did towards her own daughters... When Issei found her she''spletely naked leaving her wless bodyid bare before Issei. But there''s not a single lustful desire could be found inside Issei''s eyes when heid his gaze on her other than pity. Brynhildr has a delicate body and mystical long white hair with a teal ent reminiscent of the night sky as she enters battle d in silver armor unrecognizable to Saber. Formerly a Valkyrie, she is now a mortal human that possesses a perfect body. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/fategrandorder/images/a/a8/Brynhildr4.png/revisiontest?cb=20160203163859). Brynhildr bes petrified seeing that someone came to this God forsaken ce. She asked Issei for what does he came here. Issei only said that he came here to give her freedom back. Just that one word shocked Brynhildr to her very core. How long has it been ever since she heard that word that she craved so very much after all this time... In the end, she gave her undying loyalty towards Issei swearing that she will follow him until her demise as long as he keeps his words of giving her freedom. She has no familial love towards Odin in the slightest considering how he treated her... The same goes for the other Valkyries. They are treated just like how a machine or tools would. Only after seeing how Issei interacted with his army that they know that Issei is clearly different than Odin... The other Gods thought that it would be extremely stupid at this point trying to fight Issei over a dead Odin so they also swore their fealty towards Issei. Issei ispletely uninterested with them so he ignores them all and leaves them be much to the other Gods relief but some of them took interest of him. The Valkyries followed Issei along just like how a chick would follow their mother would... But in this case, it''s a father instead... One thing led to another they finally joined the pany and Rossweisse has be their leaderter on along with Brunhild herself as Rossweisse vice-captain in the Draconic Valkyrie regiment. Rossweisse kind of has an awkward feeling about this because, back in DxD world, she also has a senpai that taught her a lot back in the past during her apprentice day. And her name is also Brynhildr... (AN: From now on, I will call the Brynhildr from Fate series with "Brunhild" while from DxD still with "Brynhildr" to avoid further confusion). ... The known team list: Team Dragon Nest Team Rias Gremory Team Imperial Purpure Team White Dragon Emperor of the Morning Star Team Sona Sitri Team Spear of Heavenly Emperor Seekvaira Agares''s Peerage Team Trump Card of Heaven Team Babel Belial Team Phoenix Team ck Satan of Darkness Dragon King Team Vajra Team Asura Team Leisure of the Kings Zatouji''s Team Team Shooting Star Team ck ETC The stadium bes more crowded over time with the participants flooding in one after another. Thankfully the location where they held their rating game is quiterge. The participants have a chat with each other. They are discussing about famous teams such as Vali''s team, Sairaorg team, Cao Cao team and the like. But what most of them talking about is the mysterious team because they can read about other contestant teams information to a certain point but not this specific team. The avable information they know is that all of this team member is a Dragon race and they all are female. As for their name, they can''t recognize a single one of them... They arepletely unknown to every single individual here except for Kuroka, Yasaka and Sun Wukong who just arrived not too long ago. But even Sun Wukong never saw Irene and co face to face so he''s also wondering just what are they looks like. Just like Kuroka, Yasaka also attracted a lot of the male onlookers'' gazes. Yasaka and Sun Wukong greeted Sirzechs and co along with Amaterasu and co who''s quite surprised after seeing the current her. Because they can feel that something is really different about Yasaka but they can''t really tell just what it is. It''s like she''s shrouded in mystery... Yasaka obviously hid her strength and aura to a certain extent so everyone who saw her only thinks that she has gotten stronger but that''s about it. They can''t sense the divinity she possesses which are given by Issei. But the other female Gods asked her including Amaterasu herself just what is her secret for looking more beautiful than ever. Yasaka can only smile wryly at their question with a tinge of blush on her cheeks and told them that she''s not so sure either. She can''t tell them her little secret after all that her new dearest husband is the secret behind her beauty nowadays... They also asked where''s Kunou because she usually always stick with Yasaka wherever she goes. Yasaka said she''s staying at her friend house at the moment. Yasaka identally saw Odin who seems kind of down and she realizes that he still doesn''t know about Rossweisse well being and still searching till this very day. She can only apologize inside her mind for forgetting about Odin case. Well, it will all be clear soon enough anyway so it should be fine, she added inside her mind. She nced towards Rias party and when she saw Reiji and co leering at her direction there''s a glint of disgust inside Yasaka''s eyes. She doesn''t really see anything special about them. What bunch of hypocrites she thought to herself... They might look proper on the outside but their gazes are so impure that it sickens her. She turned her gaze towards Rias and co and she felt nothing but disappointment now when she saw them... Rias and co felt shame and guilt whenever they saw the questioning or disappointed gazes that are aimed towards them. They then approached by multiple individuals that wanted to get to know them better hoping to get on their good book and perhaps getting some profit in the process. It is their chance considering that the who''s supposed to be their fiancee isn''t here right now. Only then Reiji and co retracted their gaze from Kuroka and Yasaka and act like they''re their protector as a rightful boyfriend. Sona was about to go to Yasaka''s ce to ask some question about the man named "Savant" but she stopped in her track soon enough because the whole stadium suddenly bes silent... All of themotions that''s happening on the stadium soon died down when they saw a specific group entered the room. One by one they all looked at the entrance... The party is led by an otherworldly beauty with scarlet hair. She''s wearing her usual witch outfit. Her gazes are sharp and filled with pride but not to the point of arrogance. Her bearings look just how a Queen would look like. Quite suitable considering she is indeed the , Irene Belserion Hyoudou, but to the public, they only know her as Irene Belserion H. Ever since Irene first appearance, there are a lot of people trying to gain info about her but as always, they all came up with a nk... Behind her, there''s also a gorgeous group of woman that''s quite different from each other. Some of them look calm and proud, some look holy and pure, some look menacing and gant, etc. They are of course Ramius and co. Their clothing isn''t that much different from their old clothes. It can be said their current outfit is the upgraded version of their old clothes. They choose their old clothing design for this specific asion since its the mostfortable for them to move in, and it''s also entuated their beauty and curvaceous body even more. Ramius still has the long sleeved ck mini jacket she used to wear before, but this time with more decoration and a little bit of change here and there. The same goes for Riche and co outfit. Croix for another example is still wearing her usual one-piece dress but with a bit more addition here and there. Her outfit main theme color is still white but her belt that used to be colored gold is now colored crimson gold. She''s also wearing gloves that are imbued with multiple enchantments that boosted her power. Jeanne armor clothing is mostly the same but instead of blue colored, it''s abination between crimson and white. Her g also isn''t the old white orchid but the insignia instead. Her long golden blonde hair is tied into a long braid. Jalter also the same as Jeanne but instead of pure ck like her old outfit, it''s also has a mixed crimson color to it. Her g also the same as Jeanne but while Jeanne g is mostly white, hers is crimson ck. Just like Jeanne, she also has her long tinum blonde hair tied into a long braid. Overall, they look like twins with apletely different air around them. Jeanne has a calming aura that could calm people while Jalter has a sharp aura that instills awe to others. They''re currently holding their respective gs. Jeanne is at Irene''s left while Jalter is at her right. They unfurled their unique looking gs that manages to awe the onlookers''. The sight of them entering the stadium made all of the onlookers'' amazed and awe-struck. Especially the male onlookers'', some of them even blushed red like they just had a sudden fever, some drooled, some even had a massive nosebleed... One thing they have inmon is that they instantly fell head over heels seeing this group of ethereal beauties. Sirzechs and co attention instantly zeroed on Irene and co the moment they entered the stadium but they are also be stupefied after seeing them. Koneko and co for one are surprised seeing Gurigura who has cat tail and ears. The one who''s stupefied the most is the angel party. They saw Jeanne and Croix whose whole body radiating holy aura that manages to overshadow their holy power. The Devils who saw them felt trepidation but also felt attracted to them just like how a moth to a me would. They are the very definition of femme fatale... Michael and co recognize Jeanne and Jalter but they don''t know what to say because they''re supposed to be dead and should''ve been reincarnated already as far as their knowledge goes. There''s indeed the incarnation of Jeanne somewhere before who goes by the name Laeticia but that was ages ago... Laeticia is the one who Michael and co have knowledge about. She''s born into a rich family and had a happy and peaceful life aspensation for her past life tragedy... Michael and co didn''t know about the existence of the that manages to shackled Jeanne and Jalter true souls along with other Heroic spirits and Divine spirits. There are many things that they don''t know yet... Well, Jalter is more of a corrupted soul of Jeanne but they of course didn''t know that. (AN: I will call Jeanne from Issei''s side with "Jeanne" while Jeanne from DxD with "Joan"). Joan who''s with Cao Cao felt somewhat close towards Jeanne and Jalter, not surprising since she''s their supposed "Descendant". The Dragons from DxD side except for Tannin, Tiamat, Yu Long, etc. bowed their head towards Irene and co in respect. They felt their instinct took over them and their body unconsciously or consciously bowed automatically in respect. Even Tannin himself felt an urge to just bow towards Irene when he first met her but he can resist that urge unlike some of the dragons here... Sun Wukong who saw the awed face of Yu Long smirked at thetter. Actually, Sun Wukong himself is feeling amazed by Irene and co... So this is "his" women... What a bunch of splendid women... Sun Wukong mused to himself. Tiamat and co are currently in their human form or in their miniature Dragon size. The other onlookers'' are confused about all this but soon they remembered the title that Irene has... ... No wonder the Dragons bowed towards them they all thought to themselves. What a befitting title... Albion who''s residing inside Vali felt even more familiar feelinging from Irene but he still can''t fully recall it. ''Hmm... Just where have I heard that name before... And that aura... Nevermind that for now, I need to warn Vali'', Albion thought to himself before calling his partner. Albion - Vali. Vali - Hm? What, Albion? Vali who heard his partner calling him snaps out of his thoughts and asked back. Albion - You better prepare yourself because all of them are really strong... I can''t say for sure just how strong they are but give or take they are about on par with Sirzechs Lucifer and the other faction leaders in term of strength as far as I can tell... Albion warned Vali with a stern voice. Vali - Heh, is that so? Vali only smirked with a battle maniac smile on his face while looking at Irene and co itching for a fight. Albion - You might have a chance with the other women but don''t challenge that scarlet haired woman. Albion once again warned Vali, but this time with more intensitypared to his previous warning. Vali - Hoo, and why is that? Is she that strong? Albion - ...I can''t sense her power at all. But my instinct is telling me that if you were to fight her then it will be instant defeat and perhaps even death... Even if you were to use form... That, I can assure you... Vali eyes widened a little after hearing Albion words because that form is Vali strongest form. The same goes for his other team peerage but one specific person... Kuroka - You better listen to Albion''s warning, Vali... She''s not someone you can hope to defeat for the current you. ''And perhaps never able to...'' Kuroka added inside her mind because she knows that Irene is connected with Issei. And the stronger Issei get, the stronger Irene will be and vice versa... Sadly, Irene can''t master the element Issei has or his other special skill such as and the like. But if they took those special elements out of the picture, then Irene more or less will have the power thates closest to Issei''s strength... Irene is undeniably the strongest woman in Issei''s harem. Hence her title as the since Issei is the is really on point... Or perhaps it is more suitable to call him the now... Vali and co who heard Kuroka''s words bepletely taken aback because they can tell how serious Kuroka currently is. Her face ispletely serious when she said this and her usual "Nya" also isn''t present in her words just now. Vali - You know her, Kuroka? Vali asked the question that everyone nearby wanted to know because the way she''s so sure with her words kind of make them a little suspicious. Kuroka - Nya~? Who knows~? She smiled yfully at them. She returns to her yful side immediately much to Vali and co annoyance. Tiamat also felt the same as Albion but unlike thetter, she honestly never met Irene before. Tiamat only met "Ddraig" and never met "Irene" after all. The same goes for Tannin and co. They only felt kind of familiar with Irene''s aura but it is too differentpared to the old Ddraig after all. Only Albion, Ophis, and Great Red have met with "Irene" beforehand. But thest two is too forgetful or just can''t be bothered to remember this... Even Asia familiar, Rassei suddenly appeared on his own without her summoning him. Asia - Rassei! Asia tried calling her familiar but it looks like he''s entranced and doesn''t respond to her call and only bowed in submission towards Irene and co. He acts just like how a subject met their Queen would... Total submission... Asia is confused about this and the same goes for Rias and co. Reiji and co once again look like they just got their soul stolen when they saw Irene and co because of how captivating they are... Asia''s sudden shout is like a signal for Irene and co. They all instantly set their gazes towards Rias and co and when they saw them, most of the girls let out an intense bloodlust towards thetter group. Especially Jalter whose eyes started glowing with intensity like she can''t wait to decimate them all. While the girls who have a pure heart such as Yunyun, Wiz, Jeanne and Croix only frowned but they''re also feeling angry at them. Thankfully Irene already predicted this was going to happen so she erected a silent barrier without anyone else noticing it. But Shiva frowned a little because he can feel a tiny bit of magic fluctuationing out from Irene. He then tried to read Irene future only toe up with nothing once again much to his amusement. He thought that things will really get very interesting soon... So in the eyes of the onlookers'', they only thought that Irene and co red at Rias''s team because of Asia sudden shout and they felt offended by it. But for Rias and co they all be frozen stiff and their body started shivering slightly without anyone else noticing it. Irene sends a telepathic message towards Jalter and co to hold their bloodlust for now because it is not the time yet. Only then they retracted their bloodlust and look away from Rias and co because they''re afraid if they were to keep looking on thetter group then they might lose control yet again. Jalter still ring at Rias and co though... But soon she retracted her gaze because they can feel a group of people approaching them. And that group is Sirzechs and co. Sirzechs - Wee, Lady Irene. Sirzechs greeted Irene with a little sweat falling down from his cheek because he''s worried that Irene and co still feel "Offended" by Rias and co just now. Azazel and co also chimed in with Sirzechs words weing Irene''s party arrival. Irene - Um. Irene only nodded calmly to their greetings. Sirzechs and co then lead them to their designated waiting location and of course, their location is the best one avable, a VIP location you might say because it is next to Sirzechs and co location but with morefortable furniture and stuff. Rias and co are told to stay put for now as not to earn Irene and co ire than they already are. They all nodded obediently at Sirzechs words. Along the way, Michael and his fellow angels keep gazing at Jeanne and Jalter wanting to say something at them both. Jeanne and Jalter who sensed the former group gazes look back at them. There''s curiosity, guilt, sadness when they''re looking at Jeanne and Jalter. Jeanne only nodded at them briefly while Jalter scoffed at them with a re. From their reaction, Michael and co knew that they both recognized them. Michael - Child, I... Michael wanted to use this chance to say something but he''s cut off by Jeanne. Jeanne - There''s no need to apologize nor you need to say anything, Lord Michael. I understand my duty as a former faithful follower of God. Michael words be stuck on his throat when he heard Jeanne''s words. The other angels also felt the same as him. Gabriel for one covered her mouth feeling a little disbelief. They caught on the words "Former" from Jeanne''s mouth, that''s why they are bbergasted. They never thought that Jeanne who was a devout believer of God will say that. Sirzechs and co decided to just silently listen to their conversation with interest, while Irene and co already knew what they''re going to talk about so it doesn''t attract their attention that much but they do want to know what will Jeanne say to them. Jeanne - If my death can bring salvation to the human race as a whole then so be it... But along with my death once, my duty as God''s messenger should be fulfilled as well... That''s why... I''m sorry to say this but I''ve found a new Master to serve with my whole being, so forgive me for I have sinned and chooses to abandon God. Jeanne stopped moving and turned around to face the Angels'' group and bowed onest time towards them. Jalter who saw that smirked proudly towards Jeanne. Finally, she finally did the right thing for once Jalter said to herself. Jalter - Heh, well said... E-Elder S-Sister... Jalter added at the end with a low voice with slightly blushing cheeks. Jeanne who heard that made a surprised face but soon she smiled gently at Jalter because this is the first time for Jalter to call her that. Michael and co are still out of it after hearing Jeanne''s words... And just when he was about to say something, this time its Jalter who cut him off. Jalter - Hmph! You better hear what she said just now. We have found a new Master to serve, so you can save your preach for somebody else! Jalter changed her attention from Jeanne to Michael because she''s feeling kind of embarrassed being gazed by Jeanne and the others. Irene and co who heard their words smiled to themselves feeling d that Jeanne still stays loyal towards Issei even when she met with her former "Boss". Irene - Well, you heard their words... I believe that you won''t try to force them to change their mind now, are you? Because if you do... You all better be prepared for war since our husband will surely erase your whole faction from this world when ites to it. Irene looked at Michael and co with narrowed eyes because she believes that Michael and co won''t be that stupid. There''s nothing more that Issei hates other than someone tries to disrespect his wives or nning to do something bad towards them. Michael and co can forget about past rtions if they were to touch Issei''s reverse scale because he will sure to kill them all without hesitation... She guarantees it... The other girls also stared at Michael and co with the same gazes waiting for their answer. Michael and co who''s being stared like that by them felt really ufortable and unnerved because the way their slitted eyes glows instill terror not just towards them, but towards Sirzechs and co as well. Michael - O-Of course not. I just wanted to apologize towards them. Michael hurriedly said. He honestly felt great shame for what happened towards Jeanne and Jalter... He believes that if God was still alive then he coulde up with a better solution... So he always feels sorry about it... Although he also felt pity now that they have chosen to abandon their beliefs since they both could''ve been an outstanding Angels... But it looks like even though they have be a Dragon they are still the holy woman they once knew so that''s quite a relief at least... Michael and co were quite sure that the reason for this is because of this mysterious husband of theirs and also they''ve finds out that God has already died... They be even more curious just who he is for being able to gain faithful believers such as Jeanne and Jalter. That''s why he made sure their supposed reincarnated life is an easy and peaceful life. But... Why is there two of them, Michael thought to himself... They might look exactly the same but there''s something quite different from Jalterpared to Jeanne... She looks more vengeful if they have to put it into words... Michael and co only know about Jeanne but they don''t know about Jalter case. Irene - Oh? Is that so? Then you already have your chance just now. What do you say, Jeanne, Jalter? Irene turned her attention to both of them. Jeanne - I stand to what I said before, there''s no need for you to apologize towards me, Lord Michael... But if I must give an answer, then, apologies epted. Jeanne calmly responded with a smile. Jalter - Tsk... Fine, apologies epted. Jalter harrumphed and turned her head to the front once again. If it were the old her then she wouldn''t have forgiven Michael and co that easily because she is an Avenger after all. But ever since she bes Issei''s wife her personality changed a bit. Irene - And there you have it... Satisfied? Irene smirked towards Michael and co who hastily nodded at her statement. After that, they finally arrived at Irene and co designated location. Irene - Hmm, I''m not used to using other furniture other than our own product. *Snap* Irene then snapped her finger. When she does that, the pieces of furniture that are already avable before disappeared and reced with a brand new furnitures that look far more beautiful and fancier. Whether it be the chairs, table, etc. Everything is reced within seconds. Only then Irene nodded in satisfaction. Irene - Well, I guess this will do I guess. Irene then sits down at the middle chair that looks like a throne rather than a chair. It is crimson colored throne with golden casting and decoration all around it. At the top of the throne, there''s a symbol but with a Queen''s Crown at the middle of it. She slowly crosses her leg when she sat down and that makes her look like a Queen, even more so when she let out her dominating aura. The other girls also sit down with Irene at the middle. Each of their chairs is numbered with a Romanian number from , , , etc and also the chess pieces position they upying for the rating game... They sat down on the chair that represents their number. From Ramius to Riche to Gurigura and so on... Everyone is wondering just what that number represents but no one but Kuroka and Yasaka knew about it... Kuroka also has that specific number as well after all, but thankfully her is hidden from in sight or everyone will take notice of it... Just a reminder, her is located at her belly, or on top her womb location to be exact. While Yasaka has a different from them. Jeanne and Jalter put down their gs at their respective spot which Irene provided and that added even more artistic points to their already majestic room. Now their room section lookspletely different and one of a kindpared to the other participants'' room. Sirzechs and co be dumbfounded after seeing all of this unfolded. The other contestants also felt the same way as them... How ridiculous they all thought... Just because she''s not "used to" using other furniture products, she changed the whole room... But they have to admit that they all look really majestic and even more exotic lookingpared to before... They look like true royalties. The male and femalepetitor alike arepletely captivated by the sight of them all... Especially Reiji and co who''s basically dying to get their hands on them. They would do anything in a heartbeat just to gain their attention even just for a millisecond... Shiva smirked to himself thinking they sure have the style. The other Gods also share his thoughts along with many others... They took note of their style thinking to replicate it for their own hometer on. Rias gritted her teeth in frustration because of how beautiful these neers are. They basically leave them in the dust with their beauty alone... They can only hope that their power is at least on par or perhaps even weaker than them. Thankfully Irene won''t directly participate in the rating game... So they maybe still have a chance... All of the participants knew about the special condition where although Irene is immensely powerful, she won''t be directly participating in the game itself unless she is challenged by someone directly. And if anyone could defeat even one of her team members then they could be considered winning the fight. They first thought that she''s too arrogant when she first stated these conditions but it seems it was necessary because they all can tell that Ramius and co are quite powerful as well... If these conditions are not enlisted then there would''ve been a lot of participants that choose to cancel their registration right now... Thankfully it exists... Irene waved her handzily and only then the kneeling and bowing Dragons lifted their heads and returned to their previous activities. Some of them are confused just what were they doing just now while some act like it''s a natural thing to do. What Irene just did before was she emit a silent aura that only Dragons can sense. And that aura forces them willingly or unwillingly to submit towards her. If the Dragon is strong enough just like Tiamat and co level then they will be able to withstand it, if not then they will automatically submit to her. Rassei who''s Asia''s familiar finally unsummoned himself as well much to Asia and co dismay. Irene - Then? What are you waiting for? Aren''t you going to start the game? Irene asked Sirzechs and co who are still standing around looking awe-struck at them. Azazel - O-Oh, certainly! Then if you would excuse us, mdy. Only after being reminded by Irene that Sirzechs and co snap out of their thoughts and hurriedly excuses themselves tounch the Rating game ceremony... (AN: For those that are confused about how the "Room" in the stadium look like. Imagine a giant Colosseum in Rome and the Julius Cesar balcony thingy where he could observe the whole Colosseum, Irene team room are obviously at the middle and at the highest position while Sirzechs and co''s are located next to them). Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Everyone in the stadium could hear the content of Irene and co talk since the whole area went quiet when they arrived. Joan was very surprised after knowing that both Jeanne and Jalter are her "Ancestor" aka the first generation of Jeanne D Arc. The same goes for the others as well such as Cao Cao, Vali, etc. Joan wanted to have a talk with them but she''s afraid that she might offend them in some way so she could only hold it in for now. Zeoticus and co, as in the parents'' party wanted to greet them but Sirzechs told them maybe it would be better if they greet themter on just in case they''re still having a bad mood. Irene then saw Odin who''s feeling kind of down so she bes a little curious as for why he looks so gloomy even though he usually acts more carefree as in a perverted old man... Irene - What''s wrong with him? Irene pointed at Odin and asked Grayfia who''s standing nearby because she''s been told by Sirzechs to stay nearby of Irene and co just in case they need something. Grayfia looked at the direction where Irene is pointing and saw Odin looking gloomy. Grayfia - Well... The thing is... She was hesitating if it is okay to tell Irene about Rossweisse case but then she thought that it doesn''t matter since it''s no secret anyway. Grayfia then told Irene and co just what is causing Odin to look so gloomy. After Irene and co heard the story they be speechless. Jalter - Pfft... Jalter almostughed out loud but manages to hold it in. Grayfia eyes twitched a little hearing Jalter "scoff" because she thought that Jalter isughing at Odin''s suffering. But the truth is she just finds itughable because the one they''re searching for is currently safe and sound while feeling over the cloud at the same time. Irene thought that they indeed forgot to inform Odin about Rossweisse well being. So she decided to send a message towards Odin. Irene - [Don''t worry, the one you''re looking for is safe and sound, I guarantee it.] Odin who heard the sudden sound appearing on his head bes rmed and instantly snapped his head towards Irene because he recognizes that voice belongs to her. Just when Odin wanted to say something he saw Irene making a hushing gesture towards him and he swallows back his words after seeing that. But he keeps looking at Irene asking for an answer and that made some of the onlookers'' feeling curious, such as Grayfia herself. Irene then stopped looking at Odin much to thetter impatience. If it were anyone else then he would''ve forced them to tell what they know right away but since the other party is clearly someone he couldn''t mess with he can only hold it in... He cares that much about Rossweisse after all. Then Azazel and the other factions leader made a speech for the opening of the rating game... It''s your typical "Thank you foring here h h h...", so Irene yawned in boredom while the other girls either closed their eyes or talking with each other such as Millet who closed her eyes mediating, Ramius and co talking with each other, Gurigura who''s happily eating the puff cream bread that Issei gave her for snacks... Although they seem to be doing their own business without paying attention to Azazel and co speech, there''s not a single one find it disrespectful since they have the power to back it up, even Sirzechs and co let them be... Well, more like they don''t want to annoy them, to be honest... Only Rias frowned a little thinking that Irene and co are acting arrogant but when she''s about to look at them, her gaze identally intersected with Jalter who appeared to be ring at her with a terrorizing glint on her eyes. That manages to make Rias body shiver greatly because she can sense the immense bloodlust Jalter has towards her. Rias hurriedly averted her gaze because she felt extreme trepidation just by locking her gaze with Jalter for a few seconds alone. Her heart started beating erratically in terror and she also started sweating profusely... Akeno and co who saw Rias face suddenly look deathly white and disgruntled asked in concern but Rias doesn''t dare to say anything about Jalter gaze just now so she can only say that it''s nothing much to Akeno and co dismay... Look and behold, her supposed boyfriend along with the other guys are too busy sneaking a peek at Irene and co direction thinking that their gaze went unnoticed by them. Rias and co decided to pay less attention to their respective boyfriend during the rating game because there are a lot of eyes out here and they don''t want to let anyone know about their little affair. They also already told Reiji and co to act more reserved than usual as not to attract too much attention to them. Reiji and co are a bit confused at first but they soon epted their request and they have to say they''re liking this "Ignoring" thing a lot since they can easily feast their eyes on other beautiful girls they see. They didn''t know about Rias and the other girls being engaged to Issei so it''s only natural they are clueless about this... But this ignorance will be their doom... Sure, sometimes ignorance is bliss but not this time... Irene and the other girls obviously noticed their gaze but they let them be... They''re about to die anyway, so what''s the use giving a warning to a dead man walking... Reiji and the other male onlookers'' on the stadium felt like they can never get bored gazing at them just sitting there... They all are drop dead gorgeous they all thought to themselves... They''re feeling envious and indignant knowing that all of these beauties are already taken. They wish they could rece the lucky man who''s able to get them all for himself... Shameless! They all said aloud inside their minds... Can''t he share some of them as a fellow brother? Some of us are still single here man... Some of them had their eyes bulging to the maximum threatening to break free from their eye sockets after looking rows and rows of the heavenly mountains up there with their nose bleeding profusely and that earned the nearby female participants spat of disgust... Some tried to take a picture stealthily but for some unknown reason, their phone or camera suddenly broke on its own as in their screen goes crackedpletely... At some point, Sirzechs and co asked Irene if she wanted to make a speech of her own but she waves it off because she''s not interested to make one in the first ce. She just told them to hurry it off and start the game already... They finally started the rating game soon after that... They have a random matchmaking system with Sirzechs trying to tinker with it so that Rias and co don''t face off against Irene''s team. He''s sad to say this but he hopes that their team loses against the other teams before they are faced off against Irene... It''s not like Sirzechs is hoping for his beloved little sister team to loses but he has a bad premonition that if Rias''s team were to face off against Irene''s then it won''t be anything good because it seems like Irene and co have something against Rias and co and he doesn''t know why... Unknown to him is that Irene is also tinkering with the matchmaking system without anyone realizing it... She set it so Rias''s team only fought against some weakling team to boost their confidence... Won''t it be the best if they were in the highest point only to be dragged down instantly to the bottom with utter humiliation at that? Heheheh... Irene smirked to herself... And with that, Rias''s team fought against some weakling team and her team had a winning streak that made their confidence soar to the maximum thinking that they would be winning this rating game soon enough. Although, Rias and co know better because they have yet fought against their biggest obstacles... There''s also Vali team, Sairaorg team, Cao Cao team, etc... But the biggest obstacle they ought to face is Irene''s team. Reiji and co are the ones that feelingcent thinking the other participants are not much apparently. They are basking in the fake limelight without knowing that their doom is near... Rias and the other girls thought that they should let them be to boost their confidence. The way they fight is like they''re showing off their capabilities but unbeknownst to them, their performance is average at bestpared to the other team. Sure they manage to earn the squeal of some naive young girls from the audience thinking that the way they show off their fight is cool but for the seasoned fighters such as Vali team and the likes it''s just meh... Of course, the one they wanted to impress the most is Irene and co. They thought that Irene and co are interested in them because they keep looking at them with a "Smile"... Well, more like a mocking grin or bloodthirsty grin, but Reiji and co are too oblivious to notice that... The arena where they fight is separated from the others so Reiji and co didn''t know the true capabilities of another team such as Vali and co. They know they are strong but they thought since most of their opponents are just this much they thought that Vali and co strength isn''t that far either. Only the defeated team could observe the fights while the one who''s still participating are unable to watch them... It is arranged this way so it would be fair for the participants so they can''t set up a strategy to face off against their respective opponents... It also serves as a test to see the limit of their mettle. Obviously, the audience can also watch their fight. Irene''s, Shiva, Sirzechs and co are the only exception for this since the former two are the strongest participants here so it doesn''t matter if they watch the other team fight or not. While theter ones decided to just stand down from this rating game and be the observer instead... They were nning to participate as well but because of the recent cases such as Issei''s disappearance, Rossweisse disappearance and more, they finally canceled their idea of participating. Irene and co barely pay any attention to the other fight anyway. Kathryn is the only one analyzed their fighting style for a longer amount of time before losing interest because their fighting skill is only so-so... Their biggest obstacles ought to be Vali and the other Gods team but it is still manageable. Sure the team such as Vali, Sairaorg, Cao Cao, etc are the better ones but they still haven''t unleashed their full capabilities yet since the enemies they fought are a bunch of weaklings... It''s not her being arrogant but they are quite sure the amount of fighting experience they have is quite aheadpared to most of the participants here. They fought against a lot of Godly being after all. Odin the all-father and his army is one of them... It''s safe to say that Kathryn and co defeated quite a bit of Gods and Demi-Gods back then even if they need to work together to defeat them. And it''s not rare for them to have a spar with Issei and Scathach themselves. Both of them are the best of the best when ites to close quarterbat training. Semiramis taught them about some magecraft and Forzelotte taught them how to efficiently handle their mana. Issei also invented a lot of new skill just for them. They can use their respective taught by Issei himself if ites down to it but... The only downside is that Issei might be alerted about it... Everyone apuded for Rias and co as pleasantries sake... But not Sirzechs... He''s sweating a lot because he already made sure to make Rias''s team face off against Vali, Sairaorg, Cao Cao, and the like so they will lose instantly and with that, they won''t need to face off against Irene team but none of it went ording to his n! Then he had a sudden realization and looked at Irene straight away only to be greeted with an evil smirk by her... And with that, Sirzechs knows that there is nothing he can do but to pray that Irene and co won''t take things too far when they do face off against them... He can only smile bitterly... Even if he were to duke it out with Irene then he will sure to lose right away and perhaps he will bring the entire devil faction along with him to the grave if it doese to it... As for making Rias team quit the game? He doubts that will stop them... When ites to Irene''s team match... They mostly win their fight in an instant just like Sirzechs and co expectation... But what they didn''t expect that so far they only send one person at a time whenever they are fighting against another team. One time they only send the woman named Ramius, then Gurigura, Riche, etc... They are using some sort of technique that they are not aware of, it looks like or but quite different at the same time. They are of course using . Nowadays, Ramius and co can use as natural as breathing. Even Riche and Yunyun basic fireball are 5 times more potent and destructivepared to the normal fireball they know. They defeated their enemy single-handedly without their other teammates interfering much to the public amazement. The way they defeated their foes are quite simple and quick but there''s a certain beauty to it that they couldn''t exactly tell just what it is... More like its the effect of their beauty to be honest... Croix is faced off against an unknown Devil team but just by looking at her standing there they already feel restless. And when she is in the midst of casting her spell they hurriedly admit defeat because just from the holy aura she''s releasing alone they can tell that it would wipe them all out if it were to hit them. Even the Devils from the audience seat can feel the power of her spell, needless to say about the Devil team which currently fighting her. It''s not like they don''t try to stop her but they know that it would be useless because by the time they are able toe close to her location then her spell would bepleted. Croix stopped her spell the moment they admit defeat. She smiled and bowed a little at them and the Devil team returned her courtesy reflexively but the men in their team blushed deeply feeling captivated by her sight even though she''s basically their natural enemy. Michael and co be even feels amazed with her. They thought that if she were to be an Angel then she could easily rece Michael ce as the faction leader... Michael also knew that and he''s totally fine with it... He''s actually feeling attracted towards Croix but he knows that she''s already taken so he can only smile bitterly thinking what a short love he has... Just like that, they are also on a winning streak. The other team such as Vali team also able to win their fight pretty easily. Vali and co are amazed by Kuroka because she sure bes a lot stronger that even Vali show interest in fighting her but since Kuroka isn''t that interested in fighting for nothing she waved it off saying she''s not interested. At one point, Irene team faced off against Sona team. Serafall who saw that instantly went towards Irene location without caring if she would offend them in the process. Sirzechs and co were about to say something to her but Irene beat them to it. Irene who saw Serafalling towards their direction knows well just what thetter want to say. Irene - There''s no need to say anything, Serafall Leviathan. We won''t harm your sister... After all, I''m quite fond of her. Serafall at first feels relieved that Irene doesn''t have any intention on hurting Sona but when she heard thest part of her words she bes bbergasted. Serafall - Sona-tan is mine! She voiced her words feeling threatened thinking that Irene also saw the wonderfulness of her beloved Sona-tan. Ramius and co were confused about what she meant by that while Irene smirked towards Serafall with a yful smile. Irene - Oh? Is she now? Serafall - Of course! Serafall nodded at Irene''s words almost instantly with certainty. She even puffed her chest in confidence. Irene - Hmm, I wonder... For all we know, she might just be our next sister, fufufu... Irene chuckled at Serafall who turned into a statue after hearing her words. Even Sirzechs and co also bes stupefied... What did she mean by that? Serafall - W-What do you mean by that?! She mmed down on the table asking Irene in indignance. She will never let her Sona-tan get stolen from her! Sirzechs and co face be pale after seeing her act. They thought that she might just offend them but Irene only gave her a teasing grin much to Serafall annoyance and the others bafflement. Irene - Well, who knows? Irene then urged the other girls to enter the arena to face off against Sona team. Kathryn and co are also curious what Irene mean by that but they thought that it''s not time to ask her at this moment so they let it be for now. With that, Irene and co entered the arena while Serafall who''s feeling indignant is being held back by Sirzechs and co... Issei might not know the vow Sona made but Irene does. When Issei told her about his little game of chess with Sona she instantly got interested in it and investigated it. If she recalls correctly from the intel they got about Sona Sitri then... Indeed... What she found amused her because her beloved has gained a fiancee without his knowledge... She thought this ought to be very interesting considering that Sona Sitri is Rias Gremory best friend... How would thetter feel when her best friend bes the wife of the man who once loves them the most? ... When both teams faced off against each other, Sona and her peerages paid their respect towards Irene and co by bowing at them while some of the girls from Irene''s team returned the courtesy as well. Saji was a bit captivated by them much to Ruruko and Momo annoyance. They both pinched his waist and that made Saji flinched with confusion. Sona can only sigh at their antics while Irene and co smirked at the 3 lovebirds, but it seems that man named Saji isn''t aware of the 2 girls feelings towards him. The girls are a little curious about Sona and her peerages since Sona is their supposed future sister candidate while Saji is one of Issei old friend. They don''t judge Sona just because she''s Rias''s best friend. After all, Sona is Sona while Rias is Rias. Just because they are friends doesn''t mean that both of them arepletely the same. Kathryn for one raised her eyebrows at Sona because she can tell that Sona is quite intelligent from the way she nned her strategy so far... Of course, not as intelligent as herself, Kathryn narcissistically thought inside her mind. Riche who''s by her side knew what she''s just thinking so she can only smile wryly. There''s not much surprise and Irene team obviously emerged as the victorious team. For this match, Irene told Ramius and co to fight them all at the same time but still a one on one match. Saji is faced off against his arch-nemesis... It''s Wiz herself... When heunched his absorption line towards Wiz nning to drain her power he instead got his power drained from him. Wiz was an ex-high lich. Her specialty is absorbing mana or life force and she''s also quite an adept in using Ice Magic. Sure her is not as strong as Forzelotte''s but it''s still good enoughpared to it. Turning her into a Dragon made her specialties got boosted. Her absorption is stronger than Vritra''s himself. Saji even already used his for this but still to no avail. Vritra - Give it up, partner... We just met our Arch-nemesis... Vritra who resides inside Saji told his host to give it up. Even he has to admit that Wiz clearly has a stronger pared to himself. Saji - Guh! But... I can''t just ept it like this! He gritted his teeth trying to ovee Wiz , to be honest, Saji is at his wits-end already and it took him everything he has just to barely stand still. He really can''t ept losing here of all ces when they are so close to the final. He wanted to make his King proud but it seems he''s unable to do so. Why doesn''t he just cut off the line you might ask? It''s because Wiz already fortified the line he ironically used totch itself towards her. The moment Wiz fortified it with her and aura, she automatically gained control of Saji . Wiz - I-I''m sorry but we can''t lose here. ! Wiz apologetically said towards Saji. Sheunched the final blow and prisoned Saji inside an Ice Coffin. How ironic considering his title is the Prison Dragon... But Wiz indeed held back her power or Saji might''ve been already turned into a mummy by now... And with that, Saji retired from the game... Perhaps Saji wouldst a bit longer if he didn''t use his but s... The other girls are also worried about him but they have their hand full just dealing with their respective opponents. Tsubaki for one is at close quarterbat with Natal who easily deflects her sword attack and even when she summoned her summoned creature they instantly got obliterated by Natal surrounding water sword. Natal is standing proudly in front of Tsubaki with her sword in one hand and a couple of water sword she created with her magic. Natal is specialized in the water element. Natal - Maa~ You''re not bad. Of course, not as great as me, ohohoho~ Natalughed in amusement because she indeed feels Tsubaki isn''t that bad considering her power level. Tsubaki gritted her teeth and swiped her naginata at Natal direction but thetter easily deflects it. Tsubaki then took a step back to gain some distance from Natal. Natal - Well, it''s time to end this, . Natal created two columns of water, which rotate around each other and forms a helix that headed towards Tsubaki direction. Tsubaki who saw that grinned inwardly because this is what she''s waiting for. Tsubaki - Got you! ! She used her and there are 2 mirrors appeared right in front of her which intercepted Natal''s attack. is Tsubaki''s Sacred Gear. It creates a mirror that if destroyed reflects double the damage on the attacker, but cannot be summoned twice in a row without a cool-down period. Natal - Ara? Natal attack hit the Mirrors and it reflected the attack Natal just used. But Natal only raised her eyebrows seeing her attack got reflected. Tsubaki thought that this counter-attack from her will at least deal some damage to Natal and perhaps even eliminate her from the game... But reality said otherwise. Natal - Hmm, nice counter, but... Here you go~ Natal calmly waved her hand and her reflected attack instantly turned around once more towards Tsubaki direction. Tsubaki - Wha-?! *Bam!* Before Tsubaki could process what just happened, Natal attack hit her and with that, she retired from the game... Natal - Mm, if it were anyone else then your little trick might work, but sadly you met me... It was quite a nice fight nevertheless, ohohoho~ Natalughed once more seeing her opponent has been defeated and that made her heavenly mountain jiggles which earned the male onlookers'' nosebleed once again. Just like Natal said, if it were anyone else then Tsubaki counter might be fatal for them but not for Natal and the other girls for that matter. What she meant by it is that their attack is fully based on their respective elements. Wiz governs over an Ice element, Natal governs over Water element, etc. They can easily control those specific elements that they govern. Wiz can control any ice in her vicinity while Natal can control water. So no matter what Tsubaki did, even if she manages to reflect Natal or the other girls elemental magic attack then theter could easilyunch it back at her infinitely. And even if it manages to hit them, it won''t do anything at all considering they govern over it. For example, if Natal water attack just now hit her back, it won''t do any damage at all. Do take note that Ramius and the other girls don''t govern only a single element. Jeanne and Croix for one govern over and element. They can still train themselves to control other specific elements... They just need time and experience for it... Sona''s second Rook, Loup Garou is faced off against Ramius. Loup Garou is Sona Sitri''s second Rook and a second-year college student at Kuoh Academy. He is the son of a famous witch and a werewolf that is famous for its ash-colored fur. Loup has the appearance of a young foreign man with arge physique, looking in histe teens. He has gray hair with long bangs which covers his eyes. He is described as having a handsome face and an extremely well-built body, rivaling that of Sairaorg Bael. Loup is a werewolf hybrid, the result of the union of a werewolf and a famous magic user. This has granted him great physical prowess and magical abilities. At this moment, Loup Garou has already turned into his Lycanthropy form aka werewolf form but he''s already looking distressed fighting against Ramius. He''s not really hurt but his stamina is draining on him. Only when he uses his werewolf form that he could gain the "upper hand" against Ramius. If he was still in his human form then Ramius might''ve already knocked him out cold. Ramius also perfectly countered Garou in close quarterbat. Ramius might not be as fast as him in his werewolf form but she can intercept some of his attacks no matter where it came from... It''s like she has eyes behind her head... And even if he manages tond an attack at her. She barely even flinch from his attacks... Heck, he can''t even scratch her with his ws... In fact, it''s his ws that got chipped away instead. His Magic attack doesn''t do anything towards Ramius at all. She even ate some of his magic attacks for God sake! What the hell is up with that! Garou cursed inside his mind. Ramius - You''re indeed a great warrior, but we should finish this soon. Ramius nodded towards Garou in acknowledgment of his fighting spirit. Usually most opponents she faces so far gave up the moment they realized that they can''t deal any damage towards her. They either tried to run away or just give up. Garou - ... Garou, as usual, chooses to stay silent and trying to think a way to defeat Ramius... But he got nothing... He already tried everything he''s capable of to deal even at least a tiny amount of damage at Ramius but to no avail... The reason for that is because of Ramius has a very strong , Physical defense and she''s also an Anti-Elemental Dragon at that... So she''s your perfect tank, strong against both Physical attack and Magical attack... She could also consume almost every element existed to regenerate her Mana/Stamina reserves. Of course, there''s a limit to the number of elements she can consume at a time. Garou finally gritted his teeth and decided tounch hisst barrage of attack. He imbued his body with Fire Magic andunched himself towards Ramius. He punched towards Ramius head but thetter calmly blocked his attack and counter-attacked at the same time. Garou already expected that and he proceeds to evade Ramius counter-attack that was heading towards his face and was about to use his ws to swipe at her but whates next surprised him. Ramius opened her mouth andunched a me breath towards his face. This is the first time for Ramius to uses this attack so he''s caught unprepared. He instinctively covered his face with his arms but that''s what Ramius was aiming for while her me breath was just a feint and only serves to temporarily blind him. Ramius clutched her left hand that is armed with and then she punched towards Garou sr plexus while her right arm holds him in ce. Ramius - It was a great fight but this is it. When Garou heard her voice, he knows that he just got tricked. Garou - Shi-!? *Bang!* Garou - Gaha! Garou exhaled all the air that is inside his stomach and before long his eyes rolled back and he passes out while his body reverted back to his human form... Ramius - Fumu, we should fight again sometimes. Just before Garoupletely cked out he heard Ramius voice and then he disappeared from the arena... Bennia also got countered by Riche since thetter prevented the former teleportation magic with a . With her teleportation sealed, Bennia can only withstand the barrage of magicing from Riche until she retired from the game... Just like that, one by one Sona loses her peerage members... Sona who saw all this can only sigh bitterly because it seems that this is as far as her team could go... It''s not really out of her expectation but it still felt bitter when it actually happens... All of her peerage members felt the same way... She''s thest one standing on the arena at the end... The reason for that is because Millet has been standing nearby her preventing Sona to do anything at all. She can''t even assist her team fighting against Irene''s team. She knows that even if she were to assist them it would change nothing and the oue would still be the same with her on the losing side... But at least it''s better than doing nothing, right? Millet doesn''t really do anything other than standing nearby her with her hands on her back but the sheer pressure she emits served as a warning to not do anything reckless is more than enough for Sona... She can only watch her team goes down one by one. Irene - There''s no need to be worried about your friends, Sona Sitri. They will be fine because my sisters held back on their attack. Sona - Then... Thank you for your kindness, mdy. Irene also standing nearby Sona but she''s only observing thetter with an amused gaze. She reassured Sona about her friends'' safety and thatforted Sona''s worry at the very least. Even from here she could tell that most of them only fainted away without withstanding any major injuries. Irene - Hmm, I heard you''ve been looking for a man that goes by the name "Savant"? Irene said with a teasing tone. Millet who heard her words got her interest piqued because the only man who has that name is her beloved lord while Forzelotte is a woman. Sona who heard Irene words opened her eyes wide in surprise because the only one who knew that information is limited to herself, Tsubaki, and the Yokai faction. There''s no way Tsubaki would tell them then that can only mean... The Yokai faction... Sona - ...Do you know him, mdy? Sona asked in a cautious tone because she''s quite sure that Irene has some connection either with the Yokai faction or with "Savant" himself. If they have a connection with the Yokai faction then... Irene - Well... You could say that... Don''t worry, you will meet him soon enough. Irene chuckled at her. Sona can only curiously gazes at Irene on why she said that. Irene - Now then, I suppose this will be it... We will continue our conversation at another time... Now if you would? Irene looked at Sona with a thin smile. Sona knew what she meant by that so she can only sigh bitterly onest time before forfeiting the match... ... Serafall instantlytched herself on Sona the moment she got teleported out from the arena. She started inspecting Sona from head to toe just in case she''s hurt anywhere. Sona got embarrassed by her elder sister act but she felt warm on the inside. Serafall who saw Irene''s team started to growl at them with a gritted teeth while covering Sona with her body. She acts just like how a cat would protect its kitten would. Irene and co who saw that chuckled at their antics which made Sona face turned another shade redder... Croix - Maa~ look at how close they are. Riche~, let''s do the same! Huggg~ Croix suddenly hugged Riche out of nowhere. Riche - O-Onee-chan! This time it''s Riche who''s feeling embarrassed. The onlookers'' felt warm looking at their interaction. They thought that Irene and co might not be as hard to get close to as they thought... Even Serafall let her guard down for a bit because she thinks she just saw a fellowrade as a fellow sis-con. Croix and Serafall shared a knowing smile at each other while Riche and Sona do the same but they both have a wry smile instead... ... Back at the . Issei is currently inside an exotic lookingb while talking with a woman. Semiramis and co went somewhere else while Tio and Tilt are finalizing the design of Issei''s outfit along with the others. Ophis and Lilith are ying somewhere nearby. The woman Issei is talking to is wearing a unique looking dress with abination of red and blue with a gold outline. She has shoulder length deep brown hair and she also has a beautiful face with sapphire colored eyes, she has thisely look on her face. There''s a giant ck gauntlet on her left hand and also a mechanical looking bird perched on her shoulder. This woman is Leonardo Da Vinci but she prefers to be called Da Vinci-chan instead of her full name. At the nearby table, there are multiple glowing rings floating in the air supported by some sort of device below them, the rings have different colored stones on each of them. There''s a red colored stone, blue, ck, tinum, white, etc. Overall, they really look beautiful and surely one of a kind. These rings are obviously the rings that Issei wanted to give his wives. It took him quite a while to create these rings with the assistance of Da Vinci herself. Da Vinci - I can only say as expected of you, master... To think that you would go this far to create these rings... Da Vinci smiles wryly at Issei but there''s a tinge of awe and worship and even a bit of envyced in her voice. She wishes that she also got the same ring from Issei but it seems like she would need some more time to get his attention... The reason why she said all that is because Issei used not just thebination of the strongest metals, ores, and the likes but he also imbued his own aura essence into it just to enhance it even further. That''s why it took him quite a while just to make these rings. Da Vinci only assisted Issei to create the stones while he made the rings on his own. Issei only calmly smiles at her which earned a tinge of blush on Da Vinci face. She really can''t stop marveling just how handsome he is... Not only does he saves them all from the shackle of the , he also kind enough to let them do as they wish when usually other people wanted to gain their power for themselves... The or more specifically Angra Mainyu tried to entice him but Issei doesn''t even have a tiny bit of interest towards its enticement. It''s like Angra Mainyu just talking with itself at that point. Angra Mainyu also can''t corrupt Issei in any way because of how pure his soul is. There''s nothing corrupted about him... Most individuals have something they''re hiding from the others, even a Holy Saintess such as Jeanne D Arc has something dark inside of her which resulted in the birth of Jalter... but not Issei... He lives however he wants without caring about other people opinion of him... When Angra Mainyu tested Issei onest time which will he choose between the world and his loved ones, he chooses his loved ones without a single hesitation. His direct words quote is, "If I have to choose between my loved ones and the world then I would choose the former. Even if I have to destroy the world itself just to keep them safe then I would do it regardless of the consequences, even if I have to carry all the sins existed I would still do it". After that, Angra Mainyu has nothing more to say... It thought that it could make Issei choose the world over his loved ones and in turn, it might be able to corrupt him with a seed of doubts nted inside him but s... It already tried sending all of the spirits after him but it''s all for naught... Issei is too powerful for any of the spirits to inflict any damage to him. It can only wait for its demise and along with its death the spirits are freed and the is no more... His answer is quite selfish but that is Issei Savant Hyoudou as a person... He has nothing to hide... Even the holy heroic spirit such as Xuanzang Samzang and the likes cannot refute his words. When he is asked just why he freed them all, he only said that he''s doing this for his wives which made all of the Heroic spirits and the likes be stupefied. They notice the wives he''s talking about is Jeanne D Arc and Jeanne D Arc Alter. Both of them could barely contain their happiness when he answered their question. If they were in their own home then both Jeanne and Jalter might just assault Issei right here right now... They also notice that both of them are alive again and not just a Spirit anymore. Some of the Heroic Spirits wanted to know just how they achieve that but their answer once again made them dumbfounded... While some of the female heroic spirits blushed profusely. The answer to that question has something to do with quite an intimate act between couples after all... Jalter started bragging at her fellow female Alter Ego/Avengers which made thetter group got ticked off... She kept on saying just how loving her master is and how awesome he is, etc... But that, in turn, bite her in the ass because some of them decided to follow Issei just to spite her... Da Vinci - Well, anyway... We could say that the rings are finished now, master... Although, it''s more like a phantasmal artifact at this point... Da Vinci faked a cough to change the subject. Issei - Um, thank you for your help, Leonardo Da Vin-... Err, Da Vinci-chan... Da Vinci red at Issei when he was going to call her with her full name. Issei could only smile wryly at her and follow her request to call her Da Vinci-chan. Da Vinci - Un, you''re wee, master. Only after that, she smiles brightly once again. Da Vinci - So, you''re going to give them to your wives right away? She asked curiously. Issei - Hmm, maybeter... They are probably still busy with the rating game anyway. Issei calmly answered her question. Da Vinci - ...So you already knew after all? Da Vinci froze for a brief moment before she sighed wryly after hearing Issei words... So, in the end, they can''t hide it from him... Indeed... Issei already knew about Irene and co going to the rating game from a while ago. During his stay at Kyoto to be exact. They all assume that he''s still in the dark about the rating game but they''re all mistaken. Issei - Well, it''s not that hard to find out actually... Issei found out about the rating game from the rumors he heard at Kyoto. When he investigated the rating game, he found out about the participation of a team named . He kinda already expected this to be honest but he doesn''t really care that much whatever Irene and co going to do at Rias and the others. He''s already suspicious just why Jalter and the others seem a little bit too agitated before this and after his investigation, he got his answer. He''s not even a tiny bit mad about them keeping him in the dark about this because he knows that they''re doing this for him and that warmed up his heart so he respected their wish and feign ignorance about it. Da Vinci - I see... No wonder I feel like the fortress is less crowded than usual so the reason for that is? Da Vinci asked Issei even though she already knew the answer to her question. Issei - Ah... I sent some of the girls to assist Irene and the others just in case they needed help... Well, it might''ve been unnecessary since Semi and Shisou are headed there as well... Issei can only scratch his cheek while smiling wryly. He sent some of the <9 Divines> and some of the others to serve as a backup for Irene and co if things were to go downhill and also act as a messenger for him. It''s not like he doubted Irene strength for that matter, he''s quite sure she alone could easily handle all of the faction leaders but it''s better to be safe than sorry. He wanted to continue to feign ignorance so that''s why he sent the others in his stead and besides, he still needs to make sure the rings are properly finished. He told them to hide and only appear if the situation calls for it. Da Vinci - Ufufufu, they are sure are loved, aren''t they? Da Vinci giggled at him. Issei calmly smiles once again at her statement. Issei - Hmm, I wonder if Rose is fine right now... Although, Brunhild and the other Valkyries are already with her... But still... He mumbled lowly at himself thinking about Rossweisse. Da Vinci - Jeez, master... Stop being a worry-wart, will you? Da Vinci berated Issei for being such a worry-wart. Da Vinci - You can instantly teleport yourself to her location, no? And if you want you could send us to her aid, you know that right? Da Vinci tilted her head to the side with a knowing grin at her face. What she meant by "Us" is the other heroic spirits just like her. Issei - O-Oh, I guess you''re right... Well, I''m going to check the rings once again just to be sure that it''s fine. Then Issei averted his attention back to the rings once again and started inspecting it. Da Vinci who saw that smiled gently at Issei because he''s really a loving husband, isn''t he? No wonder the other girls are attracted to him... Including her... ... Back to DxD world. Riser team loses against Typhoon team which lose against Vali team and they also defeated the Sairaorg team. Rias and most of her peerages starting to feel really ufortable with how things went... They never faced off against a strong team such as Vali team and the likes for some unknown reason... It''s either outstanding luck or there''s something else is going on... Most of the strong team that they knew off has already been defeated. While Reiji and co be even morecent with themselves... Thest three teams are: 1. 2. 3. And the next match is a match between and ... The spectators are wondering if Vali and his team are able to forces Irene''s team to let out their true strength. Even Sirzechs and co are hoping that Vali has equal power with them at the very least. That way they can have a little bit of reassurance if the worst scenario were about to happen... Kuroka - Nyawn~ this should be a quick fight... When they arrived at the arena Kuroka nyawned in boredom seeing the next match-up. Vali and the others didn''t refute her words because they know that they are on the losing side. Irene red at Vali or to be more specific at Albion himself. Vali and the others got confused by that thinking did they offend her in some way? Except for Kuroka who sniffled augh because she knows the reason for that. The same goes for the other girls on Irene''s team. Albion who''s residing inside Vali shuddered after feeling her re for some reason. Irene - So... I''m guessing that you don''t remember me, Albion? Albion - ... Albion tried his best to remember why Irene seems so familiar so he doesn''t answer her question less they anger her even further. Irene - ...I will take your silence as a yes then... She mumbled while gnashing her teeth knowing that Albion doesn''t remember her... Not she''s the one to talk even though she also forgot about her own gender a while ago... Vali - ...I wish to challenge you. Vali suddenly speaks out of nowhere towards Irene herself which managed to surprise the spectators and his team members alike. Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Bikou''s party - Vali?!/Vali-san?! Kuroka only sighed tiredly to herself because she knows that Vali would do this. Everyone else in the spectator seat is also taken by surprise but before long they are starting to anticipate the match between them. The strongest White Dragon Emperor in the history versus the mystical Queen of Dragons. Irene doesn''t have any big reaction because she already expected this. The same goes for Albion... Irene - Oh? And do tell me the reason why you decided to challenge me? Irene smirked at Vali knowing fully well just what will his answer be. Vali - Because I want to see just how far our strength differences are and also to test my limit... Now don''t think that I see your other team members are weak but why settle for second when you have the best right in front of you? No offense intended but you are the strongest of them all right? Vali smirked back at Irene. Irene - Heheheh... Interesting answer but... I have to correct you on some part. I am not the strongest, our husband is. Irene who heard his answerughed slightly before she corrected Vali thinking that she''s the strongest. Ramius and the other girls also nodded to her statement because it''s a fact after all. Vali - That may be so, but... He''s not here right now, is he? Vali answered back once again. Irene - Hmm, Indeed... Very well, I ept your challenge. Irene chuckled lightly before epting Vali challenge. Vali - Thanks. Both team members then spread out to give both Vali and Irene some room for their fight. ... Bikou - Man, I knew Vali would do this... Bikou muttered wryly but his face still looks carefree. Arthur - Um... But that''s what makes him the that Vali we know. Arthur calmly answered Bikou mutters with a respectful voice. Vali never backs down against anyone after all. Kind of simr to Issei himself. Le Fay - But... I wonder if Vali-san has a chance? Le fay said worriedly. Kuroka - Nope. Kuroka said almost immediately. Bikou and the others gazed at her suspiciously yet again because of how sure she is. Kuroka - Like Albion said before. Even if Vali were to uses his strongest technique he won''t be able to win against her. Kuroka continued her words regardless of their suspicious gaze on her. Bikou - Seriously... Do you know them, Kuroka? You seem so sure about it... Bikou narrowed his eyes at Kuroka because this is the second time she sounded so sure like she knows Irene quite well. Kuroka only grinned yfully at them before she set her gaze towards Vali and Irene once again much to their exasperation. ... Albion - [Are you sure about this, Vali?] Albion asked Vali inside his mind. Vali - [Ah.] Albion - [...Do as you like then... But don''t say I didn''t warn you] Athough Albion said that, he''s feeling proud at Vali for not backing down in front of an overwhelmingly strong opponent. Irene - [Are you boys done talking with each other?] Suddenly, Irene''s voice is heard inside their mind and that rmed both Vali and Albion because they were talking through their mind just now. If Irene was just sending a telepathic message then they wouldn''t be that surprised but the facts that she could hear their conversation is quite rming. Irene - [There''s no need to be so rmed, I can only hear tiny bits of your conversation] Irene send a grin towards Vali and both of them screamed "Bullshit!" inside their minds when they heard her words... But they didn''t say it out loud... Vali - ...Then, sorry to keep you waiting... Vali immediately used his Bnce Breaker from the get-go. It''s his usual white scale armor. Irene is still standing there with a smirk on her face. She''s thinking it''s been quite a while ever since she saw Vali bnce breaker, what a nostalgic sight... Vali - Are you prepared? Vali mechanical voice sounded, he asked Irene who seems to be standing still without her guards up but he knows that it''s just an illusion... If he were tounch a sudden attack at her then she will react to it instantly. Irene - Come at me whenever you like. Irene calmly answered Vali. Vali - Then... Here Ie! Vali instantly dashed towards Irene baring his fist towards her. He punched towards Irene''s head right away which theter calmly evade with a tilt of her head but Vali has already expected this. He swiped his leg doing a roundhouse kick only to be blocked by Irene with just one hand. Vali took a step back before heunched a barrage of magic attack but once again, it all got deflected by Irene with a wave of her hand. After seeing this, Vali knew at this rate that he won''t be getting anywhere... Just from their brief close quarterbat just now he can feel his hand aching because it feels like he just hit a solid steel block instead of an arm from a seemingly delicate woman. Vali - ! Vali decided to use his Divine Dividing towards Irene aiming to decrease her power. It indeed worked because Irene loses a tiny fraction of her power but right at the very next second, nay... Half a second, her power returned straight away. Vali - ...Divine Dividing doesn''t work?! He''s not the only one who''s shocked. The other onlookers'' also felt shocked knowing Vali doesn''t work on Irene... Well, it works but it might as well be called useless seeing how minuscule her power has been decreased and even then it returned straight away right at the very next half a second. And for some reason, he also can''t make that power as his own like usual. Vali gritted his teeth before he started his chanting. "I, who am about to awaken, Am the Heavenly Dragon who has taken the principles of supremacy from God I envy the infinite and I pursue the dream I shall be the White Dragon of Supremacy And I shall take you to the limits of white paradise !" Vali body grewrger and he assumed the form of his Juggernaut Drive once more. Ramius and the other girls already knew about the whole rivalry going on between the and the so they''re not too surprised seeing the simrity Vali possess with Issei, as in the way they chant. They have to admit that Vali is indeed strong and if it were them from a while back then they wouldn''t have stood a chance against him. Jalter - Hmph, not bad but still far too weak... And what''s up with his chant? Envy the infinite? Pursuing the dream? He can continue to dream on then. Jalter scoffed after seeing Vali Juggernaut Drive form. And his chant ticks her off a bit because her beloved master is the true ruler of both. Jeanne who saw Jalter getting grumpy smiled wryly at her because of how sensitive she is when something involved Issei''s case. Not that she mes her though because she knows her feelings very well. Vali then proceeded to attack Irene once again but the result still stays the same... Vali size differencepared to Irene is quiterge but it still doesn''t help him tond a hit on Irene... If anything it made it harder for him tond a hit on her. Irene only needs to sidestep a bit to evade his attack and sometimes she willnd on top of his head as if to mock him. Vali - Then how about this... ! Vali spread out his dragon wings wide and started using his other skill. The also has the ability to halve the size of objects and living beings through the use of it''s Half Dimension, the user does not need to make any contact with the target to use this ability. Irene - Hmph, child''s y... . Irene extended her right hand towards Vali direction before she clutched it. There''s a scarlet lighting out from her extended hand and then it took the form of a miniature crimson dragon made out of light before it headed towards Vali. *Screech!* *Zeng!* Vali - What?! And just like that, Vali has been broken to pieces. The other spectators also gasped in shock seeing how easily Irene destroyed Vali''s skill. Thankfully Irene didn''t send her magic towards Vali or he might be dead by now... Vali - ...What was that? Irene - Surprised? That skill was invented by my husband... is an extremely powerful Magic that smashes everything the useres into contact with into pieces. It can be used to both crack Magic into pieces, thereby nullifying its effects, as well as to reduce the Magic''s power and to deflect it. Even the most powerful spells are rendered useless when faced with this destructive and advanced Magic, which is difficult to control by just anyone... So far only my husband and I are able to perfectly uses it. It kind of uses the same concept as but with a bit of tweaking here and there, Issei managed to invent a whole new magic skill. Heaven defying... That''s the only words they cane up with after hearing the detail of the magic she just used... They got even more increasingly curious and even felt fear towards this husband of theirs. Howe they never heard of such an anomaly beforehand? If this person decided to wage war against them all then what would happen? They are afraid just to imagine the consequences of such development... Sirzechs and the other faction leaders are the ones that started feeling big trepidation... They can only hope that this husband of theirs are not evil just like they were told before... Irene - Just so you know... If that magic were to hit you then you will be dead without a doubt. Irene smirked yfully at Vali who''s started sweating a bit thinking how close he was to death just now. Albion - [...Vali] Albion called Vali. Vali - Ah... I know... Vali then reverted back to his form once more. Irene - Oya? you finally decided to use your form? Irene asked in amusement. Vali - How did you...?! Nevermind... Indeed, I am about to use my strongest technique. Vali was a little bit shocked seeing that Irene also knows about his but then he chooses to just stop thinking about it and just focus on defeating her. Vali - ! . This form is thebination of the White Dragon Emperor''s power and the Lucifer power that Vali synced through Ophis'' blessing. Simrly to the Diabolos Dragon God Issei possesses, the armor is a mix of silvery-white and jet-ck, and also possesses the same organic characteristic. Vali gains twelve wings of Lucifer in this form, which can be ejected and turned into wyverns, simrly to the Dividing Wyvern Faeries that Issei is able to create. The power that Diabolos Dragon Lucifer possesses is enough topletely destroy a 5,000 meter-tall mountain in one attack and fight on par with Crom Cruach, the strongest Evil Dragon. Vali can only sustain this form for a short time. The spectators are awed with this form of his because it radiates so much power. Jalter and the others are also pressured by Vali current form but they are not feeling dispirited. They have to admit Vali current form is very powerful and they''re not sure if they could take him on unless they also go all out with him but since they''re not sworn enemies they don''t see any reason to do so. Irene - Finally, something worth fighting... Well, I will need to unleash a bit of my power to face your current form. Rejoice, because there''s not many who can force me to do so. Now let me show you why they call me the . Irene took off her witch hat and stored it away in her space magic. She closed her eyes for a brief second and when she opened her eyes once more, her previously green emerald eyes turned into red and there''s a huge scarlet aura bursting out from her body. *Boom!* The air around her started tearing and the whole arena started shaking as if there''s an earthquake going on. There''s fissure created on the floor beneath her. Bikou and the others reflexively put their hands in front of them to block the sheer wind pressure Irene created just by unleashing a bit of her aura. While Ramius and co are already used to this kind of thing happening and they also knew that this is not Irene''s full power so they only calmly stand there without lookingpletely unperturbed. From Irene''s head, there''s a pair of horns appeared and it curved upwards just like a Queen''s crown would, there''s a golden earring-like decoration on her horns making it look even more majestic. There''s also a tail sprouted from her behind with twin forked de at the end of her tail. From both of her wrist, there''s a red gauntlet appearing taking shape of a w and the same goes on her legs. Andst but not least, there''s a pair of beautiful scarlet wings spread out from her back which is also armored with golden decoration all over it which looks simr with Issei''s wing and it serves to enhance her beauty even further, all of that made all of the onlookers'' awe-stricken and also terror-stricken. Now they understand why her enemies called her the ... But what''s going inside their mind as onlookers'' when they saw her was... Ethereal beauty... No... Goddess... She looks more like a Goddess in her current form... Unlike Vali whose body is fully enveloped by armor, Irene only has her arms and legs partially covered in it. Irene - Haaah... Then... Shall we? Irene exhaled a hot sigh with a little bit of meing out from her mouth before she looks up to the already fully tensed up Vali. Right before they start their fight, the whole recording on the stadium cked out presumably because of the sheer pressure Irene emitted and what''s going on inside the arena are unknown to the spectators... While in truth, Irene is the one who shut down the camera feed. ... There''s only silent after the video feed has been cut off. The audiences are still frozen stiff after seeing Irene''s disy of power. Sairaorg and the likes are also frozen stiffs. Now they saw a glimpse of Irene''s true strength looks like and they can only sigh bitterly at themselves thinking there''s indeed a sky above the sky... Azazel - ...Don''t you think her gauntlets just now looks kind of simr with a certain that we knew? Azazel suddenly said. After hearing his words, Sirzechs and the others are taken aback before they started recalling it... And indeed... The shape looks kind of simr now that they think about it. Sirzechs - Indeed... But it''s still only to the point of simrity... And it''s not rare for such thing to ur, right? They then started discussing it among themselves. Sirzechs told his subordinates to investigate just what happened to the video feeds along with Azazel as well... While Yasaka and Sun Wukong who''s nearby them look very carefree because they know the answer to everything already. Shiva felt really ecstatic knowing that Irene holds such tremendous power. He thought that maybe she will give him the challenge he''s looking for... Unbeknownst to him, Irene held greater power than he could think of, and that''s not including Issei himself. ... Irene started walking forward towards Vali with a slow but steady step, the way her boots heel cking resounding in the arena make Vali heart beating erratically not in fear but in excitement because of how powerful she is. Vali - Hah! Vali decided to be the one whounches the attack first. He closed their distance in just an instant and finally managed tond a hit on Irene''s... Or at least that''s how it supposed to be but he only hit her after image. Vali - After image?! Then where is-?! Irene - Looking for someone? Irene''s voice resounded from Vali''s back. Vali got goosebumps all over before he hastily swiped a kick at his behind but once again, he only hit an after image. Vali got frustrated because he can''t seem to follow up her movements at all. He used an all-direction magic attack but to no avail yet again... Irene suddenly grabbed Vali''s leg with her tail and mmed him down to the ground. But Vali gets up back right away and proceeded to attack Irene again. Vali tried to match up Irene speed but it''s of no use... She''s too fast for his eyes to follow... He can only use his battle instinct and y a guessing game where will she shows up next. Even the spectators such as Bikou and the others can''t see it... Not even a blur... It''s like she suddenly appeared out of thin air much to their dismay... Kuroka - Amazing right? That''s her pure raw speed... She''s so fast that she created an after images of herself and it''s as if she''s appeared out of thin air. And as for the individual that could match up to her speed... I can only count them with one hand at most... Kuroka suddenly said when she saw their confused face. Bikou - ...Okay, what the hell, Kuroka? You do know them, don''t you? Bikou said with annoyance because she keeps talking about Irene like she fully knows them well. Arthur and Le fay also feel very suspicious of her. Kuroka - Isn''t it obvious nya~? We''re fellow sisters after all. Just when Bikou and co thought that she will evade their question once again, Kuroka admitted to his question with a grin and that made them all dumbfounded. Kuroka then proceeded to show them her Dragon wings which made them bepletely stupefied with their eyes went wide open. She also released her Dragon aura which manages to rm even Vali who''s currently focusing on fighting Irene. Along with the reappearance of her wings, they can see that on her belly, she also possess the very same which Irene and her team members have. Kuroka - Gurigura-chan~! Kuroka then flew over to Gurigura and the other girls'' location leaving Bikou and co who''s frozen stiff because of her sudden revtion. Gurigura who saw Kuroka calling her waved back at her. Gurigura - Kuroka-nee! Kuroka glomped at Gurigura who hugged her back. Then Kuroka proceeded to rub her cheeks with Gurigura''s. Gurigura - Eheheh, it''s ticklish, Kuroka-nee. Gurigura giggled. ck meets ck and they look like a true sister with how simr looking they are. Ramius - Mu? Is it fine for her to disclose her true identity? Ramius mused while seeing Kuroka who''s currently mofu-mofuing Gurigura. Kathryn - Meh, it''s fine... The video feeds have been cut off anyway because of Irene-nee. Kathrynzily replied. Vali - ...Kuroka? What? Vali is just as confused like his teammates. Irene - Don''t you think it''s rude to ignore your opponent, boy? Vali - !? When Vali is distracted by Kuroka, Irene said those words from behind him which snapped him out of his thought. He was going to refocus his attention towards Irene once again but it is toote. Before he could fully turn his body around to face Irene direction, she grabbed him by his head and mmed it down towards the ground. *Bam!* Vali - Guh! Thankfully Irene doesn''t aim for Vali''s life or that attack of hers just now might just pulverize his head like a sttered watermelon. But it still cracked open his helmet and Vali entire head are out in the open. She then brought her other fist down towards Vali face... There''s nothing included in that punch of hers, just pure raw physical power. *BAM!* There''s a loud explosion and the whole area near them are enveloped by a cloud of smoke. Bikou''s party - VALI!?/VALI-SAN!? They are snapped out of their thoughts when they saw Vali has been brought down by Irene to the ground and what they saw made them shocked fearing Vali''s life has been forfeited by that punch of Irene just now... When the area cleared up, they could see that Vali is totally fine but the ground beneath him and Irene have be a giant crater... Irene - You do realize if this was a life and death battle then you should be dead by now, right? Irene smirked amusingly at the dumbfounded Vali below her. Irene - Now get up... It''s about time we conclude our battle and besides... You can''t keep up your current form for an extended period of time, right? Bikou and the others sighed in relief knowing that Vali is still fine. Vali - ...Haah, I know... Vali exhaled bitterly because of what Irene just said is the truth. Sure he could keep this form up for another few minutes but it will cost him his life force and stamina... He felt indignant knowing that he still hasn''t unleashed his strongest attack though... Irene - Heh, seeing your bitter face I know what you''re just thinking about... Fine, give me your best shot. Use your on me. Vali eyes went wide knowing that she even know about his strongest attack name but soon he epted her offer... ... And as expected, it doesn''t work... Well, he managed to scratch Irene a little but that''s about it... Irene - Don''t look so down. You''re the first one in a while being able tond a hit on me and deal some damage. It''s already healed though... Heheh, as expected of the strongest White Dragon Emperor in history... And Albion... I know you already remembered just who I am, are you still nning to feign ignorance? Irenepliments Vali a little before she red at Albion that resides within Vali that bes quiet for some time now. Albion - ...Long time no see... Ddraig''s mate... Albion muttered in a low and even a bit bashful voice...? Vali is confused because of how timid Albion being right now. He recognized Irene when she unleashed her dragon aura and that manages to jolt Albion memories from the past. Vali and co - Ddraig''s mate?! Vali and his team shouted in unison after hearing Albion words. Irene''s eyebrows twitched after hearing Albion words. This stupid dragon still thought that she''s really Ddraig''s "Mate" until now... She really wanted to beat the crap out of him. It''s not Albion''s fault though considering she''s the one who tricked him back then... But women are quite well-known for their unreasonableness... Jalter and Kuroka covered their mouths holding back theirughter, the other girls are also not having it better. Irene - ...If any of you dare tough then I will confiscate your private time alone with Issei for a month! Irene growled at them seeing that they''re about tough out loud. And her threat works like a charm... Jalter and the other girls instantly went into poker face mode. Taking their private lovey-dovey time alone with Ise? And a month at that? No thanks... Vali and his teammate don''t miss her words though... Vali and co - ...Issei? They muttered in confusion. Why does Issei name is mentioned by Irene? Irene - Haah... I think it''s about time I tell all of you... The thing is... Irene grumbled in annoyance because she needs to exin the reason why Albion called her "Ddraig''s" mate... ... When Irene''s finished exining, Vali and his party mouths be wide open... They arepletely dumbfounded after hearing her story. Vali for one started questioning his life as the ... What the hell... Their whole rivalry is apparently because of a love "triangle"? And not because of some epic rivalry or anything? Albion - ... Even Albion has nothing to say after hearing it. He honestly doesn''t know how to feel after knowing his rival is just a made up individual and his actual greatest rival is his first crush? But he has to say that he truly knows how to choose a woman... Although, that woman didn''t be his mate in the end... Bikou was about tough but when he saw Irene re he immediately stopped himself and hurriedly change the topic. Bikou - S-So your husband is that Issei Hyoudou?! The Oppai loving Drago-! *Bam!* Bikou never got to finish his words because he got smacked by Irene in the head and he got teleported out of the arena just like that... Everyone who saw him suddenly appeared outside the arena are confused. Howe he''s the one toe out first while being knocked out cold? Vali and Albion thought that he is sure are stupid... Even Arthur thought the same thing... Le Fay started looking at Irene and the other girls including Kuroka with an envious look... She''s envious of them for being able to be Issei''s wives. She has a crush on Issei for quite some time after all. Kuroka who saw her gaze grinned at her. Kuroka - What''s wrong Le Fay-nya~? You''re feeling jealous of us? Le Fay - Hoe?! N-N-N-N-No... Le Fay waved her hands erratically and tried to deny her words for being exposed by Kuroka in front of the other girls. But even she could tell that she''s not being very convincing right now... Kuroka - Really nya~? Le Fay face turnedpletely red with tears brimming in her eyes threatening to burst free being teased by Kuroka. But before long she looks down while her head nodding slightly proving that she''s indeed feeling jealous of them. Kuroka - Nyahahaha~ Don''t worry, I''m quite sure Ise would love to make you as his next bride~ Le Fay - R-Really?! Le Fay instantly looked up at Kuroka with a bright face only to found that thetter still has the teasing grin on her face. Le Fay finally can''t take it anymore being teased by Kuroka and hid behind her elder brother. Croix - Maa~ She''s really a shy one, isn''t she? Croix smilingly looks at Le Fay who''s currently hiding behind Arthur. Jalter - Tsk, looking at both of them kind of put me in a bad mood because of simr they are with that detestable woman... Jalter snorted while looking at both Arthur and Le Fay which made them flinch a little thinking that she hates them. It especially affects Le Fay because Jalter is one of Issei''s wives... If she hates her then... Jeanne - Please don''t take her words to heart both of you... She''s just having a temper tantrum because both of you looks kind of simr to one of her friends back home. Jeanne cated both of their feelings with an apologetic smile. Jalter - Who''s having a temper tantrum?! And what friend are you talking about?! That detestable woman is not my friend! Jalter snarled at Jeanne who only smiled gently at her which annoys her even more. Jeanne - The woman we''re talking about is both of your supposed Ancestor...? Well, maybe not since she''s from a different world from both of you. Although... She might be a little differentpared to the history that you knew... Jeanne smiled wryly at Arthur and Le Fay who looks taken aback by Jeanne''s words. Their Ancestor? The Arthur Pendragon? Isn''t "she" is supposed to be a man? Then what''s up with the "She" suffix? Irene - Anyway, let''s just end this match already... Irene said tiredly. And with that, the fight between Vali and Irene''s team are concluded and the next fight will be the final of the rating game... ... When Irene and Vali team teleported out of the arena once more. The spectators are looking at Irene with apletely awe-struck look. Irene already reverted back to her human form and she also wore back her witch hat once again. The spectators apuded at her. They don''t find it weird that Irene came out as the final winner and even though they arementing at the fact that they couldn''t see their fight they don''t dare toin about it. Just from the brief recording beforehand, they already knew that Irene is many times stronger than Vali so it''s totally understandable that Vali loses against her. It''s not that Vali is too weak but it''s just that Irene is just on a whole another level. Now they understand that if she were to directly participate in the rating game then the whole rating game will have no more meaning to it. But they''re confused about Rias Gremory team. So far they still haven''t fought a decent opponent at all. They don''t know whether to call them cheating or just pure luck at this point... Or maybe they are just that strong as well? And maybe their team could give Irene''s team a good fight? If that''s true then that would be something to look forward to. Azazel announced that there will be a quick break before the final. Vali and his team now gaze at Rias and her peerage members with a different look. Their gazes are cold and full of despise. Even Le Fay frowned deeply while looking at them but she can''t keep up looking at them for long because she''s being teased by Kuroka yet again which made her face turned red from shyness. Kuroka keeps telling her that if she were to see the current Issei then she will have her heart stolen all over again, she guarantees it. Le Fay is getting even more curious and full of anticipation to see Issei once more after that. ... -At the space dimension near the rating game location- Semiramis, Scathach, and Forzelotte are gazing at Rias''s team with gazes full of killing intent. They are on top of a majestic prototype of the that is shaped like a massive warship. Its name is . Yes, this ship is the familiar of Issei but it''s only able to materialize after undergoing a process of evolution which is his current form, that''s why back in the world of Eve Issei couldn''t use it. has grown into an enormous flying ship adorned with the design of a dragon. It wanted to copy the Babylon design but since their level is too different apart it can only be a warship in the end. The one controlling is a heroic spirit that goes by the name of Francis Drake. She is a female pirate captain with long wavy crimson pink hair, blue eyes, and a scar across her face. She wears brown choker cor almost attach to her dark pink captain vest that shows her bountiful chest, as for her bottom she wears white pants and long dark brown boots. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/typemoon/images/e/ea/RiderFrancisDrakeStage3.jpg/revisiontest?cb=20180303155613). It''s quite smallpared to the original Babylon but it''s still big enough to hold hundreds of passengers. It didn''t really need a person to maneuver it but it will be better if there''s someone took control of it. Behind them, there is Rakia, Ekate, Paniverna, Ultinia, Marialis and also a group of Angels, Devils, Demonkin, and Heroic Spirits alike. There''s also some Overlord such as Shuten-Douji, Ibaraki-Douji, Minamoto no Raikou, etc along with their respective subordinates behind them. The former group is asked by Issei to "Assist" Irene while thetter group is just a bunch of tagalong. Semiramis - Hmm... Now that I see them at first hand, I can barely contain my rage... I would kill them outright but I know that they will have it easy that way... Semiramis mumbled with a low voice with his gaze filled with rage. Scathach - Fumu... Scathach hummed in agreement with her red eyes glowing. She''s holding on her right hand as if she''s about to throw the spear right at them at this instant. Forzelotte - Hmph... I would devour their soul but it would just make me feel sick and I don''t want to disgust Ise with it. Forzelotte scowled with her aura went a little bit wild. Rakia - Semiramis-sama, Scathach-sama, Forzelotte-sama. Ise-sama has left me a message... He said, "No matter what you decide to do, I will totally support it". Rakia said with a slight bow from behind the three of them. Although her face is calm, she''s also feeling anger from the sight of Rias and the other girls. After hearing Rakia words, the three Goddesses gaze went soft right away knowing that their beloved husbandpletely got their back no matter what their decision will be. Semiramis - Ufufufu... It seems that we can''t hide it from him after all... Semiramis said with a wry smile but her eyes held nothing but endless love and devotion for Issei. They were nning to go silently to assist Irene but they met up with Rakia and the others along the way. Scathach - Well, considering how intelligent and observant he is, I doubt we could keep things hidden for long from him... He''s my most prided disciple after all. Scathach push her chest forward in pride. Forzelotte - Umu... As to be expected from the King of Kings, the . Forzelotte nodded calmly but she can''t hide her smile when she''s talking about Issei. At the mention of Issei, all of them who are present of the vicinity smiled in gratification and be went into a worshipful mode for having such wonderful King/Master. Francis - Gahahahaha! That''s Boss for you! Francisughed out loud totally uncaring about how udylike she currently is. Well, she never really care about those kinds of stuff anyway. That''s why in the history book she''s described as a man rather than a woman because her crewmates never saw or depicted her as a woman. ording to a sailor who serves under her before, "Ergh, we cannot call ourselves men if we look the captain as a woman, or rather, it would be rude towards her". She also never interested in romance and the like until she met Issei. The only man that could awaken her womanly side with just one nce... Other people often felt repulsed when they saw her scar or know her reputation but Issei genuinely sees her as a normal woman through and through without any strings attached. From the rumors she overheard, he''s supposed to be a total sex-beast when he''s drunk... But as to date, she has yet to sessfully trick Issei to have a drink with her and the other girls. Mainly because Jalter bes overly protective against them all especially against her fellow Avenger/Alter Ego. Francis Drake always believes things wille to an end no matter what they are and there is no exception for it... But recently, she found an exception... It''s Issei himself. She for some reason cannot see nor imagine the end of him... It''s like he''s an absolute existence ever existed... Semiramis - Be that as it may... We''ve already promised Kuroka that we''re not going take it too far against her little sister... Koneko, was it? Semiramis wondered. She then gazes at Koneko who''s currently looking very upset because Kuroka never meets or talk with her anymore ever since that day where she visited them at Hyoudou household. And even during this tournament, all she does is only gazing at her with a disappointed gaze which makes Koneko be upset even further. Forzelotte - Ise himself promised Kuroka... The word of a King is gold. Forzelotte reminded them all. Scathach - Hmm... But we still need to punish her regardless. Semiramis - Don''t worry about that... I''m pretty sure Irene and the other girls will properly punish them all. Now get ready all of you... It''s about time... Hearing her call, all of them started preparing. The sheer line up for the so-called "backup" is overwhelmingly imposing that no matter who saw them now will think that they''re about to go to war instead of just a in backup... ... During the break time, Sirzechs was about to beg Irene to take it easy on Rias team but he''s met with a threatening re by Jalter which halted his advance towards their location. Azazel and Michael could only sigh bitterly at that because they know there''s nothing they could do to change their mind. Well, they suppose this is it... If things go too far they''re not sure if they should assist Sirzechs or not... They mean... Did you see Irene disy of power just now? They''re pretty sure that her true power is perhaps on par with Great Red itself. If there are Ophis and Lilith here with them then they might still have a chance since both of them saw Rias and co as their friends, right? But s... They''re not here... Serafall went towards Irene location or to be more specific towards Croix location. Serafall - Ne ne, why did you all seem so hostile towards Rias-chan and her teammates? Serafall asked innocently even though she herself kind of feeling disappointed towards thetter group because of how they basically abandoned Issei to his own luck before. Croix - Umm... It''s a secret~? Croix tiled her head acting clueless. But Serafall notices how her tone held a bit of anger when she''s talking about Rias''s team. Serafall stopped talking about Rias and talked about them instead. But they mainly talk about Croix and the other girls'' husband. Only when ites to their husband that they all seem very enthusiastic. Even the usually scowling Jalter smiled thinly in a longing manner. She really can''t wait to meet up with her beloved master once again... Even though it''s only been a few hours ever since she left his side... This makes Serafall and the others such as Gabriel increasingly more curious just who is this husband of theirs for being able to make this array of amazing women to love him with all their heart. He must be quite an amazing individual. Gabriel and Grayfia joined in to listen to their conversation not too long ago. Rias''s team is preparing for theirst match so they excuse themselves before this to formte a strategy. Their strategy is quite simple... They will aim at one of them that seems the weakest of them all and if they are able to defeat her then they would instantly gain victory. Since they have a greater number than them then they would split the team to hold back each one of them while the assault team headed towards their designated target. In this case, they are aiming for Yunyun because she seems to be the weakest of them all. But unbeknownst to them... They won''t even have a chance to execute their "Perfect" n... When it''s time to start the final match, Irene seems to be looking at a thin air above her with a knowing grin on her face. Irene - Fufufu, I see... Let''s go girls... It is time. Hearing her words the girls instantly prepped themselves up and teleported themselves to the arena to meet with their target... Sirzechs for one had a very bitter and frustrated face. He even prayed to God hoping Rias''s team will be fine... Which earned him a massive headache since he''s the Maou after all... ... When both teams arrived at the arena, Rias and her team doesn''t pay any respect towards Irene and her team and was about to execute their n right away. But they stopped in their track in the very next moment because of the intense bloodlust Jalter emitting right now. Jalter - Ehehehehe... Ahahahahaha! I''ve been waiting for this for a long time! With a bloodthirsty grin on her face, Jalter maniacallyugh. Her aura went wild with glee... Irene and the others are also emitted their respective bloodlust towards Rias''s team. Rias and her whole team started shivering greatly while also sweating profusely because they''ve remembered that they''ve sensed this bloodlust before. Their mind may have not remembered it but their bodies do. It''s an instilled fear they gained back then. Their whole mind, body, and even instinct are telling them to run but they can''t even move right now... Only Kiba and Gasper are confused as for why their teammates suddenly stopped moving with their teeth ttering and Little Hijama even pissed himself from the get-go. But they also can''t move from their spot feeling the intense pressure Irene''s party emitting right now. Even Azazel screamed at Sirzechs with an urgent voice. Azazel - Damn! Sirzechs! They are the possessor of those bloodlusts from back then! Even without Azazel telling him, Sirzechs has already started to move. Sirzechs - Cancel the match immediately! He screamed at his subordinate and even at Tiamat who''s serving as the judge of the rating game. Subordinate - W-We can''t Sirzechs-sama! We can''t recall Rias-sama and her team for some reason! Something is preventing us from doing so! Tiamat - The same goes on my side! Something is interfering with the system! Tiamat shouted back in a dire voice. She and the other gatekeeper are trying everything they can to teleport Rias and her team back here. Everyone in the stadium be restless. The match turned from an anticipated match into a nightmare straight away without anyone knowledge except for the selective few... Vali - Give it up, Sirzechs Lucifer... Your sister and her team will meet her judgment soon. Vali said calmly from the side with his hand crossed in front of him. Azazel - Vali, What do you mean by that? Azazel asked Vali who seems very calm with all of thismotion that''s currently happening. Sirzechs - Vali... If you have anything to do with this whole incident then- Sirzechs was about to say something towards Vali but thetter beat him to it. Vali - Hmph! You of all people should know just what they fault are. Vali scoffed at Sirzechs with a mocking face. After Sirzechs and Azazel heard his words they stopped in their tracks right away and started recalling Rias''s peerage blunder... Shiva - Heheheh... Shiva onlyughed slightly seeing the whole predicament. This ought to be a good show he thought to himself. The parents'' party started bombarding Sirzechs and Azazel with questions of what did Vali meant by that. But they cannot say it out loud in public, obviously... With thousands and thousands of eyes out here in the open, it would be catastrophic if it were to be known... Vali - You haven''t told them yet? No matter, it''s all will be revealed soon enough. Vali said once again. Sirzechs and the others are still a bit confused by what Vali meant by that. They know Rias''s fault but what do Irene and her team got to do with all that? When Sirzechs was about to ask Vali once more about it. They all heard a scream from the arena... *Kyaaaaaaah!!!* It is the voice of Rias and Akeno... Jalter can be seen grabbing Rias and Akeno together directly on their head. She appeared to have mmed both of them down to the ground with a massive force until the ground beneath them burst open and created a miniature crater. Thankfully both of them are Devils so their head doesn''t explode right away because of that. But their head still bleeds a little from the impact just now. Jalter made sure to savor her time with them so she didn''t use her full power on her smash just now. And there''s another addition appeared on the arena without any of them noticing it. It''s Ravel who was on the backup seat on Rias''s team side... She appears to be distressed but from the looks of it, there''s no immediate harm has been done to her, unlike Rias and Akeno. Sirzechs''s party - Rias!!!/Akeno!!!/Ravel!!! Only after this happen that Kiba and the others broke free from their fear and tried to help them. But before any of them couldunch their own respective attack, there''s suddenly someone appeared in front and each one of them. Reiji and the others are the only exceptions of all this because they all are still frozen stiff from fear. They have never faced with a life and death battle situation after all... In front of Koneko, there''s Gurigura. Xenovia is confronted by Millet. Irina by Jeanne and Natal. Kiba by Ramius and Riche. Asia by Yunyun and Wiz. Ravel is currently being stepped on by Kathryn feet which is imbued by so she can''t move in the slightest. It''s unknown when, but Gasper is already in Croix''s front being held by her, Croix put both of her hands on his shoulder. Unlike Ravel, he''s being held in a gentle yet firm manner by Croix. Gasper started panicking after being held by Croix and was about to use his only to hear the voice of Croix from behind him. Croix - There there~ Don''t struggle too much~. Just stay with big sister for now, okay? She said with a gentle smile which is a total contrastpared to his other teammates'' situation. Gasper blushed feeling something very soft behind his head. His whole head is almost enveloped by Croix massive bust. Gasper knows that this is not the time for this but for some reason he can''t muster any power at all to use his . So he can only watch his teammates in dire strait helplessly in Croix''s grasp. His magic power has been sealed by Croix that''s why... Being a Half-Vampire and Devil at the same time doesn''t really help his situation in any way... Croix - Ufufufu, so your name is Gasper-chan? Maa~ you''re indeed a cutie for a boy just like otouto-kun said~ Croix started giggling at Gasper who''s confused by who she meant by otouto-kun. Croix - Ah! You don''t know the otouto-kun I''m talking about, don''t you? It''s your senpai, Gasper-kun~. He''s Ise-senpai~ Croix said with a smiling face. Gasper who heard her words be frozen stiff and his eyes went wide after hearing her words. Gasper - ...Y-Y-You know Issei-senpai? Gasper asked Croix in a timid and low yet hopeful voice. Croix - Hm~? Of course I do~, I''m one of his wives after all~ Croix said with a blissful smile. Gasper bes further taken aback with confusion and shock. Croix doesn''t say anything else after that. Croix - Hehehe, judging by your face, you seem like you don''t believe me? Just you wait... It will all be clear soon enough~ After that, Croix doesn''t say anything else and the same for Gasper... They are on the sideline when all of the "battle" is happening. Kathryn only looks on all of this happening while one of her feet is on top of Ravel''s head preventing her from moving in the slightest. Ravel tried to use her me towards Kathryn but thetter kicked her on the stomach before she has the chance to do so and proceeded to put her feet on her head once again. Not like the me would hurt her in any way but it annoys Kathryn if she struggles too much. Irene is also standing nearby them with a mocking grin on her face. She pointed her finger towards Ravel and that sealed her every sense of hearing, taste, sight, etc which frightened Ravel a lot. It''s like she''s alone in the darkness right now without being able to see, taste, touch, hearing, nor smell anything... She can''t even scream... Before long there''s an excruciating pain assaulting her and she doesn''t know what happened but she still can''t scream... Irene put her in an illusion of being in constant pain. Ravel''s body started squirming in pain but she can''t say anything at all other than to endure the pain... Wiz already prisoned Reiji''s group in an Ice coffin with only their heads out in the open. They all are still out of it with their faces ovee by fear. Their teeth started ttering not only because of fear but also because of the cold. Wiz is currently standing in front of Asia who''s also shivering in fear. Right next to Wiz, there''s Yunyun whose crimson eyes are glowing brightly. Yunyun doesn''t say anything and the same goes for Wiz. They are only gazing at Asia with an angry gaze. Wiz is the first to move. Wiz - .... She extended her hand and clutched her hand. In the next moment, there''s a dark magic circle appeared under Asia and then there are a bunch of skeletal hands made their ways towards Asia. Asia screamed in fear seeing so many skeletal hands appeared below her trying to get their hands on her. Asia - K-Kyaaaaa!!! Those skeletal hands grab ahold of her feet, thighs, stomach, chest, arms, and finally, her head... Just being touched by those skeletal hands made Asia felt terrorized and paralyzed in fear. Their grabs are so bone-crushingly hard that if it weren''t for her physic as a devil, she would''ve already been turned into a meat patty by now... She turned her head to the side slightly looking slightly hopeful at her boyfriend condition but thetter doesn''t even nce a tiny bit at her direction. He even closed his eyes in fear while mumbling something incoherently in fear... Thest bit of hope in Asia''s eyes dimmed after seeing that... Asia - ...A-A-Aaaa... It hurts... H-Help me... Ise-san... And with herst words, Asia is dragged down to the abyss by the skeletal hands... She will forever be prisoned there unless Wiz let her out... Both Yunyun and Wiz scowled at her when Asia mentioned Issei''s name... They both thought only at this moment that you remember him?! Only when you needed him the most?! And what about when he needed you all the most?! Were you there for him?! The answer is a big fat NO! They screamed out loud inside their mind with anger... It took them quite a while before they regained their calm once again albeit only a little. They then changed their attention to the other girls... Kyou and Kinou who''s nearby them nodded with approvement because they could enact proper punishment even though both Wiz and Yunyun quite timidpared to the other girls. ... Koneko is confronted by Gurigura so they''re on a standoff. But unlike Koneko who''s very tense, Gurigura appears to be more rxed. Although, she''s ring hatefully at Koneko right now. Koneko could hear Asia scream but there''s nothing that she could do since Gurigura is standing in front of her. Gurigura - ...Do you know what I hate the most? Gurigura suddenly spoke which makes Koneko taken aback. Gurigura - I hate liars the most... I''ve been tricked by someone I trusted before... But "He" brought me back from the despair I felt when I found out about the lies I''ve been fed up with... Gurigura continued on saying things while she reminiscing her past before she met Issei. Koneko is confused about why she''s telling her all this. What''s this got to do with her? Gurigura - If it weren''t for the promise we made to Kuroka-nee then you would probably already in a more dangerous situation you know? You should be thankful for having an elder sister like her... So... Koneko was dumbfounded hearing Kuroka name from Gurigura''s mouth and suddenly Gurigura disappeared from her previous spot. Gurigura - ...I need you to stay down for now. Gurigura voice resounded from behind Koneko. And before Koneko could react to it, she felt a powerful impact from her back whichunched her body towards the wall. *Bang!* Koneko body embedded to the wall because of the sheer impact Gurigura deliver to her and she passes out just like that. Gurigura - Hmph... How weak... Even the old Kuroka-nee is more powerful than you. Gurigura speed is already extremely fast butbined with her ability to assimte into the shadows made her even more dangerous altogether. What she just did was teleporting herself into Koneko shadow and appeared from it. This ability of hers is called . Gurigura then snorted at Koneko before pulling her body out of the wall and walk towards Irene location. ... On Xenovia side. She already has her Ex-Durandal out in the open while Millet only stands in front of her with both of her hands on her back which is her usual stance. It gives people a false sense of security thinking that she''s unprepared while in reality, she could immediatelyunch an attack in just a split second. Their standstill is broken when Xenovia saw what happened to Asia. Xenovia - Asia! Xenovia instantly dashed towards Asia direction wanting to help her but Millet is blocking her way. Xenovia - Get out of my way! She shed down with all of her power at Millet who''s standing in front of her. Millet doesn''t have any reaction at all seeing the iing greatsword that''sing her way and still standing straight in her spot... But when it''s about to reach her, she calmly extended her hand towards the sword trajectory. If it were any other individual then this would be a dumb and fatal move but not for Millet. *ng!* The sound of contact between Durandal and Millet hand is like the sound of two metal shing instead of a swording into contact into a seemingly delicate hand of a woman. Xenovia - What?! Xenovia eyes went wide seeing this... She''s feeling disbelief because even Cao Cao or even Vali for that matter wouldn''t dare to block her sword with their bare hands. Xenovia tried to pry off Durandal from Millet''s hand but it doesn''t move in the slightest. Millet - Hmm... So this is the Ex-Durandal I''ve heard about... It''s nothing much... The sword my lord gifted to me is far more superior than this. Millet calmly assesses the Durandal. And with that said, Millet''s summoned a unique looking sword from her space storage. It is a sword named which is the old that Issei recast and rebuild with the help of the Goddess Hephaestus herself. Unlike the old Ascalon which contain pure element and mainly used for Dragon ying, it is now imbued with Issei very own element and aura or divinity. The sword color is also not white and gold like before. It''s instead abination of ck and crimson. Its handle which was colored gold is now colored crimson while its de is colored raven ck. The element enabled this sword to destroy anything in its path while Issei aura or divinity made this sword unable to be used by anyone else and it also cannot hurt anyone who possesses Issei divinity inside them. In this case, Issei''s wives. The sword still retains its element but it has been toned down because of the element inside it. But both elements managed to coexist together with the assistance of Issei''s divinity. This sword is also probably the only sword in existence which could resist the element even from Nyathotep itself. Hence the name . Xenovia is surprised after seeing because it looks really simr to the sword she recognized... The same goes for Michael and the others. Millet - Isn''t it beautiful? My lord made this sword just for me... This sword name is . Millet gazed at with a captivated and loving look which is a total contrastpared to her usually stern face. Millet - Now then... Millet''s face reverted back to her cold look before she changed her attention from to . She then swung down towards it. *CLANG!* *CRACK!* And with just one swing, Durandal break... It has been split in half right at the center of its de. Before long that 2 de fragments also turned into dust and it is absorbed by ... It is one of ability to absorb any kind of holy weapon or even cursed sword to make itself grow stronger. After a few seconds, there''s a small blue gem appeared on the handle. That blue gem is representing Ex-Durandal which it just absorbed. Xenovia - A-Ah... Ahh... D-Durandal? Xenovia who saw her trusted sword has been turned into dust entered into a state of total disbelief. She totally let her guard down because of her shocked state. She''s not the only one feeling disbelief because the onlookers'' also can''t believe at what just happened, especially the Angels and Church party... To think that the Holy sword has been destroyed just like that... Millet - Pathetic... To think that you wanted to be "His" Knight only with these measly skills... Millet spat in disgust before she proceeded to stab her sword towards Xenovia who are still dazed because of the loss of Durandal. *Puchi!* Xenovia - ...Eh? Millet stabbed her sword right into Xenovia chest but there is no blooding out from her stab location... Xenovia - ...!? AAAAHHHHHH!!! But before long, she''s assaulted by an extreme pain while also feeling her power is being rapidly drained out of her... Millet - Rejoice... You''re the first to experience another ability of Chaosbane, . Millet smiled evilly at Xenovia. Millet - You almost imed "His" life because of your betrayal... Now... I im everything you have... Whether it be your sword or your strength... They are no more. Xenovia then copsed to the floor and fainted dead away after hearing Millet words... Only then Millet pulled out from Xenovia''s chest and stored it back to her space storage... She snorted at Xenovia onest time and then dragged Xenovia unconscious body like a rag doll towards Irene location. All of Xenovia power and abilities have been abolished from her... She won''t be able to use any ability she previously possesses... You could say that she has been turned into a toddler in terms of capabilities. ... Irina is confronted by Jeanne and Natal. She''s already started sweating profusely and in panic after seeing most of her friends have been done for. Natal crossed both of her hands in front of her while Jeanne is holding her g. Natal gaze is full of despising and disgust while Jeanne only has this calm look on her face. Irina - ...Why are you all doing this?! And you are supposed to be the lord Saint before right? Then how could you be so cruel?! Irina shouted at Jeanne. Jeanne - ...I could ask you the same question... Jeanne mumbled in a low voice, but Irina couldn''t hear it. Irina - What? Irina asked because she couldn''t hear Jeanne''s words just now. Jeanne - ...In life, I was no saint. Jeanne started speaking. Jeanne - I held the g high for what I believed in... And as a result, I stained my hands with blood... She looks down towards her hand. Jeanne - Of course, I don''t regret that. Nor do I regret the inquisition or my own death... But I shed too much blood... I believed in the dreams of a little country girl, but... Jeanne closed her eyes remembering her olden days as a former follower of God. Jeanne - At the time, I never imagined how high the price of that dream was... I never regretted it, but never did I feel fear. And that is my greatest sin... Only the oue my actions made me called a saint by the others. I do not think it''s the right words for a country girl like me... But then I met "Him". She opened her eyes once again with a devoted and loving look on her face. Jeanne - He showed me the truth about... The Lord''s death... For once in my life, I felt fear... Fearing just who should I entrust my faith with if the Lord I have been serving all this time is already dead... But he showed me the light... The light which shines brighter than any light... Jeanne smiled from the bottom of her heart while looking at the fluttering g above her. Even Natal started nodding with a smile. Jeanne - "With infinite hope and dreams, I shall be the protectors of my loved ones" he once said... "I shall promise you a future that shines brighter than any light"... And he kept his promise... He brings us all so much joy and bliss... Jeanne then looks at Irina with a re. Jeanne - Now it''s the time for me to fulfill my promise and duty as his faithful wife and servant... Prepare yourself. Jeanne then aimed her g towards Irina which immediately prepared herself just like Jeanne warned her. But out of nowhere, there''s suddenly arge body of water appeared below Irina and enveloped her entire body. Irina started making a gurgling sound because the water not only prevents her from breathing but also hurting her entire body. It''s like she''s being squished by water pressure from the deepest part of the ocean. She can''t do anything because some of the water turned into a rope and bind her arms and legs. Jeanne - Natal-san... Jeanne smiled wryly at Natal for stealing her advance. Natal - Ara? Do forgive me, Jeanne... It''s just that she''s so full of opening that I can''t stop myself. Natal said with a mocking voice. This whole situation continues until Irina was about to pass out from theck of air. Natal canceled her attack and Irina dropped to the ground and started coughing profusely. Jeanne then walked forward towards Irina. Jeanne - ... She doesn''t say anything before she took out her sword from its scabbard and stabbed it towards Irina''s back. Just like Millet did before, there''s no blooding out from the stab wound... But before long, Irina also started screaming as Xenovia did before. If Xenovia lose all of her power, then Irina loses all of her element that''s currently residing inside her. Jeanne - You are not fit to be an angel of God... And with that, Irina white angel wings turnedpletely ck... But she doesn''t turn into a fallen angel... She turned into the ... one is neither an Angel nor a Fallen Angel. The case is quite simr to a stray devil case. They won''t turn into a monster though... But they will feel pain and despair from the illusion of phantom pain they''re experiencing. Irina angelhood ironically is the one who caused this pain because she doesn''t possess a single speck of element inside her. She also can''t stop being an "Angel" or it will immediately im her life. While Michael and the others could stop her pain momentarily as long as they inject her with their own element... Only Jeanne or Issei himself could revert back her current situation... Just like a drug addict... They could momentarily stop the pain when they took the medicine, but it will start to hurt again when they stopped taking the drugs... Then Irina passes out just like her other friends... Jeanne put her sword back into its scabbard while Natal dragged Irina''s unconscious body towards Irene location just like Millet did... Natal - Hmhmhm~, I wonder if darling would reward us when we''re done here? Natal hummed merrily along the way while Jeanne could only smile wryly at her while also thinking the same thing. ... Kiba gritted his teeth in frustration and anger... Anger towards himself for being so weak and his inability to protect them. He''s been attacking Ramius and Riche all this time but it''s no use because Ramius could calmly take on all of his attack head on quite easily. While Riche would just teleport away from her previous location so attacking her is just a waste of time. He already used his Glory Drag Trooper and used one of them trying to trick Ramius and Riche but it''s no use because he''s easily spotted by them because of their . He also tried every piece of swords in his possession to attack them but to no avail... Ramius - Just stay put. We won''t do anything towards you... But if you were to force our hands then we would have no choice to take you down as well. Ramius calmly said towards Kiba. Kiba - ...Why... Why did you all do this?! Kiba shouted at Ramius and Riche in anger. Ramius - ...It will all be clear soon enough. Ramius responded towards Kiba shout with the same calm tone. Kiba gritted his teeth before heunches himself towards Ramius once more. But this time he uses his and only feints an attack towards them while his true objective is to get to his friends such as Rias and Akeno. is a technique in which Yuuto transforms his Dragon Knights into armor pieces with aura propellers for his torso and legs. When in use, it drastically enhances Yuuto''s speed to the point that even Issei in his Pseudo-Dragon Deification had a hard time perceiving it. Of course, that only applies to the old Issei... Just when Kiba thought that he seeded tricking Ramius and Riche... Ramius suddenly appeared right in front of him with the assistance of Riche teleportation magic. Kiba - Guh!? He did manage to take a few steps away from them though... Ramius - So this is your answer? Then you leave me with no choice... Riche. Riche - On it. Ramius said with a rhetorical question before she signaled Riche and then thetter uses her Gravity magic on Kiba to slow him down and that gave Ramius the perfect chance tond a solid blow at him. *Bang!* Kiba - Gaha! Kiba got hit by Ramius squarely on his sr plexus just like Loup Garou did before. Ramius - As a fellow Knight, I respect your spirit for trying to protect your friends... But I can''t have you running around while my sisters enact their punishment towards them, forgive me. And with that, Kiba also got knocked out for the count. Ramius calmly caught his body with her hand. She put Kiba unconscious body on her shoulder. Then both Ramius and Riche headed towards Irene location as well... ... Jalter - Hehehe... Do you know just how long I''ve been waiting for this day? Jalter proceeded to lift both Rias and Akeno to the air effortlessly. Her glowing eyes instill fear to Rias, Akeno and the onlookers'' alike... They can''t imagine that the supposed Holy Saintess Jeanne D Arc will have this side of her. Both of them tried to pry open Jalter hand from their head but to no avail. Rias and Akeno then tried to use their magic to attack Jalter but before they''re able to do so, Jalter immediately summoned a pitch ck me which burned their whole body. Oddly enough, those mes didn''t burn them at all... At least on the outside... Rias and Akeno - Aaaaahhhh!!! Jalter - Does it hurt? This me is not a normal me... This is a me from the very depth of hell itself! It doesn''t burn your body but it burns your soul directly! Ahahahahaha! Jalterughed maniacally once more. Her braided tinum blonde hair has been undone and flowing freely behind her back which made her look even more beautiful and mesmerizing if it weren''t for her current situation then the onlookers'' would definitely be head over heels at her... Rias and Akeno started iling even harder because of the sheer pain they''re feeling right now. They''ve never felt this kind of pain before in their entire life. They started screaming loudly in pain and they cannot muster a tiny bit of energy to use their magic... Not that it matters because even if they used their whole power to attack Jalter, it won''t even scratch her. Outside the arena, Sirzechs and the others couldn''t take it anymore seeing Rias and her peerages being tortured like this. Sirzechs - Azazel! Michael! Odin! Everyone! Please help me to break the seal on the arena! Sirzechs screamed at them to which they agreed to. But before they could take another step towards the Arena location, there''s suddenly a massive pressure and aura descending on the whole stadium which made all of them have massive goosebumps. ??? - I would suggest you don''t take another step. There''s a melodic and calm yet threatening voice came from the void. Sirzechs, Azazel, Michael, Odin, Vali, etc. looked up towards the voice source only to see a massive warship appeared from the void crack. All of their eyes went wide because they kind of recognized that ship even though it lookspletely differentpared to the old version of it but they can still see the simrity here and there... It is which belonged to someone they knew very well... And the ship g is the logo which is very well-known in the whole world... The logo. And from that ship, there are hundreds of Angels and Devils pouring out from it and they all instantly encircled Sirzechs and co on the spot. Sirzechs, Azazel, and Michael arepletely dumbfounded after seeing so many Angels, "Fallen Angels", and Devil appearing out of nowhere. Those "Fallen Angels" are obviously not a true fallen angel. Rather, it''s an angel that possesses the element. After that, it''s the Overlords and the others who jumped down and take their positions. When all of them have taken their position such as Raikou who''s aiming her bow towards them or the grinning Ibaraki-Douji that''s preparing tounch herself waiting for the signal, Shuten-Douji who''s hiding on the shadow along with the others ready to give a fatal strike in an instant, Francis Drake who already aimed her guns towards them, Miyamoto Musashi who already put her hand on her katana ready to draw it at any given moment, etc... And in no time, they all have been surrounded from all direction... Arrays upon arrays of powerful individuals stand in their way towards the arena... The sheer aura and pressure they are emitting are enough to give Sirzechs''s group a massive trepidation... They know that if they all were to attack them right now... They all will be dead in the next second without the chance to fight back in the slightest... And only then, they saw the owner of the voice they heard just now... They saw three peerless beautiful women walking towards their direction. The first one wears a gorgeous ck dress that highlights her beauty even more. She has a long beautiful dark brown hair flowing freely behind her back. Her most unique features are her elongated ears which resemble the Elf race. But all of them knows that she''s not an elf. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/typemoon/images/b/b6/Semiramis_Ototsugu_Konoe.png/revisiontest?cb=20131009203241). The second one has a wavy long dark purple hair and she''s also wearing an elegant white and purple dress. Her unique features are the two pair of horns that are located on the top and at the side of her head and also a mark that resembles the word "Queen/Empress" on her left cheek. (AN: /uploads/chars/5688-1546854759.jpg). While the third andst one has long purple hair and red eyes. She wears a ck colored full-body outfit that highlights her curvaceous body, with metallic shoulder pads. She also wears a ck veil over her head and short cloak over her shoulders, connected by the same shoulder pads. While she has no special features like the previous two as in she''s the one who resembles normal human the most. She can be seen carrying a unique two crimson spears on both of her hands. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/typemoon/images/8/84/FGOLancerScathStage3.png/revisiontest?cb=20151210083531). Also, she''s the one feared the most by the Gods faction because of her title the Undefeated . Even Shiva body turned tense after seeing her. They are of course Semiramis, Forzelotte, and Scathach party. Sirzechs doesn''t recognize them all but Azazel recognizes some of them... Such as Scathach herself. Hades who''s standing the foremost back from Odin position also recognized Semiramis. His body started shivering in fear after seeing her here... It''s been quite a long time since thest time he met her. You could say that she''s his boss, a low-ss Death God like him is nothing in front of the True Death God such as Semiramis... Azazel and the others gulped audibly after seeing this overwhelming lineup. But one thing they had inmon is that they all possess the well-known Crimson Mark as in the mark either on their clothes, pendant, weapon, etc. And that could only mean one thing... They all are from the pany... But what took them to be surprised even further is how Kuroka, Yasaka, and Sun Wukong group suddenly stands beside all of them. Kuroka showed her Dragon wings along with her , Yasaka whose clothes started changing right in front of them along with the appearance of the logo brand and her aura of divinity has also been unleashed... Semiramis - Nice to meet all of you... It''s quite a nice day, isn''t it? Semiramis said with a sarcastic smile. Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Semiramis smirked at Sirzechs''s Group before she changed her attention towards the arena. Semiramis - Hmm, they''ve done quite a splendid job, haven''t they? Scathach - Fumu, so far so good in my opinion. Forzelotte - Hmph... I kind of wanted to just kill them on the spot and be done with it. But it will be to easy for them. Hearing Forzelotte''s word, Sirzechs group tension went higher. Sirzechs - Excuse me... Sirzechs steeled himself and decided to ask Irene despite the hostility that is being aimed at them. Sirzechs - Can you tell us the reason why you all seem so hostile towards my little sister and her peerages? If they did something wrong towards any of you then please tell us and perhaps we could negotiate about it. He said with sweat streaming down his face. Sirzechs kind of already had a premonition about the reason for their hostility but he''s trying to keep denying it inside his heart. Semiramis - Hoo~? Negotiation, was it? Hmm... Very well, we''ll negotiate soon enough... Shuten-Douji, Ushiwakamaru, Katou Danzou, Mochizuki Chiyome, X Alter, Okita Souji Alter, Yu Miaoyi, Assassins... You all can back away for now... I''m sure that they won''t do anything reckless. Semiramis said mockingly at Sirzechs before she called out towards Sirzechs''s group behind. At first, Sirzechs and the others are confused but they soon realized what''s happening... From Sirzechs, Azazel, Michael, Odin, etc behind, there are suddenly a bunch of individuals with their swords, daggers, knife, kunai, kodachi, etc aimed at their throat and heart appearing out of nowhere. They just suddenly appeared out of thin air, right behind them without anyone realizing it. Sirzechs and the others had another massive goosebumps and trepidation after seeing the group of Assassins/Ninja suddenly appearing behind them. They never noticed them at all... Shiva could vaguely sense some hidden presence but he couldn''t exactly pinpoint their exact location. If it was the old group of assassins, then they would probably easier to notice even by Sirzechs''s group as well. But they had their strength boosted by the training they receive... Whether it''s by Issei or Scathach themselves. After hearing Semiramis words, they all back away and stand on their respective position waiting for their next order. Semiramis - Now then... I''m sure that all of you are wondering why we are so hostile towards those girls, right? Semiramis asked Sirzechs''s group to which thetter group nodded at her question. Azazel also kind of having a premonition about all this... But he can only hope that he''s wrong because if not... Then the chance for Rias and her friends to survive is close to zero... Semiramis - Irene dear... Would you bring them all here? Irene - Of course, sister. The moment Semiramis finished saying that, Irene and the girls appeared right next to them. They have already finished enacting their respective punishment and was ready to take the next step... Jalter group tossed Rias and co to the ground in front of Semiramis''s group. Even Asia who was in the Abyss is tossed in as well by Wiz. As for Reiji''s group, they are not far from them but they''re still encased in an ice coffin with a frightened look on their face. All of them are unconscious and doesn''t react in the slightest when they are tossed to the ground like a sack of potato. Only Kiba and Gasper are the one who''s still beside Croix. Although Kiba is still unconscious while Gasper is on the verge of crying seeing his friends situation. Sirzechs''s group wanted toe forward to inspect them but they know that if they were to do that, their life might be in danger. But the mom''s group disregard the danger they might face and went forward to grasp their own respective daughter. For those who didn''t have a mother then it''s their father or guardian instead. Rias approached by Venna, Akeno by Baraqiel, Ravel by Lady Phenex, Xenovia, Asia, and Irina by Griselda Quarta. They held their breath when they''re done inspecting their respective daughters. The damage that has been done to them isn''t that fatal but it''s still very cruel nevertheless. They all red angrily at Irene''s group. Koneko is within Kuroka''s arm already. Andpared to the others such as Rias or Irina, she''s having it easy because she only passes out at most with a bruise on her back. Kuroka is grateful but she knows that the true punishment has yet toe... She can only hope that Koneko would be able to withstand it... Semiramis lifted her hand towards the army to let them be. But she won''t let Sirzechs and the otherse closer though. Sairaorg and Sona group also red at Irene''s group for doing something like this. One of them is Rias cousin while the other is her best friend. The same goes for Riser Phenex and the others. Sairaorg - Must you be so cruel like this? Even if they did something wrong towards you then don''t you think doing something like this is taking it too far?! Sairaorg shouted at them in a fit of anger. His parents tried to stop him but to no avail. Even Sirzechs and co gritted their teeth in anger and doesn''t n to stop Sairaorg sudden outburst. If they''re alone and don''t have a faction behind them then they might just go all out with them. Irene - Too far? I wonder if you could still say the same thing after what you see next... Irene smirked at Sairaorg before she extended her hand towards Rias group to woke them up. The first thing Rias''s group when they woke up is to scream in pain. Hearing their respective daughters screaming in pain hurt their family heart a lot. But Vali group looks very nonchnt about it, only Le Fay look very ufortable hearing their scream. She''s quite the innocent type after all. Irene - Now, I will tell you the reason why we are so hostile towards you. Irene disregarded their screaming and continue to speak. Rias''s group stopped their scream and look at Irene in fear and hatred but they''re still whimpering in pain slightly. They wanted to know the reason why they did all this towards them. Rias and her peerages still haven''t seen the since it already made itself smaller and stored itself in the space storage waiting to be summoned once again. Irene - Does it hurt? Do you feel hatred towards all of us? If so, good! We all despise you as well... But the suffering "He" experience before is far more painful! Now let me show you the story of a once naive young boy... Irene then waved her hands to the air and created a holographic screen that shows a certain young man... When the DxD group saw the individual on the screen, they all halted their breath with their eyes went wide, even Rias''s group forgot about their pain and gazed upon the man they''ve been missing after all this time... Because the young man that''s inside the screen is Issei himself. But it''s the old Issei before he finds out about Rias''s group betrayal. The whole army already knew the past of Issei when he met Forzelotte. So they''re not too surprised seeing Issei old face. And it''s not like his old face is ugly or anything. If anything he looks above average in terms of look if he doesn''t make such perverted face all the time. But that''spletely normal considering how his memory has been altered by Forzelotte in the past and which man isn''t perverted for that matter? The holographic screen shows the everyday life of Issei... From when he''s still a normal human, how he met Rias, etc. Irene - Yes... The young man you''re currently seeing is Issei Hyoudou himself... Irene nostalgically looks at the screen. Irene - You see... He was a naive young boy... He trusted his lovers and friends a lot to the point of stupidity but... That''s how he is... That''s who he is. He always trusted them all without a single doubt... All of them paid attention to Irene words closely wanting to know their King/Master past and the other onlookers'' are also curious about the life of the great . Irene - He was happy for having such beautiful girlfriends and good friends alike... Even when his supposed girlfriends treated him coldly he still trusts and loves them a lot... The scene changed to when Issei tried his best to talk to Rias''s group only to be ignored or dismissed with cold words. Each word and scene stabbed Rias''s group right in their heart with shame and guilt. Irene - He never loses hope and one day... He decided to surprise his lovers by nning to gift them with engagement rings he created himself... Then the scene changed once more to the time where Issei does his best to create the rings... How he has this stupid grin on his face thinking that his lovers will be happy to receive these rings he solely created for them. Irene - And this here is that very same rings... Irene lifted her hand in the air and there are multiple rings appearing on the air floating above Irene''s hand. They look really beautiful and manage to capture Rias''s group eyes filled with joy knowing that Issei created these rings just for them. But their heart dropped to rock bottom when they heard Irene''s next words. Especially for Rias and Akeno. Irene - Then he decided to surprise them with his gifts... He first went to their college carrying the rings he wanted to give to his first lover and also his King... But what he saw therepletely changed everything... Then the scene changed yet again... ... -The past- Before Issei, a big metal gate made its appearance as the entrance door, having a rather rusty and broken look to it. Walls of bricks were at either side of the gate all covered in moss, symbolizing that they were old. Looking beyond the gate one could see a big building in the furthermost part of theplex, and alongside it, many smaller buildings which could be the other fraternities of the College were present. However, not a single student was outside, and thanks to that getting in was quite easy, no problem at all. Walking past the gate, he looked at the backs of the two women he was looking for, but instead of running as fast as he could towards them, he decided to follow them. Something about them felt... weird. Continuing his "chase" the two women expertly crossed the campus. Said campus being a full patch of dirt and grass with a few statues of what he guessed to be the founder of the College and other important teachers. A lot of trees adorned the path he was walking on, he could identify some as rosewood trees thanks to their purplish flowers. Many other trees were alongside them, but he was no expert, so he couldn''t decipher what species of trees they were. The smell was of freshly cut grass and wet dirt something he expected about such a big campus. The buildings were styled like the ones in old British movies. They were simr to images he had seen of Oxford when he was looking for universities in his free time. Maybe the founder got inspired by the British architecture? Who knows? Beingte, around 5:00 pm on a Friday, the students were gone. Just a minority were left for whatever reason they must have. Walking towards the building he saw at the entrance, the pair of women continued their walk while talking among themselves. It appeared they did not notice someone was following them, ack of awareness on their part. Soon, they finally entered the main building that seemed to be their faculty. They crossed the main door of the faculty and walked towards a huge staircase that covered almost all the room they were in. At both sides of the floor above them, balconies adorned the halls making it seem refined and high-ss. Reaching the end of the stairs they made ast left turn, and at the very bottom of the hallway, one could see a double door with a sign above it. It read as Student-Faculty in bright gold letters and encased in a wooden framework with intricate details. Clearly, someone spent some money on it. Issei, still being at the end stairs, peaked his head out and saw how Rias knocked on the door. Secondster, a man made his appearance. He was tall, around six foot something, appearing to be in his early twenties. His physique was quite big so he did some kind of sport, Issei''s fighting experience kicking in made him guess martial arts. He had shoulder-length blonde hair and blue eyes as clear as the sky, but something within them made Issei ufortable. Not that he was strong, but more like he was a threat to him. Reaching that conclusion he continued watching the man as he talked to Rias and Akeno. Soon after some talk, the man invited them in. [Partner... something is not right. Something is just odd...] - Ddraig finally talked with hidden worry in his voice. [Partner, I feel something terrible will happen to you. You should leave!] - Surprised at the sudden words of his partner, he widened his eyes and mentally answered. (Ddraig. What are you talking about? Nothing will happen. Although looking like that, that guy is weak, pitifully so. Maybe around Low-ss devil, if not lower.) - Issei answered in his mind, but he had to agree he did feel threated, but for apletely different reason he did not yet understand. [I know Partner!] - His tone exasperated. - [But something about that guy makes me feel uneasy! It''s as if he will leave you so terribly wounded you might not be able to do anything else in your life!] - His words were serious. [Just hear me out and let''s go away! You can ask them at another time, or maybe even the other girls!] - Ddraig stated, worry present in his voice, but his partner was just too stubborn. (Pfft! Come on Ddraig.) - He told the Dragon. (Just a quick peek inside. I will hear what they want to talk about and after that, we''ll leave. Then I''ll wait for them at the entrance of the school.) - The boy stubbornly answered, but deep inside he has fear. (Quick, before the door closes!) [Wait! Partner don''t] - Cutting themunication with the Dragon. Even cutting him mid-speech, he sprinted towards the door. Promoting to Knight he ran towards the door just before it closed. Sticking his finger in before it closed, he made a gap big enough for him to see without someone inside noticing him. Quickly thanking his extremely good eyesight, he looked inside. An extremely luxurious room stood before him. Fine leather couchesid on its center. One big enough to fit three people and still have room to spare. On each side of the biggest couch, there were two smaller ones, fitting for a single person. In front of it, a normal dark wooden table with three teacups filled with recently-poured tea. Further in, right against the wall, there were bookcases. The sheer number of books was enough to fill the entire wall. And in front of them, there was a big leather chair with an apanying desk the same tone as the wooden table. The ceiling had a fancy chandelier, while tallmps with ornaments adorned the corners of the room. But it wasn''t the room that took the air out of his lungs, it wasn''t the furniture, no. ...it was the ones inside the said room. That image took the entire life out of him. Sitting on the biggest couch in the room where the two women he was looking for. But both of them were leaning their entire weight upon the man he saw before, with a blush on his cheeks and a stupid smile on his face. Both women were wrapping themselves around him like a snake about to eat their prey. Their eyes were filled with happiness and enjoyment. The kind of happiness he had seen when he made Akeno reconcile with her father, and when he dered his love to Rias in the ORC. The Dragon inside the Boosted Gear went wide-eyed at the scene, hoping his eyes went bad due to old age. He even went to the extremes of asking the dead God of the Bible for his eye-sight to be wrong. Quickly checking how his partner was, he managed to figure out something on him. Disbelief appeared in his eyes. He could not find anything! Not even the slightest fragment of emotion could be seen nor felt! It''s as if his brain and body just shut down, cing his entire attention to the scene in front of his eyes! He also could not enter the mind-realm of his Partner, but guessing by the information obtained so far, the situation was not good! Wishing to check again, he tried once more, but nothing happened. He repeated the process over and over again, but only finding the same to happen. Leaving that aside he decided to monitor his Partner''s body. A chill ran up his spine when he noticed how his body currently was. [Just how could that happen?!] - Ddraig quickly screamed, but it seemed Issei was not capable of hearing him. [Those things gave him his power! Damn! They even gave him back his life in the beginning! How could such a vicious reaction ur in his body?!] - Ddraig quickly said to himself, surprised and even a little bit scared by the horrendous reaction happening inside his Partner''s body! [It''s because of THEM! How could something like this happen because of those WOMEN!?] - Anger filled the Red Dragon Emperor. His voice was full of venom as he spat his conclusion. He was furious! Those disgusting women were actually doing something that horrible to his Partner! [Partner! Lea] - But before he could tell his Partner to stop watching and to leave this ce immediately, a voice interrupted his thoughts. Said voice, was of the man sitting on the couch. ...Right in between the pair of women. "Rias, Akeno. I mean, I know you both like me but please, not here. We need to check some papers as well as passing them to our professors." - The man talked as he blushed. "We can do this tomorrow. After all, I promised to go on a date with both of you!" - The man said towards the two women at both sides of him, pride filled his voice and a smile filled adorned his face. How could he not be like that? Two of the most beautiful woman he everid eyes upon were fighting for him! Answering his question, Akeno spoke up in a flirty voice. "~Mmmm?~" - Akeno hummed seductively. - "What are you talking about Reiji? You want this as much as we want it. So, let''s, take, ~a breeaak~" - Akeno muttered thest words with a sensual voice that made the now named Reiji blush even more. Gathering courage Reiji decided to go for it. But before something could happen, an angry voice was heard right behind him. He listened to the furious voice of the other woman by his side. "Akeno! What do you think you''re doing, trying to seduce him in front of me!?" - Angrily, Rias stepped in before he could try something. Feeling scared of her he did not do a thing, he just sat there, not moving a muscle. Then she said with a voice filled with sexuality. "I will show you who is the best among us, ~Reijiiii~" The woman started to move. She was slowly showing her well-endowed curves, making Reiji swallow his spit. But before he managed to achieve her goal a voice was heard, said voice being Akeno. "Ara-Ara, Rias. Trying to get on him without me? Sorry, but I will not let you!" Throwing herself at him, she stopped the advances of the red-haired. He fell onto the couch, Akeno on top of him in a really easy to misunderstand position. Rias, so to not fall onto the ground, quickly stood up. When seeing the image in front of her she was filled with anger and fury. "Akeno! If you do not stop now I will have to get him off you by force! You know I love him! So why do you always want the same thing as I do?!" - With a "nice" smile on her face, Rias screamed, anger clearly visible in her eyes. Her emotions slowly changed her eyes into a red color. Reiji felt a chill run up his spine and started to sweat bullets, but Akeno didn''t even hesitate. "~Ara-Ara~ What do you mean by saying that I want him just because you love him? He was the first guy I met which didn''t have a disgusting look in his eyes. He did not look at me like a piece of meat, really kind as well. Just look at him he is manlyy~, good-looking~, and doesn''t look at me like a piece of trash would do. How could I not fall for him?" With a serious tone of voice, the ck-haired woman spoke up. Not knowing how impactful her words were in a good sense, and the bad sense. Rias felt her blood boil at those words, but she knew she was right, that was also one of the many reasons why she fell in love with Reiji. Calming herself down she looked at them clear-headed. Something that surprised the both in front of her. "Haaaa..." - She let out a long breath of air, trying to calm herself down before she did something stupid. Once rxed she looked at both of them, especially at Akeno, and said with a resolute voice. But for our brown-haired boy it sounded sharp, merciless, and dug straight into his heart. "True the fact that he isn''t a pervert, or drools over at merely our sight is truly a blessing." - Her voice calm and sharp. "Much better that any man I had ever met, that''s for sure!" - She asserted. "It''s also true that he is manly, decisive, and kind. These are also a few of the reasons I love him! But first and foremost, is the fact that he is not dumb, naive, pervert like someone Akeno and I know." Akeno furrowed her brows at the remembrance of that man. "Certainlypared to anyone else, especially to him he truly is above in all aspects! ~Especially in the looks department.~" - Akeno''s voice was flirty at the end. "I have to concur that him not being a dumb pervert, or a maniac obsessed with breasts is the greatest blessing we could have." - Finishing thement of Rias, Akeno spoke with a cold voice. Unknowingly how much damage had her words done to someone. "Also, it''s nice for him to understand our intentions and not to exin them with a big sign over our heads. I''m d you figured them out, ~Reiji!~ Truly something I want in the future for the man, ~I loveee~" - Rias told him. "Well, let''s keep going! I need a kiss if you want me to do the work. It''s quitete and the work needs to be done so, ~kiss me Reijiii~" - Putting her lips forward she begged for the kiss. Answering her, he stood up from the couch and walked towards the red-haired beauty. Leaving a pouty Akeno on the couch. *Kiss!* Quickly stealing her lips, he kissed Rias. The sound of lips connecting was the only thing that could be heard. But that scene was something that was burned into the mind of our spectator. That scene of Rias kissing that man made the brown-haired boy empty. He truly didn''t understand, Why? Was it because of the words both of them had said about him? Was it truly because he was a fool, a pervert, naive and dumb? His thoughts stopped when he looked back to the scene of the kiss. But this time with eyes devoid of any light, like those of a corpse. The kiss quickly became more intoxicating. Tongues started to fight a battle for dominance. After a while, the woman broke the kiss, she was in need of air. But she felt thatpared to someone he wasn''t that good of a kisser. Getting rid of the thought, she quickly looked over to him. Only to be taken by surprise when Akeno jumped towards him and kissed him even more fervently. *~Kiss!~* She was more daring that Rias, of that he was sure. Quickly breaking the kiss, Akeno said. "~HuHuHu~ Really quite the charmer, aren''t you Reiji? To make Rias ask for a kiss is quite impressive. But I will show you who, ~is the best kisser among us two~" - She leaned forward, she was searching for his lips. *~Kiss!~* She kissed him for the third time, but she felt something was missing from the kiss... However, the kiss became more passionate, being a sadist she took control of the "battlefield" really fast. But she decided to break it before the red-haired got jealous and tried something. That, will make her feel even morepetitive. Reiji felt extremely good. He just kissed two beauties! Two of the most beautiful women he had ever seen in his life! He turned towards the clock sitting at his desk; 5:30 pm. The time they spent talking and kissing was too much! Now they only had 30 minutes before their deadline! Sprinting towards his desk he decided to start working as fast as he could. Noticing that, Akeno and Rias also looked at the clock and quickly started to fill papers in. Thinking of a certain boy, but erasing the thought. They concentrated on the task before the deadline arrives. Staying outside the room Issei was on his knees, recapitting the words said inside that room. He felt empty,pletely empty. Just remembering those words made him sad, angered, andpletely broken overall. The scene of the kiss between Reiji and Rias was like a sharp knife, twisting and turning inside his heart. He felt his body go weak, his vision was clouded with unsheath tears, his sense of bnce gone. Standing up with whatever strength he had left. He walked away from that ce. Walking down the stairs, grabbing the metal railing. He walked slowly, painfully slowly until he reached thest step of the staircase. Reaching the bottom of the staircase. He looked back up, tears threatened toe out of his eyes but they didn''t. Soon, he lost control of his body and fell down to his knees, he felt dizzy and started to hyperventte. *Pant! Pant! Pant!* Sweat formed throughout his body. His head spinning and his body trembling as if he had spasms. That scene, those words, just wouldn''t go away! They kept repeating inside his head, over and over again! But suddenly he heard a voice inside his head. [..er, ...tner. PARTNER!] - The Dragon roared inside his head. Getting him out of those thoughts. Grateful towards the Dragon he wanted to talk to him but words did not leave his mouth. He heard Ddraig''s voice again. [Partner, answer me! Shit, Issei answer me! Show me that you can listen to me! Move your left hand up!] Slowly, Issei moved his hand up. That made the Dragon happy, his Partner finally heard him! [Partner, hear me out! Get away from here as fast as possible! Your body is not right!] - The Dragon was anxious. [The Evil Pieces are acting strangely, I can no longer control them! Your power as a dragon is also reacting violently towards the energy released from the Pawn Pieces! We need to leave, quickly find somewhere peaceful and quiet!] Understanding that the words of his Partner were right, Issei slowly stood up. Suddenly losing his bnce, he went towards the wall to have some sort of support. His head became clear after what he felt as an eternity. - (Shit! My body does not respond to me!) (I''m feeling extremely hot and sweaty, even my chest hurts a lot! What exactly happened!?) Getting him out of his thoughts Ddraig answered his question. [Partner it''s the Evil Pieces! They are acting strange. You can no longer control them and they are releasing a terrible aura that is shing with your draconic power!] [The heat and the pain are proof of that! We need to leave, quickly! Using magic or even the Boosted Gear in this state will probably kill you! So start moving!] - Commented the Dragon with a serious voice. Issei made haste and started to move his body. With every step, he felt as if his muscles were ripped apart as if his tendons were torn, and as if his bones were twisted. He felt every single part of his body burn as if he was just thrown into the burning pits of Hell! Each step was a challenge, the heat he felt became more annoying. Sweat started to umte, dropping visibly down his cheek towards the chin and down to the ground, but he moved. He had only one goal, and that was to get out of here as soon as possible! Making the greatest effort he ever made in his entire life, he reached the door of the building. He pushed it open while the hinges of the door made a loud noise. Soon, after pushing the entire door open, he saw a beautiful scenery. The green grass was now painted with an orange tinge because of the sunset, and the statues were shining brightly because of the sunlight. The smell of freshly cut grass was still there, but now it had a tinge of rosewood, that was thanks to the trees that were rooted in some ces of the campus. He could hear the wind howling and the leaves rustling. A beautiful sight indeed... if he did not feel like shit. Walking away from the building, towards the center of the campus passing by the statues and the other faculties, he heard Ddraig''s voice filled with encouragement. [Come on Partner! You can do it! After the gate, there is the park you ran through when you first came! Let''s go there. Your house is too far away to even try to go at it in your current state. Once in the park, I''ll tell you about your body! Well, as far as I know.] Walking past the metal gate, he saw the park. It stood like the most beautiful painting he had ever seen. A dirt road was clearly marked on the ground and further in, it separated into many different paths, going to different ces. Many trees stood proudly at what he thought to be the gate. Because there was nothing, aside from the brick walls surrounding the man-made park, he thought those huge trees pointed at the entrance of the park. Walls taller than most cars surrounded the park, showing that the entire block was a part of it. Walking as fast as he could he went inwards, trying to find a bench to rest his body. Walking by different nts, flowers, trees and even a few animals he saw here and there, he chose the right path of the dirt road that signaled him to go further in. Not knowing what was expecting him, he moved his tired body until he saw a big fountain. After what he felt like an eternity, he saw his savior. Like the most beautiful women, he had ever seen... Like when he first obtained the Bnce-Breaker... Like when he defeated Apophis... The bench was firmly nted on the ground near that fountain, waiting for him to sit on it to finally rest. Reaching the bench he noticed a bush behind it, it was big enough to cover the body of an entire person. Taking a look behind it, to check if something was behind it, he sat on the benchjust some mindless paranoia. "Haaaaaaa..." - Releasing a very heavy sigh heid down on the bench, wiping the sweat off his face with his shirt. Trying to gain his breath back he noticed that the pain he felt earlier was now subsiding. Something he was extremely grateful for. Turning his eyes to the fountain in front, he saw the beauty of the park. Birds were chirping and flying in the sky,nding on the branches of the multiple trees that were rooted on the ground. With the help of the wind, the trees and its leaves were moving peacefully from one way to the other, and nothing except the sound of leaves falling to the ground as well as the sound of the animals was heard. Not a single human voice or car engine was heard. Really a peaceful moment in all this chaos he just experienced. Finally, after his moment of courage, he started to break down. Tears fell down his face. Blood wasing off of his hands because of his nails digging in his skin. He felt the vor of iron in his mouth, and soon he started to cough. *Cough!* He even spat a mouthful of blood! (Why, why, just what did I do?! Why do I deserve this?!) - He started to mentally, break down. (Was it because I''m a pervert? A fool and naive being? ...Was it because I was kind to others?) [All right, stop right there.] - The Dragon quickly made its appearance. [Do not think like that. I do not know why they did it, but I know it wasn''t because you were kind. So don''t think like that!] - Ddraig told him. He hated how his possessor and friend ended up like this. He wanted to help him, but he couldn''t do much. Just support him. (Ddraig... Why you say that?! You also heard them! You also saw them! So please tell me why?!) - He wanted answers! (Why, are they doing that with that... that... THAT FUCKER!?) - Furious, Issei asked Ddraig. [I do not know why they did what the did. But I do know that it wasn''t because you were kind.] - He exined. [Sure, you are dumb and a pervert but that can be fixed. No one was born knowing everything, no one, was born perfect.] - He told his Partner with a serious tone. [About you pervertedness, you can control, and dominate it.] [If you are not manly, then buff up. If you''re not handsome, then change your style until YOU, find yourself good looking!] - His voice was filled with pride, the pride of a Dragon! [Everyone has an opinion. To some people, you may be like that, but to others, the ones that truly care for you, you''repletely different! Don''t let their words reach you! Prove them wrong with your actions, show them what you truly are! A Dragon!] - He roared thosest words. The motivational words are spoken from Ddraig truly did reach him, his crying stopped. Swallowing the blood in his mouth, he looked up, to the dark sky. Seeing the clouds slowly move further and further away, he sat there on his bench for a while until the sun set down. . The moon rose up, changing the color of the sky to a slightly darker blue. After all this time spent thinking, he found out that the words of Ddraig were right. Even if they went with other people, to another man, he still had others. Girls that truly loved him. Even though it hurt him far too much to ept it. After all, if you give up on life, then life will give up on you. You will only sink further and further inside the mud! "Thanks, Ddraig. I really needed that." - He told his friend. "You''re right, even if they think like that. So what? I still have others that do not think like them! It''s impossible for everyone around me to think as they do!" - He finally regained his confidence. The Dragon could hear his voice, now it sounded better! But before saying anything, he felt some strong auras near them. [Quickly Partner, hide! I feel multiple strong presencesing towards this ce! In your actual state, you are no match for any of them! I''ll help you in hiding your aura. Now that you are in this weak state, it will be much more easier hiding you from others even if they are stronger than you!] - Flinching at thement of the dragon, he hid behind his bench in the bush he earlier inspected. Slowly but surely, he heard voices. It was kind ofte, around 8:00 pm, so finding someone at this time in the park was rather odd. Hearing the voices closing in, he recognized them but the topic of their conversation was something that made him vomit blood behind the bush. *rgh!* Thankfully they didn''t hear him. "Hey Asia what do you think of these, quite beautiful right! The boy I like gifted them to me! Beautiful aren''t they?" - That voice was of Irina Shidou, the childhood friend of Issei. She was happily jumping around with over 100 roses on her hands, carefully ordered in a couple of bouquets. Answering instead of Asia, Xenovia talked. "Huh? Why do you feel so prideful? Isn''t that a sin? You''ll fall you know, Irina. Besides, he gifted them to you so that you could agree into bing his girlfriend!" - Xenovia quickly countered Irina. "True but Ryutaro is so sweet, nice, and gentlemanly. Besides, he always spends time with me, I love him!" - Her voice sounded sweet and dreamy. A blush was on her cheeks. She was bringing both hands towards her face, trying to cover her blush. Looking at her, Asia said. "Irina-san, Xenovia-san. It''s true that the gifts were beautiful, but still, I do not think you should keep saying it. Both of you have boyfriends and I believe that if Ryutaro-san and Souji-san were to hear you they will start fighting!" - Shyly talking, Asia gave her own advice. ""AH!"" - Both of them screamed at the same time. They realized that her words were true! Even though they are brothers, they are extremelypetitive towards each other! Last time they barely stopped them. Changing the subject of the talk, Xenovia quickly teased Asia. "Ohhh! So Asia, what about Ken? You two have been quite lovey-dovey recently. Doesn''t he help you with the club work? Also, there is a rumor that says that the two of you were holding hands and even kissing! So is it true?" - Skillfully, Xenovia asked Asia. Getting the constant nods of an excited Irina. "Ehh, well... just..." - She was made a mess thanks to thatment. "Yes, those rumors are actually true!" - Asia answered with honesty despite her red face. Suddenly the fourth figure apanying them spoke up "Asia-senpai... daring." - She was a short white-haired girl, she was eating her candy and her voice was almost without a trace of emotion. In response, Asia went even redder and hid behind Xenovia. "True Koneko-chan but don''t you also have someone? If my memory isn''t wrong someone of the same year but from a different ss. I believe his name was Hijama!" - Taken by surprise by Xenovia''s sudden remark Koneko widened her little eyes. "H-how do you k-know about t-that?" - Stuttering in her response, Koneko blushed. "So the rumor was true! You did like the youngest brother of Souji and Ryutaro!" - Irina stated with a face full of surprise. "So is the other rumor that Ravel is also after him true?" - She asked Koneko again. One could see how her face changed from the previous blushing, it became emotionless and sharp even her eyes became slightly cold. "Hmph! That Fried Chicken is unfortunately also after him. But she will never win! After all, I am at an advantage, sooner orter he will confess to me. I have the feeling it would be at the ending of the month." - Koneko replied with a full sentence filled with a lot of words. Something not normal about her, showing proof that she truly liked that Hijama. While continuing their walk, Irina made a question that made the hidden brown-haired boy react. "Sooo. What do you like about him Koneko-chan?" She answered at a speed faster than a Knight''s. "He is a pervert. I hate perverts. Especially perverted-senpai. He''s the worst of the worst, real scum." "Wahh. Quite the rude words towards Ise-kun there. But I have to agree. I hate how he''s always thinking about doing something perverted! Gives me the creeps..." - She had a face filled with slight disgust. "Don''t be that cruel towards Ise." - Those words made Issei smile slightly. At least, someone cared about him and didn''t spit behind his back! However, that smile turned into a scowl. "Although he is really perverted and we all hate that about him. He''s still kind. So you could say it somehow counters it!" - Xenovia said, but the stares from Irina and Koneko and even the slight re of Asia made her retract her words. "OK. Don''t look at me with those eyes!" - She raised both arms up. "I mean sure, he really is dumb and foolish to the extreme, even for me to say. Let''s not mention perverted and even lustful. But his kindness was always a good trait! Even though he has much more bad ones than good ones." Xenovia said but Koneko replied with a tone filled with sarcasm and scorn "One good, everything else bad." That caused Asia and Irina to giggle and Xenovia to say. "Well, that''s true."- She said without any remorse in her face. "Well, now that we have someone that''s not bad to us, you could say that all those bad memories will be gone." - The blue-haired said to them. Causing the rest of the girls to nod and loudly say. """True, much better than before!""" Thatment, - *rgh!* - Cause Issei to vomit another mouthful of blood. They soon walked away from the park, their silhouettes moving away from his location. Issei was still hiding behind the bush. He couldn''t move, even breathing was a hassle. The pain he felt before now came twiceeven three times as bad! It caused his body to convulse! The spots he felt before in his chest were now burning hot. Other ces around his body were feeling the exact same. Blood started toe out his mouth, choking him. He could barely hear the voice of his Partner, his head filled with something else entirely. (So it was true... Everyone told lies to me...) - His thoughts were reaching a terrible state. (The way they acted towards me!) - He screamed inside his head, making a purple light to start surrounding his body. (Those smiles were given to me!) - The light increased in density and made his eyes change from yellow to pitch ck. "All that so-called love!? ALL OF IT WAS A LIE!" - He screamed with all of his force, making the light cover his body as if protecting him. "THEY ALWAYS HATED ME! ALL THOSE MOMENTS WERE NOTHING BUT LIES, LIES, LIES, LIES, LIES, LIESSSSS!" - He screamed expelling the light from his body, covering his surroundings with only purple and ck particles. Afterward, a weird miasma started toe out of his body. It was like a fog that covered the ground, not showing the green grass beneath him. It was ck in color with little hints of red, a violet-light was shining at random intervals. The feelings he now experienced were nothing but sadness, frustration, pain, agony, rage, grief, shame, and so many more. Repeating his monologue over, and over again, inside his mind. The scene of Rias and Akeno with that fucker! The words from Xenovia, Irina, Asia, and Koneko! The truth about why were they never, not even for a moment with him in the past 2 months... slowly unraveled itself before his eyes... They were with someone else! Every single one of them! They lied and used him just during the moments when they would surely die! JUST WHEN THEY NEEDED SOMETHING!? JUST WHEN THEY NEEDED A SHIELD!? JUST FOR THEIR OWN PERSONAL GAIN!? The miasma surrounding him was taking the form of a second skin, giving him a really frightening look. A weird mark appeared in the middle of his forehead. And at that moment, he felt his body being filled with power. The pain he felt before was still there, but not as strong as before. He felt how the entire world started to change. A door opened before him, in the worst moment of his life yet he didn''t even know about it! The horrible emotions he felt started to corrupt his mind. He suddenly lost control of himself and the miasma that was gathering in the form of a second skin... broke loose. Then Irene showed how Issei suffered from the phantom pain he''s feeling. It''s basically is the recording of himself that he left behind before that Sirzechs and co have watched. They saw all of it until Issei changed into a Dragon inside the cave... (AN: In other words, Chapter 1 of this novel). ... -The present- Irene - And that''s the end of Issei Hyoudou as a naive young boy... Irene closed her eyes in sadness. All of those that are present had their mouths and eyes wide open in total disbelief... Even the army of Kr, Overlords, and Heroic Spirit also has tears streaming down their face... They never thought that their all-powerful King/Master has this kind of past... Before long, their whole aura went wild with bloodthirsty rage. They almost couldn''t hold themselves back to kill Rias''s group on the spot. They felt sad and angry after knowing Issei''s past but they felt even more gratified knowing that Issei could bounce back from his past and be the man he currently is... If anything, their respect for him just grew even bigger. Semiramis, Scathach, and Forzelotte, etc have already seen this before but that doesn''t mean that they''re less angry than any of them. They just closed their eyes in sadness as well... Rias''s group face has already gonepletely nk with tears streaming down their face... The shame and guilt they are feeling right now are extremely unbearable that if they were to die in the next moment they would call it salvation instead of a punishment... They keep saying "No no no no..." all this time as if they''re trying to answer Issei words on the screen... s... No matter how long or how hard they tried to do that... It will never reach him... Their respective parents'' group also covered their mouth in utter shock and disbelief while those that already know about this look down in shame and guilt. It''s unknown when but Kiba is also already awake and he also cried as well while biting his lips until it bleeds in frustration and anger... Gasper''s face is already flooded with tears and he''s being consoled by Croix... She''s rubbing his head gently to soothe his sadness. Irene - Now tell me, boy... Do you think what we''ve done is too far? Irene asked the dumbfounded Sairaorg. Sairaorg who heard Irene question gritted his teeth in anger and look down not answering her question. He''s too ashamed by his cousin conduct that he doesn''t dare to look Irene and the others in the face. Irene - And you... Sirzechs Lucifer... Do you still want to negotiate with us? After all this?! What could you possibly bargain with us? Could you undo all that''s already happened so far?! Irene scowled at Sirzechs''s group who look down in shame. Irene - But... Suddenly Irene said in a mocking voice. Irene - Perhaps we would spare their lives if their loving boyfriends are willing to take their ce? How about it? Are you willing to take their ce? Irene asked Reiji and co who are currently encased in the ice coffin nearby. But before they could give their answer Irene continued speaking. Irene - Hmm, maybe asking to rece their lives with yours is a little too much? Then how about this... Sister, it''s your turn. Irene said towards Semiramis. Semiramis - Fufufu, very well... Now let''s tone down the "Bargain" a little, shall we? Semiramis walked towards Reiji''s group location before she showed them a sk of a green purplish colored liquid. Semiramis - This sk contains a poison which I concocted myself... If you''re willing to drink this, then we will spare your beloved girlfriends lives. Oh, don''t worry, this poison won''t kill you. I guarantee it... At most, it will only give you an excruciating pain~. How about it? Are you willing? Semiramis twirled the sk in her hand towards Reiji''s group. Their bodies started shivering even greater after hearing Semiramis words. They don''t know what to say... They''re afraid that if they were to refuse her offer then their lives might be gone as well. Semiramis - And do note that even if you refuse to do so, I won''t do anything towards you at all. I promise~! Semiramis said with a bright voice. But everyone else but Reiji''s group knows that she''s most probably tricking them with her words... The moment they heard Semiramis voice, they screamed "NO!". Little Hijama even has tears and snot streaming down his face begging for his life. Reiji - P-Please spare us! We don''t know anything about their rtionship with Issei Hyoudou! If we knew then we wouldn''t ept their confession at all! We swear! We don''t feel anything towards them. If anything we despise them for being such a traitorous bitch! They are the one who approached us! Am I right, guys?! And to be honest, I felt really disgusted by Akeno herself! She''s basically a freak abomination with those mismatched wings of hers! The other guys nodded their frantically signaling their agreement at Reiji''s words. Sirzechs''s party gritted their teeth in anger after hearing their answer while Rias''s group already lost hope and felt their heart has been broken to pieces by their so-called boyfriends... Now they know how Issei feel when he found out about their betrayal... It''s so crushingly painful that they wish they could just die in the next moment. Semiramis - Ara? Is that so? Semiramis smirked evilly at them. Semiramis - Sigh~ Too bad~ It appears that your boyfriends don''t love you at all. Don''t you think so as well? Rias Gremory, was it? But this is the true nature of men... And you said they weren''t perverted at all? Ahahahahaha! What a stupid thing to say... Which man isn''t perverted? It''s just a question of how good they hid it. It''spletely normal for men to feel lustful towards their loved ones... If they don''t feel lustful towards their loved ones then it might be a problem rather than a good thing... They are smarter and more of a gentleman? What a joke... Now let me show you something really interesting... Semiramis then snapped her fingers to show them another scene of Reiji''s group conducts during their respective lives. She used her aura to read their past... First, it was Reiji Minamoto, the boyfriend of Rias and Akeno. The younger version of Reiji could be seen fooling around with a bunch of girls. His biggest blunder is getting one of them pregnant but refuses to take responsibility on it and even told the carrying woman to abort it... The woman is unwilling to do it, so Reiji took matters with his own hand... The rest is omitted... But it imed both the mom and unborn child lives in the end... From then on, Reiji learned to be the perfect "gentleman" as not to repeat the same blunder... With the assistance of his father who''s a high-ss Mage. It''s quite easy to do stuff such as memory alteration. He even learns some trick of his own to make it easier to get girls he desires. Histest catch is Rias Gremory and Akeno Himejima themselves. Then it''s Ken Mishima turn, the boyfriend of Asia. On the screen, it can be seen that he likes to fool around with women that seem quiet and obedient. He will often abuse his own girlfriends whenever he''s feeling irritated at something. He never abuses them until they took the final step, as in sex... He will act very gentlemanly until that timees. When he''s bored of them he will toss them aside. There is a woman who loves him dearly only to be tossed aside by him. The girl thought that Ken truly loves her as well so she was nning to put all her hope at him only to be crushed mercilessly... He said he''s bored of her so let''s break up... And just with that, their rtionship is no more... And, in the end, her family disowned her and shemits suicide... Ken was about to do the same with Asia but then he found out about her background as the Bishop of Rias Gremory. So he can only cancel his idea... Last, it''s the three brothers turn. Souji Takahashi, Ryutaro Takahashi, and Hijama Takahashi. They are the boyfriends of Xenovia, Irina, Koneko & Ravel respectively. The three brothers have a little game of their own. They''repeting just how many women they could im in a set amount of time. And they sometimes share those women together in a big orgy by using certain drugs to drug the unwilling woman... And when they''re done with them they will act like nothing had happened and feign ignorance about it. In the next few days, they will break up with them. Souji was aiming for Kiyome Abe before he knew about Xenovia real identity and he still is. His two brother are also aiming their own chosen girls at that time. They all have their own "specialties", such as Hijama who''s using his cute look to reel in girls who''s into cute boys, etc. But when they all found out about Rias''s group true identity, they immediately toned down their previous attitude to act like a loving boyfriend. They thought that since Rias and co are the most beautiful women they''ve ever seen then they wouldn''t lose out anyway. But after seeing so many beautiful women here and there they started regretting their choice and now they thought that this is the perfect chance to discard them. They don''t let had sex with them anyway so they can easily break up with each other without any consequences... All they did is only kissing and touching here and there. So it''s all good, right? They''re also nning to aim for Rosseweisse and Kuroka as well but it''s too bad that they couldn''t meet theter while the former is in love with another man that they despise thinking that he''s just a lucky pervert. All of this information is shown on the screen. The female onlookers'' look at Reiji''s group like a bunch of scums. Especially Reiji and Ken who''s basically lower than scum. Sirzechs, Baraqiel, Odin. etc could barely hold themselves to obliterate them but they managed to hold it in because they know that their fate is basically sealed already. So they don''t need to do anything. Venna''s party as in the mom''s group wish they could p their daughters face for being so stupid but seeing their current state their anger turned into pity right away. Reiji and co started shivering greatly seeing their deepest secret has been known to all. Semiramis - What a great "Gentleman" they are~, don''t you think so as well, Rias Gremory''s? Heheheh... Now, I want to know something... Would you abandon them just like your other women when you''re done with them? Hmm? Now I would suggest you give an honest answer, or else... Semiramis asked Reiji''s group in amusement. At first, they were nning to lie about it, but after hearing the threat from Semiramis they admitted it. Back then, they are indeed the most beautiful woman they''ve ever seen but after seeing so many beauties that surpass them they were thinking on how to break up with Rias and co when they''re done with them. Rias''s group is already unresponsive to everything around them... They felt like they''re having a nightmare right now and wishes that they would wake up from it... But deep inside they know that this is not a dream and they have no one to me but themselves... They betrayed the man that loved them the most and this is the consequences... Kuroka who saw Koneko being like this felt sad but she knows that this is the punishment she needed to face... Semiramis - Fufu, your answer satisfy me... Reiji - T-Then! Will you let us go?! Reiji said with a hopeful voice thinking that Semiramis would let them go. The other guys are also feeling hopeful about it. Semiramis - Hm? Of course you can go~ Semiramis smiled at them to which they felt like they''re in heaven right now. Semiramis - ...To the special ce called Limbo that is. Semiramis smiling face took aplete 180-degree turn and her gaze on them went ice cold as if she''s looking at insects... Nay... Perhaps even lower than insects... The same goes for the other girls such as Scathach and Forzelotte. If Semiramis wasn''t nning to do anything then they would''ve been the one to kill the right here right now. Semiramis waved her hands and there''s a bunch of evil spirits appearing near Reiji and co. They all screeched in terror seeing so many of evil spirits surrounding them. Reiji - D-Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t do anything towards us?! Gyaaahhhhh! Reiji shouted in fear towards Semiramis. But then, one of those souls wed at his face making it bleed profusely. Those spirits not only attack their physical bodies but also their souls at the same time. The other guys are also not having it better. Some of the souls are munching on their body as if it''s a delicacy. Semiramis - Oh, but I kept my word... I said "I" won''t do anything towards you but the same thing doesn''t apply for those evil spirits... Now take a closer look at them... Don''t you recognize them all? Semiramis grinned evilly at Reiji''s group. Reiji - Wh-What?! Hyihhh!? Reiji and co face wentpletely white because they recognize most of those evil spirits. It''s the women spirit thatmitted suicide or died because of them. Semiramis - That''s right... They are your past victims. Now pay for your sins and begone to your rightful ce in Limbo... . There''s a pitch ck hole appeared from behind Reiji''s group and a bunch of dark hands appeared from it dragging Reiji''s and the other guys'' souls directly towards them... The Evil spirit that''s currently surrounding them helped those dark hands. They ripped their soul straight out of their bodies. The pain they felt is extremely painful that they bleed from all of their orifices and in the end, the only thing that''s left behind is the husk of a body of Reiji''s group. And their bodies also turned into dust when Jalter burn it to ashes with her me. She has this disgusted face on her face as if she just stepped on the most disgusting insect in her life when she''s done burning their bodies. The onlookers'' can still faintly hear the scream of absolute terror and despair from them when they are dragged to the ck hole itself... They all have a cold sweat streaming down their faces because they''ve never seen anything so ghastly and terrifying... Even Hades shivered in fear because he knows that Limbo is a far worser ce than hell itself... In hell, you will only suffer for a while butter you will be reincarnated when the timees... But in Limbo? Nope... You will only float around there suffering for all of eternity... Scathach - Hmm... Howe the way you kill those you hated looks so simr to "him"? That time how he kills those... What was his name again? Faketon or something? Scathach wondered without looking unperturbed in the slightest after seeing those horrifying scene that manages to instill fear to the other onlookers''. Croix - It''s Prince Felton~ Croix corrected Scathach word with a smile. Scathach - Muh, close enough... I can''t be bothered remembering trashes name anyway. Scathach said withck of interest. Forzelotte - I approve of Semiramis way of killing them... Eating those... Insects soul will just make me sick and full of disgust. Fozelotte frowned in disgust seeing the previous spot where Reiji''s group were positioned. The other group is feeling unreal seeing how they could converse so carefreely with one another after that whole terrifying incident... Semiramis - You think you could live after all that? Bunch of trash that''s lower than a scum doesn''t deserve to live. And just so you know... What''s inside this sk is not poison at all. It''s just a fake... They don''t even try to save your lives at all and choose their own lives from the get-go... Truly a "gentleman". Semiramis spat in disgust and then threw away the sk that contains fake poison before she changed her attention towards Sirzechs''s group. Semiramis - And even if you could undo all of this... We wouldn''t take your offer on that... Because of these idiots stupidity, we''re able to be his wives in the end. We are able to be Issei Savant Hyoudou rightful WIVES! Semiramis said with a prideful voice to which they all be further dumbfounded. While Azazel already smiled bitterly knowing that his guess is proven to be true. Irene took that as a signal before she snapped her finger to show the team bracket on screen. Their respective names are unfolding on their own, right before their very own eyes. : 1. Irene Belserion H. = Irene Belserion Hyoudou 2. Jalter H. = Jalter Hyoudou 3. Jeanne H. = Jeanne Hyoudou 4. Croix Eden H. = Croix Eden Hyoudou 5. Riche Eden H. = Riche Eden Hyoudou 6. Millet H. = Millet Hyoudou 7. Ramius Dreissen H. = Ramius Dreissen Hyoudou 8. Kathryn Lapucelle H. = Kathryn Lapucelle Hyoudou. 9. Gurigura H. = Gurigura Hyoudou 10. Natal H. = Natal Hyoudou 11. Wiz H. = Wiz Hyoudou 12. Yunyun H. = Yunyun Hyoudou 13. Kyou H. = Kyou Hyoudou 14. Kinou H. = Kinou Hyoudou All of the locked information about them before is suddenly unlocked for all to see. Semiramis - Ah right, I still haven''t introduced myself. My name is Semiramis Hyoudou also known as Lady Death by the majority... And Semiramis is a name given by my dearest husband. Nice to meet all of you. Semiramis introduced herself elegantly. She lifted her lower dress hem and bowed slightly with a genuinely happy smile on her face. Scathach - Scathach Skadi Hyoudou, Ise''s mentor. I''m also known as the undefeated , but that record has been broken by my own disciple, which is Ise himself. Scathach only calmly introduced herself with a cool voice. Forzelotte - Forzelotte Savant Hyoudou, former of the . Now my husband reced my previous position as the new . While Forzelotte only calmly said her introduction. Irene - And I am Irene Belserion Hyoudou, former name Ddraig Y Gooch the "Himself". Irene dropped thest bomb in her introduction. When they are still dumbfounded, Irene continued her speech. Irene - Now... For our prize as the winner of this rating game. I want the engagement between Rias Gremory and her group with Issei to be annulled! She said a shocking statement which managed to rail up Rias and her peerage from their downed state. But it doesn''t end there... Irene then proceeded to show them their supposedly engagement rings. Irene - And because of that... These rings are no longer needed... Such a pity because it''s made by Ise himself and it''s also quite beautiful... Oh well, he''s making new rings for us as we speak anyway. Irene then destroyed those rings into smithereens... Rias''s group - NOOOOOOOOO!!! They all screamed out loud in despair and desperate voice. They tried to crawl towards Irene''s location but to no avail since their current body state doesn''t allow them to do so. Koneko is being held by Kuroka so she can''t move at all. But she''s trying her best to break free from Kuroka''s grasp... Of course, that will never happen since Kuroka is far more stronger than her. Semiramis - Ah... But the show isn''t over yet... Here, take a look at this. Semiramis then proceed to open another holographic screen by using the same magic she used to Reiji''s group but this time it shows the future instead of the past. On the screen, there''s Rias''s group smiling with contentment with their respective baby in their hands. They stopped their struggle and watch the screen intently because for some reason they know that those babies are theirs... Their eyes be glistening while looking at the screen. They all unintentionally smiled when they saw how those babiesugh in their hands and that face of pure bliss they had when holding them... Everything seems perfect... Semiramis - You should be able to tell... Yes, those children are your supposed children with Ise himself in the future... Even Semiramis voice held a little tinge of envy seeing those babies since she wanted to conceive Issei''s baby the most. Semiramis - But... Because of your stupidity... That future will never happen... You said you hate how he gazes at you lustfully right? Don''t worry, he will never look at you all like that again. He will only look at you like some pebbles on the road from now on. Soon the screen cracked and burst into pieces... Rias and her peerage screamed for the umpteenth time with a face full of despair and regret while their hands went forward as if they''re trying to put the pieces back together before they stopped moving altogether... They passed out after puking a mouthful of blood... Their respective parents/guardian immediately checked their condition as well seeing they suddenly puked blood. Kuroka - Sigh... I believe that my little sister has received her punishment, Semiramis-nee? Kuroka sighed sadly at Koneko condition but at least she will live... She then asked Semiramis confirmation. Semiramis - Hmm, fine... Ise might be upset at me if I were to take it too far with your little sister since we''ve already promised you and I obviously doesn''t want to upset him or my lovey-dovey time with him might be postponed~... But as for the others... I wonder if I should im their life now and put their soul in limbo as well? Or should I make them myb rat to test my poison instead? What to do, what to do~, so many options~ Semiramis hummed joyfully while eyeing the now unconscious Rias''s group. Her smile is absolutely stunning but for Sirzechs and the other onlookers, it looks like the smile of a Devil instead... How ironic considering most of them are the true devil. Their parents/guardian face went white like a sheet of a paper hearing her words. Shuten - If I may propose a request... Can I have their skulls as my new sake cup~? Shuten-Douji spoke with an equally evil grin on her face. Ibaraki - I want their meat!... Eh, nevermind... Let''s just feed them to the dogs! Ibaraki raised her hand at the same time but soon her appetite went away thinking that their meat will taste bad anyway. Raikou - Maa~, I usually don''t agree with their words but this time I agree... I wanted to lop off their head as well for hurting Ise-chan like that. Raikou put away her bow before she put her hand on her katana while eyeing Rias''s group necks. Carmi - Can I have their blood instead? Even though they are trash but I have to admit that they are quite beautiful... I bet bathing in their blood will make my skin even glossier... Of course I won''t drink their blood because I still haven''t taste Master blood yet and I don''t want my mouth to be polluted with their foul blood. One of the Heroic spirits went forward while stating her request. Paniverna - Semiramis-sama, that girl has a phoenix bloodline inside her. If I were to absorb it then it will increase my bloodline strength... But sadly it will only increase it by a tiny bit amount... It''s better than nothing at least. That way I can serve Ise-sama even better! Paniverna went forward while pointing at the unconscious Ravel. Her wings that''s made from a me of a true phoenix shine brightly and her presence alone put pressure on the Phenex family. After all, her bloodline is many times stronger than them. Ultinia - Hmm, and that one has a called was it? Even though its healing capabilities are so-sopared to ours. It''s still a boost nevertheless. Ultinia is the one whoes forward next pointing at Asia. She spread her angelic white wings wide basking the Devils surrounding them in her light which caused them to feel slight pain just being nearing her. Even Michael''s group are feeling awe at her for having such huge element that surpasses them all. Her usually closed eyes are opened slightly and her beautiful reddish-pink colored eyes are peeking through from it. Ekate - Ah, if possible I will take that mixed blood girl instead. I want to see if I can find something from her bloodline since we''re both are kind of a hybrid... But too bad that her bloodline is not a Nephilim like me or it would give me better effects. Ekate raised her hand joyfully while her ck wings pping around. Marialis - Then perhaps I could examine that girl element instead... Maybe Ise-sama could invent a new skill set from it? Or perhaps a new weapon altogether with the help of Da Vinci-chan? Marialis said while doing a thinking man pose. Semiramis - Hmm~, indeed... Just killing them outright would be a waste... Then one after another whether it be Heroic spirits or the Overlord went forward stating their own request wanting to take Rias''s group lives... It''s like they''re treating them like livestock... Sirzechs''s group faces went paler and paler by the second every time they heard how cruel some of their n on Rias''s party are. And just when Sirzechs wanted to say something, Semiramis beat him to it. Semiramis - Oh, all of you should know that Ise already knew about all this... Rakia, please ry his message if you would dear. Semiramis suddenly said. Rakia - Hai, Semiramis-sama... Issei-sama left me with a message for Irene-sama team, he said, "No matter what you decide to do, I will totally support it". Rakia bowed slightly at Semiramis words before she set her gaze upon Irene''s team. He ryed Issei exact message to them with a smile. Irene - Heheh, I knew it... He found out about our little n after all. As expected of him I guess... Irene chuckled happily after hearing Rakia''s words. The other girls also smiled in bliss knowing that their husband is supporting their action... Jalter is no exception to this and the spectators who saw her current smiling face is taken aback because of how beautiful it is... Unlike the time where sheughed maniacally during the arena where she''s torturing Rias and Akeno. Irene - Don''t worry about Rossweisse, Odin... She''s totally fine and currently checking the Trihexa''s seal at the moment. And as you might''ve guessed already... She also has be Issei''s wife just like Kuroka and Yasaka here. Kuroka smiled happily after hearing Irene''s words while Yasaka blushed shyly but she also can''t hide her smile. Odin - I-I see... Odin answered rather awkwardly at Irene''s words because apparently, the person he''s been looking for ispletely fine and even manage to be with the man she loves the most. And their situation right now is kinda... Yeah... Very awkward... The others are also surprised that Kuroka and Yasaka have be Issei''s wives... No wonder they stand in Semiramis side they thought to themselves... Irene - And the man you''re looking for is indeed Issei himself, Sona Sitri. He''s the one who beat you at chess in Kyoto before. Irene then changed her attention towards the dumbfounded Sona. Hearing her words, Sona instantly snaps out of her thoughts but she doesn''t know what to say while her family member bes surprised by another reason... Sona has been defeated in chess by someone? And it''s Issei himself at that? What? Serafall wanted to demand answer badly from Sona by what Irene mean with her words. Since when she got defeated in chess? Howe she doesn''t know any of this?! But because of their current situation, she can only hold it in. Semiramis - Then... What can you do if we were to take their lives right here right now? Dere war at us? Fufufufu, I''m not bragging but just for your information... What you saw here is not ourplete forces... Back in our world, we still have thousands upon thousands of army waiting to be unleashed... And that is not counting Ise himself... You should know just how powerful Irene here is, right? Well, Ise is even stronger than her... He''s stronger than all of usbined to be exact. Semiramis said with a mocking grin at Sirzechs''s group. The army behind Semiramis instantly set their gaze on Sirzechs''s group waiting for their answer... Some of them had a bloodthirsty grin on their face wanting to go to war while some just have a calm face as if they''re not talking about war, and some have azy face because even if they were to go to war then the oue is already decided from the start. Sirzechs''s group don''t know what to say after that... Should they really wage war with an overwhelming force just to protect a couple of lives? And risk thousands of innocent lives at that? They keep thinking about what''s the best decision here... Odin for one knows what to choose. Since Rossweisse is with them already then he has no reason to wage war with them so he automatically said he won''t be participating if they do go to war. Sirzechs and the others don''t see any fault with his words since he''s basically unrted with all of this. They may be in an alliance but that doesn''t mean the other factions must help them if the problem they caused is caused by their own mistake or family members for that matter. And that leaves Sirzechs and Michael for the decision making... Elmenhilde Karnstein on behalf of the Vampire faction also said that they won''t be participating. She hates Rias group too anyway for what they''ve done. Scathach seeing their indecision started rotating her spear as if she''s preparing to use it the moment they decided on what to do. The Gods faction group flinched seeing her ying with her spear. Hades for one tried to make himself look smaller as not to attract Semiramis attention but her gaze instantly homing at him. Semiramis - Hades... We will have a little talkter on so don''t you dare run away. Semiramis said with narrowed eyes and that manage to make Hades body shudder greatly. Hades - Y-Yes, mistress... Hades submissively said with a stutter. The other Gods find it reasonable for Hades to be afraid of Semiramis considering her true status... Sirzechs and Michael still don''t know what to do... Michael kind of leaning on abandoning Irina''s life since one life isn''t worth a thousands of lives. And besides... She has no one else to me but herself. Sirzechs is the one struggling the most since on one side there''s his beloved little sister, while the other side is innocent lives... Even if he were to wage war with them, the other such as Serafall, Azuka Beelzebub, etc won''t agree... They won''t risk their lives for the stupidity of a fool... Semiramis - ...Hmph, how pathetic. Semiramis scoffed in disappointment. Semiramis - If it were Ise then he would do whatever he can to protect his loved ones... Even if he were to sacrifice millions of innocent life for it... But you still consider which is more important? Simply pathetic... Family matters more than any other stuff. It may be wrong considering his standing as a King but that''s just how he is... That''s the man we fell in love with and not some wishy-washy fake gentleman like those trash from before. Scathach - And that''s also why he never stops training himself... So he could avoid that situation where he would sacrifice innocent lives to achieve his wish. Even when he''s already beyond strong at this point, he still never stopped his training... Truly the best disciple I ever had... Well, he''s the first and also the final disciple I will ever have... Hmm, maybe not? Perhaps our children will be my next disciple... Fumu... Indeed, that would be nice. Forzelotte - That''s what it meant to be the ... To be the one above all others... Whether in strength, wisdom, intelligence... He has it all. Irene - And he''s the best husband we could ask for... Right, girls? Ramius''s group nodded with a proud smile and they answered with a loud "YES!". Even the army of Overlords and the like agreed as well. Even Vali and the others are also in awe with their unity... They''re really dying to see the current Issei now. Especially the girls who kind of have feelings for him such as Le Fay and the like... Sirzechs face at first be nk before he bit his lip in frustration. He knows that what they said is true... But there''s nothing he could do about it... He can only me himself for spoiling Rias too much. And just when Sirzechs''s group wanted to say something towards Irene''s group, they got a message from Rossweisse. Irene - Hmm... I see. Looks like Trihexa will break free from his seal just like Ise expected... Good timing, bring those idiots with us and let them see just how stupid their choice are for abandoning Ise... Rossweisse said that she already informed Ise about it and he should be there soon enough. Chapter 91: Chapter 91: When Sirzechs and the others heard Irene words they be taken aback for apletely different reason... Trihexa will break free from its seal? What?! Just when they''re about to say something at Irene''s group they are cut off by them. Irene - There''s no need to be rmed. Just who do you think our husband is? He''s the strongest existence in the universe. Irene said to them with a prideful voice but she kept quiet about Nyathotep because even she is not sure about it... She believes Issei will be able to defeat it but she''s still worried regardless. The same goes for the other girls. Irene - Issei already suspected the sealing of Trihexa went too smoothly before. That''s why he informed Rossweisse about it, and his suspicion is proven to be true... You can rest assured that he will be able to handle Trihexa quite easily. They swallowed their words back to their throats when they heard her words. Irene - Now then... Bring those fools with us. The army was about to carry Rias''s group with them but their parents blocked them saying that they will be the one who will do it instead because they don''t trust them. It''s a given considering how they''re tortured by them just a moment ago... They wanted to refuse to bring Rias''s and her peerage with them but they know that Irene''s party wouldn''t allow that to happen so they can only sigh bitterly andply with their order since it is their daughters who''re at fault here... Irene told them it''s fine as long as they will being with them. Semiramis then told Francis Drake to summon again and told them all to board it and then they headed to the Trihexa sealing location. Sirzechs''s group are feeling apprehensive at first but soon they board the ship as well... They are still feeling disbelief seeing how much have changedpared to back then. The bystanders are also feeling out of this world seeing the army of pany but they have a different opinion of Rias''s group now... They never thought the famous Rias Gremory and her peerages would betray the legendary . They literally mistook a pearl with a fisheye this time around... Thinking they found a diamond and abandoned the seemingly normal looking rock but in the end, the diamond is aplete fake while the rock is the true treasure... Truly a fool... The whole world will know what transpired here and from now on they will despise and mock Rias Gremory peerage for their stupidity... Their reputation will hit rock bottom immediately. But for now, they decided to just follow them instead because they all wanted to see what''s going on with Trihexa. Each of them immediately used their own transportation method whether it''s by teleportation, train, etc. They don''t dare ask the pany for a lift less they will earn their ire... When all of them are aboard they headed for the trihexa location straight away. They opened a dimensional rift to travel there... But Sirzechs group are being watched closely by the army except for a select few that are left alone by them such as Vali''s group, Odin, Sona, Elmenhilde, etc. Irene''s groupfortably sat on their respective chair once more while mockingly watch Rias''s group who''s still unconscious in their parents embrace. The treatment they receive ispletely different such as Odin who''s basically Rossweisse grandfather are treated like a VIP. He''s served with all kinds of beverages and food alike by the maids on board. Odin honestly still feel awkward but he''s also feeling kind of happy about it since his "granddaughter" is smarterpared to Rias''s group. He started ogling some of the maids... They let him do as he pleases since all he does is only looking at them and not touching anyway. And besides, that just means that they are attractive enough for being able to attract a God himself. Rakia - Odin-sama, we don''t mind if you just looking at our employees but please don''t let your hands wander around since most of them decided to dedicate their lives for Issei-sama. Rakia voice resounded nearby Odin who''s flinched slightly after hearing her words. Most of the maids here are abination of the girls that Issei saved. Some of them are from the Evenicle world aka the Ex-Ouw girls. They are eternally grateful at Issei so they decided to dedicate their lives for him... Issei told them that they owe him nothing and free to go wherever they like but they still choose to serve him... It would be very stupid of them to abandon such perfect master anyway. Irene - Well, that''s just how he is. He''s basically your typical perverted gramps but he''s way betterpared to that Odin from the . Irene said out of nowhere. Odin and the others who heard her words are a bit confused. Semiramis - Hmm, judging from your faces you''re curious on what we''re talking about right? Well... There was also a God named Odin from our world and he''s much stronger than you. Semiramis continued Irene''s words and she pointed at Odin. Semiramis - He''s aplete tyrant. He treated his subordinates and "Daughters" alike as if they are tools... At one point, he saw Scathach here and wanted to im both her and her at the same time since he''s not content with just the prototype. Semiramis look at Scathach who''s by her side with a smile. Scathach who heard her words smiled blissfully remembering that time. Her smile manages to captivate a lot of the male onlookers''. Even the Gods who feared her is the same because her smile is so devastatingly beautiful... Semiramis - At first, Ise warned him but Odin disregard his warning and in the end, Ise immediately set off to his location without a second dy and single-handedly killed him. And along with Odin''s fall... The Gods faction over there is no more... Semiramis said in a carefree manner. But everyone there sucked in a cold breath of air hearing that Issei erased a behemoth of a faction with such ease. Scathach - Um, and those who surrendered themselves are left alone while all of the Valkyries decided to follow Ise instead. That time was really magnificent if I say so myself... We killed a fair amount of Gods and Demi-Gods alike... Good time. Scathach nodded to herself while some of the girls smile wryly at her since not all of them are a battle maniac, obviously... Forzelotte - But along with it, the Goddesses became an annoying pest that keeps trying to seduce him... Forzelotte said annoyedly at the end. She doesn''t really mind Ise having a harem but she doesn''t want any woman who only aims at superficial things such as they only wanted to court him just because of his status as the and the like. Forzelotte herself knows that Ise will never love such woman but still... It''s best to be careful rather than sorry. They are feeling immensely curious at Issei now... They even starting to doubt if they''re talking about the same Issei they know here. Because from their description of him it seems so... Surreal... Sun Wukong - Kahahaha, you better believe it since I saw him face to face before and I can tell you that he is indeed the Sekiryuutei Boy that all of you used to know... Well... Maybe not? Since he''s way too differentpared to back then? Perhaps his attitude changed after being betrayed? Hmm... Sun Wukong at first tried to clear their doubt but in the end, he''s also feeling confused as for Issei transformation... He started rubbing his chin in confusion. Irene - Heheh, indeed... Ifpared to my old partner then he indeed looks like apletely different person but his current personality is his true personality... You see, during his childhood, Ise met Forzelotte here... Irene then proceeded to tell them about Issei''s childhood... When they listened to Irene''s story they felt speechless... For one, they are in awe knowing that even during his childhood Issei still willing to put his life on the line for a stranger he just met. But... They never thought that his super perverted personality is because of this woman named Forzelotte messed up with her sealing magic... His memory got altered along with his personality at that... Forzelotte - Hmph! At least because of my little mistake, we can avoid having these insects as our fellow sisters. Forzelotte scoffed while looking at Rias and her peerages who already woke up. They look like a doll with no string attached with how hollow and distressed they look now... If they don''t see their chest heaving up and down then people might think that they are already dead... They were looking down to the ground with no movement whatsoever but when they heard Irene story about him they started to react a little bit and look up towards them. Rias - ...please... Rias hoarse and low voice resounded from her mouth. Rias - ...please let us meet him... She begged at Irene''s group despite her fear of them. Her body is shivering in fear and desperation... The same goes for the other girls from her peerage. They started chimed in Rias''s words and begged them as well... Their parents can only hold their tears seeing their daughters situation but there''s nothing they could do... This is the mistake they''ve made on their own and only they themselves could fix it... Jalter - Huh?! Jalter stands up from her seat with a growl while looking at Rias''s group. Jalter - And then what? What will you do when you meet him?! You want to trick him once again with your sweet words and lies?! She red coldly at them. Rias - No! Rias immediately denied Jalter im with everyst bit of effort she could muster. Rias - I... I just want to say that I''m sorry to him... We all do... She slumped down once more to the ground with tears streaming down her face. But she''s also hoping that when Issei heard their exnation as for why they dated Reiji''s group he would forgive them. But she doesn''t say that out loud because that''s just a selfish wish of hers... Semiramis - If you think just apologizing will fix everything then you all are really stupid... But no matter, you all will meet him soon enough. If Ise will forgive you then we will spare your pathetic lives... If not then... You best say your farewell to your families. Semiramis narrowed her eyes at them and said with a cold voice. She also gave them all a false hope thinking that if Issei forgives them then they could avoid death... It''s not like they really aiming for their lives. They wanted to see them wail in regret more than anything and killing them will just let them have the easier way out... Jalter then scoffed at them onest time before she went back to her seat. Sirzechs looks down and gritted his teeth in regret... Regret because of his over spoiling his little sister she became what she is now... If only he''s a bit stricter with her then perhaps they could avoid all this from happening... The same goes for Venna and Zeoticus. Rias who heard Semiramis words have a little bit of light returned to her eyes. The other girls also the same... Grayfia - Excuse me, but I have a proposal. Grayfia suddenly said towards Semiramis''s group from behind Sirzechs. All eyes instantly went to her location but she doesn''t look disturbed in the slightest. Semiramis - Hmm? Oh, and do tell us about your proposal. Semiramis said in amusement. Grayfia - If by chance Issei doesn''t forgive them then, I volunteered myself to be Rias recement... Life for life is a fair trade, I would assume? Grayfia said with a calm face but those around her are taken aback especially Rias, Venna, Zeoticus and the like. Sirzechs only smile bitterly because they''ve already discussed this beforehand... If by chance Rias''s life is in danger because of Issei then Grayfia would propose for an exchange herself... And that exchange is, of course, Grayfia herself. Sirzechs at first doesn''t agree to this but since they''re not really husband and wife he can''t do anything to stop her... Some of the Devils group tried to stop her but she ignores their voice and only looks at Semiramis waiting for an answer. Zeoticus also tried to stop her since Grayfia is the "Mother" of his "Grandson" after all. Venna - If that''s not enough then I also volunteered myself to rece my daughter position. Venna chimed in after Grayfia and this time Zeoticus finally couldn''t keep calm any longer and tried to stop them both as well. Semiramis - Hoo... Life for a life... Indeed, that sounds fair... Semiramis mused with a calcting glint in her eyes. Rias - No! Mom, Grayfia! Ise will surely forgive us so there''s no need to do this! Rias hastily muster her voice hoping to stop them both. Venna - ...Just in case he doesn''t forgive you, honey. Venna said in a forced smile and reassurance because even she knows that the chance for that to happen is close to impossible... She can only sigh bitterly seeing how delusional her daughter is... Perhaps this is the cause of her poor upbringing... She was too busy as a mother to raise her daughter properly and Sirzechs doesn''t fare any better, the same goes for Zeoticus. You could say that they''re also responsible for this whole incident... But she''s also feeling disappointed at Zeoticus because he never volunteered himself to rece herself or their daughter ce... To be honest, their marriage life is so cold and boring... They barely interact with each other in their own household. Only in front of guests and their other family member they started acting like a true husband and wife. Zeoticus keep visiting his concubines and mistresses ce instead of her own legal wife. He barely cares and neither did she... Their whole marriage is because of political reason after all. The public only knows that they married each other because of love while the truth is far from that... Then the others also follow up wanting to trade their lives for their respective daughters. Baraqiel for Akeno, Ravel by her mother as well... While Xenovia have Griselda and Irina is her father volunteering to take their ce. Only Asia doesn''t have any substitute but that soon changed with Kiba saying that he will take her ce. Gasper wanted to say something but Kiba told him that he has Valerie to take care off so Gasper can only stay silent after that. Semiramis''s group narrowed their eyes at them while thinking about something... Semiramis - Very well... I will take your offer. If by chance Ise doesn''t spare your pathetic lives then... You know the rest. Now sign this contract to finalize our deal. Semiramis created a soul contract to which they sign in agreement. Soul contract as its name implies is a contract where their soul is the payment if they were to break the pact... If they don''t fulfill their end of the bargain then their very own soul will be forfeited. When she saw them finished signing the contract, she shed a victorious grin that went unnoticed by the other group because this is what she''s aiming for... Semiramis - And as for you, Kiba Yuuto, was it? Drink this potion... Don''t worry, it''s not a poison. Semiramis suddenly pointed at Kiba who just finished signing the contract and toss a sk of pink-colored potion to him. Kiba only looks at it for a second before he drank that potion without hesitation. Then something happened to his body... ... During their way to the Trihexa sealing location which is , Arge city that is located in the Agares territory which is being maintained by the servants of the current Beelzebub. It has a distinctive feature in which it appears to be arge floating ind suspended in the sky. A popr tourist resort, it is also the ce that controls the flow of the air in the Underworld. is a ce that has the technology of the Original Satans and contains the essential crystals of the highest quality that is used to create both the Evil Pieces and Brave Saints. They should''ve been able to arrive there instantly with the help of Semiramis''s group dimensional travel but they slow down their traveling speed on purpose. One of the reason is so that they could "Negotiate" which has been fulfilled not long ago while thest reason is so they can chat for a little bit. When they found out about Kuroka being "Reincarnated" as a Dragon by Issei they are really surprised. No wonder she has this Dragon aura around her before, Tannin and Tiamat thought to themselves... Azazel is quite interested in the whole process so he asked Kuroka for details but her answer left all of them speechless... Kuroka - Lots and lots of lovey-dovey session with Ise! She yelled with a joyful smile. They thought she''s just kidding at first but when they saw the other girls such as Ramius, Riche, Gurigura, etc nodding to her statement they be even more speechless... Rias''s group are eyeing them with envy and jealousy running at full throttle. Even Koneko gazes at Kuroka like that. All of them are also a bit confused with Irene being the former Ddraig Y Gooch... Howe "he" is a woman now? But Irene doesn''t want to tell them the reason for that, obviously... She showed them the ssic to make them believe her being the . Just like where they chat with Odin they also have a little chat with Grayfia, Serafall, Sona, Gabriel, etc. They wanted to assess their worth and so far they''re more or less pretty much satisfied. During their introduction, they also acquaintanced themselves with the army. They never thought that Issei will have his own army of Angels and Devils alike... The Phenex family for one is in awe seeing Paniverna who has a higher rank bloodline than them. The same goes for the Angels and the other Devils alike. They also never thought that almost every women present here is his women... Azazel smiles proudly while some smiles wryly and even felt envious of him, Saji for example also felt envious of him but he earned another pinch by the two women by his side... But one thing they had inmon inside their mind is that he finally achieved his dream and be a true Harem King... Nay, perhaps a True Harem God is more precise. Each piece of the information they receive made them went numb with speechlessness and awe... Heroic spirit? Overlords? And many more? But even an idiot could tell that they alienated Rias''s group. They treated them as if they don''t exist... At least it''s better rather than to have them torture them again. Obviously, Gasper and Kiba are an exception to this and they are treated normally by them. Although, every time they heard Issei''s achievement they be increasingly curious and felt bitter about it... Bitter because they basically just lost a strong ally for themselves... If it wasn''t for Rias''s group stupidity then they would''ve still had Issei with them now... Some of the devils felt indignant but there''s nothing they could do since Rias is the little sister of Maou himself. Rias''s group are feeling shameful when they''re being gazed with such disdain and disappointment by the others... Sairaorg for one felt very disappointed with her. They then keep on absorbing any information they could get until they finally arrived... Semiramis - We have arrived. Semiramis said and then she opened another rift opening. When the opening is created they can see the city of along with a giant dome-like barrier at its center. And inside that barrier is Trihexa itself. Surrounding those barriers are the guards stationed by the faction leaders... Is how it was supposed to be but what they saw is hundred upon hundreds of what seemingly a Valkryie army... But those Valkyries doesn''t belong to Odin... They have a different aura and temperamentpared to Odin''s Valkyries, their armor is alsopletely different from Odin''s Valkyries... And what''s more obvious is that they are wearing a specific outfit with the insignia on them. Their outfit also looks way better and advancedpared to theirs. So it''s safe to assume that they are the Valkyries Issei "recruited" from the other Odin himself. Odin is feeling stupefied much less the others... They then saw some of those Valkyries are forming a line at a certain direction and when they follow those lines they saw Rossweisse herself. Rossweisse appears to be conversing with someone in a ck and crimson outfit. She has this bright and loving smile on her face when she''s talking with this unknown individual... She''s also hugging this person left arm at the moment and they look like a couple. This individual is wearing a unique looking ck mask on his head. He has a perfect and chiseled body that manages to make all the female onlookers'' heartthrob and blush just by looking at his broad and wide back. He has a tall and lean figure yet also fit at the same time, his body can only be described as utter perfection as if sculpted by God himself. His outfit consists of a ck long jacket with a crimson outline and with an Eastern Dragon image at the back and underneath it, he''s wearing a white and ck shirt. (AN: Basically the novel cover outfit). He''s also wearing a ck glove on both of his hand and on top of those gloves is the insignia butpared to the normal logo, his logo has a King''s crown on top of it. Overall, he looks extremely cool and amazing to the eyes of the onlookers''. This person is obviously Issei himself. Rossweisse outfit herself is also very beautiful and frillypared to her usual suit. While the loli trio outfit looks very cute instead... They''re wearing a custom made baby doll dress made for their own sizes. Sona who saw Issei had her eyes widened since it''s the exact same mask she saw back then... And the same exact figure as well, no... Perhaps his figure bes even better now... You''re telling her that person is Issei himself? By his side, there''s not only Rossweisse but also Ophis, Lilith, Tio, Tilt, Towa, Sora, Da Vinci, Kunou, etc. The Valkyries are standing behind them with devoted and endless respect on their faces. Brunhild stands close by them as well with her spear out in the open while observing the area with her keen eyes in case something goes wrong. Odin eyes instantly homing in on Rossweisse and he heaved a sigh of relief seeing her fine and well. Although he''s been told that she''s fine but seeing is believing. The group then approached by the stationed guards with confusion showing on their face since they know Rossweisse well so they are honestly not sure what to do about this whole scenario. But now that their superior is here they can take it easy. Odin''s group told them that it''s fine and then they changed their attention towards Issei once again. Da Vinci - Hmm, so the one that''s being sealed inside this dome is the Trihexa you''ve told me about before, master? Da Vinci asked curiously at Issei. Issei - Ah. Issei answered briefly. Da Vinci - Although I could sense its power only slightly since the seal is getting in the way, it indeed possesses quite the immense power... But... It''s still far too weak ifpared to you, right master? Da Vinci smiled teasingly at Issei. Issei only gives Da Vinci a light nonchnt shrug. Rossweisse - Of course Ise is stronger than some measly Trihexa! He''s my dear husband after all! Rossweisse pumped out her chest proudly as if she''s trying to brag to everyone who''s around although most of the person here already knows that so they can only smile wryly at her statement. Issei also smiles wryly at her under his mask before he patted her head gently. Rossweisse giggled happily being patted by him while Kunou pouted a little seeing their interaction. Rias''s group eyes instantly locked onto Issei''s form the moment they saw him... And for some reason, they could instantly tell that it is indeed their Issei the moment theyid their eyes on him. They couldn''t contain their tears of joy when they saw him. Issei - Looks like they''ve arrived. Issei saw along with Semiramis''s group arriving here. He also saw Rias''s group but he doesn''t have any reaction at all when he saw them. Rias''s group joyful face froze when they saw how Issei doesn''t react at all when he saw them... Even though he''s wearing a mask they know that he just saw them but he doesn''t have any reaction at all... His gaze doesn''t even stay for 1 millisecond on them and went to Semiramis''s group straight away. Well, maybe his gaze stays for a couple of seconds but he''s not looking at them but at Gasper instead. Jalter who saw their frozen face sneered at them before she, along with the other girls went to Issei''s direction. They are followed by the army of Overlords, Kr, and Heroic spirit as well. Theynded their ship not too far from Issei location. The line of Valkyries group opened a path for them to pass while the army from Semiramis''s party just now joined their rank and formed another row of a toon as well making the already imposing Valkyrie army more intimidating. They bowed respectfully at Semiramis''s group when they pass by them. Rossweisse let go of Issei''s arm and smiled weingly at them as well. Da Vinci went to meet up with her fellow heroic spirits and have a little chat with them. Semiramis''s party - Dearest/Beloved/Master/Milord/Darling!/Ise!/Otouto-kun~/Ise-nii!/Ise-san! Semiramis instantly gave Issei a hug the moment they reached his location. When she settled inside his embrace, Semiramis mewled in satisfaction. Then Issei is surrounded by the others as well. Yasaka gave Kunou a hug too. Scathach - Oh, nice new outfit you got there, baka deshi. I assume this is Tio and Tilt new design? Very nice indeed. Scathach amusedly looks at Issei in his new outfit and she got to say that he''s indeed looking very stunning in it. Tio and Tilt smiled at Scathach praise. Issei - You should make a new dress as well, Shishou. Of course, I don''t really mind seeing your usual outfit so it''s just a suggestion of mine. Scathach - M-Muh, a dress you say? I''m morefortable with this kind of outfit but if you insist then I shall do soter... You will be apanying me, obviously. Issei - Yes, ma''am. Issei encircled his arms around her waist and smiled fondly at her under his mask. Scathach - F-Fumu, good. Scathach blushed slightly seeing how Issei suddenly gave her a hug out of nowhere but she doesn''t resist it in the slightest. Even though Issei already defeated Scathach he never stops calling her Shishou since, for both of them, that nickname has a special feeling to it. The onlookers'' are dumbfounded seeing how tame and happy their face looks when they''re around Issei. Even the normally fierce-looking Jalter smiled happily when she''s standing next to Issei. Issei - So, you girls had fun in your "Girls night out"? Issei asked teasingly at Irene''s party. Irene - You could say that. It''s so fun that we got to let out some steam off. Irene answered back in a teasing manner. Issei - Is that so? Good to know then. Issei smiled at them under his mask. Issei - And thank you for apanying them on their "Girls night out", all of you. He looked at the newly arrived army and thanked them. Shuten - You''re very wee, Your Majesty~. It''s been our pleasure to apany them. But it would be nice if you can take me on a dateter. Ibaraki - Shuten''s right, Buchou! And if possible I want your cooking as a reward! Raikou - Maa~ no need to thank your mother, Ise-chan... You can just give me a hug instead~ Francis - Hahahaha! No need to thank us, boss! Just have a drink with us sometimes will ya? Musashi - Ooo~ that''s a good idea! Let''s have a drink sometime soon, milord! Okita Alter - I second that. X Alter - Three. Jalter - Fat chance! One by one they answered back while Jalter once again blocked the Heroic Spirits advances towards Issei. Each of them has a different reaction when they saw Issei now... The Angels and Fallen Angels thought Issei was their "God" when they saw him for the first time because of the amount of Karma he possesses... The Devil faction also felt the same as them but for the Gods faction, it''s apletely different thing... They can''t really tell the divinity Issei possess but they could guess that it''s by far the strongest divinity they''ve ever felt... They are wondering just what is it... Even Shiva can''t measure his overall strength but just the fact that he couldn''t sense anything from him is something else... He can''t see through him at all nor could he predict his future. While the Dragons group such as Tiamat or Tannin felt a sudden urge to just kneel towards Issei. They could still resist it when they met Irene before but Issei is on a whole another leaguepared to her and they could barely resist the urge. Vali grinned slightly while looking at Issei and his battle maniac side is itching for a fight with him. Sairaorg is still having a mixed feeling about Rias''s case. While Le Fay, Elmenhilde, Bennia group face turned a little red just by gazing at Issei''s form and they still haven''t seen his true face... The same goes for the other girls from their group like Gabriel, Serafall, Sona, Grayfia, and even the mother''s group also blushed slightly when they saw him now... It''s like he has this natural allure to attract the opposite sex with ease... And they still haven''t seen his face yet! They''re dying to see just what''s under that mask... Semiramis peeked at the group of women blushing face and smirked to herself before she changed her attention back towards Issei. Semiramis - Dearest~ She cooed Issei''s name with such allure that manages to make the male onlookers'' body shivers in arousal. They wish she would call their name with such tone... Semiramis sneaked inside Issei''s embrace once again. Issei - What''s wrong, Semi? He asked the alluring woman that''s currently inside his embrace. She doesn''t say anything but she reaches out her hand towards Issei''s mask and then she channeled a bit of her magic to deactivate the mask. *Cling* *ck* *ck* The mask started unfolding themselves and before long they''re socketed back to Issei''s cor and turned into a ne with a mini version of the mask hanging around his neck. And for everyone there, they who never saw Issei''s new face before felt like the time around them froze entirely without a single exception. Whether it be male or female alike... Even they who already saw his face before blushed slightly with an enamored look on their face. Because what they saw is an out of this world face that able to smitten anyone who saw it... It''s the most handsome and graceful face they''ve ever seen in their entire life. That manly, yet graceful and delicate face at the same time, those gentle yet sharp wine-red colored eyes, his shoulder-length lustrous jet ck hair with a tinge of red at the tip of his hair... All of that coupled with his gentle smiling face while gazing at the woman inside his embrace made all of the girls on the vicinity swoon over him immediately, some even had a slight nosebleed such as Le Fay and Elmenhilde. Everything about him is really perfect and charming they thought to themselves... While Rias''s group had their eyes wide open along with their mouth after seeing Issei''s current face... If they think Reiji''s group faces were handsome before this then they will think that their face is only average at best now... They could still see the simrity of Issei''s old face with his current one. His face contour is pretty much the same just more manly and adult-like and also extremely handsome at that... Kuroka - He''s really charming right, nya? Kuroka asked the neers group. They unconsciously nodded to her question while still looking at Issei. Kuroka - Just like what all of you heard before, Elder sister Forzelotte messed up a little back then but she set it so her seal will automatically disappear when Ise reaches 18 years old in age... If only all of you waited a little bit longer then you should have met the current him during his 18th birthday. But you choose those men, no... Trashes, over him... Kuroka exined towards the group but then she looked at the dumbfounded Rias''s group. She sighed to herself while looking at Koneko with sadness... But then she looks away from them and walked towards Issei''s location to join the rest of the girls. Rias and her peerage who heard her words bite their lips in frustration and regret... Issei - Hm? Issei tilted his head to the side slightly with a little confused face on why she took off his mask and while looking at Semiramis, his gentle smiling face is still there but this action of his made all of the female onlookers'' heartthrob greatly and their face started blushing profusely. Some of the girls had hearts on their eyes and some of the men pped themselves and started saying "I''M STRAIGHT! I''M STRAIGHT!" just like a certain someone before. Semiramis - There we go... It''s nothing, dearest. It''s just that I want to see your face right now. She smiled at Issei before she kissed him straight on the lips which make the female onlookers'' felt envious because they wish they''re in her position right now. Issei at first was a bit taken aback with her sudden kiss but before long he started reciprocating her kiss as well. Seeing their hot kiss, the innocent type female onlookers'' faces turned red like a tomato while the experienced one such as the mothers'' group started fidgetting a bit while they''re biting their lips lightly. Some even licked their lips such as Venna herself... While Rias''s group eyes turned red with anger and jealousy seeing that their Issei is kissing another woman right in front of their eyes. After a few minutes, they''ve finally stopped their kiss. Rias - Ise! Rias shouted Issei''s name hoping to gain his attention but he doesn''t even nce at her and only stroke Semiramis''s cheek gently which earned thetter another mewl of happiness. Rias anger and trepidation grew and just when she''s about to shout his name once again, there''s suddenly a group of people surrounding Rias and her peerages with weapons aimed at them. One of them being Brunhild herself. Brunhild - Cease your action or there will be consequences. You are unworthy to call his name. Rias - !? She aimed her spear right at Rias''s throat and that manages to shut up thetter for good. Brunhild looks at Rias with a cold gaze because they know Rias''s group buffoonery as well. The atmosphere instantly turned at daggers drawn with Sirzechs group tried to say something but they are blocked by the rest of the Valkyries. Their respective mothers finally snapped out of their daze and hurriedly cover their daughter. Venna - Wait! We already have a deal with Lady Semiramis! Venna shouted at Brunhild. The other parents also hurriedly chimed in with her words. There''s also a girl with long light blonde hair standing in front of Asia. She has a very cute and beautiful face, blue eyes and a mole underneath her left eye. Her outfit for some reason is Kuoh Academy''s boy uniform but it still can''t hide her bountiful asset. She has quite a big breast and firm butt. Brunhild - A deal? Brunhild stopped her action and look at Semiramis direction for a confirmation. Issei - A deal? Issei repeated the same words Brunhild just said with confusion showing on his face. Semiramis - Ah, I indeed made a deal with them. Semiramis said in a teasing grin. Only after hearing Semiramis confirmation that Brunhild''s party put down their weapon. Issei - ...And is that you, Kiba? Issei then looked at the girl that''s currently in front of Asia. The girl smiled wryly at Issei before confirming his guess. Kiba - H-Hello, Ise-kun... "She" waved at Issei at the same time she greeted him. This woman is indeed Kiba Yuuto himself. The potion Semiramis gave him before is a potion specially made to change a person gender. Issei rubbed his forehead after that and then he changed his attention back at Semiramis. Issei - Semi... Semiramis - Hmm? What''s wrong, dearest? She shed a bright smile at Issei as if she doesn''t know what he''s talking about. Issei - ...Howe my friend now turn into a girl? Issei asked her while the corner of his mouth started twitching a bit. Kiba who heard Issei''s words at first be dumbfounded before she unconsciously covered her mouth and cried a bit seeing that Issei still thought of "him" as a friend. She doesn''t know this action of her looks verydy-like... Semiramis - Hmm~, who knows? Semiramis yfully said. Issei sighed wryly at her... He could more or less guess why she''s doing this but... Semiramis - Fufufu, fine... I changed his gender because I thought it would be more fun that way and since he couldn''t do his job as a man and also as a friend, I decided to just change his gender as his punishment... Sure he''s that woman Knight but that doesn''t give him any excuse to fail his duty as your friend, dearest. Issei - ... Semiramis - And also... Semiramis look at Kiba before continuing her words. Semiramis - "He" is actually a girl when he was born anyway... His gender might be changed by those people who experimented on him. Probably because they thought that a man has more chance of sesspared to a girl. Semiramis know this because she could see Kiba soul. Issei is a bit taken aback after hearing her words and he''s not the only one, even Kiba herself is taken aback because she doesn''t know anything about this... The other onlookers'' also felt the same as him. But right before he was about to say something towards Semiramis, the ground under them shakes fiercely. *GRUMBLE!* The dome barrier that''s currently sealing Trihexa also cracked a bit after that sudden earthquake. They all changed their attention towards the seal and Sirzechs group faces turned dire seeing that the seal is almost broken but from Issei''s side they look pretty nonchnt. Odin - I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation, Issei-kun, but I believe we have a more important matter to attend to? Odin said towards Issei. Sirzechs and the others also feeling the same as him but since they''re kind of in an awkward position right now they let Odin do the talking. Issei - Hmm... Indeed. Considering that Trihexa isn''t really sealed after all this time. Issei said calmly while looking at Trihexa location. He decided to put his conversation about Kiba''s case on hold for now. Odin''s party instantly get taken aback by Issei''s words. Odin - What do you mean by that? He''s a bit confused by what Issei said but he''s not the only one. Rossweisse - What Ise saying is that Trihexa only seem to be sealed but in fact, it''s not sealed at all... It let itself to be "Sealed" by us while it keeps multiplying its army inside that very seal without our knowledge... There''s more than a million Scale Armor Imitation inside. Rossweisse started exining in ce of Issei. Odin - What?! Odin shouted at Rossweisse. Millions she said?! Their faces be horrified and pale after hearing Rossweisse words. Even Vali face turned solemn after hearing it. He still remembers that it almost took him everything he got just to wipe those Scale Mail imitations thest time. Both him and Issei also hand in hand tried to hit everything they got at Trihexa itself back then but to no avail... Thankfully it got "sealed" by them all or things would take a turn into a much worser state... But right now it seems it indeed turn into the worst condition possible. Vali - How did you know about all this, Issei Hyoudou? Vali asked Issei with curiosity. Issei - Oh? Well, you could say that I use something simr to irvoyance magic. Issei answered Vali question that''s also what everyone wanted to know. The bystanders that arrived here immediately wanted to leave the location but they also wanted to see the uing fight so they''re in a dilemma. Rossweisse - There''s no need to be worried, we have Ise here with us! Rossweisse pushed her chest forward once more as if she''s the one who took all the credit. They then stopped in their tracks and gaze at Issei once more. For some reason, when they saw his calm and collected figure they felt like their fear started to dissipate and felt safer. Issei extended his right arm and started umting his magic and aura into it. There''s suddenly a massive amount of magic and aura pressure descending into the surrounding area that manages to make the onlookers'' felt goosebumps and awe. The wind started bellowing and the air around Issei started shaking and tearing as if there''s going to be a huge cmity descend upon Trihexa location. Issei - Catastrophic- Just when Issei about tounch his magic, he''s stopped by Semiramis. Semiramis - Wait, dearest. She extended her hand to Issei''s extended hand and it manages to stop Issei''s chant. Issei stopped his action and look at Semiramis once more. Semiramis - Don''t you think that it''s a great chance for us to increase our strength? Semiramis said with a smile. Issei - Oh? Ramius''s party eyes started shining after hearing Semiramis words because theypletely agree to it. They think that this is surely the perfect chance to increase their strength even further. They then gaze at Issei waiting for his permission. Issei who saw their expecting gaze smiled gently at them before he lowered his extended hand altogether. Issei - Heheh, fine then... But don''t think that I will let you all go alone. Odin was about to remind Issei that it would be best to do whatever he was about to do just now before Trihexa breaks free from the seal but what he saw next instantly made his entire body froze. Issei then put his hand on top of his chest before he started chanting. Issei - In the name of Issei Savant Hyoudou the Supreme Overlord of the Netherworld, Conqueror of Life and Death, and The true ruler of Infinite hope and dreams... Heed my call, . There''s a huge portal appeared right above Issei''s location and from it, the massive Fortress of Babylon showed itself to the denizen of this world. *GRUMBLE!* From the portal itself, there are a bunch of wyverns and dragons alike flying out of it roaring in the sky answering their King calls. There are also some people riding those very same Wyvern and Dragon. One of them being Suisen herself, one of the <9 Divines> that''s currently riding a serpentine white-colored Dragon. The is followed by the miniature version of it, as in the new addition to the fortress such as from Evenicle world and many more. They are connected in a way to Babylon itself so you could say that they''re basically one entity now. There''s also some advanced technology that looks like a massive airne and spaceship. Then from those fortresses and the like, there''s suddenly a hundred thousand upon thousands of people pouring out. All of them flew down to Issei''s location and when they reach his location they instantly kneel before him with absolute loyalty and devotion. Astolfo - Yahoo! Astolfo is here, master! Artoria - Artoria Pendragon answer your call, master. Altria - Altria Pendragon responds to your summon, master. Mordred - Mordred is here, Chichiue(Dad)! Nero - UMU! Nero udius has arrived! Altera - Altera has arrived, ready to execute your enemies, master. Marchosias - Overlord Marchosias, waiting for yourmand. Barbatos - Kehahaha! The Immortal Barbatos is here! We''re going to war again, your majesty? Paimon - This concubine is at your service, milord. Marbas - Overlord Marbas, ready to serve. One by one the Heroic Spirits, Overlords, and the rest of the <9 Divines> arrived in front of Issei. (AN: Artoria is your saber while Altria is thencer one aka the bombshell one). Mertel being in the forefront followed by the other <9 Divines>. Mertel - We heed your call, my king. She gazes at Issei with a loving and respectful look and she''s not the only one. Most of the army also have the same gaze as her. Issei - Sigh... How many times do I have to tell you, Mertel... There''s no need to kneel before me. Issei said with a wry smile. Mertel only smiles at him back. Issei - And Mordred, I''m not your father. Mordred - Not yet that is! I''m sure "Hahaue" will be your wife in the future so it''s only a matter of time, right, "Hahaue"? Mordred grinned at Issei before she changed her attention towards Artoria and Altria who blushed deeply after hearing her words but they don''t deny her words. Artoria tried to hide her face in embarrassment while Altria gives Mordred a thumbs up. At first, Mordred was a bit confused seeing there''s two Artoria but after a bit of thinking she decided to just think of them as the same person. She used to call both of them with a "Father" suffix but since she thought that both of them are aiming for Issei so she might as well call them Mom while Issei as her new Dad. She''s also aiming for Issei but it doesn''t matter for now. On a side note, Mordred is an adopted child. Issei can only sweat at their antics. Sirzechs''s and the others are dumbfounded with their mouth wide open. They''re inplete awe seeing so many line up kneeling before Issei... *ROAR!* From the sky, there''s a roaring out from the newly opened dimensional rift. A giant red Dragon came out from it, it is a massive red Western Dragon with a horn on his snout and has two sets of wings. His overall length measures around 100 meters. Vali - ...Great Red?! It is indeed Great Red itself. The other onlookers'' also feeling disbelief seeing Great Red appears here. Ophis - What are you doing here, baka red... Lilith - Baka red... Ophis and Lilith look at Great Red that''s currently showing off its appearance. Great Red - Heh, my friend called me here so of course I answer his call. Great Red voice boomed in the sky... But its voice somehow sounds a bit like a delinquent. Ophis - Ise didn''t call you... She squinted her eyes. Great Red - Yes he is... Right, bro? Great Red averted its eyes and changed its gazes towards Issei. Issei - No, I didn''t. Issei gave Great Red a t answer. Great Red - ... Great Red went silent after that feeling depressed. In the eyes of the onlookers'' it looks kind of... pitiful... Issei - ...And Tiamat, stop sniffing me already. Issei said tiredly towards his back but it is unknown when but there''s suddenly a tall and gorgeous woman appeared behind him. The woman has a long flowing aqua blue hair that reaches her feet. Her outfit is almost non-existent that mostly only cover her private parts. She has a glowing light purple eyes and elongated ears, but her most striking feature is the giant pair of horns that are located at the side of her head. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/typemoon/images/a/a8/BeastTiamatStage.png/revisiontest?cb=20170617183802). Tiamat - *Sniff* *Sniff*... Make a child with me... Dragon King... Her voice is kind of monotone but it is quite still pleasant to hear. Tiamat D - ...Tiamat? Tiamat from the DxD world is already feeling really taken aback when she saw Issei for the first time but now she saw another Dragon with the same name as her as well? But she could tell that this Tiamat is on a whole another levelpared to her... Issei - ...No. Tiamat - ...Why? I obeyed yourmand on not annihting the humankind... Now it''s your turn to obey my request... Make a child with me. Issei - I will only make a child with my wives. Tiamat - ...Then make me your wife. Issei - ... Tiamat - ... Both of theme to a standstill after that. The onlookers'' are feeling numb already with everything that''s happened... Great Red - Hahaha! All of you must be surprised but that woman there is the genuine Goddess Tiamat herself. Great Red started talking since it''s basically being ignored by its "bro" and "sister". Its bro is obviously Issei while the sister is Ophis and Lilith. It doesn''t want to be out of ce so it started exining Tiamat origin to the DxD group. But before that, it changed itself from a massive looking Dragon to that of a woman. She had a graceful, sexy and all-around lovely body and wears a cool ck biker outfit. She has voluminous and exquisite, much like a matured juicy peach, with a faint luring sense seeping out. She has long red hair which tied into a ponytail. She kind of gives off a delinquent vibe. They are not too surprised seeing Great Red turning into a woman since both it and Ophis are genderless in the first ce and can change their gender at will. The reason why it took the form of a woman is because the women around Issei is kind of repugnant being nearby of another man other than him. Of course, this only applies to special individuals such as Semiramis, Forzelotte, and the like. Then she started her exining as if she''s trying to make herself looks useful. Tiamat is an Earth Mother Goddess, a branch of Catalhoyuk''s forgotten goddess. Along with Abzu, she was manifested of the Sea of Dawn that lies below the Underworld of Ereshkigal, said to have once been under the administration of the god Enki. In Sumerian Mythology, the gods were given birth from the pairing of Tiamat, who is the saltwater, and Abzu, who is the freshwater. Afterward, the gods, whom are their children, waved their banner of revolution against the primeval father Abzu and acquired supremacy over the world. At this moment, Tiamat gently approved the deeds of her children. It is proof that her love for her children has won over her love for her husband. However, the gods pointed their des even at Tiamat, their mother. Tiamat, in her grief and disorder, gave birth to 11 Magical Beasts as her new children, and they altogether had a showdown with the gods. At the end of the conflict, Tiamat and her 11 Magical Beasts were torn apart. It is said that the gods tore up her corpse into two, forming heaven and earth from it, and thus, had established the ritual for the creation of the World of Man. Tiamat was "a womb discarded after the Genesis", bing the origin of Sumerian Mythology. She was turned into a "Mother Sea" and was put to use as a breeding ground to produce life, but once the earth''s environment stabilized and after the ecosystems were established, she was banished to the World of Imaginary Numbers, an imaginary space that has no life and is not even a Parallel World. Hereafter, Tiamat has been waiting in the mirror world for a chance to return back to her original world... But with the "help" of the Holy Grail, she manages to get out of that world. She was nning to annihte the human race but after a bit of "Negotiation"(As in she got her ass handed to her by Issei). She finally abandoned that thought and was nning to start anew... Her n to start anew is to have new children and Issei being the one able to defeat her, she sees no one else more fitting than him to be the father of their children. Just the fact that he''s stronger than her is already good enough but to add the cherry on top is that he''s also a Dragon just like her. Knowing this history of hers the 4 factions be ovee by extreme trepidation but when they heard that she''s basically loyal towards Issei they''re feeling a bit relieved... Because if not then they will have another Trihexa mixed into the fray. They''re also quite taken aback seeing that Great Red is apparently quite talkative. But they didn''t know that she''s forced to do so or it will be kind of awkward for her to be here... And she just kind of "Read" the whole exnation she just did... She can''t be bothered to remember that kind of stuff anyway... Issei - Anyway... Issei pushed Tiamat face away from his to gain some distance and thetter frowned a little feeling annoyed that Issei doesn''t ept her request. She started iling her arms trying to get to him but to no avail. There''s also a group of Goddesses mixed in the fray here and there. They''re eyeing Issei like some sort of delicacy. Issei pays no heed to their gaze and changed his gaze towards the dome once more. It''s about to break any second now so Issei gives his order towards his army. Issei - Miarute, Kyuriha, Ultinia. Issei voice rang throughout the battlefield. Each and every single one person there could hear it. For some reason when they heard his currentmanding voice they felt like their blood boil in excitement and awe. Miarute & Kyuriha & Ultinia - At yourmand! The three of them said out loud at the same time waiting for hismand while still in the kneeling position. Issei - Go and scout the area to see if there''s still any civilian left. And if the area is clear, go ahead and deploy a set of barrier on the surrounding area. Let none of the Trihexa army escape. Miarute & Kyuriha & Ultinia - By your will! They then flew off with their respective subordinates to execute Issei order. Issei - Assassins. Assassins - At your service, master! The Assassins group respond to Issei call with fervor just like the first group. Issei - Go spread out around the area and keep an eye out in case the remnant of the Trihexa army trying to escape the barrier. Report any suspicious activity to me straight away. Assassins - Yes! Then they also execute Isseimand immediately. In just an instance they are nowhere to be seen... They live up to their name being the Assassins group. Issei then continues to give one order after another to the respective group. Sirzechs and the others who saw this wentpletely dumbfounded once more because of how gant Issei currently look... It''s like a True King... No, he is indeed a King now, isn''t he? The women''s group eyes started glistening with infatuation towards Issei. Le fay group is already lost in a daze with their eyes locked into Issei''s form. Rias''s group is already free from Brunhild threat but she and her peerages are looking at Issei withplete infatuation as well. They''re still clinging to a blind hope thinking that Issei will forgive them when he listens to their exnation. They are also ovee with anger and jealousy whenever they saw how gentle and loving Issei act towards those girls... Issei - Now then... Issei then changed his attention towards his wives. Issei - Do be careful out there, understand? Ramius and co - Hai! Issei - Um, go on then... I will be watching your back. Issei gave them a gentle smile of reassurance and that gives all of them a sweet and blissful feeling. He gives each and every one of them a quick kiss before they set out with a greater determination to get stronger. Issei gazes at their back with a gentle and full of care look on his face. Scathach - You''re not going to let them go alone and you call most of our army here? Just how overprotective can you be, baka deshi... Not that I hate it though. Scathach lightly berated Issei. Rias - Ise! Rias once again called Issei name and this time Issei doesn''t ignore her call and gaze at her. But his gaze made all of them shivers since the way he looks at Rias group is without any emotion at all which is theplete oppositepared to when he looks at his wives... It''s like he''s really looking at a pebble on the side road... No hatred, no anger, no nothing... Issei - What do you want, Rias Gremory? Even his voice sounded bored. Rias who was frozen stiff finally snaps back out of her daze. Rias - L-Listen, Ise... I-I''m sorry that we ignored you back then but we never forgot about you at all. Akeno and the others also chimed in with her words saying sorry and whatnot. Rias - The reason why we dated Reiji and the other guys before is- Issei - I couldn''t care less about the reason why you dated them in the first ce. You can do whatever you want for all I care. Rias was about to exin the reason why they dated Reiji and the others but Issei cut her off. Issei - So there''s no need for you to exin anything to me. You want my forgiveness? There''s nothing to forgive. You simply made your own choice and I made mine, it''s as simple as that, no more no less. Issei is still devoid of any emotion when he said all that but to Rias''s group, they felt like their heart is being stabbed since it hurts a lot hearing those words from the man they love... Rias - But we still love you! Rias shouted in a desperate tone. Issei - But I don''t. Just that one sentence from Issei manages to stagnate their breathing... They felt an excruciating paining from their heart that exceeds the previous pain they felt. It hurts so much that they are having trouble to even breath properly. Their tears are streaming down their face but it looks like they don''t even realize that. Issei felt not a single shred of pity when he saw their distressed state. Irene''s group sneered at them and gave them a mocking look. Issei - I could more or less guess the reason why all of you dated those guys. Knowing your prideful personality... You must''ve felt insecure about our rtionship back then so you tried to get more experience in a rtionship of some sort. Am I right so far? They be dumbfounded hearing the guess of Issei since it''s quite urate. Seeing their dumbfounded gaze Issei knew that his guess was right on target. Issei - If you just set aside your stupid pride then we might''ve been able to avoid all this... If only you talk it out with me or your family back then... But, there is no "If" in this world... Without trust, there is no love. This time his words smashed right into the center of their heart and made them wide awake with eyes wide open because of how urate his words just now... "Without trust, there is no love"... Rias''s group cried even more profusely... They felt intense anger and regret towards themselves. If they could turn back time then they would do everything they can to avoid this oue but just like Issei said... There is no "If" in this world... And after saying that Issei changed his attention back to the battlefield since apparently, the seal is almost broken. Scathach - Well, I better get going as well. I don''t want to miss out such a grand fight. Scathach started stretching out to prepare for the uing battle. Semiramis - Fufufu, it''s quite a good timing to increase our strength after all... And as for your fate... We will discuss itter after we''re done with our fight. Semiramis also nning to set out but not before she reminds Rias''s group about their little deal and the same goes for Forzelotte. Forzelotte - Fumu... It''s been a while since I had myst fight. Then they also head out for the battlefield but not before they had their share of kisses with Issei. Issei - You''re not going? Irene - Hmm... No, I don''t want to steal their spotlight. And besides... Irene then leaned herself towards Issei and snuggledfortably on his embrace with a content smile on her face. Irene - I want toze around for now. Issei - Yourzy side is surfacing once more, partner... Issei said with a wry smile. They look like a very loving couple with how they look now. Odin - U-Um, Issei-kun... Is there anything we need to do? Odin awkwardly asked Issei who''s currently hugging Irene with the sobbing sound of Rias''s group in the background so it''s kind of awkward for him to ask this question now. The others are also feeling awkward considering that they''re on a battlefield right now. They''re talking about Trihexa here and not some average joe... They''re tooid back if they put it into words. But with this kind of line up, they might really have a chance in dealing with Trihexa. Issei - Oh, no need... All of you can do whatever you want as long as you don''t bother my wives. Issei said carelessly towards Odin. They don''t know what to do now... They wanted to help as well alright? Issei - Sora. Sora - Hai, Ise nii-sama? Issei - Be sure to record their experience well, alright? Sora - You can leave it to me! Sora then took off to the battlefield as well to record the other girls'' achievement. Kunou also going with the girls as well but obviously, she will be sticking very close to Yasaka. Ophis and Lilith are also protecting her. Great Red also went with them not wanting to left behind but she''s warned by Issei to not take things too far since this is his wives time to shine and not hers. She grumbled under her breath but still choose to obey Issei words. Great Red is also feeling surprised knowing that Rias''s group basically abandoned Issei and her response to that is, "Are they retarded or something? Why would they throw away my bro here for some trashes?". Only Issei and Irene is left on the sidelines but Issei knows that they won''t be able to stay in the sidelines for long... Chapter 92: Chapter 92: The army executed Issei''s order perfectly and in no time they all already inspected the whole area and cleared it out. They left no stone unturned in their search for any civilian that perhaps still here but they found none and when that''s done Miarute, Ultinia, Kyuriha, and the others deployed multiple barriers at once. Issei who saw that calmly extended his hand towards the barriers. Issei - . He used his abilities towards it but this is unlike the old one he had when he still use the . It''s the evolved form of it. It''s abination between Ophis''s and his own Dragon aura. Just like the name implies, it will infinitely boost the targeted item. In this case, Issei used it to make the barrier be even stronger. Even if Trihexa used all it had to attack the barrier, it will never break no matter what unless Issei allow it. Then the Assassins hid in the shadows waiting for their time toe. Gurigura is also among them with her weapon out. By her side, there''s Kuroka as well. Gurigura''s weapon is still a giant gauntlet she usually uses but it has been customized to suit her even better. If before it looks like a cute cat''s paw then her current gauntlet looks like an intimidating ck Dragon''s w. The Archers took up the high ground ready tounch their attack at any moment. Kathryn being their leader. She has her hands crossed in front of her chest waiting and calcting the best moment tounch a fatal blow when the time is ripe. There is a bunch of unique looking projectiles weapon that appears to be made from advanced technology. Some of them look like a small railgun floating around her ready to fire at any given time. The Defenders or Guardians are led by Ramius who had hernce and shield out in the open at the very front. The Casters or Mage are led by Riche, Wiz, and Yunyun. The Support group is ready to give assistance at any given time as well. They are of course led by Jeanne, Croix, Tio, Tilt, and Towa. The Trio saintess such as Laurent, Burst, and Silent are there as well assisting them. The Assault group who''s being in the second front of the group are consisting of Jalter, Millet, Natal, Kyou, and Kinou. Each and every one of the girls is ying a pivotal role in their respective group. Their union and teamwork are the best of the best and they all look very united. It''s safe to say their current line up consists of the best among the best. Semiramis, Forzelotte, Scathach and the like is more of like a safety precaution in case something goes awry. Issei then thought of something before he shouted at the girls. Issei - Girls, use your now. Ramius''s group look at Issei before they nodded to him and followed his words. Ramius and co - ! From their body, there''s a huge aura bursting out and their strength also increased by a huge margin. They had their Dragon''s part out in the open, whether it be horns, tail or wings along with the new addition of their new armor. Ramius has a pair of white wings and her armor is almost a full body armor that''s colored ck and white with some unique looking runes all over it. Millet, Kyou, Kinou, and Natal also have simr armor emerging from their body but with a bit of difference here and there. Natal''s mini Queen crown, for example, bes a bitrger with a blue gem adorn its top. Jeanne''s armor adds even more of a holy feeling to it while Jalter looks even more intimidating but there''s still a certain charm to it especially with their wings out in the open. Croix, Riche, Wiz, Yunyun, etc as in the magician type had a majestic looking metallic robe instead of armor like Ramius''s group. All of their slitted eyes are glowing with anticipation for the uing fight. It''s not often that they could increase their strength considering just how strong they have be. They wanted to be even stronger as not to drag Issei down. Overall they look even more majestic and also more beautiful at the same time. Once again, the onlookers'' are bbergasted seeing all this... They all are inplete awe and amazement. All of this line up is led by the fabled , Issei Hyoudou himself? Amazing... They all thought to themselves. This is also the first time for them to see Ramius''s group utilizing their full power... They already know that they''re strong but not to this extent... They are at least almost on par with Shiva himself in terms of raw power as far as they can tell. They still don''t know if they still have a hidden card or not... The support group then started buffing the other team with their respective skills. Azazel - ...? All of them have Sacred Gears? Azazel said in amazement. Irene - Hmm, not quite... Ise tinkered a bit with the old , he and our scientists invented a way to enable them to utilize the unique feature of that the have, without possessing the itself. Irene exined towards Azazel who''s curious about Ramius''s group being able to use . The others are also dumbfounded that Issei is the one who invented it much less Azazel himself... If it''s all true then... It will be a revolutionary thing. Issei - Be that as it may... It still has some more room for improvement. Issei mused to himself before he took out his phone and sent a message towards someone. In less than 1 minute there''s a gate portal appeared near him and then there are three mature beauty step out from the gate. One of them has a flowing blonde hair down to her hips but tied with a red ribbon at the end, the second one has a shoulder-length brown hair, and the third one has a long dark blue hair down to her waist flowing freely. The three of them have one thing inmon... They''re wearing what appears to be a custom madeb coat and more importantly, they have quite a big bust especially the third woman... The eyes of the male onlookers'' bulged seeing those massive busts swaying for every step they take but they then shuddered greatly when they felt Issei sudden pressure. They hastily averted their head down or to the side while sweating a bit feeling afraid that Issei might just wipe them out right there. It''s no secret just how over protective Issei towards his women, and even though they''re not sure if these 3 newly arrived women are his or not but it''s safe to say from the way they gaze at Issei that they have feelings for him. These three women are, of course, the Scientists Irene just talked about and they are none other than Tearju Lunatique, Ryouko Mikado, and Aki Nijou themselves. The 3 of them blushed slightly when they saw Issei isn''t wearing his mask. Tearju - S-Sorry to keep you waiting, Ise-san! Tearju started bowing repeatedly at Issei while apologizing profusely thinking that they kept Issei waiting. Aki - D-Did we really kept you waiting?! I-I''m sorry! Aki also started making an apologetic and sad face before joining Tearju thinking that they indeed kept Issei waiting. Both of their actions are making a certain part of them keep bouncing up and down... It took everything the male onlookers'' have to prevent themselves from sneaking a peek at those heavenly views. Ryouko - Oh? Did we really keep you waiting, boss? Then we better start making amends for it~ Ryouko said with a seducing tone while highlighting her certain asset towards Issei. Issei - You didn''t keep me waiting at all... So you can stop apologizing Tearju, Aki... And cut that out, Ryouko. Issei said with a wry smile at them. Tearju & Aki - R-Really? They look up at the same time with upturned eyes. Issei - Ah, really. Both of them heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Issei confirmation while Ryouko giggled at both of them. When Tearju was about to stand up straight she got tripped on her heels. Tearju - E-Eep! Tearju closed her eyes preparing for the impact before she fell right to the ground... Is what would''ve happened if Issei didn''t catch her fall. Issei - Are you okay? Issei said with a drop of sweat falling from his cheek feeling genuinely amazed with her clumsiness. How is she able to trip on her own shoe heels just from standing still? He will never know... Tearju who heard Issei voice right next to her ears instantly froze up before she looks up only to see Issei''s face up close. Irene who''s at Issei left side grinned at Tearju because their position is kind of dubious, to say the least... Tearju''s face then exploded red like a tomato with steamsing out from the top of her head and her eyes are also started spinning because of the close contact they had right now. She keeps opening and closing her mouth trying to say something but for some reason, she''s unable to do so. Ryouko chuckled at this while Aki looks envious of Tearju while putting one of her fingers on her lip. Tearju - I-I-I-I''m sorry! Tearju finally able to say something and she hastily back up from Issei''s embrace albeit reluctantly but she''s too embarrassed to realize that right now. Issei - Don''t mind it... By the way, how''s Yami? Issei waved it off before he asked Tearju about Yami, the little girl that he saved from being experimented by those mad scientists back then. Hearing Issei question Tearju was a little taken aback before she took a deep breath to calm herself down. She manages to gain herposure a little bit even though her cheeks are still red. Tearju - E-Eh... Ah, Yami-chan is doing quite fine. She made a lot of new friends back in school... And then... Then Tearju started telling Yami condition with glee. Issei listened to her story with a thin smile on his face... He''s quite fond of Yami and thought of her as his little sister to which made Yami very happy since now she got another family member other than Tearju. Aki and Ryouko also smiled at their interaction because this is one of the reasons why they like Issei. He treated them normally and doesn''t act like how a boss would towards his employees. They can only assist him by inventing and researching things, but they''re quite happy that they''re able to help him regardless. Issei - I see... So, how about youe out now, Yami? Issei nodded at Tearju when she finishes her story before calling out at Tearju direction. At her back, to be exact. Then out of thin air, a blonde-haired girl that looks identical with Tearju while wearing a ck and golden unique looking clothes appeared out of thin air with a slightly red face. Tearju - Y-Yami-chan?! Tearju shouted in surprise because she never thought that Yami is hiding nearby her. Aki and Ryouko kind of can tell that they''re being followed by Yami when they''re about to enter the portal gate but they kept quiet about it. Only Tearju doesn''t realize this since among the 3 of them she''s the weakest in term of power. Aki is kind of a martial arts user while Ryouko is kind of trained in Assassination a little bit. While Tearju is more of a ranged weapon user. In other words, guns. Issei - So, care to tell me howe you''re here, Yami? Issei asked with a thin smile on his face. Yami started fidgeting a bit feeling nervous that Issei might be angry at her. Issei who saw that had his smile went softer before he started walking towards her direction. Irene already left Issei''s embrace a few seconds ago and she''s currently standing at the side while observing their interaction with a slight chuckle. Issei arrived in front of Yami and then he put his hand on top of Yami''s head before he gently stroke it. He also bends down to match her height. Issei - Don''t worry, I''m not mad at you. Yami height is quite short. She''s about the same height as Kunou. It''s not surprising considering they''re about the same age as well, so their height is only up to Issei''s stomach. Only after hearing Issei''s words that Yami look up to him feeling relieved that Issei isn''t mad at her. Yami - I... I want to help you... Nii-sama. Yami said in a low voice. Issei - Oh? Yami - I heard that you summoned Babylon so... Yami words trailed off at the end but Issei could more or less guess the full reasoning behind her action. She wanted to be of help to him so she must''ve teleported herself to Babylon and arrived just in time when Tearju''s group were about to enter the portal gate. Issei - I see... Now I wonder from where you heard that information from... I assume it must be you... Right, Mea, Nemesis? Issei said with a slightly tired tone and once again nearby their location there''s two individual appearing out of thin air... The first one is a girl of small stature, with dark skin, long ck hair and yellow-colored eye. She''s wearing a ck Yukata. While the second girl also has a small stature, she has raspberry-red hair that is tied into a very long braid that goes down to her knees. Her eyes are dark blue, almost blue. Her clothing looks kind of simr to what Yami is wearing except her clothes is all ck. Nemesis - Yoo~, elder brother, quite a nice day isn''t it? And your guess is indeed correct... It is I who told Yami about it. She said with a yful grin. Mea - Ahahah, sorry, onii-chan... I can''t stop Nemesis from telling Yami-chan. Mea rubbed her head with a smile... But from her happy grin, it would seem that both of them are in cahoots with each other. Issei can only sigh tiredly at both of them. Issei - Listen, Yami... I''m happy that you want to help me but I want you to enjoy your life more. Like, y with your friends and stuff like that... Issei then averted his attention back to Yami before he started lecturing her. Yami - But I want to help you, nii-sama... You asked me once that for what reason that I want to get stronger... Back then I don''t know the answer to that question but now I do... I want to be of help to you! Yami said with a firm and pleading voice. Issei who heard her words got stunned for a moment before he exhaled wryly and shed a warm smile at her. Even Tearju teared up a bit hearing Yami words feeling gratified at her. Issei - ...I see... Fine then... Issei finally relented after seeing her pleading face because the cuteness is too devastating for him. Yami is finally able to express her emotion a bit more even if it''s only around Issei but it''s still an improvementpared to the old her at least. Yami face beamed up in happiness after hearing Issei words. Nemesis and Mea also grinned happily at this development. Nemesis and Mea is kind of the same as Yami... In other words, both of them were also a test subject. (AN: I made it that so Nemesis and Mea never went to the Assassination path and rescued by Issei in time before that ever happens). Issei - Shishou. Issei called Scathach while he''s still rubbing Yami''s head which earned a giggle from her feeling ticklish. Scathach - Hm? Oh, Yami''s here? Scathach who heard Issei''s voice look back towards his direction before noticing Yami who''s currently being pampered by Issei. Scathach - Um, I know what to do. Don''t worry, I will keep them safe so you can leave them to me. Even without Issei saying anything Scathach already know what he wanted to say. Issei - As for you two... No snacks for a week. Issei then stands up before he changed his attention towards the grinning loli duo with narrowed eyes. His words made both of them froze uppletely and their faces turned into that of aplete despair as if the world is going to end since they love Issei hand made snacks the most. Nemesis - W-Wait, elder brother! I''m sorry! I''m sorry so don''t confiscate my snacks for a week! Nemesis begged Issei while clinging to his feet. Mea - I-I got nothing to do with this, onii-chan! So spare me from that hellish punishment! Anything but that! I will die without my snacks for a whole week! Mea then also joined Nemesis and begged Issei as well. Issei pays no heed to their begging and urged Yami to be careful once more before she joins the other girls, Tearju also joins in to urge Yami. Yami nodded at Issei and Tearju words and then she also dragged both Nemesis and Mea with her. Now there''s a happy humming loli dragging two depressed lolis with her heading to the battlefield... Odin and the others felt funny watching their antics and couldn''t help smiled warmly at their interaction. At first, they were a bit apprehensive with Issei letting a small girl like Yami participating in a life and death battle like this... But when they know that Scathach''s group will be watching over them they are feeling a bit relieved. Ryouko - Then boss... What do you call us here for? Ryouko then asked Issei. Issei - Oh, right... The reason I call the three of you here is that I want the three of you to collect the data of Ramius and the others. I want to see if there''s something we could improve on their respective power... From thest time I''ve seen their data, I can see there''s some room for improvement... Issei then entered his working mode while taking out the data tablet containing Ramius''s group growth... His face went from a gentle smile to a serious one which smitten the female onlookers'' once more because his current face is so charming... The word where a man is the most charming when he''s working is not false at all they thought to themselves. Tearju, Ryouko, and Aki also started listening intently to his words. They also joined Issei in inspecting Ramius''s group data and input their own thoughts. Irene - Ahh, it looks like he went into his working mode again... Irene sighs wryly while looking at the discussing group. Azazel who''s nearby got interested with their talk and want to listen to it but he''s unsure if he''s allowed to do so. Irene - Interested? You can go ahead and listen to their conversation if you want. Irene said towards the intrigued Azazel. Azazel - O-Oh, no, it''s fine... Azazel was a bit taken aback before he waved it off with a bitter smile. Irene - Just so you know, Ise never med you or anyone else for what happened. Irene can feel the guilt Azazel and the others thinks that they have some sort of responsibilities for what happened to him and Rias''s group. So they are a bit hesitant to talk to him or even approach him. They froze up a little after hearing Irene''s words. Irene - From the start, he never med anyone else but these idiots. He feels angry and betrayed but all of that change over time and in the end, he doesn''t care about them any longer... After his transformation, he was thinking to inform you about his uing departure but because of a bit twist and turn he never had the chance to do so. They listened quietly and felt a little bit of their burden lifted off knowing that Issei never mes them for what happened while as for Rias''s group they felt even more awful and sorrowful towards their own selves. Issei - Azazel-sensei. Issei suddenly called Azazel name which made thetter body trembled a little. Issei - Can you show me the data of your experiments? Issei asked Azazel about his experiment about artificial . He wanted to see if he can gain any enlightenment after seeing Azazel experimental data. Azazel - S-Sure. Azazel unconsciously took out his own data tablet and gave it to Issei. Issei - Hm? Issei then took it from him and gave it to Tearju''s group, but he''s confused as for why Azazel seems to be out of it. Irene - Fufufu, it seems you don''t hear our conversation just now, didn''t you? Well, the thing is... Irene then told Issei about the conversation she just had with them... Issei - Eh? Why would I me them? Issei bes genuinely puzzled after he heard Irene exnation. Issei - The one who does the deeds is them. Why would I me any of you for what they have done on their own free will? Issei asked Azazel''s group with a confused face. Sirzechs - B-But... Issei - It''s their freedom to do what they want. And just like them, I have made my own choice so there''s nothing to discuss anymore. No need to feel guilty about something you don''t have control over with... The same goes for you, Kiba, Gasper. No need to me yourselves thinking that you weren''t there for me as a friend. Issei finishes his words and at the end, he looks at the seemingly downcast Kiba and Gasper. Kiba and Gasper who heard Issei suddenly mentioning their name widened their eyes before tears started falling down from their face. Kiba just looks down while covering her mouth while Gasper bawled his eyes out on the spot. Issei who saw that sighed before he walks up to Gasper and pats him on the head. Issei - Stop crying, Kouhai... Don''t you have someone you have to protect now? Now man up and be a man that Valerie could depend on. Issei grinned thinly at Gasper. Gasper then looks up to Issei''s face. Gasper - ...H-Hai! I-Issei-senpai! Uwaaaaa! He tried to be firm but fail at the end... He ended up bawling his eyes out while clutching onto Issei''s body. Issei who saw that smiled wryly before he pats Gasper head in encouragement once more. It seems it would take some time before Gasper able to emerge from his emotional side but perhaps that''s just how Gasper is... Then Issei looks at the crying Kiba and felt unsure of what to say... If Kiba is still a guy then he could just say the same words of encouragement like he just did with Gasper but since "He" is a "She" now... He honestly doesn''t know what to say... Tsubaki who''s nearby Sona is also making a despaired face knowing Kiba is apparently a girl all along so she kind of share the same feeling as Issei... Unsure of what to do from now on... Her first love turns out to be a woman... She tried thinking what if she ignores Kiba gender and tried dating regardless of the consequences... She shuddered thinking about it since she''s straight after all. She then saw Issei smiled wryly at her direction knowing fully well just why she seems so depressed. It''s no secret that Tsubaki has a crush on Kiba after all. And she''s not the only one too... Reya Kusaka, Sona''s Bishop is also one of them who had a crush on Kiba. When both of them finds out about this, they instantly felt depressed but still have some hope thinking that maybe Kiba will revert back to being a man as long as they ask Issei Hyoudou to talk it out with Lady Semiramis... But that hope has been crushed after they find out Kiba true past... But now that they think about it... No wonder Kiba never show any interest towards the "opposite" sex back then... She''s apparently a girl all along... So when both of them saw Issei smiling wryly at their direction, their eyes started glistening and thought of something before their eyes turned into that of predatory eyes. Aim target and lock on! Both of them said inside their mind at the same time. Even though they''re blushing a little in the process. Issei is the one feeling taken aback now... He sweated a little thinking did he somehow offend both of them or something? He hastily changed his attention towards Sona who''s currently next to them. Issei - Long time no see, Sona-Kaichou. Issei said with a thin smile which made Sona face blushed a little but she still tries to keep a straight face. Sona - E-eh, indeed... It''s been a while, Issei-kun. She said while fixing her sses and tries not to look Issei straight in the eyes since she can feel her face turn hot the longer she looked at him. After all, he is her "fiancee" after all... And to bepletely honest, she thought it''s not bad at all having him as her fiancee. She''s still feeling ufortable because of Rias though. But the way her parents smiling encouragingly at her is kind of making her feeling awkward... They even give her a sneaky thumbs up at her! Serafall is still silent after all this time because even she felt captivated by Issei new appearance. She already had a liking towards Issei even before this but that liking was kind of like between brother and sister... But now... She''s not sure anymore... And the thought of sharing him together with her So-tan is not that bad either... That way they can be one big happy family and she can still have her So-tan all to herself! Issei then looks at Saji, Sairaorg, Vali, etc... Feeling a bit nostalgic because it''s been a while ever since he saw them. Issei - It has been a while, everyone... Saji, Sairaorg, Vali, etc are feeling kind of confused as for why Issei seems a bit nostalgic when he''s looking at them. Sure it''s been a while but isn''t it just around 2-3 months at least ever since theyst met? What''s with the nostalgic face? It''s as if he hasn''t seen them for years... Irene - Heheh, I forgot to tell you this but for all of you it may have been only 2-3 months at most while for Ise on the other hand... It has been 3 years. Irene chuckled a little after seeing their confused face. After hearing her words they all be dumbfounded... 3 years?! Saji - H-How old are you now, Issei? Saji asked with a slight stutter. Issei - Hm? Oh, I''m 21 years old now. I guess I got ahead of you guys... Issei said with a wry smile. They be speechless once again... 21 years old? No wonder he looks so mature and grown-up now they all thought to themselves... No, his face looks like he''s just in his teenager even though he''s 21 years old already. It''s his... Vibe? Yeah, he radiates a mature and experienced vibe like that of an adult. Is this what a man that have climbed the stairs towards adulthood looks like? Damn... So envious! The virgin onlookers'' thought to themselves... Saji ground his teeth is frustration without knowing that there are 2 women behind him ready for his advances... But, didn''t they said that Issei beat Sona in a game of chess? Then that means?! Just when Saji about to ask about it, he got stopped by the very same 2 women behind him with a chilling smile on their face. They thought that this is a perfect chance to make Saji give up on Sona so there''s no way in hell that they''re going to let Saji mess it up. They could tell what he wanted to say just now from the realization face he just made and the way he looked at Sona first before looking at Issei once more. Vali - I''ve heard that you already defeated Great Red, Issei Hyoudou? Vali smirked questioningly at Issei. Issei - Well, you could say that. Issei smirked back at him. Vali - Since you have defeated my target then you will be my new target... Just you wait, I will get even stronger and defeat you. He clenched his fist towards Issei with anticipation. Issei - Ah... I''ll be waiting for that moment. Issei also clenched his fist and bumped it on Vali''s. After that, Issei noticed the fidgetting Le Fay, Elmenhilde, Gabriel, and Bennia nearby them. He smiled thinly at them which makes thetter group blushed profusely because of how captivating his smile is. Sairaorg and Riser also had a little chat with Issei but they mainly apologize for their cousin/sister misconducts to which Issei waved it off saying it''s not their fault. Then they also said they will get even stronger to be able to defeat him just like Vali did. They wanted to say something about the little contract they had with Semiramis but one nce by Irene made them cancel that thought. The same goes for Sirzechs''s group... Azazel finally snaps back to his thought and wiped a single tear that about to fall down from his eye before he put one of his arms around Issei''s neck. Azazel - So, I heard you got married huh, Ise? He grinned teasingly at Issei. Issei - Hm? Yeah, things happen. Issei calmly answered Azazel. Azazel - So, how is it like? Losing your V-card atst? His words made all of the male onlookers'' ears perked up and the same goes for the female onlookers'' but some of them such as Le Fay group started having smokeing out from their head but they still leaned in to listen to their conversation. Issei - ...Why would I answer that? Issei eyebrows started twitching in annoyance. Azazel - Come on, don''t be shy. We all are adults here... Well, maybe not all of us. Azazel looked at the virgin group that currently has a resentful face such as Saji himself without knowing that behind him there are 2 women that would be willing to do the deeds with him... Issei - ... Issei still refuses to answer him until Irene answered in his stead. Irene - It felt crazy good for all of us... Although, all of usbined still can''t oust him in bed. Apparently, his high libido is already there from the start even without Forzelotte interference. Issei - Oi. Irene - He is still kind of an oppai lover even now too. Oh, you don''t need to tell them that... They can see just from his wives that almost all of them are well endowed in the Oppai Departement alright... Irene continued her words without caring about Issei calling her just now out of embarrassment. The more they all listened to her words the more amazed they are with Issei. The male onlookers'' now look at him with new profound respect and the innocent girls'' group is on the verge of fainting just from listening to their conversation while the experienced ones started licking their lips in anticipation such as Venna herself but of course, nobody saw that. Azazel - Oh~, really now? Who could have guessed that my student would be such a beast in bed? Azazel continued to grin teasingly at Issei whose face turned a little bit red out of embarrassment seeing that his trusted partner just leaked their nightly activities to the public. Odin - Hohoho, it''s nice to be young. Odin alsoughed teasingly at Issei. Issei - ...Partner. Irene - What? It''s all true, right? Issei - ... Issei can''t retort to her words and can only go silent once more while Irene smiled victoriously. When they''re still having a little chat together, there''s a loud st resounding from the Trihexa seal and when they all look towards it they saw the seal has been broken atst. What they saw made their whole body went cold since there are indeed millions of copy and the like... But there''s no change of expression could be found on Issei''s side because they''ve already anticipated this. Trihexa could be seen standing behind the army. 666(Trihexa) has the appearance of arge beast with characteristicsing from different animals like a lion, a leopard, a bear, a dragon, etc. It has seven necks, seven heads, with ten horns, as well as seven long thick tails of different shapes. It also has four stout arms and two legs that are even thicker than its arms. Its main body is that of a primate leaning forward and is covered in ck fur and what appears to be scales all over its body. Its size is well over several hundred meters, making it significantlyrger than even Great Red. Not much is known about its personality other than the fact it has only one nature and that is to destroy everything including the Underworld, Human World, Heaven, and all other mythological worlds. It''s possible that it ispletely mindless, only instinctively knowing to destroy everything. Its homicidal nature,bined with its immense power, made it immensely dangerous to the point that the God of the Bible had to risk his own life by using numerous forbidden seals to seal it away to prevent it from endangering the World. Despite its supposedly savage nature, it seems to have an interest in Great Red and Ophis. This is evidenced by how it was attracted to Issei upon sensing their power in him. This could be because both Great Red and Ophis are beings on par with Trihexa. But when it saw the current Issei it could be seen that his body flinched. Yes, flinched. It almost as if it is afraid of Issei the moment itid its eyes on him. All of them are amazed at this because it''s the first time for them to see Trihexa showing other emotion other than just aiming forplete destruction. Then all of them set their eyes on Issei once more in awe. Irene - Hee~, so it knows fear as well? Not surprising since Ise is clearly a lot stronger than it and also... He possesses the purest of the purest element inside him. Fufufufu... Irene mused amusingly at this while the bystanders once more be taken aback by what she just said. But most of what they felt right now is confusion. element? What''s that? Azazel - element? Azazel asked confusedly at Irene because, in the DxD world, Nyathotep is only known in legends and the like so it is understandable that they don''t know about its existence nor its element. There is God of Chaos or something simr to it but it''s apletely different thingpared to Nyathotep. Not really surprising since every world Nyathotep visited is annihted by it so there''s no one alive to tell the tale. Only powerful beings such as Semiramis, Scathach, Forzelotte, QD, etc know about it. The God''s group such as Shiva and Odin knew about it a little but that is only from the books. They never saw it with their own eyes beforehand... Irene - Oh, you don''t know about it? Well, have you heard about the true God of Chaos Nyathotep? Odin - Only from the legends and books. Odin answered on behalf of everyone here. Irene - Hmm, I can tell you that it truly exists. As for why I''m so sure about it... Ise here met with Nyathotep face to face and fought it. All of them once more be frozen stiff when they heard Irene''s words. Issei - I lost though. Issei said with a carefree tone. Irene - True, you''re quite lucky that it got interested in you so it let you live and even "gifted" its element to you... But this time you won''t lose again right, partner? Irene looks at Issei with a serious face. Issei - Ah, I will defeat it no matter what it takes. Issei clenched his fist in confidence. Irene - Fufufu, that''s good then... Because if you were to die then all of us will surely follow you... No matter if it''s in life or in death, we will always be together... Remember that. Issei - ...I know, that''s why I will not lose again. Irene smiled gently at Issei before giving him a soft kiss. All of them are really impressed with the way they interact with each other... So this is true love they all thought to themselves... Venna for one is in a daze feeling envious of Irene''s and the other girls... She wishes she could have the same thing going on with Zeoticus but s... While for Rias''s group, the more they look at this the more they felt regret and bitter about it... It should''ve been them... It should''ve been them who stand by his side! Not others but them! But because of their stupidity and pride, they have paid the price for it... The amount of regret they''re feeling right now is enough to turn their intestines went green. Trihexa - Roooaaarrrr!!! Trihexa roared at Issei seeing that he ignores itself. The onlookers'' felt fear just from hearing its roar and they would''ve run already if it wasn''t for Issei''s army being there in the forefront. Irene - Quite the noisy one, isn''t it? Can''t it tell that we''re having a moment right now? Irene frowned at Trihexa while Issei only gazes at it calmly. There''s suddenly a red streak of lightning-like blur heading towards Trihexa location and the that''s in its way got annihted instantly. That red blur turns out to be Scathach who''s holding Gae Bolg on both of her hand. Shended on one of Trihexa head and pulverized it instantly the moment she hit her target. Scathach - Don''t scream at my disciple. Only I am allowed to do that. She said cooly while standing on top of the pulverized head. Next, there are multiple giant ck chains with aura oozing from them heading towards Trihexa body and they all instantly impaled themselves inside Trihexa body making it feel excruciating pain. Semiramis - Ara? It indeed doesn''t die even though it got impaled by my ? As expected, the element residing inside it is protecting it... Semiramis mused calmly because she already expected this to happen. Then there is jet ck red space distortion near one of Trihexa head and then it instantly swallowed Trihexa said head into nothingness. Forzelotte - Hmm, it seems I also can''t "devour" its entire body instantly. Forzelotte said with one of her hand extended to the front because she''s the one who justunched that attack. Just like Scathach did, their attack also imed thousands of Scale Mail lives in the process. Trihexa tried to retaliate but it''s being held down by Semiramis chains so it can only move its head around andunched a couple of attacks towards them only to be avoided or deflected easily by Scathach''s party. The onlookers'' are awestruck with their performance without a single exception. They can easily deal a massive amount of damage towards Trihexa in a single attack? Sadly Trihexa already started regenerating from its wound. The heads that got annihted started growing back while the Chain from Semiramis can''t be healed since it''s still stuck to its body. So apart from the binding impaling chains on its body, Trihexa looks brand new. Scathach - Hoo, so it can regenerate itself? I wonder how long will it able to do that... But before that happens I will make it my practice dummy. Scathach spin her spears in anticipation because it''s not often that she could get to fight an enemy that could regenerate itself indefinitely. Trihexa - Roaaarrrrr!!! Trihexa then ordered the to attack them and they all instantly went towards Scathach''s group location. Ramius - Prepare yourself! But before they could reach their target, Ramius''sunched herself to air and prepared her shield for the iing army. Ramius - ! Jeanne - Here''s the work of the Lord! My g, defend our brethren! ! Croix - Twin maximize magic, ! Jeanne and Croix also assisted Ramius with her barrier. Ramius used her skill and the moment the e into contact with their dome of protection they all are stopped dead in their track. Wiz & Riche & Yunyun - ! Riche''s group sees that as a chance andunched their magic as well. Riche''s explosion is colored gold while Wiz is ck and Yunyun is red. Their spell is abination of magic between their respective element. There''s a huge explosion when they hit their target and since Ramius is basically immune to elemental attack she''spletely unscathed from their magic attack. Jalter - All evil is here. The time for Salvation hase! This is the roar of my soul that was polished by love, death to all Evil... ! But it doesn''t stop there and soon Jalter also joined in with her own attack. Millet - ! Natal - ! Gurigura - ! Kuroka - ! Kathryn - ! Tio & Tilt - ! Kyou & Kinou - Unison Raid, ! Yasaka - ! Rossweisse - Combination Magic, ! One by one, the girlsunched their respective attack towards the army. They annihted so many army and if it wasn''t for Trihexa constantly creating them then by now their number should''ve gone down by 50% already. Mertel - Advance! Don''t lose to our Mistressess! Everyone - OOOOO!!! Then the other army also joined in with their assault. Both side then shed immediately... Trihexa army is being pushed back with little to no resistance while Issei''s army keeps pushing forward with ease. The Heroic Spirits unleashed their Noble Phantasm one by one which makes the fight even easier as time goes. The onlookers'' are inplete awe seeing all this... They thought that it will be a hard-fought war but reality tell them otherwise... It''s apletely one-sided battle. Artoria & Altria - ! ! Arthur and Le Fay who saw that be dumbfounded. Irene - Yes, if you''re wondering just who they are then they are indeed the renowned King Arthur Pendragon, your supposed ancestor. Irene who saw their dumbfounded face exined. Issei - The only difference between them is that Artoria just like the legend posses the well-known while Altria is the alternate version of her. An "if" King Arthur who, after rising as a king, made the holy spear its main weapon instead of the holy sword and governed over Britain. Having lost the growth-halt from the holy sword, she grew to a physical age fitting for a king. She became an existence closer to Divine Spirits due to using the holy spear, but since the period of use was just that of ten-odd years, her mental structure spiritual make-up has not changed too much. Issei - Hence the difference between their body built... Artoria is more petitepared to Altria herself. Artoria - Master... I would appreciate it if you don''tpare my body to my other self... I know I''m not well-endowed like her but I''m still a woman regardless. Please remember that. Right after Issei finishes his words, Artoria jumps into their conversation from the distance with a smiling face. Yet her eyes are not smiling at all. She''s always sensitive about this topic for obvious reason... Issei - O-Ou, my bad... Issei sweated feeling amazed just howe she can hear their conversation from that far away... He can onlye to the conclusion that it''s a Woman intuition he guesses. Mordred - Hahaha! Don''t worry, Hahaue. I''m sure Chichiue will like both of you regardless of your body size!... If not then I won''t have a chance either... Mordred said whileughing out loud but she muttered lowly at the end while looking at her own undeveloped body with a depressed face. Artoria pats her depressed daughter in the shoulder infort. Both of them shared a knowing look while Altria who''s at the side feeling curious just what are they doing. Both Artoria and Mordred gaze upon Altria ultimate "weapon" in hostility which makes thetter be confused even further. Artoria - ...I''m her other self and yet my body is... Mordred - ...I''m supposed to be her daughter yet my body is... They both muttered in resentment. Artoria - Master! As an apology I want you to make me tons of food! Artoria suddenly set her attention back towards Issei and shouted at him with resentment. Mordred - Count me in! Mordred chimed in with her. Issei is speechless with this development... Howe his casual remarks would lead to all this? Issei - S-Sure... But he decided to fulfill their request since he is the one who started all this anyway. Musashi - What?! You both want to monopolize milord''s cooking for yourself? I won''t allow it! Okita Souji - What did you say?! The penalty of embezzling milord''s cooking is death by Seppuku! Okita Alter - Even if this body Saint''s Graph were to shatter, I won''t let you have your way, fiend! Oda Nobunaga - Fuhahaha! If you think you can have Master cooking all to yourself then you must be dreaming! This Oda Nobunaga the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven shan''t allow it! Chacha - Even though Chacha love gold but she loves Master''s cooking just as much so no stealing from Chacha! Auntie! Let''s team up and beat up anyone who wants to get in our way to Master''s cooking! Xuanzang Samzang - Even if Buddha forgives you, I won''t! Mordred - Shuddup! It''s Chichiue payment for the physicological damage he has done to us! Artoria nodded sagely at Mordred words. Everyone - Bullshit! The other heroic spirit who heard that Issei will cook for Artoria and Mordred instantly butted in feeling indignant that they''re being left out. They started shouting at each other but their hand never stays idle and reap every single lives that they came across. Jalter - What''s wrong with all of you? It''s as if you never had Master cooking before. Jalter smugly looks at them. There''s a tick mark appearing on their head seeing her smug face because they all know that Jalter gets to eat Issei''s cooking almost every day. Jeanne can only smile wryly at Jalter childish antics. Issei - ...Why in the world did they have a debate about food in the middle of a battle? Issei muttered speechlessly while Irene just chuckled at him. Azazel - You can cook as well, Ise? Azazel amusedly asks Issei. Issei - Kinda. Irene - Kinda? You must be joking, beloved... If you, the one being titled as the best chef in the universe is "Kinda" can cook then all of the other chefs must beplete trash then? I can tell all of you this... Once you''ve tasted his cooking then you can never go back eating normal food, trust me on this. Irene said withplete reassurance. The onlookers'' now look at Issei awkwardly... Is there anything that he can''t do? They all thought to themselves. The female onlookers'' eyes now turn even brighter the moment they heard that Issei can also cook. It''s not often you have a man that can cook and being a good one at that. He''s rich, strong, handsome, intelligent, a beast on the bed, a loving husband, and he also can cook? Perfect husband material! Most of them had their eyes turned into that of predatory eyes while looking at Issei now which make him shudders being gazed like that by them. Azazel then continued to ask Issei about some things such as the Heroic Spirits identity and the like. The more they heard about them from Issei the more awed and speechless they became... Because most of the character they knew from the book is that most of them are described as a man. Such as Francis Drake herself, or Artoria and Altria for example. The bystanders are feasting their eyes on the battle that''s currently ongoing with gusto since they know that they''repletely safe now. Even Trihexa itself is having a hard time fighting Semiramis''s party. It keeps getting injured and if it wasn''t for its regeneration then it should''ve been dead at least a hundred times over by now. It''spletely a one-sided battle. Vali, Sairaorg, and Shiva are itching for a fight but since Issei told them not to get in his wives way then can only hold back. Azazel - Damn, Ise... You sure know how to pick them huh... Not only that they''re a top-grade beauty but they''re also really strong. Heck, I''m not sure if all of usbined can take them on... Azazel mutter wryly while looking at the ongoing battle. He, just like the other onlookers'' are inplete awe at Ramius''s group strength. Issei - Ah... They''re my pride and joy. It is truly my blessing for having them in my life. Issei smiled lovingly while looking at his wives on the battlefield. Irene - The feeling is mutual beloved. They smiled at each other while Azazel whistled seeing their interaction. Azazel gave Sirzechs and Rias''s group a side nce and can only sigh bitterly. At this point, making Rias''s group seeing how he interact with his wives is just in torture for them... Tearju''s group also smiled gently while looking at Issei. There are suddenly a group of women arrived on the scene while dragging a bunch of individuals alongside them. The group of women belongs to Issei''s faction and they are from the Assassins group. Whilst the group of people they are dragging is someone they never expect to be here because they are Shalba Beelzebub, Katerea Leviathan, Loki, Creuserey Asmodeus, Diodora Astaroth, Kokabiel, andst but not least Rizevim Livan Lucifer himself. All of the be extremely rmed seeing the supposed deceased or sealed individuals presented before them. Especially for Vali who saw Rizevim that somehow still alive even though he''s supposed to be dead by the hand of Fafnir already. But all of them are currently in a distressed state with wounds and blood overflowing from most of their orifices and wounds itself. It''s obvious that they get done in by the group of Assassins who brought them here. Rakia - Ise-sama, we found these group of people sneaking around the area. Rakia being in the forefront of the Assassins group said towards Issei. While most of the DxD group is taken aback by Rizevim group. Baraqiel, Akeno, and Azazel are taken aback by apletely different reason because from the group of Assassins behind Ekate they saw someone they know fully well... Three specific people to be exact. Baraqiel & Akeno - ...S-Shuri? / ...O-Okaa-sama? Two of them said almost at the same time with widened eyes. Yes, what they saw is indeed the reincarnated Shuri, Reynare, and Kwarner. The three of them are currently standing behind Ekate with a simr customized outfit just like Rakia outfit. Rias''s group is also taken aback by the sight of Reynare and Kwarner. Issei - Oh? Issei is a little surprised seeing Rizevim''s group being here but not for long because he knows who''s responsible for their "Ressurection" or breaking them free from their respective seal. He nced at Hades who''s currently standing at the back of the Gods faction. When Hades realizes that Issei has set his gaze on him, his body instantly trembled confirming Issei''s suspicion that he''s indeed the one who''s responsible for this. Issei narrowed his eyes dangerously at Hades which make thetter started cowering in fear. If it was the old Issei then Hades won''t feel the least bit intimidated by him even if he''s the possessor of the , but the current Issei is on a whole another level... Especially seeing how he reign over the element far surpassing him. Kokabiel - What is the meaning of this, Hades! Hades now regretted freeing Kokabiel from his seal because of that one sentence of his... Kokabiel - Howe this slut- *BANG!* Kokabiel shouted at Hades thinking that Hades has something to do with Shuri''s group resurrection. But before he could finish his sentence his body was sent flying without any prior notice. No one realizes just what happened on that split second except for Irene and Rakia. Even the Assassins group from Issei''s faction cannot clearly see what happened just now but they know the cause of Kokabiel''s sudden "Flight" and they all set their passionate gaze upon Issei who seems to be standing there calmly. Kokabiel body is buried under the debris of the building he crashed into and his fate is unknown after that because there''s no more sounding from his direction other than the crumbling sound of the building itself. Issei - I don''t give a damn as for why all of you are here right now but you better watch your mouth in my presence. Issei said coldly at the rest of Rizevim group. Only then Azazel and the others set their sight on Issei once more and they all sweated a little knowing that Issei is apparently the one who did that and they cannot see anything at all and they are standing next to him at that! They don''t even see a blur and the next thing they know Kokabiel is sent flying. As for Rizevim group, they are stricken by terror after feeling Issei pressure. Issei - Then? Care to exin howe they''re "Alive" once more, Hades? Issei set his attention back towards the cowering Hades. Hades obviously went silent because he obviously can''t tell Issei that he does all this so he could have Rizevim group create chaos once more hoping that they will have another war. That way there will be fewer Devils and Fallen Angels in this world and maybe make them all go extinct altogether. Issei - Forget that question... I already know the answer to it considering your hatred towards the Devil and Fallen Angel faction. But let me ask you this instead... How many innocent souls have you sacrificed to revive them all? Issei aura rose in anger and it is unbelievably suffocating for Hades and he instantly went to his knees because of Issei pressure alone. Hades''s body started trembling even greater after that. Semiramis could revive someone with a bit of effort but she doesn''t use any innocent souls or any souls at all other than the recipient soul instead as a base for their resurrection. It''s possible because of her high control in the domain whilst Hades being the third rate God of Death obviously cannot aplish what she did. He needed to sacrifice hundreds upon hundreds of souls just to resurrect one specific soul and if that said soul is strong such as Rizevim''s group then the sacrifice needed for it is even bigger. Semiramis - Answer him, Hades. I also want to know the answer to my husband question. Semiramis suddenly appears next to Issei with her own cold gaze and pressure. She was fighting Trihexa with Forzelotte and Scathach when she sensed Rizevim''s group sickening soul since they are so contaminated with the filth of sins they possess. Now even the surrounding bystanders also felt suffocated just by standing near them and they almost drop their knees as well just like Hades did. Hades already dropped t to the ground in a groveling position... Quite unbefitting considering his title as a God of Death but there''s nothing he could do to resist Issei and Semiramis pressure. Hades - ...M-More than f-fifteen million souls... Hades finally managed to utter his answer with difficulty but his answer made the atmosphere around them drop to below freezing at this point. All of them be horrified after hearing what he just said. More than fifteen Million souls?! You''re telling them that he sacrificed 15 million innocent souls just to revive these scums?! Even Odin bit his lip in anger for what he did while Zeus and Poseidon look down in shame because of what Hades did... They are brothers so their reputation will take a big hit because of this. But what they fear the most is that Issei might just set his anger towards them as well. If that were to happen then their faction might be no more... Issei and Semiramis aura and pressure rose even greater while Hades shrieked in fear while covering his head... If he still has his human anatomy then he would''ve pissed himself right there already. Even the ground beneath him cracked open and his entire body felt like it''s being crushed by a mountain. Semiramis - ...I see. I would''ve killed you right here right now if I don''t want to burden my husband with another unneeded chore. After all, it''s not easy finding a person that could manage the cycle of reincarnation. Semiramis doesn''t want to make Issei taking care of the cycle of reincarnation in this universe because that will confiscate his time even more. Semiramis - But, I got the perfect punishment for you... Dearest, if you would? Issei - Ah... start, Shifting of the Universe''s Celestial Bodies. . From Issei body, there''s a bright endless ray of light, illuminating the entire horizon. It makes the onlookers'' felt ted just being basked in its ray especially for the Angels faction since he reminded them so much about their God. But for the Gods faction, they felt instinctive fear when they are exposed to this light because they can tell that this light is absolutely dangerous for them. Semiramis - , a celestial sphere which is also an "Another Cosmology" that could seal Strongest Species including Gods and Celestial Spirits except for Dragons into a fictional world... That''s what his skill is. Isn''t it great? Now you don''t have to die, Hades. Semiramis smiled coldly at Hades. Right after Semiramis said that the light bes concentrated as if they are alive and made its way towards Hades''s location. Hades who saw the creeping light heading towards his way finally tried to run away but it is far toote... And even if he wanted to escape earlier he won''t be able to do so anyway. When the light touched his body he felt excruciating pain on his entire body and soul. Hades - Aaaaahhhhhh!!! The light started transforming his body smaller and smaller into that of an orb starting from his leg. Hades - No no no no!!! Forgive me!!! Aaaahhhh!!! Hades tried to break free from the binding of this light but to no avail. Issei - As punishment for your sin... I hereby seal your soul for eternity and never see the light of day anymore... You can wait calmly in your beloved domain until the judgment daye. And with that said, Hades''s body turned into a ck orb andnded itself into Issei''s hand. Issei then opened a portal towards Hades own domain to which Semiramis tinkered a bit and made it her own domain before Issei throws the orb containing Hades''s soul essence into it. Now Hades will forever be sealed in that orb and forced to work for eternity as the guardian of the cycle of reincarnation down there. He can''t refuse nor fightback from his punishment because Issei basically has control over his soul... Now he''s more or less just like a puppet. Then there''s silent after that... Issei set his gaze upon the Gods faction or to be more specific towards Zeus and Poseidon with his aura out in the open. Issei - If any of you have a problem with my procedure then feel free to confront me about it. Both Zeus and Poseidon hastily shake their head basically saying that they don''t have any problem with it. What a joke, even though they are brothers they don''t want to join Hades''s fate alright. Even Odin and Shiva themselves act like they don''t see anything during all this. Vali and Sairaorg had this grin on their face knowing that Issei is apparently this strong then that just means that they will have more training to do from now on. Irene - Fufufu, I just love seeing this domineering side of yours, beloved... This is what it meant to be the true Dragon God of Domination. Irene chuckled at Issei. And she''s not the only one who felt that way... Even the female onlookers'' thought that he''s so unbelievably charming when he''s being domineering like that. This is how a true man should be they thought to themselves... As for Rizevim''s group, most of them are fainted dead away already such as Rizevim himself, Diodora Astaroth and Katerea Leviathan while the one who''s still awake look at Issei in horror. Issei then changes his gaze to Baraqiel. Issei - She is not Himejima Shuri you once knew... She is her reincarnation. They may have the same name and face but they are apletely different person. The same goes for Reynare and Kwarner you''re seeing right now. Issei said towards the dumbfounded Baraqiel and Azazel. Issei - And Shuri... Shuri - Hai, Issei-sama? Shuri steps forward immediately and answered respectfully with a smile when Issei called her name. Issei - They are the one I''ve told you about before... They are your past life husband and daughter, Baraqiel and Himejima Akeno. If you want then you can go to them, there''s no one going to hold you back if you chose to do so. Issei said calmly towards Shuri. Rakia also nodded at Shuri basically telling her that what Issei said is perfectly true, she''s free to go if she wanted to do so. Shuri then set her gaze upon the expectant Baraqiel and Akeno. But it doesn''t take her long before she returns her attention towards Issei. Shuri - I thank you for your offer, Issei-sama but like you just said before... They are my past life husband and daughter meaning that the current me doesn''t have any rtion at all with them, so I chose to serve by your side forever, Issei-sama. Please forgive my selfishness. She said with a genuine smile towards Issei. Issei - ...As you wish then. Shuri - Hai, thank you for your kindness, Issei-sama. Issei nods at her words because it is her freedom on what to choose. Baraqiel - Shuri... Baraqiel words got stuck in his throat feeling indescribable sadness after seeing his supposed deceased wife again but she doesn''t recognize them... He knows that she''s not Shuri that he once knew but still... Azazel can onlyfort his friend because there''s nothing that he could do since Shuri herself decided that herself. Akeno cried softly in Baraqiel''s embrace while looking at Shuri but thetter doesn''t even nce at them. To be honest, Shuri kind of despise Baraqiel... He basically chooses his work over his own family which supposedly lead to her untimely death and leaving their daughter alone at that. Even though Akeno is basically not rted to her at all right now but she tries putting herself in the old Shuri''s shoes and she''s sure that her past incarnation would think the same way as her now. Perhaps the oue of this entire betrayal case will turn out differently because she would make sure to patiently guide her daughter to never do what she did now but s... The past is in the past. Her ideal husband would be Issei himself who would put his family over everything because she also has the same mindset as him. *Ba-dump!* Issei suddenly felt a presence from the void rapidly approaching their location and his eyes went dead serious while looking at its direction. Irene and Semiramis sensed Issei sudden aura spike before they also look at the ce Issei gazing right now. Irene & Semiramis - ...Beloved / Dearest? Semiramis and Irene had a foreboding about all this and Issei''s next words confirm it... Issei - ...Nyathotep ising. Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Semiramis and Irene along with the other''s eyes went wide before they turned deadly serious just like Issei. Rakia - Your order, Ise-sama? Even though they all knew that Nyathotep ising they didn''t panic at all and instantly asks for Issei next instruction. They don''t even doubt for a second that Issei might be mistaken because for them his words are absolute. Issei - ...Changes in ns, call all of the girls back. Tell Nightingale''s group to see if there''s anyone injured and put top priority on the injured if there is one... I will finish Trihexa as soon as possible before Nyathotep get here. Issei gave his order immediately. Rakia - As youmand. Then Rakia bowed in courtesy before she set off to call the army back. Semiramis - Go ahead, dearest. I will take care of these trashes over here. Semiramis said towards Issei while she gazes despisingly at the shivering Rizevim''s group. Issei - Um, I''ll leave them to you. Issei nodded at Semiramis before he started walking towards Trihexa location. Irene - You all heard his words. Nyathotep ising so it''s better if you leave now because this whole ce will be their battlefield and we can''t guarantee your survival when the timees since we''re going to have our hands full protecting ourselves. Irene warned the onlookers'' but they are still feeling unsure if they should leave or not since they wanted to watch their fight. Azazel - You all will be staying here? Azazel asked Irene but when he finishes his words he realizes just how stupid his question was... And as expected, their answer is obvious. Irene - Heheh, leave? Not a chance. Like I said before, we will be together forever whether in life or in death itself. Even if Issei were to told us to leave we won''tply with it. If he were to lose his life in his fight with Nyathotep then we will join him soon after regardless of the consequences. Irene said with an unwavering smile. That''s also why Issei didn''t tell his wives to leave since he knows that they will refuse his order no matter what. Rias''s group who saw their conviction had their face went downcast and they asked themselves if they''re also willing to go that far for Issei? Yes, they''re willing but nothing will change regardless of what they say since they have lost his trustpletely and now their rtionship is even lower than strangers. Only after they lost him that they realize just how much that they loved him even before this... They are blinded by their own pride and foolishness thinking that Reiji''s group are much better than Issei and what they had so far is taken for granted... They also realize just how unbelievably stupid they are back then... To think that they even thought that Issei will forgive them if they exined it towards him... What foolishness... Semiramis who saw Rias and her peerages situation smirked at them before she set her attention back towards Rizevim''s group. She tied them into one package with her chain and then she snapped her finger. *ck!* Semiramis - . The area around Rizevim''s group instantly got covered by green fog. At first, they''re confused just what is happening since they don''t know Semiramis true identity. But in the next second all of their eyes went red and they felt like their whole body veins started expanding abnormally and about to burst at any moment. They puked a huge amount of blood but even their blood soon turned green. Rizevim and the others who passed out before are not spared by this and they instantly woke up from the otherworldly pain they felt. Rizevim and co - GYAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!! They screamed their lungs out but along with it their blood also pouring out even more. Then from all of their orifices such as eyes, nose, ears are leaking green blood... They started thrashing around and if it wasn''t for Semiramis''s chain holding them together then they might just bash their head to the ground hoping that the pain they felt will end that way. They can''t even bite their tongue as time goes and all they can do is scream their lungs out. Semiramis - How does it feel? is one of my favorite skill where it turns everything around it into poison. Everything in its vicinity even a single drop of water or air itself is poison. Semiramis exined towards them but they can''t even listen properly since they have gone deaf... Next is their eyesight... Their sense of taste... One by one their senses turned rotten... Now they can only utter a silent scream... Azazel''s group who saw this flinched in fear and they immediately evacuated the area around Rizevim''s. Semiramis - It''s a proper punishment for all of them, don''t you think? Semiramis asked them with a smile and they hastily nod their head like their lives depends on it. Even Odin decided to let Semiramis has her way with Loki because he already "saved" him once from the death row in the past and sealed him in the process. But since it seems like he''s not nning to repent for his sins then there''s nothing else he could do. Vali who saw Rizevim''s situation felt like he got what he deserves for all of the evil deeds he hasmitted. Then their skins started to peel off and before long their entire body melted into a green ooze leaving nothing behind. Le Fay''s group covered their mouth because how of disgusting it was and was about to puke any second but thankfully Irene waved her hand to clean the mess Semiramis caused. She burns off the ooze that''s left behind with her me magic. As for Kokabiel? He''s long-dead already... If they were to dig up the ruins where his body located then all they will find is an unidentified body with all of the bones inside its body pulverized into dust. Not even his soul is spared and the same goes for Rizevim''s group. Their soul melted along with their body. Irene - Sister, I know you''re having fun but please do something about this smell... Irene lightly berated Semiramis for the disgusting smell that Rizevim''s group ooze cause. Semiramis - Ara, do forgive me for that. I will make it odorless next time. Semiramis chuckled apologetically at Irene. Scathach - Hm? Did we miss something? Scathach arrived with the rest of the girls. They immediately followed Issei words and went back to the sidelines. Semiramis - No, I''m just cleaning some insects. Don''t mind it. Semiramis waved it off uninterestedly. Scathach - Is that so? Forzelotte - More importantly, is Nyathotep reallying? Forzelotte asked Semiramis and Irene with a serious face and she''s not the only one wanting to know the answer to that question. Semiramis - Um. All of their faces went dire when Semiramis confirmed their worries... Irene - No need to fret, I''m sure our husband will win. Don''t you all think so as well? Irene reassured their worries with a smile. They who heard her words regained their calmness and answered "YES!" in unison. Then they set their attention towards the battlefield once more. Issei can be seen calmly walking towards Trihexa direction and he doesn''t even put the army in his eyes. Every time he steps forward, Trihexa also took a step back while growling menacingly. But that growl is more like of a meek growl rather than an intimidating growl. It fears Issei because it can''t feel his strength but it can tell that Issei possesses aplete element that surpasses its own by far. It''s his instinct that kicks in and telling it to avoid direct contact with Issei at all cost but since it is basically "sealed" inside this area then it can''t leave. Trihexa - Roarrrrr!!! It screamed towards Issei and ordered the army to attack him. Issei still disregards the iing army but this time there''s something happening whenever he took a step forward. *Tap* When his left foot stepped forward, arge area in that direction exploded into a sea of mes that instantly annihted the army heading towards him. *Tap* And on his right side, the area around it bes an ice field that encased every in its vicinity and shatters them into pieces. On his left, there''s a sea of mes while on his right, there''s a frozen field but they didn''t counteract against each other. Rather they seem to be coexisting and even increased each other strength. Soon the sea of mes turned into blue mes while the ice field turned red that made all of the iing into nothingness. Issei looks so gant and charming at the same time... He looks like just an Emperor of fire and ice. Le Fay - ...Amazing. Le Fay said with admiration and infatuated gaze. The other girls such as Gabriel, Elmenhilde, Bennia, Serafall, etc, and even Grayfia shares Le Fay thoughts. As for the guys, they''re already dumbstruck with awe... Trihexa tried to back away some more but Issei snapped his finger and there''s a crimson golden chain holding it in ce. Issei - Let''s see if you can survive this, . Issei extended his hand and there''s a golden portal appearing behind him. From that portal, there''s an endless amount of variety of weapon such as des, Spears, ives, Lances, etc. But one thing they had inmon is that they are colored crimson gold just like his chain because they are imbued with his aura. Issei then waved his hand and the huge array of weapon he just summoned instantlyunched themselves towards Trihexa location and impaled its entire body as a pincushion would. Trihexa - Graaaaaahhhhhh!!! Trihexa screamed loudly in pain. Issei - Hoo, you still alive after all that? Then... Just when Issei about tounch his next and final attack, he heard a voiceing out of nowhere directly inside his mind. ??? - (...hurts... It hurts... Please... save us...) Issei stopped his movement and gaze at Trihexa in wonder because he could tell that voice ising from Trihexa itself. But what intrigued him is that this is the first time he heard Trihexa spoke a proper sentence because after all this time it usually only roars like a beast. He thought that it is already consumed by the element but it appears he''s mistaken. And what''s more, it appears there are multiple voices could be heard from within itself. Perhaps it is able to speak since it came into contact with Issei element. Issei - ...Very well. Issei decided to grant Trihexa request because it seems that it isn''t just a mindless beast. *p!* Issei let his wings out in the open and there are two pair of theming out from its back and just from the sight of his wings alone, the onlookers'' are in awe because it seems so majestic and beautiful at the same time. This time Issei let his Dragon aura out in the open. He put his hand on top of his chest before he started his chant. Issei - I, Am The True Crimson Dragon Godking who control the principle of domination. With infinite hope and dreams, I shall be the protectors of my loved ones. I am their light in the darkness. I shall promise you! A future that shines brighter than any light. Ally to good! Nightmare to evil! "!" *WHOOSH!* A huge vortex made of crimson light and mes descends upon Issei location. All of the onlookers'' put their hand in front of them to block the sheer wind pressure Issei emits right now and it took all they have just to prevent themselves to be blown away. And from that huge vortex, there''s a huge shadowing out from it and the vortex is blown away when that shadow pped its majestic looking wings. Then they finally witness Issei Dragon form at its full glory... Every inch of his body radiates dominance and power but also soothing and holy at the same time. Issei new Dragon form consists of two pair of crimson gold wings and on top of his head, there are horns that are shaped just like a King''s crown. His Dragon body looks quite muscr and each piece of his scales are glowing brightly. Some part of his body is also covered in armor that just makes his form even more imposing. But what stands out the most is what''s located in the middle of his chest. There is some sort of gem that looks like a Yin and Yang but they are not connected with each other and only looks about to, while on top of this insignia there is the well known logo but more awe-inspiring than ever because it is currently emitting bright light made of mes. When Issei opened his eyes that looks sharp yet breathtaking, he roared at Trihexa location. Issei - ROOOOOOARRRRRR!!! Just hearing his roar every single disappeared into nothingness and they are no more while Trihexa body started trembling fiercely in fear. This time not even Tiamat or Tannin can resist the urge and they all knelt fervently on the spot. The Heroic Spirits that have Dragon origin and the other Dragons such as Kiyohime, Elizabeth Bathory, etc also kneels respectfully towards his direction. Only Issei''s wives that don''t have the urge to kneel before him because they''ve already given their whole body and heart for him so they are basically one. Azazel''s group arepletely awestruck and dumbfounded when they saw his Dragon form. Irene - Look and behold... The True Dragon God of Domination! Feast your eyes on his full glory! Irene shouted with pride and adoration when she''s gazing at the now fully Draconic Issei. The other girls also stuck out their chest in pride. Millet - It''s been quite a while since thest time we saw him in his Dragon form... And it is still majestic as I''ve remembered it... Nay, even better... Millet gazes at Issei Dragon form with a little bit of nostalgia because this is how Issei "Proposed" to her in the past. The other girls nodded at her statement. Jeanne - Ah... Master... How gant... This Jeanne feels really blessed for having you in her life... Jalter - ...Agreed. Jeanne went to his praying mode while Jalter agreed to her words without anyint whatsoever. Gurigura - Eheheh, Ise-nii looking cool as always~ Ramius - Umu. I''m getting wet just by looking at his current form. Kathryn - Heh, as expected of my husband... And yourst words are a bit unneeded you titty monster. Riche - He never ceases to amaze us as usual. Natal - Maa~, Darling is always the best! Rossweisse - Isn''t it obvious! Croix - Fufufu, that''s my otouto-kun~ Ophis - Ise... Amazing... Lilith - Amazing... Great Red - Gahahahaha! That''s my bro right there! They started discussing with each other like a group of chirping housewives... Soon the heroic spirits and the Overlords also joined in. Mordred - Oooo~, no matter how many times I see it, Chichiue Dragon form sure is amazing! Artoria and Altria also nodded to her statement and they''re not the only one who thought the same thing. Azazel and the others be dumbfounded seeing them looking so carefree. Didn''t Issei say that Nyathotep ising? Then shouldn''t they start preparing or something? But since they''re not too worried anyway, there''s no need for them to be worried either. Odin - Godking? Odin curiously asked. Scathach - Fumu, it''s his rank and title at the same time. Odin - ? Odin bes further confused but he''s also curious at the same time. Scathach - Oh right, this world rank is different from ours. Sora, if you would. Sora - Hai, Scathach-nee-sama... Nice to meet all of you, my name is Sora Hyoudou. is divided into 9 ranks. To put it in a simple exnation it''s like this... Then Sora exined all about rank with her projection magic... = Normal Human = Low-ss Devil/Angel = Middle-ss Devil/Angel = High-ss Devil/Angel = Ultimate-ss Devil/Angel = God-ss = True God-ss = Ultimate True God ss = Supreme True God ss = ??? Sora - Now if we take this world faction leaders such as Sirzechs-san, Odin-san, Azazel-san, and the others... Their rank is about peak at most. Ah, but for Shiva-san, he''s already at and for Vali Lucifer-san he can momentarily reach if he were to use his ultimate skill which called the was it? They paid attention to Sora with utmost curiosity. Sora - "For Ramius-san group, their rank is at the middle of not that far from reaching since they just received quite a big amount of experience from the fight they had. And as for elder sister Semiramis and the others, as you might''ve guessed already, their rank is at peak with Irene-nee being the strongest and reaching the ... Of course, this is just a rough estimation on their raw strength not counting other aspects into consideration, such as their weapon, secret skills, traits and everything else..." Sora continued with her exnation and they are in awe with their respective strength. Vali - ...What is Issei now? Vali asked Sora with a serious gaze. Sora - Ah, as for Ise-nii-sama... Well... We discovered rank for quite a while now and apparently as you saw on my projection, they are called ... As for it is just recently discovered and we don''t have a name for it before but after nii-sama ascended to it we decided to call it... Sora went silent for a bit but they could already guess what is Issei now... Vali - .... Vali said with a solemn tone. Sora - Hai! That''s right... We decided to call the newly discovered as such since Ise-nii-sama is dubbed that title by many factions consensuses... Not that he really cares what others call him though. Sora nodded proudly with a smile while the other girls smiled the same way. Vali clenched his fist thinking that he really need to train harder because the gap between him and Issei is quite huge... Sairaorg also thought the same as Vali. While for Sirzechs and Michael, they felt bitter losing such a huge support for themselves... If Issei is still with them then things would be a lot easier... But since he doesn''t me them maybe there''s still hope... Azazel - Then how about Nyathotep? What rank is it? When Azazel asked that question their face went a bit insecure... Sora - Well... We''re not so sure ourselves since we never saw it in first hand and Ise-nii-sama himself is not sure as well because back when he fought it for the first time, he also can''t measure its exact strength. Azazel''s group face went grim after hearing that... But considering Issei current strength, hopefully, things would turn out just fine. Irene - Hmm... Why Ise is taking his time in dealing with Trihexa? Irene mused to herself because she''s absolutely sure that if Issei wanted Trihexa dead then it should be dead 100 times over by now... Semiramis - No need to worry, I''m sure he got his reason. Semiramis said as a matter of fact. They then set their gazes back towards Issei who''s currently already headed towards Trihexa location at a breakneck speed. Trihexa tried his best to move its body but to no avail, since that chain which was holding it down is infused with both Issei aura and element and with Issei at its front, there''s no escape... That''s also why Issei could hear Trihexa inner voice since he''s basically "connected" with it. In no time at all Issei reached Trihexa location and he wastes no time and mmed down his jaw at Trihexa middle head which is a dragon head while his wings tore apart its other heads along with his arms. Trihexa roared in pain because it can feel that its power is rapidly draining from it since Issei not only absorbing its strength but also its element. It keeps struggling using every ounce strength left inside it but soon that strength is also sapped away from it and Trihexa couldn''t move in the slightest anymore. Issei who saw that immediately punctured one of his arms inside Trihexa body and he instantly found what he''s looking for... *RIP!* Issei pulls out his arm but there''s a giant purple orb in his hand... That orb is Trihexa very core. Without it, Trihexa couldn''t maintain its monstrous form and its huge body started dissolving into a ck miasma. Issei gazes upon the orb in his hand with wonder while he pped his majestic wings to dissipate the miasma before him. The orb is kind of smallpared to his dragon arm but its size is at least 3 times bigger than normal human height. Irene - Is that... Beloved, is that what I think it is? Irene was a bit surprised seeing Issei took out the orb from within Trihexa body while Sirzechs group bes dumbfounded seeing the massive body of Trihexa disappeared to nothingness just like that... Are you telling them that Trihexa is no more? The supposedly immortal Apocalyptic Beast is dead just like that? It feels a bit surreal... But they soon set their gaze on the orb in Issei''s arm waiting for his answer on just what is that thing. Issei - Um... This is Trihexa''s core. This is what keeps it alive after all this time... The element works as its protector and also jailer at the same time... Issei exined calmly. His voice sounds divine now that he''s in his Dragon form. Azazel - Then that means it is still alive? Azazel said in a dire tone. Issei - Yes. Issei confirmed Azazel question. Azazel - Then destroy that orb now, Ise. Before it started to regenerate once more. Azazel hastily told Issei fearing that Trihexa will resurrect once more from the dead. Issei - No need. I already absorbed the element within it... It should be able to move with its own will now rather than acting like a mindless beast once more. Azazel - Wait... What do you mean by that? Azazel confusedly asks Issei because he doesn''t know about Trihexa being controlled by the element. Irene - Trihexa supposedly was never an actual mindless beast... It got controlled by the element so that''s why it acts like a mindless beast and its only objective is to cause destruction. Irene exined in ce of Issei. They all be dumbfounded after hearing her exnation. They never thought that Trihexa has this kind of reason behind its destructive nature... They also never thought that Issei could manage to do this. *Crack!* Soon the orb in Issei''s hand started cracking and before long it burst open. They can see three individuals sprawled on his hand. The three individuals slowly opened their eyes and started looking around. They then gaze upon each other before they cry tears of joy and hug each other while crying to their heart content at the same time. They are feeling overwhelmed with disbelief and happiness... After so long... They''ve finally freed from the hellish nightmare they were in... The onlookers'' be dumbfounded seeing three people suddenly emerged from the orb that supposed to be Trihexa''s core. The three of them are beautiful women at that... But there''s something weird with one of them... They also look really simr to each other except for the body proportion and eye color they have. One of them looks petite just like Gurigura while for the other two they both look like they are in their teens but the other one has the biggest breasts of them all. The three of them have long purple hair that reaches their feet. One of them has red eyes, the second one has aqua blue eyes and thest one has pink eyes. They are currently buck naked with no coverage whatsoever. Issei used his magic and enveloped the three of them with a nket cover. (AN: The petite and the biggest boobs https://vite.wikia.nocookie/typemoon/images/c/c9/RomaEgo.jpg/revisiontest?cb=20150704214644). (AN: Thest one https://vite.wikia.nocookie/typemoon/images/d/df/MoonCancerBBStage1.jpg/revisiontest?cb=20170511072905). But what stands out the most is that the third one seems to be very silent... Eerily so... It''s like she''s a doll with no emotion whatsoever. Even the way she gazes upon Issei looks odd. And even those who have sharp eyes can tell that the other two also have some kind of abnormality as well. The first one appears to be unable to move her leg while the second one is her arms. She kept extending her hand towards him while muttering "...Adan... Adan...". When Issei heard her words he got a bit taken aback because he recognizes that name... And he feels like he has seen her face before but he can''t exactly remember where... The same goes for Croix''s group. ??? - ...EVE?! All of them heard a voice from outside the barrier. That person keeps banging the barrier with her arms while shouting at Issei at the same time. ??? - Open this barrier boy! At first, they be alerted thinking that this neer might be Nyathotep itself except for Issei''s side because they recognize this neer. They all be tense because they can tell that this person possesses quite the immense power herself. Issei''s party - ...QD? Yes, this person is QD aka Qu Dragon that Issei met in the world. QD - Yes it''s me! Now open this barrier! That''s Eve! The person you''re holding is Eve herself! I don''t know howe there''s three of them now but I can assure you that the three of them is Eve! QD shouted at Issei feeling impatient. This time not even Issei''s party can hold back their shock especially for Croix, Silent, Laurent, and Burst since they are a believer of Eve once. No wonder the three of them looks familiar they thought to themselves... Sure their hair color and face is a bit different from what''s been portrayed once but if they look closely then can see some simrities here and there. Issei opened a small opening in the barrier for QD to pass through. QD instantly went through that gap and headed towards Eve location. QD - Eve! She grabbed Eve on the shoulder and shouted her name but she doesn''t respond to her voice and keep extending her hand towards Issei while muttering "...Adan... Adan..." still... QD - What Adan?! That boy isn''t Adan, Eve! QD who saw that gritted her teeth and she sets her gaze upon the other Eves. But they seem like they don''t recognize her at all. Issei - Something is off about them... Look closely, QD. QD - Yeah, I know that as well. Boy, can you cure them of their abnormality? Please, this world is outside my area of jurisdiction so I can''t carelessly use my power. QD said towards Issei in a pleading voice. Issei doesn''t say anything but the white gem in his chest started shining more brightly, his red eyes changed into golden for a brief second and before long there''s a gentle and soothing lighting out from him and enveloped the Eve trio. When the light dissipates they can see that there are some differences with the Eve trio especially the one who keeps calling "Adan" towards Issei before. Now emotions could be found in her face and as for the other two, they now could freely move their hands and legs freely. They cried once more after finding this out. Her eyes are flooded with tears of joy and she shouted "ADAN!" at the top of her lungs. If it wasn''t for Issei being in his Dragon form right now then she might just jump into his embrace straight away. QD - What are you saying, Eve?! That boy is not Adan! QD tried to persuade Eve out of her delusion. Eve - No! That''s Adan! That''s my Adan! Only Adan can possess the and that special light just now! Eve struggled inside QD grasp. QD - Adan is already dead, Eve! I know it''s hard to ept but it is the truth! Eve ignored QD''s words and keep gazing upon Issei with tears of joy flowing out from her eyes. Issei - ...I''m not Adan. My name is Issei Savant Hyoudou. Issei calmly said towards Eve. Eve froze up a little bit, but before long she started talking once more. Eve - Yes... Indeed your current name is that but you are the reincarnation of Adan! I''m sure of it since only Adan himself could possess the since the creator God said so! Issei went silent after hearing that while QD gritted her teeth in anger. QD - He''s tricking you, Eve! That bastard doesn''t care about you nor Adan himself. He''s spouting lies to make you side with him! Eve - ...No... I was there when we forcefully reincarnated Adan back then... Eve shakes her head while answering QD. QD - What? QD be stupefied after hearing her words. Eve - ...Back when Adan''s body exploded into pieces, I was inplete distraught... But all hope is not lost since the Creator God helped me to contain his soul... Then I decided to leave our original world behind hoping that we will be able to start a new clean te... Eve narrated her past towards the dumbfounded QD. The other onlookers'' also listened to their conversation. Eve - "Then we both finally arrived in this world... We made a deal with this world GOD(Bible God) that he would let us stay in this world and in return, we will help him create humanity he desired... We act as the first human in this world once more but without making ourselves as an object to be worshipped, rather just another human being... Although the humans in this world aren''t our direct descendant like in our original world, they still have some of our influences... We also helped him created a copy of the Kr species so they can serve the God of this world. Sadly we can''t make the Kr perfectly like the creator God did before... What happened is that they be an Angel and Devil immediately instead of step by step evolution... And even the Angels could be a species called "Fallen Angel" if they were to do something sinful... But at least we managed to create both genders with this brand new Kr" All of them be wide-eyed after hearing her statement just now... Especially for the Angels, Fallen Angels, and Devil faction. Even Issei''s group is taken aback. Because, if what she''s telling them is the truth then she is the true creator of this world factions instead of the God of the Bible, at the very least she ys a big part in their creation and that includes Issei as well... Of course, the Gods faction is another story for this matter. QD - ...So after all this time, I thought you''re being sealed somewhere by that old geezer only to find out that you apparently left our world behind just like that? Hrious... QD gritted her teeth in anger feeling betrayed by Eve. Eve - No, Qu! You don''t understand... I left our world to protect it from the God of Chaos itself! Eve hastily cated QD budding anger with the reason on why she left behind their original world. QD - ...What? Eve - After Adan absorbed too many human sin impurities from our original world, he also bes stronger and manages to attract its attention towards him... Thankfully when Adan power reaches its peak, he... Exploded ending his power surge that acts as a beacon luring the God of Chaos towards our world... QD - ...Is that the truth? Eve - Yes! I won''t lie to you and you know it. Eve looks at QD straight in the eyes when she said that words. QD - ...Hmph! I know you''re one hell of a willful and selfish woman but you''re no liar... QD harrumphed towards Eve but there''s relief that could be found within her tone. Michael - A-And then what happened? Michael stutteringly asked Eve because of the information they just received is totally mind-blowing... All of them are shaken greatly when they find out about all of this. Whether it be the Angel faction, Fallen Angels, or the Devil faction... Eve - ...And then we live our daily life in bliss and when we were about to return to our original world... It manages to find us because even though Adan doesn''t absorb any more sin impurities like before he still bes stronger and stronger by the second since the is affecting him indirectly just by existing... If the first Adan absorbed too many impurities of sin then the second Adan absorbed too many purity of life... And finally, we decided to stop running and face the God of Chaos in its own domain to avoid the destruction of this world... But in the end... We lost... Eve''s face went downcast at the end. Eve - ...Before the God of Chaos could infect Adan''s soul with its element, I hastily sent his soul towards this world GOD to forcefully reincarnate him once more, but some of his soul essences has dissipated because of it... He won''t be able to remember his past memories while I on the other hand... Be corrupted with the element and in a desperate manner, I hastily sealed myself inside my own divinity and power to retain at least a little bit of my sanity but s... In the end, I be the Apocalyptic Beast that''s known by the name Trihexa... I instinctively headed towards this world once more because it is the closest at the time... They all halted their breath when they heard her stories. Eve - ...Then you all know the rest... With thest ounce of my willpower left, I helped this world GOD to seal myself as not to bring destruction to this world... Thankfully the God of Chaos loses its interest of us or this world might be no more... As for this two, they are basically my other self that I created to apany me in that endless darkness... I feel sorry for them but I had to or I might just go insane without anyone else apanying me inside that endless darkness and loneliness for so long... But as the cost for their creation since at the time my power is limited... I lost my emotion and will while they lost their arms and legs sense of touch... The other two Eve hastily shakes their head and said that they don''t mind apanying her. As for the others who listened to her story, they be utterly speechless... Issei also went silent after hearing her story because he can tell that she''s telling the truth... Eve - That''s why... Adan... You''re my, no, our Adan! Eve said with a smile through tears while looking at Issei. The other two Eve also send Issei a pleading look since the three of them shares the same emotion albeit a little different. Issei - ...I''m sorry, but I''m not the Adan you know... I don''t remember anything from my past life. Eve - It doesn''t matter! We can slowly build up your memories once more. Issei - ... Eve is very persistent in her pursue but Issei doesn''t know what to say. He won''t leave his current wives no matter what happens. QD - ...Give it up, Eve... He''s not the Adan you once know and he already has a lot of spouses you see... QD patted Eve''s on the shoulder while pointing at Semiramis''s group. Eve - ...Eh? Eve bes stupefied after seeing them since they have Issei''s aura and essence all over them. She could tell from miles away that they obviously had intercourse and quite often at that just from sensing it. QD - You can forget forcing him to abandon them because there''s no way that will happen... And if you tried to test his limit he will surely end you regardless of your past ties... Isn''t that right, boy? Issei - Ah... I won''t leave them no matter what happens. Even if it means that I have to kill you or anyone else for that matter. Issei affirmed QD word with absolute conviction and he looks at Eve straight in the eyes when he said that because he really meant what he just said. Eve - ... Eve is the one at loss for words this time around. Issei then proceeded to put them on the ground. Issei - You might want to leave with them now, QD... Nyathotep will arrive here soon. Eve & QD - ?! Eve body trembled greatly after that because all of the nightmares memories she experienced is rushing back to her at a rapid pace and that made her beautiful face went pale white in terror. QD - ...Cheh. So it''s almost time for your showdown huh... QD spat bitterly knowing that Nyathotep will arrive here soon. Eve - Adan! Let''s leave! I can''t lose you for the third tim- Issei - No. Like I said before, I won''t leave them no matter what happens. And my name is Issei Savant Hyoudou, not Adan. Eve at first tried to say something towards Issei but he cut her off immediately. Issei - ...Besides, it is aiming for me and if it arrived here and doesn''t see me here it might just destroy this world and I don''t want that to happen since this world is my birthce and some of my wives also originated from here. Issei gazes gently at Kuroka''s group with his Dragon eyes. They felt warm and happy that he''s willing to go this far just for them even though he could choose to escape this world and they would''ve followed him regardless of the consequences but he doesn''t do that. The others from DxD world also felt grateful for this because if Issei decided to leave this world then they might be doomed. But they are also feeling incredulous knowing that Issei is basically one of their creator from his past life... QD - Don''t worry too much, Eve. I''m sure he will be fine since he has perfectly mastered the element. QD tried to console her friend who''s extremely agitated. Eve who heard her words bes frozen in shock but when she''s about to say something towards her they heard a loud booming from above them. Issei - ...It''s here. Issei narrowed his eyes looking at the direction the voice came from. The barrier the Krs erected are being bombarded by multiple explosion and before long it''s started cracking. When the barrier finally break there''s silence... But suddenly. *BOOOOOMMMMM!!!* There''s a huge beam of ck light oozing with miasmaing from above heading towards Issei direction. Everyone who saw that know that if that beam were to hit the ground where they are standing right now then there will be hell... Because they will all die withplete certainty without any single exception. Even Shiva felt terror from that beam of light much less the others. Issei of course also noticed this so he intercepted those beam with his own attack. Issei opened his mouth wide andunched a concentrated me that almost looks like a helixser. When both attacks shed with each other there''s a massive explosion happening and all of them who are there hastily covered themselves with their respective power but they are blown away regardless of their effort without a single exception. At Issei''s side, Semiramis and the othersbined their effort to block this explosion and Issei also assisted them by standing in their front. He furled his wings around all of them like that of a dome and with his huge size it''s quite easy to cover the whole army with it. If it wasn''t for Issei covering them all then most of them who''s from the DxD world might be fatally injured just from that explosion alone. They are feeling more indebted of him because of this. Issei - Are any of you hurt? The girls answered with a solid "No" since he''s basically taken all the st for them. They also asked Issei in return if he''s okay with obvious concern on their face. Issei of course is also fine and when they heard his confirmation they finally sighed in relief. After Issei inspected if there''s anyone hurt from that st, he opened his wings and gazes towards the source of that beam just now. From there, there''s a giant eyeball colored pitch ck like that of a dead fish eye gazing at their direction. Well, towards Issei direction to be exact. All of them felt goosebumps all over when they saw that eyeball gazing at them but soon that eyeball squirmed and as if it were happy to see Issei isn''t hurt from that attack just now. Nyathotep - ...Ehehehehehe... Ahahahahahahahaha! Good... Good! You didn''t die from my greeting just now, Dragon King! They all heard an eerie sounding from the eyeball direction and they all started sweating profusely since Nyathotep is about to manifest in this world. The amount of pressure and malice it''s emitting right now is enough to make anyone whoes into direct contact with it goes insane. Even now some of them who''s faint-hearted had their teeth ttering in absolute fear. It''s so thick that it''s formed an endless cloud of darkness in the sky. It''s as if the Armageddon is about to happen soon... Sirzechs side also isn''t having it better since they can barely move their body just under its pressure. Some of the weaker ones also kneeled on the floor because of it. Semiramis, Irene, Scathach, Forzelotte, Tiamat, etc faces went deadly serious since they know that Nyathotep above them. Sora affirmed that Nyathotep current level, at the very least as far as she could tell, is on par with Issei himself. In other words, ... They all halted their breath after knowing that. Only Issei looks calm while looking at Nyathotep. A giant ck blob soon dropped from the giant eyeball but after that blob dropped to the ground, the whole area around it died immediately. Itpletely turned into a barren wastnd... The giant eyeball disappears as soon as the blop dropped from it and the rift that Nyathotep opened just now closed on its own. There''s thousands upon thousands of ck tentacle emerging from the blob swirling around and the sheer amount of those tentacles made it as if there''s a giant ck tornado forming in its ce. Then those tentacles suddenly hurled themselves towards Issei at an outstanding speed. Issei who saw that summoned a huge amount of chains of his own to meet up with those tentacles. Whenever they came into contact with each other they caused a mini-explosion. But even the wind pressure caused by that explosion alone is enough to make Sirzechs group rooted in their ce because they give everything they got just not to be blown away. Issei - You girls stay here. Go erect a barrier with Millet as its center. That should protect all of you from Nyathotep oozing ... . Issei told them in the midst of his brief exchange with Nyathotep and when they heard it they immediately executed his order. He also erected an addition buff for them and the whole area around them instantly be brimming with life and they all felt safe just being inside it. Issei already called back because it won''t be of any help even if it''s here. Millet stabbed at the center of their formation and all of the girls immediately erected multiple barriers. Semiramis - Be safe, dearest. Make sure to return to our side safely. Semiramis said towards Issei which conveyed what most of them all there wanted to say. Issei - Um. I will surely return without fail. Issei nodded onest time at them before he flew towards Nyathotep. Eve wanted to say something as well but Issei already left their side and the same goes for Rias''s group but they know that it''s no longer their ce to say things like that... Nyathotep - Good... Good... This is it... This is what I''ve been searching for... A worthy opponent atst... Nyathotep voice could be heard from the center of that giant blob. It screamed with glee whenever Issei managed to block its attacks. Issei''s body is being bombarded with Nyathotep attacks but he ignored them all since these kinds of attacks won''t even put a scratch on his body. When Issei is about to arrive at its location, Nyathotep created a two giant wed arm and swiped it towards Issei. Issei used his own arms to block its attack but Nyathotep spawned another set of arms and Issei used his wings to block it. He''s finally forced to halt his advances but Issei opened his mouth wide tounch another breath attack and Nyathotep who saw that instantly erected multipleyers of barriers made of tentacles. *BOOOOOMMMMM!!!* Issei attack hit Nyathotep squarely right in its core... But Nyathotep also didn''t just go on the defensive just now since it made one of its arms exploded right in front of Issei at point-nk range. All of the onlookers'' can''t see what''s going on since Issei location is obscured by a cloud of dust... Semiramis''s group - Ise!/Master!/Adan! They shouted at the same time feeling afraid that something might''ve happened to him. Even QD called Issei by his name for the first time. Issei - I''m fine. They heard his voice from within the cloud of dust and exhaled a sigh of relief knowing that he''s fine but when the cloud disappears they saw that one of his majestic wings is a bit eroded assumingly from the st just now. They all froze up a little because this is the first time that they''ve ever seen Issei injured even though it''s not that bad. Ever since Issei ascended beyond Semiramis''s group tier he never even once be injured from all of the fights he had and this is certainly a first. Issei - Don''t worry, it''s just a scratch. Issei reassured his wives after seeing their concerned gazes on him. Even though they heard his reassurance they gritted their teeth feeling bitter and sad that they are unable to help him at all. Mordred - Chichiue! Let us help you! Mordred shouted and along with her shout, the others also joined in saying that they wanted to help him. Irene - I know what all of you feel but it''s better if you all stay here and don''t be reckless... It would make things worse rather than helping the situation since it will only distract Issei if you were to join him now... Even I felt helpless about this because if Nyathotep element were to hit any of us directly then our lives will be forfeited immediately... Irene solemnly said towards the other girls. Jalter - Guh! Then is there nothing we can do other than just watch master put his life on the line for us?! After all of the training we''ve done, in the end, we still can''t help him when he needed us the most! Jalter said while mming her fist down to the ground feeling indignant that she can''t help her beloved master. Semiramis - Just believe in him... It is our duty to put our trust in him and believe that he wille out victorious of this showdown. Semiramis calmly said but if one were to look at her hand right now then they are currently shaking while being clenched. Scathach - Ah... It saddens me that we can''t help him but this is also his duty as our husband and lord. All we can do is wait for him ready to wee him with open arms... Forzelotte - And if he were to lose his life here then we will be sure to give everything we got to avenge him even at the cost of our own lives... Of course, whoever wants to leave go ahead and leave. We won''t be holding you down. Scathach and Forzelotte said one after another. Ramius''s group also nodded their head after hearing their statement. Jeanne keeps praying for Issei from the start. Mordred - Heh! Leave? You must be joking! Like hell I will abandon him after what he has done for us! I may be called a Knight of Treachery in the past but not anymore, I''m done carrying that title. You better not lose, Chichiue! You still owe me and Hahaue your cooking! Artoria & Altria - Well said. Mordred shouted after she inserted her sword to the ground towards Issei and both Artoria and Altria approved her words with a thumbs up which earned a happy grin by Mordred. Tiamat - ...And you still owe me a child. Everyone - Not you! Tiamat tried to sneak in a word but everyone there denied it which earned her shocked face thinking is there something wrong with her words just now? Astolfo - And Master still owe me a smooch~! Everyone - And definitely not you!!! Altera - ...If Master were to kiss you then it will be a bad civilization... Nobunaga - That''s right! Even I don''t let my second self get too chummy with Master, needless to say about you! Nightingale - I can dly remove your "you know what" just for you then maybe you can have your smooch with Master. How about it? Tamamo - Mikon! I won''t let you stand in my way to conceive Master child by making him stray into the wrong path! Kiyohime - ...Anchin-sama child shall be conceived by me not you, you stupid homewrecker fox... This time they shouted with even more force and even Tiamat joined in because they all know about Astolfo true gender... Astolfo onlyughed jovially seeing they reacted this badly to "her" joke. The clueless onlookers'' are confused just what''s wrong with "her" wish? It''s not too overboard, isn''t it? Why are they so adamant in stopping "her"? Tiamat is one thing... Maybe she''s a littlecking in the chest department but she''s still very cute, no? If only they know "her" true gender then it will be a different story... Issei who saw their antics smiled warmly before he sets his gaze back on Nyathotep location just now. There''s no way that it will get done in with his attack just now and all of them realize that... Azazel''s group grinned to themselves after seeing their interaction and then he set his gaze upon the downcast Rias''s group. Azazel - ...Did you brats saw that? That''s what it meant to put your trust in the one you love... Don''t just see something from the outside. Try to see what''s on the inside... He may be a bit perverted in the past... Well, maybe very perverted but he''s still willing to put his life on the line for all of you, didn''t he? Rias - ...Yes, we already realize that... But there''s nothing we could do to redeem our wrongdoings for him... We''re willing to do anything if it means to make him forgive us... That''s all we wanted... His forgiveness... She shed tears of regret and guilt while her lower lip bleeds a little because she bit down on it too hard... The other girls from her peerage also felt the same as her. They''re willing to do anything if it means that Issei will forgive them... Azazel - Hmm... Good, at least you finally admitted your mistakes. That''s a start at least... Azazel smirked seeing them and Venna felt a little d that her daughter finally sees her wrongdoings and the same goes for the other parents/guardian. Azazel - Maybe he''s not willing to forgive you right now but who knows... Maybe in the future he will finally forgive you? But that''s something which all of you have to earn with your own effort. Rias''s group body trembled after hearing Azazel word and before long they all nodded gratefully at him. Sirzechs also sent Azazel a grateful look of his advice for Rias''s group. Even Grayfia does the same. Azazel just waved it off since, to be honest, he''s also feeling responsible for all of this... If he realizes the signs faster then maybe they can avoid all of this from happening... But as Issei said before, there''s no "If" in this world... Vali''s group gripped their fist tightly thinking just how far did Issei surpass them already... His "casual" exchange with Nyathotep is enough to kill him at least a hundred time over even if he''s in his form... But no matter what they will surely get stronger to be able to face Issei on equal standing. QD - Heh, so what do you think, Eve? That''s his current girls. QD smirked at the dumbfounded face. Eve - ... Eve doesn''t answer QD and only observe the girls before she set her eyes back to Issei. Nyathotep - ...Quite the noisy bunch of ants... Should I make them disappear so we can enjoy our fight to the fullest, Dragon King? Suddenly they heard an eerie sound of Nyathotep from within the smoke. When the smoke disperses from its location they saw that the previous giant blob just now is already cracked here and there barely intact. Issei narrowed his eyes dangerously after listening Nyathotep words just now. Nyathotep - Oh? Nyathotep bes amused because this is the first time Issei showed any kind of emotion ever since he''s fighting it from the start. His face usually always stays calm when he fights it. Nyathotep - ...I see now... All of them have a tiny bit of element within their body... Are they your "chosen" ones... Dragon King? Nyathotep sensed a tiny fragment of element inside Semiramis''s group so it thought that Issei "Marked" them for the future fight just like it used to do before this. Issei - ...They are my family. I won''t let you hurt any of them. Issei understands what it meant by the "Chosen" ones so he corrected its statement. Nyathotep - ...Family? We, as beings who govern over , don''t need that kind of thing... All we have to do is bring chaos as it should''ve been... And from what I''ve seen... Your element is too pure... Why don''t you bring chaos and destruction to the world, Dragon King...? It genuinely confused as for why Issei doesn''t seem to be the same as it. It always thinks that it''s only natural that as the God of Chaos it should bring chaos and destruction to the world... It doesn''t have any other concept other than that. But that''s also why it bes bored after so long... It can''t find any being as its equal... Issei - ...I may possess the element inside of me but that doesn''t mean that I will bring chaos to the world. Nyathotep - Why? Then what for do you be stronger? Isn''t it so you can defeat me and bring chaos to the world and stand above all others? Issei - I be stronger so that I could protect my loved ones. That''s all there to is... Power, Riches, Vanity, Honor... None of that matters to me from the start... What I care about is the safety and happiness of my loved ones, no more no less. I would do anything for them as long as they''re happy and safe even if it cost me my own life. Issei calmly said towards Nyathotep who went silent after hearing his words while the onlookers'' are in awe once more with Issei''s words... Especially for the girls'' group who have a crush on him now they''re basically head over heels for him by now. Nyathotep - ...Loved ones? You say you would do anything for those weaklings even though you''re clearly far stronger than all of them? And at the cost of your own life when the timees? It mutters in confusion because those words are so foreign for it. Issei - Ah. Nyathotep - ...I don''t understand... I don''t understand why you''re willing to go that far for those weaklings... Usually, if I have something I want I will take it by force... Like what I''m about to do now... I''m getting more and more interested with you, Dragon King... At first, I was thinking to devour you after I defeated you but now... I will make you mine. *Whoosh!* *Bang!* The giant blob shrank at a rapid pace before it formed a ck humanoid form that''s also beginning to take shape into that of a woman body. Its... Nay... Her appearance changes to that of a gorgeous demoness. In her new form, there''s a habit hangs from the two massive ck and pink-lined curved horns extending from the sides of her head. Her ck hair (with pink tips) now flows in twisting locks behind her and on her foreheadys three vertical dots simr to those of Savior or in this case, it''s a world destruction mark. Her attire has be that of a revealing long golden coat with belled sleeves and thigh-high pink boots. Her usually pitch-ck eyes now turned golden with a ck slit. She has a devastating curvaceous and voluptuous body that would make any man drool and ovee by lust if they gaze at her body long enough. Especially her bountiful chest and firm yet perky butt and also slim waist. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/typemoon/images/3/3b/Beast3RKiara.jpg/revisiontest?cb=20170512151702). But on the side of her slim waist, there''s an injury mark that quite stands out and that ruined her beauty a little bit. Nyathotep - See this mark, Dragon King? This is the wound you gave me in the past... Hehehehe... I can''t remember thest time I was that injured before but no matter... Now then... Shall we continue our fight? She licks her lips while gazing at Issei form with a bloodthirsty and even lustful eye for that matter. (AN: /watch?v=4ZZB95RmZoU&list=RD4ZZB95RmZoU&start_radio=1 her licking lips picture and also song if you guys wanted to listen, it''s quite nice imo). Issei - ... Issei only calmly stares at her before he reverted back to his human form. Issei - I have no intention of bing yours so I will have to refuse. Nyathotep - That''s not for you to decide... The stronger one shall rule over the weak. That''s how it is since ancient primordial time... Issei - .... *BANG!* Issei used his bnce breaker immediately and this time there will be no side effect from using this form unlike in the past where he first fought Nyathotep. All of the onlookers'' covered their face from the blinding lighting out from Issei right now and when they saw his new form they all be awed yet again. He looks wilder and very mouth-watering for the girls, his ears be elongated just like elf ears and there''s a cross-shaped earring on his left ear but there''s orb logo embedded at the middle of it. His wine-red eyes changed into golden but still slit like a Dragon''s eye, if anything it just made him even more majestic and gant than ever. There are w-like gloves colored crimson ck on both of his hands. His Dragon wings are also out in the open along with his tail. They are adorned with exotic looking armor here and there that enhanced its beauty. And his clothes right now is basically just an outer ck jacket with white fur at its cor. His perfect body out in the open. The female onlookers'' swooned and be hot in the inside just by looking at his current appearance. QD - *Whistle*~ Not bad at all. Don''t you think so as well, Eve?... Eve? QD whistled while raising her eyebrows while looking at Issei''s current appearance and then she asked Eve by her side but she doesn''t hear any answer from thetter so she looks over only to see the three Eve eyes already be heart-shaped by now. QD grinned at them thinking that even until now she still loves Adan huh... Well, three of them... Then she sets her gaze back to Issei''s location. Nyathotep - Yes... That''s the form from back then... The form that manages to injure me... Hahahahahaha! Let''s enjoy our fight to the fullest, Dragon King! Sheughed in a bloodthirsty grin and that manages to snaps out the male onlookers'' daze and now their faces are instilled with terror after sensing her aura. Issei and Nyathotep released their aura to the fullest and just the sh between their aura manages to create a tear in the air and made the ground beneath them shakes fiercely causing an earthquake. *BANG!* Their fist shed with each other and everyone there can''t see just when did they move from their position. The next thing they know is that they already shed their fist with each other. The area around them couldn''t be more devastated that it''s basically just a desert wastnd by now. *BANG!* Then both of them moved again at the same time and this time they used their feet. Both of their feet shed against each other making an "X" shape. Nyathotep grinned maniacally at Issei before they started trading blows after blows with each other... Feet, fist, elbows... They used everything they had in their possession to attack the other party. Issei also used his tails and wings from time to time but Nyathotep created her own tail and wings to face his attacks. She copied the shape of Issei''s wings and tail but their color ispletely different from one another. While Issei is Crimson and gold colorbination, hers are pitch ck and purple colorbination. The way they trade their blows against each other has a certain beauty and artistic arts thatplement each other in the eyes of the onlookers''. Issei way of fighting seems to be urate and wless with no wasteful movements like that of an art masterpiece while Nyathotep is more wild and unbridled just like a berserker would but because of that, theyplement each other... Just like Yin and Yang would... In the words of the Heroic spirits, if Nyathotep is then Issei is . One side fight with the intent to destroy while the other one fight with the intent to protect. Why Chaotic you ask? Because he''s willing to do anything just to protect his loved ones... Even if it means destroying the world in the process... Even from afar they can still feel the wind pressure and impact both of them created from just their attack shing against each other. Nyathotep distanced herself from Issei before she created a body double... They smirked at Issei before they created a pitch-ck de in their hand. Issei who saw that calmly summoned his own sword which is seemingly a normal-looking sword. This sword is the sword Kyou and Kinou gifted to him back in the Evenicle world and he never throws this sword away even though both of them are happy with this they tried telling him to get a better sword but he only smiles at them saying that this is good enough for him. They had another wild night that day... But Issei does "fed" this sword his aura every day that it finally became a legendary artifact sword that doesn''t lose to in the slightest. Azazel - He knows how to use a sword? Azazel is not the only one feeling surprised at this. Arthur and Tsubaki for one are also curious about this. Scathach - Not only he can use a sword, but he can also use any weapon in existence at a grandmaster level. Including my for that matter. Scathach exined to them with a prideful look. Azazel - ...Damn, Ise. Just how strong did you get? Azazel muttered in amazement. Le Fay - Ise-san is really amazing... Le Fay said with a lovestruck look on her face and she''s not the only one... No matter if its Grayfia, Sona, Tsubaki, Serafall, Elmenhilde, Venna, etc. They all had this lovestruck look on their face. The male onlookers'' are too busy to realize any of this since they arepletely absorbed with the ongoing fight. Semiramis group felt like they''re in love with him all over again... They all saw his broad and dependable back that will hold rain and wind just for them and even if the sky falls down they won''t feel afraid at all knowing that he will be there for them. One of the Nyathotep immediately closed in their distance and aimed for Issei''s neck with her de. However, Issei calmly evades it by stepping back a mere half a step. Anticipating her sword to miss, he moves into the next motion. But apparently, Nyathotep''s de stretches. She has let go of her de to forcefully increase her reach. Issei instantaneously alters his movement. The sword that he was about to counterattack with returns in time to deflect Nyathotep''s de. So her attack has been stopped... or at least, that''s what she wants him to think. In actual fact, she is still rushing towards him, riding the momentum and reaching out to tackle his torso. There''s no time for evasion. Issei doesn''t panic at all and the next instant, he used his knee to hit Nyathotep''s face. And that one hit from his knee is filled with his , , and bination. When it hits her, she disappears into nothingness. But that body double has fulfilled her duty because for that attack, Issei indeed has stopped moving for a brief second and that is enough for the real Nyathotep tounch her attack. *CLANG!* Nyathotep de smashes against Issei''s sword and along with the sudden and incredible crash, Issei''s sword, hand, and arm are blown back with force. He has lost his posture. This is what Nyathotep been looking for, the ideal opportunity... After that, she brought down her de towards Issei... Chapter 94: Chapter 94: However, Issei is even faster in letting go of his sword to the air... In a split second, he had decided to discard his sword. Then he disappears... Under Nyathotep to be exact... He is stooped over so low that it seems like he is crawling on the ground. Before she can react, he has already grabbed her waist. In sharp contrast to her body double just now, his movements are levels apart in polish and elegance... Issei - Right back at you. He said in a bit of a mocking voice since he basically just did the same thing Nyathotep was nning to do a few seconds ago. He is too close for Nyathotep to use her de. Issei handily shoulders Nyathotep, then ms her body onto the floor. *BANG!* The ground beneath them burst open into a miniature crater. Nyathotep - Pfft! Nyathotep puked a small amount of blood from her mouth because of the impact just now and when she''s about to use her tail to stab into Issei body, he proceeded to lift her body off the ground once more and about to m her to the ground once more... Or that''s what he wants her to think but instead, he let go of her body midway and does a roundhouse kick right into her stomach. *BANG!* *BOOM!* Nyathotep body flew into the nearby ruins creating a huge cloud of dust in the process. Then a sound of something cutting the air can be heard as something falls from the sky. Issei reaches out his hand to catch it, revealing it to be his sword. It''s as if everything had been ording to his n from the very start This act of his coupled with the way he looks right now is absolutely fatal for the female onlookers as if an arrow just shot through their hearts multiple times because of how devastatingly handsome and cool he was just now. All of the single or even married women in the vicinity have been smitten silly by him. Irene - Heheh, show off... Although Irene said that she also felt like her heart thumping loudly right now and she wishes she could have Issei on the bed right at this moment and she''s not the only one who thought this way... Issei never lets his guard down even for a second and keep gazing at Nyathotep location prepared for any sudden movement once more. He already imbued his kick with his power just now but it seems it won''t work that easily unlike where he destroyed Nyathotep body double, not surprising because if she were to get done in by that one attack then she won''t be the God of Chaos for this long... Nyathotep - ...Hehehehe... Nice move, Dragon King... Then... How about this! From the ruins where Nyathotep was in, countless sharp tendril-like tentacles emerged from within heading towards Issei location. Issei''s eyes went serious seeing this and he started evading the iing attacks but it seems that they keep following him wherever he goes. He finally stopped evading and cut down every attack thates his way. Red and ck trades sh repeatedly but this is but a diversion for both of them. Abruptly, Nyathotep suddenly appeared from behind Issei when he''s still cutting down the iing tentacles. She swiped her ws that she just created towards Issei''s back... But Issei body flickered in front of her and what she hit is only his after image. Issei then proceeded to stab his sword towards her back but Nyathotep only smirked at that and from her seemingly defenseless back, there are countless tentacles once more emerged from it and Issei is finally forced to stop his attack to block it. However, Nyathotep sneaks in another attack which is her tail to attack Issei from his side. *BANG!* Her tail hit Issei by his side squarely... Or at least that''s what supposed to happen if it wasn''t for Issei using his wings to block it. But he still got blown away from the impact regardless. Issei who got blown away does a backflip andnded safely on the ground. And just like that, they are back to the original ce they were standing before their sh. The onlookers'' are already ovee with awe that they don''t know what to say anymore... Just the aftershock from their shing attack is enough to kill them a hundred times over so they can''t imagine if one of those attacks hit them directly. Azazel then thought of something before he set his gaze upon the ruins where Kokabiel body is located but as expected, even until now there''s no movement whatsoever so he can only smile bitterly fully realizing that Kokabiel should be dead by now... Not like he can do anything about it since he''s the one who brought this upon himself. Nyathotep - Hehehe... Really nice... Isn''t this what both of us wanted, Dragon King? An equal match? I know that ever since you''ve mastered the element within you, you don''t have, or should I say you can''t have a decent fight anymore, can''t you? I know because the same thing happened to me... Nyathotep grinned happily. Indeed, what she said is true... Issei never had an equal fight anymore ever since he mastered the element within him but unlike Nyathotep, he doesn''t crave for a fight since he got his wives to fill that void. He got his family while Nyathotep has no one to do that... All she can do is to bring chaos and destruction to the world because that''s what it meant to be the God of Chaos... At least that''s what she believes in. Nevertheless, Issei indeed felt like he''s getting excited from the fight he currently had but not as much as Nyathotep. Issei - Indeed... Ever since I''ve truly mastered the element within me, I don''t have anymore opponent that could match up to me... I felt a little bit empty knowing that... Issei admitted what she said is right and Nyathotep who heard that had her smile grew wider but what she heard next made her smile froze. Issei - But I have my family to fill in that emptiness I felt... Just being by their side I felt content. What more could I ask for? Issei shed a content smile towards Nyathotep and the girls who heard his words felt really warm and happy. Nyathotep expression darkened after hearing his words and seeing his smile. Nyathotep - ...I don''t like it... You should only be thinking about me and only me since we''re both equals... And just like you said before, I indeed don''t have anything or anyone to fill in that "emptiness" but I do now... That person is you, Dragon King... I will make you mine no matter what it takes and keep you by my side forever to quench my boredom... And I will devour them all, your so-called family if you were to lose against me. She felt an indescribable feeling when she saw his content smile. He should be thinking only her and only her since they are equal and not them who''s only a weakling in her eyes. For the first time, she felt rage because of jealousy but that''s not something the current her realize just yet. She only thought that it''s inexcusable for a strong being such as Issei to be thinking of a group of weaklings. Only the strong deserve to live, while the weak should just die. Issei eyes grew cold when he heard her words, every single person from knows that his wives are his reverse dragon scale, the biggest taboo for him to be exact. Issei - That''s why I won''t lose to you. So that I can protect them. Issei aura also spiked up matching Nyathotep''s. Nyathotep - Then defeat me! The strong shall consume the weak just like it should be and forever be, Dragon King! Nyathotep summoned her tentacles but this time it''spletely imbued with her element and unique aura. She used her tentacles to attack Issei at an rming rate of attack power and uracy that Issei is forced to defend against her endless wave of attacks. Whenever Isseies close to her she will use her tentacles to smack him away but Issei will immediately bnce himself mid-air and reunch his assault. Issei already put his sword away because it will only hinder him at the moment. And just like that, two times, five times, ten times, hundred times... Nyathotep will blow Issei away whenever he tries to get closer to her location no matter which side he''sing from, he kept getting blown away by her but his face stays calm throughout the fight looking for an opening. Even though Issei got blown away every single time but he only suffers a scratch at most and every second that passes by he gets closer and closer from his initial assault towards Nyathotep. His eyes never lose his target just like how an eagle, nay a dragon lock on to its prey. Nyathotep who saw this smiled in ecstasy because at this moment, what''s inside his eyes are her and only her. Nyathotep also knows that if this were to continue then sooner orter she will be on the losing side, but she doesn''t care because this is what she wanted, an opponent that could match her as an equal. *Whoosh!* *Snap!* In a millisecond opening, he found a w in her attack and that cost Nyathotep one of her arms. *Drip* *Drip* The sound of Nyathotep blood dripping to the floor beneath her because of her lost arm... Her cut off arm disappears into nothingness. Issei who''s currently behind Nyathotep flicked his hand to erase the blood that''s in his hand while he calmly gazes upon her once again as if what he just did is nothing to be surprised at. Nyathotep doesn''t even flinch when she loses an arm, she just smiled fiercely at him. Nyathotep - Good... Good! That''s it, Dragon King! You are truly my best opponent yet! Ahahahahaha! She then resumed her attack. Along with herughter, her rhythm bes more chaotic and more destructive. Even the injury she causes towards Issei be a bit higher since there''s a visible scratch here and there on his entire body but it''s mostly just light wound and nothing fatal. The girls felt like their heart bleed just seeing his wounds but they still believe in him, their husband and lord wille out victorious from this battle. And indeed, Issei might seem on the losing side but in fact, he already started to adapt himself with Nyathotep attack patterns. That one sessful attack just now is the proof of it. Issei stops his assault while observing Nyathotep for a second before he started walking towards her in a calm manner. This time, he doesn''t even try to evade nor deflect the iing tentacles. The tentacles, in their unbelievable numbers, seem to be evading him of their own ord. As if they are merely here to show a magic trick, the tentacles swing wide. Vali - ...He can already see through all that? Vali muttered incredulously. Sairaorg and the others also gulped audibly seeing such a feat that Issei doing right now. It''s been like how long since they started their fight? 10 minutes? 5? Perhaps even lower but he could already read Nyathotep attack perfectly? They can''t even see what''s going on and they already give everything they got just to catch a glimpse of their ongoing battle but all they caught on is just a blur... Irene - But of course... Hisprehension and battle instinct is out of this world and surely one of a kind. Irene smirked proudly towards them. Irene - Did you all forget that in the past even though he''s just a normal human that just recently turned into a devil just how fast he adapted to his newly found power? How he beat Riser Phenex, how he manages to injure you who have trained for most of your life, Vali? Need I remind you that it''s not even half a year ever since he turned into a devil back then? Hearing her words they all gasped in shock because indeed... Even though Issei had been living his whole life as a normal human but the speed of his strength grow is out of this world. Forzelotte - And don''t think it''s because he''s interlinked with me. I may be able to make him semi-immortal but that''s about it. Scathach - Umu, even I who''s hailed as a genius back in my time need can''tpare to him. I''ve spent years to fully master but it only took him a couple of months. Semiramis - And the same goes for his mastery on the element. Irene - Even though I helped him in the process but in the end, it''s all up to him. All his achievement so far is by his own hard work. They can only nod dumbly at their words... Really a monster, they all thought to themselves. Issei has fully perceived the movement of every single one of tentacles that Nyathotep used to attack him. He evades using a minimal amount of movement, closing the distance one step at a time. It is almost as if, nay, he is dering that the tentacles are not even worth his attention at this point... Even when Nyathotep used another body double and make it appears behind him, he casually dodges as if he had already seen iting, his gait not showing even a hint of dy. He does not counterattack. He just calmly walks on, ignoring everything. The only thing in his eyes is the main body of Nyathotep. Nyathotep who saw this had her body shuddered at a visible rate... But it''s not a shudder out of fear, rather happiness. Her face bes flushed with a red hue on her glossy white cheeks. Nyathotep - Yes... That''s it... Only look at me, and only me... She exhaled a hot sigh while shepletely ignores the fact that none of her attacks manage to reaches its target. Just when there are just a few steps left between their distance, Nyathotepunched a surprise attack from underneath Issei. She summoned her tentacles directly under him and that seems to manage to catch Issei off guard but in fact, it only hit his after image... The real Issei is currently standing behind Nyathotep. But he doesn''t move even though he''s currently behind her... At the same time, the swarm of tentacles also stop moving... The distance between the two is now within arm''s length. Nyathotep calmly turned around to face Issei. She still has her smile even though Issei could''ve fatally injured her just now. They both stare at each other for a while. Behind Nyathotep, there''s a purple and dark aura swirling around while behind Issei it''s a crimson gold aura. The contrast between their respective aura ispletely the opposite but it''s still quite beautiful in the eyes of everyone there... The entire ce is seized by silence as if the intense fight just now was but a lie... Nyathotep smile grew wider when she gazes at Issei this close. Nyathotep - Tell me, Dragon King... What do you think the strongest and ever-presence thing in the universe? I believe it''s since no matter where I go, from the countless world out there... There will always be chaos and destruction... No matter how peaceful it seems. All they need is just a little trigger and the seemingly peaceful world will be engulfed in Chaos... Don''t you think so as well? During her talk, Nyathotep''s arm which has been cut off by Issei already started to regenerating itself and before long it grew back wlessly as if it''s never been cut off before. She then put her newly grown arm on Issei''s cheek. He doesn''t resist her touch nor does he try to avoid it since there''s no ill intent from her but there''s something bugging him from the start but he snapped back out of his thoughts when he heard her speak once more... Nyathotep - At least... That''s what I''ve believed in so far... Until I met you... Your very existence is a miracle itself... Ever since the day I became well-known as the God of Chaos, I never saw anyone else capable of controlling the element as perfect as I do... Many have tried but in the end, they have been consumed by the Primordial Chaos itself... Her hand stopped its caressing and she looks at Issei straight in the eyes. Gold meets gold even though there''s a little different in their pupil color, Nyathotep is pitch ck whilst Issei is red. Nyathotep - But... Your Chaos is too pure... It''s as if it''s not Chaos in the first ce... Now tell me, Dragon King... Why is that? Issei - ...That''s because my isn''t purely in the first ce. Unlike you who only focusing on the itself, Ibined my with something else... Indeed, unlike Nyathotep who only dwells in , Issei has something else mixed within his element. That''s why he never be corrupted like other possessor other than Nyathotep herself that is. That''s because she truly believes there''s nothing more powerful than itself and also since she''s the original and oldest primordial Chaos holder in the universe. You could say she''s the creator of Chaos itself. Nyathotep - ...And what is that? She asked Issei with utmost curiosity. Issei - ...It''s love. He calmly answered Nyathotep who froze up when she heard her answer. Nyathotep - ...Are you mocking me, Dragon King? Nyathotep scowled a little hearing his answer thinking that he''s mocking her while the girls smiled lovingly at him. Issei - Just like which ever-presence as you said before. Love is also something that''s also ever-presence no matter where or what they are regardless of their species. Even animals can feel love... Now this time let me ask you instead, Nyathotep... Do you ever feel love? Issei ignored her anger and continue with his answer. Nyathotep - Hmph! Love? That is something irrelevant, it''s only for the weak who cling to the word love hoping that everything will be fine as long as there''s love! I once saw parents who imed that they love their children but in the end, they sold their children for some measly amount of gold, a husband and wife who vowed their eternal love for each other but they betrayed each other in the end as well! What matters the most in this world is strength! With strength, you can achieve anything! She shouted towards Issei while taking her hand off his cheek. Issei - Perhaps... But I will rather be weak rather than unable to feel love. And after you face me just now, did you think I''m weak? Me who possess that you deem weak? Nyathotep - ... This time Nyathotep can''t refute his words. Issei is anything but weak, she experienced his power at first hand after all. Nyathotep narrowed her eyes at Issei before a dangerous grin crept on her face. Nyathotep - ...Very well... Then prove to me if your so-called love can survive my next and final attack. Issei has a bad foreboding feeling since the start of their fight because there''s no way her power only to this extent and after sensing something in the void above them he finally understood why... Issei look up piercing the void and saw a gigantic ck orb heading towards their location. Nyathotep - Looks like you''ve realized it already. Nyathotep smirked at him. Issei - ...You''ve nned this from the start, haven''t you? Issei set his gaze back towards the smirking Nyathotep with serious eyes. He now understood why he felt something off when he''s fighting her from the start... Nyathotep - Indeed... From the moment you managed to block my "Greeting", my instinct is telling me that the odds of my defeat are quite high so I take a proper precaution... So, do you still think you can defeat me, Dragon King? Ahahahahahaha... Sheughed out loud. The onlookers'' are confused just what are they talking about until Semiramis''s group sensed something extremely powerful heading towards them. Semiramis - Don''t tell me... Her face went dire seeing the iing attack. The others also followed her gazes and they are in shock seeing the huge eyeball from before is still up there and this time there''s also a grinning mouth with rows upon rows of sharp teeth under it but what made them shocked the most is the humongous dark ball which is Nyathotep final attack... Semiramis - ...Dearest? She asked Issei for confirmation... Issei - Ah... She has been using most of her strength to use that attack... That''s why she seems so... "Weak" right now. Issei gripped his fist tightly thinking that he honestly never expected this to happen. Who would''ve thought that Nyathotep will be so sly and have been building her attack all along while another part of her is battling him in the process? Their power is about equal so he''s quite confident thinking even if Nyathotep were to use her strongest attack he can still stop it in time and he also has another trump card in his arsenal. But to think she''s just a diversion all along and another part of her is still in the void preparing for this one attack... Issei could easily avoid this attack but if he were to do that then this world will be no more... He can tell that this one attack has everything Nyathotep got... If he can sessfully block this then he''s basically won but if not then... All will be lost... Semiramis party gritted their teeth after hearing his confirmation while some of the girls don''t understand what they''re talking about. After hearing their exnation they also be taken aback. Nyathotep - Didn''t you say you''re willing to do anything for your so-called family before? I have already locked down the dimension on this. Maybe you can survive and escape on your own but the rest of them won''t be able to! Now prove it to me, Dragon King! Prove to me that this "Love" of yours is stronger than my ! Issei - ... *STAB!* Issei doesn''t answer her but he used his tail to stab Nyathotep right in her chest. Nyathotep - *Cough* *Cough* Heh heh... It''s useless... *Cough*... Even if you kill the "me" right now, that attack is alreadyplete and about to be released... She coughed a great amount of blood because of his stab but she''s still grinning with blood pouring from her wound and mouth. Then she turned into purple mist returning back to another part of her body that''s currently in the void still... Just like she said, Issei will be able to escape on his own since he hasplete mastery of the element but to take down the whole seal on the dimension will take time and that''s something he doesn''t have right now. Maybe he could take a couple of the girls with him but obviously he won''t leave behind the others just like that and he rather die with them rather than doing that. He closed his eyes to think for a moment while the troops and his wives await hismand. There''s not a single ounce of despair could be found within their eyes since they believe that Issei will have a solution for this situation. Indeed... He has a solution for this but... He slowly opened his eyes while looking at the impending doom above them. Issei - ...I won the fight but lost the war huh... He muttered that to himself. Irene - Ise? Irene muttered his name worriedly since he seems a bit absentminded. He then set his gazes upon his wives and troops before he smiles gently at them. But seeing this smile of his there''s an rm going off inside the girls'' mind. There''s something more with this particr smile of hispared to his usual smile... Call it what you want but their female intuition is ringing and warning them loudly right now. And just before they could say another word, there are crimson chains that bind them in ce. The chains are tight enough but not enough to harm them but itpletely immobilizes them. Irene - You... Don''t tell me... Irene gritted her teeth while looking at Issei who still has a very loving and gentle smile towards them. She, who''s been with him the longest of them all could fully understand what this smile of his meantpletely. Semiramis - ...Dearest, what are these chains for? Let us go now. Don''t make me angry. Semiramis said while smiling at him but her smile is faltering by the second and there''s also fear inside her eyes... Fear of her greatest nightmare in life... Scathach - This is not funny, baka-deshi... Take off these chains off of us right now or you will suffer the consequences. athach voice is so cold that it''s borderline, nay, she''s already angry since she, just like the others could tell what he''s nning to do. Forzelotte - You dare to bind me with these chains, Ise? Take these chains off... Now! Forzelotte growled at him while fury emanating from her eyes. Ophis and Lilith doesn''t say anything because they are confused with this whole situation but their instinct is telling them that they will lose something they hold dear if they don''t break free of this chain so they started struggling and tried to use their power but to no avail since Issei basically sealed their power with his chains that currently binding them. Jeanne - Master... Please... Please don''t do this... I beg of you... Please! Jeanne already started crying softly while begging him at the same time. Jalter - Master... If you don''t take these chains off of me, then know that I would activate our contract even if its also burn my soul in the process. Did you forget about our vow with each other?! Now release us! Jalter shouted at Issei but her voice is trembling and sounded more like of a plead rather than a threat. There''s also a drop of tears at the corner of her eyes. Her threat is more like of an empty threat since she won''t be able to bring herself to do what she just said even if it kills her. One by one the girls also pleaded and even threatened him such as Jalter to free them of their bindings. From Yunyun, Wiz, Ramius, Riche, Gurigura, Tio, Tilt, Kathryn, Kyou, Kinou, Natal, Millet, Croix, Sora, Rakia, Kuroka, Rossweisse, Yasaka, and so on... All of them shouted at Issei while Azazel''s group is confused at what''s going on right now. Why did Issei suddenly bind them all with his chains? Until it hits them... Azazel - Issei, don''t tell me you want to... He doesn''t dare to continue his words since it''s like a taboo word for them considering with his wives being here. Forget about his wives or Azazel since Rias''s group also understand what he''s about to do. They all felt their heart fell to rock bottom and about to beg Issei to stop what he''s about to do as well but then they remember their ce... They can only bit down on their lips and hold their voices within them... It is not their ce anymore to tell him nor stop him after all... They can only wish that his new beloveds able to prevent what he''s about to do now but s... Issei doesn''t answer him but he sets his gaze on Jeanne and Jalter at first. Issei - Ah, I remember about our contract... How could I forget about them... He said softly towards them with the ever-presence gentle smile he always has whenever they are together. Jalter - Then- Just when Jalter about to say something Issei cut her off. Issei - That''s why... Forgive me for what I''m about to do... . Right after Issei said that, there''s a change within his eyes. One of his pupils has a unique symbol which colored red and shaped like a "V". Jalter - ...No... No... NO! Master! Please don''t! I beg you! Jalter who saw his eyes realizes just what he wanted to do and the same goes for Jeanne and the Krs. They shouted along with Jalter while tears are pouring out from their eyes. They started struggling even harder against the chain that it started making a loud rattling noise. The skill he''s going to use is a skill that could break any kind of contract forcefully, even a contract between Godly beings or even a curse for that matter. It''s a skill that he got from C.C. back in her world before... But even C.C never thought that he could have this skill since it''s not a normal human could possess. Of course, that was back when she still doesn''t know his true identity... (AN: Note that not all of his troops are here right now. Such as C.C herself who''s still in the along with the others). They don''t know about this skill since Issei asked C.C to keep it a secret. The reason why Jalter and the others in despair after seeing him activating this skill are purely out of their intuition. That, and the sadness they saw inside Issei gaze right after he activated this skill of his. So when they realize all this they are feeling desperate and begged Issei to stop what he''s about to do... But... It is toote. Issei - ... . *ng!* Then, the three of them felt something disappears within their souls... The contract that binds them is no more... He also erased the connection he has with the Krs and Irene at the same time. Jalter & Jeanne & Krs - NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! They screamed in despair knowing that Issei just annulled their contract/connection. Irene - ISSEI!!! Irene screamed at Issei feeling wrathful of what he just did. Irene - Did you really believe these chains will stop us?! Know that if you were to die then we will surely follow you right after! She said with an angry smile feeling that with this threat then he will stop what he''s nning to do. The other girls also chimed in with her words affirming her words that they will really follow him even by suicide if he were to leave them. Issei - ...Yes, I know that... That''s why I prepared this... Issei waved his hand gently towards their location and all of them felt something stir within their stomach... Their womb to be exact. They felt something within their womb... They felt a new life residing inside it. All of the girl''s faces went deadly pale after realizing this, even for Semiramis and Forzelotte themselves... Since they are now pregnant... Semiramis & Forzelotte - YOU... YOU DARE!!! They shouted in outrage with tears flooding their beautiful face. The irony they felt right now is unbearable... They want to bear his child the most but this timing is absolutely cruel for them. What Issei did is quite simple yet also quite hidden. From the beginning, Issei already made his wives "pregnant" but he froze the growth of their unborn children. All he needs to do is lift the seal he put on them and they will properly grow from that moment on... They never realize this act of his since he''s clearly much more stronger than them all. He prepared this just in case a situation like this one were to happen. Because he knows that without doing this then they will surely follow him if he were to die. This is very selfish of him since he would''ve killed himself as well if his wives were to die but he doesn''t want the other way around to happen. Irene, Semiramis, Scathach, Forzelotte, and the other girls for that matter knew that the threat they''re relying on won''t work anymore since both they and Issei knows that they won''t be able to bring harm to their unborn children. If they were to suicide and joined him in the afterlife then their innocent children will suffer the same consequences as well... And that''s not something they wanted to happen. Scathach is the first to snap out of her daze after realizing there''s now a small life within her womb. Scathach - All of you who''s still free! Go and hold him back no matter the cost! She ordered the heroic spirits and the rest of the Overlords who are present to hold him down. Mordred - You don''t need to tell me, I''m on it! Mordred is the first to jump towards Issei location at full power and the rest of the heroic spirits also joined her soon after along with the Overlords. Issei - ...I order all of you to stay in your ce, activate. Heroic Spirits - !!! The , also romanized as , are three ims of absolute obedience, the crystallization of great magic, that a Master has over a Servant in the Holy Grail War system. Unable to normally be controlled by humans, they are burdened by the "absolute condition for materialization", the authority of the Command Spell carved into them at the moment of summoning. Issei is a special case since he has control of every Heroic Spirits and Divine Spirits alike because they all pledge their loyalty towards him when he freed them of their shackles which is the . Of course, those who already passed on isn''t included in this. This is the first time Issei ever used the to order them since he never forcefully order them around against their will before this. They all be rooted in their ce unable to move in the slightest since the basically took over their will. He used his chains towards the since he basically has no special gimmick as he has with the Heroic spirits. Mordred - MASTEEERRRRRR!!! Mordred shouted while gritting her teeth feeling furious that Issei used the at this moment. She''s so angry that she doesn''t even call Issei with his usual nickname she usually uses. The other heroic spirits also gritted their teeth in anger while Issei just smiled gently at them. Issei - ...Forgive me. Mordred - If you want our forgiveness then free us now! She shouted while tears started to gush out from her eyes. Issei - Sorry, but I can''t do that... Don''t worry, even if I were to die then you all will still able to stay in this world and I already imparted a bit of my aura within all of you so you will be able to be fully "Alive" once again sooner orter. Mordred - AS IF WE CARE ABOUT THAT! She screamed at him feeling helpless and sad that even during hisst moment he still thought of them foremost rather than himself. Artoria - Master! You once asked that even though I can keep my people smiles, did I ever see myself truly smiling from the bottom of my heart before... I have! I truly have now! But this smile won''t be able tost without you in our lives! So please... Please let us share your burden... MASTER!!! Artoria shouted right after Mordred joined by Altria after that. Issei - ...I''m sorry but this is not something all of you can handle and it is my responsibility to bear this burden. He smiled apologetically towards them and even though his words seem a little harsh but it''s the truth... Even if all of thembined their attack together they won''t be able to defeat Nyathotep at all. The other Heroic spirits and Overlords alike also said something towards him hoping that he will stop... Issei - ... Issei doesn''t say anything before he sets his gaze upon the trembling group of Gasper, Kiba, Le Fay, etc. They also started begging Issei the moment he sets his gaze upon them but like always, he only smiles a bit at them before he set his gaze back to his crying wives. Gasper and the others are inside the barrier which supposedly kept them safe from Nyathotep . But ironically, now it serves as a prison for them... Azazel''s group can only look down feeling powerless and upset towards themselves because they can''t offer any help at all... And they are supposed to be the older ones here... Vali''s group can only close their eyes because they knew that nothing will change Issei''s mind. They won''t say anything towards him since that will only act as an insult towards thetter determination. Jalter eyes already turned red because of the excruciating sadness she feels, gone her usually feisty attitude and she looks like a heartbroken woman right now... Jalter - ...We will never forgive you if you were to do this, Master! Issei - ...If that''s the price for keeping all of you safe then I''m willing to bear that burden... Even if all of you were to hate me for this... But know that I love all of you... Always... And forever... He never lost his gentle and loving smile towards them and they cried even harder after that. Jalter - ...Please... Please don''t leave us... Don''t leave me... Master... She sobbed even harder while her chains started rattling because she tried to shakes off the chains off of her but she doesn''t dare to use all of her strength fearing something will happen to her unborn child. Irene - ...You bettere back or we will never forgive you even in the next life, Issei... Irene finally said while forcing her self to smile through tears at him since she also finally realizes that nothing will stop him now. Issei - ...Ah. I will surely return. Issei smiled onest time at them before he turned his head around and set his gaze upon the void that housed Nyathotep true body... Issei took off his earring which served as a limiter for his power before he softly mumbled Issei - . *BOOOOMMMM!!!* A power and aura that even greater than ever before surged from Issei. If he were to unleash his current power then he can easily blow up this world into smithereens. Even just from him standing in here is already burdening the whole dimension axis. But even this skill put a bit of pressure on his body since this is hisst trump card in reserve to defeat Nyathotep... His dark hair turnedpletely blood red along with his whole eyes, the tip of his hair turned white instead of the usual red. His previously white skin also turned slightly tanned and his whole power is going berserk waiting to be unleashed upon his enemy. Issei - ...Haaah. *BANG!* Issei exhaled and then took off from the ground and head towards Nyathotep location immediately without looking back because he''s afraid if he were to look at his loved ones pleading look once more his determination might just falter... It also breaks his heart that he made them cry but this is the only way to keep them safe and alive... Everyone - ISE!!!/MASTER!!! They screamed his name onest time seeing him disappears into the void above them... There''s silence for a few seconds before an explosion happened above them and even though the explosion happened in the void they can still feel the aftershock and st of their supposed sh of power. There''s a bright light shining on the whole DxD world that some people thought that it''s some kind of a good omen since that light is so soothing and giving them afortable feeling. Even the nearby world of DxD also saw this "Omen" and they all prayed for good fortune soon after... They all watched the whole process with an abated breath waiting for even a glimpse of his shadow but even after waiting for a whole 30 minutes they still don''t see anything... Which is a good thing but also a bad thing... The good thing is that since the giant dark orb disappears and no sign of Nyathotep, that means that Issei has sessfully repelled Nyathotepst attack and defeated her at the same time, but the bad news is... He might lose his life in the process... Then the chains holding them back disappears along with the "Seal" on the Heroic Spirits. The moment their chains and seal disappears they all instantly headed to his supposedlyst location without a single dy hoping to find him there. Azazel and the others can only wait for their news but even after waiting for a while they still don''t see anything until they all heard the earth-shattering cry from above them... They can only grit their teeth while looking down because that sounds nothing like a happy cry at all... It''s a broken-hearted cry... It''s because the girls can''t find Issei anywhere and all they could find there is his broken ne floating in the void... Chapter 95: Chapter 95: It''s been 1 week since Issei fight with Nyathotep... Even though he''s still missing, the girls never think for a second that he died or to be more precise, they don''t want to believe that he''s dead. So they only thought of him as MIA(Missing In Action)... Forzelotte dered that if anyone dares to think of him as a dead person then she will kill that individual personally, no matter who they are. Semiramis and the other girls also made the same threat as her. Most of the girls be absentminded all day long but they still eat on a daily basis since they are carrying their beloved child in their womb now... If it wasn''t for the baby inside their belly then they probably wouldn''t eat a single bite. Jalter is the most distraught of them all and she always huddled herself inside Issei''s room while curling herself in his bed while touching the beautiful ring that''s located in her ring finger. Sometimes she also smiled thinly while touching her belly even though her eyes are a bit swollen from all the crying she''s done. Da Vinci gave all of them the rings that Issei prepared to make them felt a little better even by a tiny bit... The moment they got their respective rings they immediately hold the ring close to their chest and they all treated those rings like it''s the most precious thing in the world. She''s missing Issei every single day and she''s not the only one since all of them missed their husband and lord. The life in the fortress has never been the same without his presence... The whole fortress is shrouded with a gloomy atmosphere and most of its inhabitants rarely talk with each other. If not for the children in their belly then they might''ve just joined him in the afterlife even though they don''t want to believe that he might be dead already... Semiramis has already sent almost everyone avable to search for him but up till this day, they still can''t find him... Even Azazel''s group tried their best to lend their assistance but they stille out with nothing. Semiramis and the others lost interest in Rias''s grouppletely that they don''t even mention anything about the contract they had with their respective guardians/parents. The day Issei disappeared they all went back immediately while Irene told Azazel and the others briefly to search for him. Zeoticus is a little relieved that they don''t seem to have any more intention on taking things further with Rias''s case and even though he doesn''t really love Venna that much, he will lose some reputation if his wife were to be taken under his nose. But much to hisplete shock, Venna herself decided toe with them along with Grayfia. All of them are mind blown when Grayfia told the truth behind Sirzechs and her rtionship... Those who were present that didn''t know about it arepletely taken aback. Even Vali''s group were feeling a bit taken aback after knowing the truth... To think that Millicas Gremory is not their son but Zeoticus son instead... They decided to keep this truth from Millicas himself for now and thankfully this secret is only known to their inner circle and not to the public... Grayfia wille to visit her supposed "son" once in a while because even though he''s not her real son she still thought of him as one. She raised him since he was a baby after all. Thankfully, they didn''t tell the public about Sirzechs ED or it will be extremely embarrassing for him and his family... His position as the might be endangered as well considering he couldn''t create an heir and also the fact his own beloved sister almost caused their faction extinction needed to be taken into consideration... Rias''s group also wanted toe since they wanted to pay for their sins with tears flooding their face and they also don''t believe that Issei is already dead... But their respective guardians told them to take it low for now since if they were to irk Issei''s wives they might just get killed by them outright which is the correct decision because if Jalter were to saw their face during this phase then she will truly burn them all to ashes for daring to step their foot into . She doesn''t have any opinion about Venna and Grayfia though, more like she doesn''t give a damn about it... Semiramis also waved it off telling Rakia to just let them work as the new maids or something since she also doesn''t really care about it at this moment. Eve and QD also searched for him till this very day too. The moment he disappeared, the trio Eve already searched for him and QD also helped them even though she can''t stay for long since leaving her world for a prolonged period can lead to a troublesome thing so she can only lend her assistance to search for him now and then. Ophis and Lilith also work together with Great Red searching for him in the countless dimension. But both Ophis and Lilith are told to return for breakfast, lunch, and dinner and also to take it easy because they are also expecting a baby. They don''t really understand but after further exnation by the other girls, they immediately covered their lower abdomen in a protecting manner. Their usually monotone eyes turned sharp and threatening just like how a beast, nay, a Dragon protecting their hatchlings. Even Great Red doesn''t dare to approach them too closely less she might earn their hostility. The only ones who coulde close to them right now are the ones that share their condition, as in the pregnant girls, but Kunou is an exception. Not even the other Heroic Spirits or Overlords cane close to them since they are acting in a very defensive manner. They are at high alert because of Isseick of presence in their lives. They are truly afraid of being left alone once more so they see the babies in their womb as the second Issei... Their only anchor in life. Thankfully the girlsforted them saying that they are a family so they won''t leave them no matter what happens... The tension Ophis and Lilith had lessened by a fair amount after that... They rarely used their loli form nowadays and stay in their adult form most of the time while mimicking some of the girls'' actions such as gently rubbing their bellies in a caring manner. They also keep asking questions such as how to make their baby grow up faster so they can see it sooner. Obviously that''s not possible so they only told them they just need to wait it out... *Knock* *Knock* There''s a knocking from the door outside of Issei''s room. Jeanne - ...Jalter, it''s time for breakfast. Jeanne''s voice can be heard from outside the room but her voice is very low spirited. Jalter - ...Un... She answered with a small hum. After hearing her confirmation Jeanne slowly turn around and went ahead to the dining room while looking down the entire time... Jalter slowly gets up from Issei bed and gave her ring a small peck before she went down from the bed and headed outside... She really longs for Issei warm touch and gentleness... Without him in their life, they all felt extremely bitter and cold... They needed his warmth more than ever after knowing that they are pregnant now... They wanted to share the joy but he''s not with them anymore... Jalter - ''Master... Where are you...'' She thought to herself while a single tear dropped from her eyes... The longing she felt is extremely unbearable... She wanted him to hug her tight like he always does and whispered nothing but how much he loves her... They all do... ... The faction leaders gathered in the Underworld to have a meeting regarding the . There are also messengers from attending the meeting between them. It''s because they wanted to discuss their allegiance with Issei''s faction. Yasaka also present but she''s looking a little distraught from her longing of Issei. Kuroka and Rossweisse are by her side as well... Rias''s group is also present and in this one month they all suffered nightmares during their sleep and some of them can hardly sleep such as Irina who''s constantly feeling pain from losing her element but she neverin to anyone about it since she thought this is her punishment. Their family tried to prevent them from attending the meeting but they refuse adamantly saying if they''re killed by the girls from Issei side then so be it. They wanted to learn some responsibilities by observing the meeting. They had enough of their childishness thinking everything will be fine as long as they have their families behind their back. They truly started repenting for their wrongdoings after all this time. No matter how long it will take Issei just to forgive them they are willing... Even if he never forgive them till the end they are still willing. They don''t care what they needed to do to earn his forgiveness but they will do anything... If Issei told them to kill themselves then they will do it without hesitation since they owe him that much... They won''t be here anyway if it weren''t for Issei saving their lives again and again in the past. They discussed their allegiance towards even though the atmosphere is kind of gloomy the entire time. Most of them who''s from the DxD side is feeling intimidated by the one attending this meeting. One of them being the infamous Oda Nobunaga herself. The Demon Lord of the Sixth Heaven, Oda Nobunaga. She could be said to be in possession of a Saint Graph that is the aggregation of every possible Nobunaga from the past, present, and future. Although she is an exceedingly unique Heroic Spirit whose manifestation was made possible only in a certain peculiar space, right now, she managed to materialize in this world once again thanks to Issei interference. Just like Issei said back then, all of the Heroic Spirits have indeed be Alive once again in the flesh. They are whole without any repercussion... But none of them didn''t feel a tiny bit of joy from this since their master is nowhere to be found... They already abandoned their past and wholly served themselves as Issei personal servants. Nobunaga made herself reborn into the true demon king that destroys even god and Buddha alike if they dare to block her master path, the "Demon King of the Three Thousand Great Thousand Heavens". The endpoint of the crimson anti-hero who burns Mystery to ashes, "Demon King Nobunaga". The crimson part is, needless to say, came from her devotion towards Issei and also her form. She''s a little disgruntled knowing that Issei doesn''t have any intention in ruling the multiverse but at least his hegemony is absolute so she doesn''tin that much even though she keeps urging Issei to take control of the multiverse. Calling herself the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven, her body that has the fear and reverence felt towards Nobunaga throughout the ages seared into it is hollow yet powerful, and she is reborn into an existence that should be called a true Demon King. Her current appearance is different from back when she''s fighting Trihexa army. Back then she looks more petite, like a middle grade-schooler. Her clothing that looks like a military uniform is something she prepared herself out of hobby thinking that since she''s serving as one of Issei trusted general then she ought to wear a military uniform. She has a flowing ck hair that reaches her feet. She has a cute andely face with red eyes. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/fategrandorder/images/5/58/Demon_King_Nobunaga1.png/revisiontest?cb=20190704124754 for those who use phones can google search Nobunaga FGO Avenger). But the current her is much more mature and taller. Her ck hair also turned crimson red but she still retains her red eyes. Her outfit also became more menacing and intimidatingpared to the her from back then. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/typemoon/images/6/65/AvengerDemonKingNobunagaStage3.jpg/revisiontest?cb=20190704130839 Same, Nobunaga FGO Avenger but her 3rd stage one). If the previous her looks like a childish delinquent then the current her looks like a menacing Empress. Especially how her ring red eyes survey the whole room with despise. She''s inhaling and exhaling through her smoking pipe while observing them as if they''re an insect. At least it''s betterpared to how he looks upon Rias''s group, she gazes upon them as if they''re a dead man walking... She despises everyone from the DxD faction because of their ipetence and weakness. Ipetence because they can''t find any clue about Issei whereabout and weakness for unable to help him during the time he needed it the most. But even though she gazes upon them like that she also hated herself for being too weak to be of help to her master... Just like how a kid throwing a temper tantrum is... But that''s what makes her the Demon King Nobunaga, her unreasonableness knows no bound... She may look maturer now but she still has her childish side since she''s basically the same person with the her from back then after all. It''s not that she grow up, you could say that there are three personas inside one body. The one who fought Trihexa before is the first persona while the current her is the third persona. Her second persona is a "He", but that''s something forter. Even Vali and Shiva isn''t spared by her ridiculing gaze but they don''t say anything since they''re indeed far too weakpared to Issei and Nyathotep. Shiva truly admits defeat after seeing Issei prowess and he can tell he won''t be able to even put a scratch on Issei if they were to have a fight. He and Vali maybe a battle maniac but that doesn''t mean that they can''t tell which fight is a lost cause or not. The reason why Vali challenged Irene in the Azazel Cup is because he still hasn''t seen her true prowess. But after seeing Issei battle with Nyathotep they know that it will produce nothing even if they were to challenge Issei in a fight at their current strength. They would be lucky to make Issei uses at least 10% of his power when fighting them... Nobunaga - Howe all of you are so useless? You can''t even find the whereabouts of our Master. It''s one thing for you to be a weakling but there''s no excuse for your ipetence... Tell me, what''s the point of your allegiance if we can''t even make use of you? (AN: She speaks in olden Japanese dialect but I can''t write those kinds of things, such as "Thee", "Thy", "Shan''t", etc). Her venomous words rang inside the meeting room along with her menacing aura but not a single one of them dares to question her back. They can only apologize while Odin and Azazel smiled wryly since they''re already informed about her attitude... Unreasonable indeed considering she also can''t find and help Issei back then but that''s not something they going to say lest they earn her ire even further. Okita Souji - Cut it out, Nobu. Okita Souji who''s by her side berated her lightly. Okita Alter - If you''re branding them as useless then we are also the same for being unable to find Master whereabout... Okita Alter chimed in with a sad tone. Altria - All of us are responsible for Master disappearance... If we''re strong enough then we could''ve helped him... Altria who''s seated nearby them also said her words while clenching her fist feeling powerless. Nobunaga - Hmph... She harrumphed but doesn''t refute their words. Nobunaga - Then... Tell me what are these mongrels doing here? She pointed at Rias''s group who''s standing behind Sirzechs group with her pipe. She red at them with her killing intent out in the open in full throttle. This time Okita and the others didn''t stop her because they also wanted to know the answer to this question. The aura they are emitting is very suffocating that even Sirzechs''s group having trouble in breathing properly. If their answer didn''t satisfy them then they will truly reap their lives right here right now disregarding the fact that their respective parents/guardians have a contract with Semiramis herself. Even if their contract is broken it won''t affect Semiramis at all since the contract they had ispletely one-sided with Semiramis having the biggest advantage and she will receive no repercussion at all if their contract were to be broken. While Sirzechs group heart went tight, there''s no change could be found on Rias party face even though Asia flinched slightly but she still stands her ground unlike when she always hid behind her friends all the time. Rias - We want to learn and fix our mistakes. If you find our presence to be too revolting then we can only apologize. Rias answered calmly in ce of her peerage with a polite tone but unafraid that Nobunaga or the others from thetter side will kill them in the next second. If they die then so be it... At least they died in the hands of Issei''s loved ones. They rather died that way instead of killing themselves since they truly believe that their lives don''t belong to them anymore rather it belongs to Issei since he had saved their lives again and again. Nobunaga - Hoo... She narrowed her eyes at them feeling a little impressed that they still look calm even after being exposed to her aura and killing intent. If they were to crumble just now begging for forgiveness and all that bullshit then she would''ve killed them outright for being so pathetic. What she hates the most above anything else is a coward and a quitter. She may despise them just as much as the others but that doesn''t mean they hate their guts. Rossweisse doesn''t bother to participate in their "standoff" and just calmly read the documents she''s given to by Sirzechs and the others. The same goes for Yasaka. Kunou is currently at . Kuroka - Nobunaga, I don''t mind you killing Rias Gremory and her peerage but remember that my little sister is amongst them. Kuroka calmly said towards Nobunaga while she''s helping Rossweisse sorting the documents. She doesn''t take her eyes off the documents in front of her and her eyes are also a bit red just like Jalter but that doesn''t stop her from doing her job... More like she needed something to do to quench her longing... Rakia who''s standing nearby already tried to take their ce in sorting the documents saying that they''re pregnant so they should take it easy but don''t let her do that since they needed something to do to take off their minds from Issei so Rakia can only relent albeit reluctantly. She''s also pregnant so she can''t refute much when they throw her words back at her. Shuri, Reynare, and Kwarner also tried to stop them but the result is the same... They finally can only sigh bitterly thinking this is supposed to be their job and not their mistresses... Nobunaga doesn''t say anything and calmly inhaled through her smoking pipe once again but she reeled in her killing intent even though her eyes are still ring at Rias''s group. If it were anyone else telling her what to do then she would kill them on the spot but since Kuroka is her Master wife then she needed to show her some respect. And the fact that Kuroka is stronger than her also ys a part in her respect. Koneko held her tears back when she heard Kuroka''s words... She''s still protecting her even though they''ve already stood on a different side. But along with it, she bes even more determined to fix her mistakes and also mend the bonds between them. How ironic considering that in the past it''s the other way around but this time it''s her turn trying to fix their sisterly bond... Kiba and Gasper are also here but they''ve never exposed to Nobunaga or the other girls'' bloodlust from the start since they all know that both of them are their Master friend. They are also feeling downcast since Issei is once again missing from their lives... Baraqiel who''s present keep his eyes locked onto Shuri figure from the start of the meeting but theter put all of her attention towards Kuroka''s group worried that they might be overworking themselves. Akeno also gazes upon Shuri from time to time but she''s more focusedpared to Baraqiel during the whole meeting. Azazel can only sigh bitterly seeing his friend like this but there''s nothing he could do but tofort him with some words of encouragement. Irene who''s also attending the meeting keeps looking outside the window reminiscing about the past... This ce is after all the first time where Issei used his . Irene - ''Where are you... Partner... All of us misses you... Hurry and return to us...'' Irene sighed to herself... But unlike the other girls, she''s not that low spirited since she truly believes that Issei didn''t die. She knows that he''s not dead yet since her beloved partner is a miracle in and of itself. And she''s right, Issei is still alive... ... -Somewhere in the other Universe- Issei is currently unconscious floating in the void after his fight with Nyathotep. The reason why they can''t find him is because he''s extremely far away from his original universe... He seeded in destroying Nyathotep attack and even probably killed her at the same time but Nyathotep also seeded on injuring him. That, coupled with the aftereffect of him using the has made him very weak but not enough to kill him. He still hasn''t perfectly mastered yet but the bacsh from using it is also not that dire. At most he will be injured and needed to recover for one month more or less. And his strength is also dropped temporarily along with some of his skill being unusable because of the shock his soul received. But because of Nyathotep attack, he sustained even greater injury towards himself... Without outside assistance then he will probably need at least 10 years or so to fully recover to the way he was before. And that''s already considering his abnormal trait into the calction. If Issei didn''t stop Nyathotep previous attack then DxD world is not the only world that will be destroyed... There will be hundreds upon hundreds of world that will get destroyed in the process until her attack disappears on its own or if she were to take it back but that''s highly unlikely because Nyathotep is known as the God of Chaos for a reason. She won''t even blink an eye if she were to destroy every single world in existence but that''s not something she wanted to happen because if she were to do that she won''t be able to have her long-desired fight and it would be extremely boring if she''s the only being left in the whole universe. There''s finally a crimson crack opening in front of Issei... There are countless dark entities crowding in front of the crack and most likely they are the one who''s responsible for this crack. Their body size and shape varies from each other... Some have a huge build and some have a small to medium build. But they all seem to be from the same race. When they saw Issei body floated towards them they are about to attack him but when they sensed his aura they shuddered greatly and back away immediately while still shivering in absolute fear. Some even knelt t on the spot not daring to look straight at him as if it''s afraid that it is unworthy to even look at him. While some who''s bold enough or perhaps the word stupid is more fitting for them still tried to get their hands on his body but when they get close to his location... There''s a giant ck mouth of a Dragon opened wide emerging from Issei shadow and devoured those who tried to attack him. The ones who tried to attack Issei immediately regretted their decision and tried to run away but it''s toote... In a single bite, all of them are swallowed by the giant mouth... *CRUNCH!* *CRUNCH!* *Gulp* The sound of a crunching sound resounds loudly in the now silent void with some teeth ttering in the backgrounding from the kneeling dark entities... The ones that are swallowed by it doesn''t even have enough time to scream before they die... The ck Dragon finished chewing its food and showed its sharp teeth in a grinning fashion towards them which makes thetter group trembled even fiercer. ??? - #*%@%@*#! It said something towards the crowd of dark entities and thetter who heard its words nodded profusely as if their lives depend on it. Then it set its gaze towards Issei. It gazes upon Issei with the same grin before it went back to be his shadow... The dark entities waited for a while before they resumed their action on trying to make the crack grow bigger. The crack is far too small for all of them to go all at once but it''s big enough for Issei body to passes through. And the "shield" covering this universe also notpletely broken yet. If they forced their way through then they might just turn into dust altogether. The dimension crack also keeps regenerating itself whenever they tried to pry it open but only when Issei body passes through it that the regeneration stalled itself and allowed him to pass safely. It''s even as if this Universe is weing him with open arms... ''What the hell?!'' All of them thought at the same time. They became speechless after seeing this phenomenon... But when they thought about that ck Dragon from before they thought it''s not that weird after all... It''s been more than hundreds of thousands of years ever since they do what they are doing right now and the small crack they have right now is the result of their perseverance. It should take them another couple hundred more years before they can sessfully open a giant hole for all of them to pass through without worry but because of Issei, it is shortened by a decent amount so they all became giddy and afraid at the same time. They are giddy because they can finally enter this universe even faster now but they are afraid to meet Issei once again... They swore to themselves that they will instantly go as far as they could the moment they saw Issei once again... They don''t care even if all their times spent trying to crack open this dimension wall gone to waste as long as they can survive. What''s the use for it if they were to lose their lives in the process? They may be able to kill and feast on the inhabitants of this world but to lose their lives in the process is the same asmitting suicide... If they''re able to enter this universe then they will be the strongest being there but with Issei joining in the fray they immediately reeled in their arrogance and act like a chicken... Such is the fate of weak beings like thempared to that anomaly from before... Haiss... All of them sighed bitterly at the same time while moving their hands still... Some of them have 4 to 6 hands and some even have 3 heads... Their sizes might be hugepared to the seemingly small body of Issei but each and every single one of them knows that whether if it''s their aura, strength, or even soul are like a tiny speck of dustpared to his... One particr individual who saw Issei passes through that easily tried to follow after him but it stopped in its track since the crack already started repairing itself. It can only grit its teeth in frustration. This individual was away from this location just now and only just returned after sensing Issei presence. When it got here it only saw Issei body already passes through the small crack opening... But it got extremely rmed since the weapon in its hand started trembling fiercely as if it wanted to go to Issei ce. It clutches into the weapon tightly since it can''t survive without it in this void. Only after a while that the weapon stopped its act and regained the previous calm. But the individual who''s holding it started sweating profusely feeling a little bit afraid that it almost lost its life just now. It is not afraid of death but there''s something it needed to fulfill first. It then wonderingly gazes at the previous location where Issei just disappeared... But before long it disappears from this ce since it can''t let those dark entities to find it or there will be a dire consequence... ... Few moments after Issei passes through from the crack opening there''s a group of peopleing to inspect this abnormality since they sensed there''s a crack on the Wall. It was an incredibly deep red light that was redder than blood and sharper than sunlight. The red crack on the Wall is so bizarre. To think that a single line could be seen millions of kilometers away. That red crack is gradually expanding as time goes by... The group of people shivered inplete fear just nearing this crack and it took them quite a while to regain their bearings before they started discussing what to do with this crack... These group of people is among the strongest within this universe but they still felt fear... They can''t see what''s on the other side but if they could then they might be ovee by despair and descend to madness altogether... Although it can''t be said for sure, if the situation continues as it is, it is likely that that the Wall will copse. If it were to happen in such an unusual manner, it''s quite possible that it wouldn''t be able to repair itself any longer. ording to the ancient records, the world outside their universe is one with endless cmities. If the Wall were to copse, and a gap appears in it, the energy of those cmities will gush into this world. As a result, the star realms that areparatively nearer to it will definitely be hit by the cmities, and if it continues for a longer period, the bnce of climates and elements would likely be broken, which would lead to extremely ghastly, unthinkable consequences. After all, that energy of cmities has annihted even mighty existences like True Gods. But unknown to them the entities waiting behind the crack is afraid of a single individual that not long ago passes through this very same crack... While that very same energy acts very subservient and even tried to heal him at the same time... ... Issei unconscious body is still floating around for a while before he encountered a huge white dome of barrier made from pure light. That was a gigantic barrier which hadpletely encased a vast and quietnd. The white light that radiated from it waspletely wless and without blemish, and within that pure white lighty a purity that permeated one''s heart and soul. It was as if a cluster of warm and gentle light had started shining, cating andforting anyone thoughts and mind that stepped their foot in here. This barrier also acts as an rm to the guardians who are guarding this ce. But those thing doesn''t happen when Issei body prated the barrier soundlessly... It''s more like his body passes through it as if it wasn''t there in the first ce. So nobody felt his arrival inside the barrier... The further forward he went, the cleaner and denser the aura of nature became. All of the elements in this ce were incredibly mild and gentle. There were slight gusts of wind, the slow and rxing sound of flowing water, and the even the earth smelled so nice that one could be intoxicated by it. There are also many changes in the surroundings. With a single nce, one could actually see cloud and mist shrouding the area, making it seem as if they had strolled into a celestial abode. The clear and melodious sounds of birds chirping and butterflies flitting through the air rang in the air, and when the flowers and nts also the animals sensed Issei presence, one could even faintly hear the joyous whispering of the nts and flowers all around this vastnd... The birds immediately chirping more joyfully and they all floated around his body along with the butterflies. The flowers and nts swayed along with the wind as if to wee his presence with utmost joy. Small animals such as rabbit and deer also starting to make a joyful sound. Some flowers that still haven''t bloom in full season also bloomed as if to pay respect for his presence alone. The withering trees also immediately turn vibrant with greeneries and swayed their branches to pay their respect. The wind acts like as if it''s alive and carried his body with the utmost gentleness they could muster and guided his body further deeper. The birds who saw his body which riddled with scars and dust immediately went to the nearby river stream to scoop up some water with a leaf they get from the nearby trees and carefully washes away the dirt and blood that''s containing his face and body by sprinkling the water on him. The water spirits that are residing in the river beds also helped the bird to clean his body with the utmost care. The other spirits also lend their assistance. In no time at all Issei body already cleaned perfectly. His scars also started regenerating on its own after being bathed with the river water but it''s still notpletely healed... It probably has some healing properties within it or it may be just the spirits at work. When they finished their job in cleaning Issei they immediately started acting even more joyful. Some of the spirits also danced around feeling proud of their work. It truly seemed as if he had stepped into an illusory fairytale world, a ce that was not stained by the mortal world''s noise or foulness, a ce that seemed not to contain even a trace of dispute or evil. With the amount of karma Issei currently posses... Not even the Goddess of Light from this world dares topare. If she''s still alive then she would''ve acted like a maidservant just for him. She would be more than d to be his disciple if he allows it just from the fact he posses a stronger element than her and that''s not including the amount of good karma he has. After Issei stopped Nyathotep final attack the amount of Karma he gained is nigh unlimited... He unknowingly saved hundreds of thousands of worlds and the amount of karma he gained from that could be imagined just how huge it is. If his good karma could take shape then it will be thergest and brightest sun in the whole multiverse. If Issei is second in ce for a good karma holder then no one will dare to say that they are first, nobody... Perhaps the "Heaven" itself would smite that person to oblivion immediately for daring to im that he''s first in the list. The funny thing is he doesn''t really care about this kind of stuff while very few people would be able to earn even just 1% of his karma... They would do anything just to earn that "measly" amount of karma. If even he is still not worthy to even enter this ce while taking all of that into consideration then no one else is... Issei current appearance after being bathed with the water and energy from thisnd is extremely devastating... Beyond devilish even... He already reverted back to his human form after exhausting all energy within his body so he''s currently in "Recharging" mode at the moment. His body structure already started to reform itself to adapt to this new universe. The energy in this world is very pure but this worldw is weaker than the . At best, the strongest tier in this world is only at and their number can be counted with two hands. But this universe contains energy that is very suitable as if custom made just for him because they contain element within them. Whilst in the there are no element at all and the same goes for the rest of the universe he ever visited. His hair which was blood red from using the previously turned silver-white but there is some crimson glow on each strand of his hair still. It only serves as an indescribable charm to his already perfect countenance. His hair also grows longer and be even silkier... If his previous hair reachest past his shoulder then his current hair reaches his lower back. His feature became even more prominent and delicate but imposing at the same time. His skin also bes fairer that if his current wives were to see it then they might just be jealous and demand Issei to tell them how to be like him. And if he were to open his eyes now then he will find out that his eyes still retain the previous wine red and dragon eyes but much more glistening and it looks like as if it is glowing with golden light that instills warmth and imposing manner at the same time. This is the Karma he umted doing their job... They shaped his entire body and soul to be the most perfect and absolute existence in the whole multiverse. If he imed to be "GOD" in any world then they will unhesitantly ept his words just based on his looks alone... With just a snap of his finger, there will be countless women lining up willing to give their body and soul just for him. But that will never happen since he will never do that kind of thing... *BA-DUMP!* The mark on his forehead also glowing brightly with crimson light before it went dim. But every single of his girls back in his universe be frozen stiff in their ce with their pupil shrinking at the same time because they felt his heartbeat even though it''s just for a brief moment. Issei may have severed their connection with each other but they still possess some part of his Divinity. Especially the pregnant girls with their unborn children being his direct descendant... You could say it''s their children telling them not to worry since father is still alive... Even though they can''t pinpoint his exact location, at least they know that he''s still alive and that is enough for now... Sadly the connection they share with each other is still nullified since they will need to re-initiate their contract once again. Whether it''s Jalter''s group who''s currently having breakfast or Irene''s group who''s currently attending the meeting, they all felt it. They all jerked up not long after and tears of relief and happiness started pouring out from their eyes. Azazel and the others are confused just what happened with them but then they heard Nobunagaughing in a crazy fit. Nobunaga - Fufufu... Fuhahahahahahaha! You all felt that too right!? Sheughed out loud in a joyful manner. All of them nodded at the same time while smiling through tears. Nobunaga - As expected... As expected of him! As expected from the Master of this Oda Nobunaga! Only him alone can make meugh this much! Fuhahahahahaha! A single droplet of tears also dropped from her eyes. They are still confused just what''s happening right now but there''s suddenly a portal appearing nearby them. From ites out Semiramis, Scathach, Forzelotte, Jalter, Jeanne, etc with a happy smile through tears. Semiramis - He is still alive. This time they all screamed in joy and some started weeping on the spot feeling d that he''s still alive. Azazel at first froze up before he grinned while wiping the tears that dropped from the corner of his eye. Le Fay''s group started hugging each other while smiling through tears feeling d that their crush is still alive... Even Sona felt the same way as them... Vali''s group grinned to themselves thinking there''s no way he would die. The world regained its color for all of them... ... Issei''s body went further and further deeper into thend until finally, his bodynded in a giant field of a variety of beautiful flowers. The flowers below him started blooming even more beautiful than ever and they started swaying as if they''re alive just to wee his presence. In front of these flower beds, there''s a bamboo hut that couldn''t be more ordinary. But the one who''s staying in there is anything but ordinary... There were no other decorations, and there was no luster of jewels or pearls, and she was wearing nothing more than a simple and ordinary pure-white long robe. Her long hair reached her waist, it had not beenbed or tied up in any way, it merely syed out over her shoulders and across her back, releasing a soft and gentle luster. The only thing that was left was that celestial countenance that was even more illusory than a dream. There was no other light, and there was nothing he could think of saying either. It was as if all of the beautiful colors and words, and even the most beautiful illusions were mere pale shadows in front of that celestial mien. Her eyes seemed to hold an entire limpid blueke, yet at the same time, they seemed to be bottomless holes which would swallow up anything or anyone. But these were abysses that anyone would step into dly, even if they had to stay there forever. Any normal man wouldn''t even dare to look upon her form... She''spletely taken aback seeing Issei body floated right in front of her doorstep and became further amazed after sensing his aura and seeing his out of this world countenance. Perhaps other than the select few such as Semiramis, Irene, Scathach, Forzelotte, and Nyathotep human form, there''s no one could contend with her otherworldly visage. But even though Issei is clearly a man, his appearance surpasses even hers... She unconsciously walked over to his location and started inspecting him even more closely... The Dragon blood inside her trembled in a submissive manner and she immediately went to her knee in front of Issei while the element inside her doesn''t fare any better and forced her to submit entirely to him. If anyone saw her kneeling in front of this stranger then all of them might bepletely dumbstruck with disbelief since her status in this realm is very well known. Not even her "husband" is worthy of this treatment. Her eyes turned blurry and zed as if she''s being enthralled by his sight alone and she slowly extended her right hand towards his face. That hand was extremely beautiful, it was more wless than first snow, more lustrous than divine jade. It was as if a celestial maiden had stretched out her supple hand from a dream. Furthermore, the hazy white light radiating from that hand also increased the feeling that this was an illusion by several degrees. But, even her own stretched out hand seemed to freeze in midair as if it was actually a bit reluctant to draw near to his face as if she was afraid that she would profane him. Because she knows that the person in front of her is far more nobler than any living being that she ever witnessed, not even her own father or thete Goddess of Light could match him in terms of aura and soul strength much less her "Husband". After a few moments, she finally steeled herself to touch his face and started caressing it gently as if she''s treating the most delicate and priceless artwares in existence. The more she caresses his face the more enthralled she became... A tinge of red appeared on her wless face while her eyes turned misty... This never happened before in her entire life... For her to be this... Lost in the reverie just from a simple touch... She felt a sudden trembleing from the nearby "Well". And she can feel the seal that''s chaining her to this ce started to weakening in a slow manner and she only came in contact with Issei for a brief moment. She snapped back from her enthrallment but she still doesn''t take her hands off from Issei face. ??? - ...Who are you? She mumbled in a dreamy voice. ??? - ...Are you my fated nemesis in this life? It''s been more than five hundred thousand of years and you are the only one who can make me feel this way... (AN: "Nemesis" in this case, is not enemy, rather the destined person). She felt her entire fiber of being screaming and telling her to be one with the person in front of her. Whether it be her Dragon bloodline or the element within her or even her very own soul... Her hand froze for a little and the look on her face is as if she''s struggling with something but she finally heaved a sigh of resignment and a bit apologetic even... She tried using her soul energy to inspect Issei body even further only to find out she''s unable to do so and she almost got the bacsh just from attempting to do it. She hastily takes back her energy but to her utter amazement, she''s unable to do so because that energy already blends itself with Issei. Her face went a little bit pale from the loss of energy she expended. But she manages to find out that Issei still has his "Vital Yang" aka a virgin but that''s just her misunderstanding since usually when a man loses their virginity their "Vital Yang" disappeared but Issei is a special case. Not only that his "Vital Yang" doesn''t disappear it also be stronger and stronger the more he had sex with his wives. That''s because his Yang essence absorbed their Yin essence to further enhance itself but that doesn''t mean it''s a bad thing because the girls gain more benefits from him such as bing even more beautiful and also stronger little by little. This is also one of the reasons why no one will be able to "defeat" him in bed. You could say that it''s a perfect dual cultivation technique where both sides gained benefits without any repercussion. ??? - ... She went silent a little more before she finally uttered a word of apologies thinking about what she''s about to do in the next few seconds but she has no choice because it''s been far too long for her to be trapped in this ce and she doesn''t want to stay here forever even though she like the serenity of this ce. And the fact that her heart started thumping loudly when she''s in his presence is more than enough to tell her that this person in front of her is her destined one... Not only that he posses stronger Dragon bloodline/aura than her. He also posses a stronger element within him... Far nobler and purer than anyone else she hase across... She can''t sense his strength but she thought that it''s only normal since he''s clearly stronger than her. But she could tell that he''s currently injured and she thought that she''s taking advantage of him. ??? - ...Forgive me for what I''m about to do... But know that from now on I will belong to you and only you... Husband... This is the first time she uttered the word "Husband" from the bottom of her heart and willingly because even though she''s "Married" she never called her supposed "Husband" with this nickname before. She only thought of "Him" as her junior brother... She doesn''t have much time left because even though he''s stronger than her but he''s currently injured after all. She doesn''t know what her junior brother would do if he saw Issei at this moment because she''s afraid that he will be muddle-headed since she finally found her destined person while her junior brother has some obsession towards her. She realizes her junior brother feelings for her but they are just not meant to be. And that "Thing" already started acting oddly ever since Issei arrived here so she can''t let him stay here for a prolonged time... She slowly stands up from her kneeling position before she untied her sash and started to take off her clothing one by one until her wless body out in the open. It seemed as if her entire body was being bathed in a gentle moonlight as soft and supple light, that resembled a halo made out of pure light, spread across her fragrant shoulders. It flowed along her snowy skin and traced the outline of her corbone and the two incredibly smooth and sleek half-globes that hung right below it. Two proudly towering and perfectly-rounded snow-white mountains hung in the air as flowing light, that glowed like white jade, traced the perfect arc formed by those towering peaks that light flowed down the curves of her enchanting and bewitching waist until it reached her powdery white and lustrous jade thighs... She looked as sacred and otherworldly as a goddess, yet if the current her were to suddenly turn seductive and alluring, a simple look from her would be enough to overturn whatever will and rationality any man had. There''s no change that could be found on her face even though she just stripped naked in front of a stranger she never met before but after she undressed Issei her face became flushed. It''s because his body is even more perfect than she expected... It''s as if his body is carefully sculpted by God himself with the utmost attention and care that will eclipse any living being in this world. Her dreamy eyes gaze upon his beyond devilish handsome face that could charm any woman without any difficulty and moved it from his face to his chiseled chest until her gazesid upon his towering Dragon rod that''s already fully erect down there, probably because of his body natural reaction since he''s still unconscious. Even though his current body is still riddled with some scar after his fight with Nyathotep it doesn''t stop her from marveling at his perfect body and it even adds more masculinity to his already beyond perfect body. But she started having second thoughts after seeing his Dragon rod down there because it''s so big and she''s not sure if it will fit inside her... She finally bit her lower lips slightly and decided to do it regardless because she doesn''t have that much time left. After a few seconds, there''s a faint moan of pain from an ethereal voice resounding in this tranquil and peacefulnd but that moan soon changed to rapid breathing and ecstasy filled sound. She never felt this kind of feeling before and she could swear that she will be addicted to it if things go on like this but even though her mind telling her to stop her body movement never cease its act and still moving up and down on this majestic rod that brings her so much otherworldly pleasure. Her movement is very clumsy which is not surprising at all considering this is her first time after all but that doesn''t stop her at all from exploring this otherworldly pleasure she''s currently experiencing. She never felt so... Lustful towards anyone before this... This is her first... But at least it''s also his "first"... During their coption, Issei body instinctively moved on its own and that caused her almost turn mad from the heavenly pleasure she''s experiencing right now. She couldn''t tell which is up and down and her mind turned nk and can only let him have his way with her body during the whole process. If she couldn''t tell any better then she will think that Issei is just faking his sleep but she knows that''s not the case... It''s like he''s very natural at this and he already found her sweet spot and keep attacking that very same spot over and over again which make her usually calm temperament out of the window and act without restraint as if she''s just a lustful woman lusting over their lover... Which is not wrong since they are basically husband and wife now, at least in her mind. They both finally reach their climax at the same time... But the truth is she lost count just how many time she reaches climax already before he finally ejacted in the deepest part of her womb. Her body shivered fiercely feeling disbelief that there could be such pleasure in this life... This kind of thing shouldn''t exist she thought to herself before her body plopped down on top of his chest feeling exhausted from their lovemaking while Issei is still raring to go but sadly they don''t have much time left so she can only apologize once more inside her mind for being unable to fully satisfy his desire... Unknown to her, even if she spent a whole month trying to quench his libido then she will never able to aplish that since that''s an impossible task even harder than ascending to the heaven itself. She will have long be a putty before that time evene close... After all, he''s not called the Sex God by the Krs for nothing. Not even their whole racebined can take him on... At some point, they even started thinking to just call Issei the True Dragon God of Sex but they earned a knock to each of their head by him because of that. They all went "Te-hee~" when he''s started scolding them much to his helplessness... ??? - ...I truly belong to you now... Husband... Her misty eyes gaze upon Issei face closely while hugging him tightly. Her cheeks are flushed with contentment and satisfaction she never felt before. Her eyes are now filled with devotion and love towards him and only him alone from this moment on... She thought that she can resist his charm with her willpower but it seems that she''s mistaken... Her body and heart have beenpletely captured by him... And just like she expected, after having intercourse with him her "Seal" lessened by a huge amount and her strength also grew by a small margin. It should''ve taken her at least a couple hundred thousands more years before she could truly free herself from this ce but because of Issei help, it''s now down to a whopping 5 years at most... Amidst the peace and quiet, she raised her hand and looked at the pure white light that shed from her palm. She quietly stared at it for a long period of time before she finally whispered, ??? - As expected... She set her gazes back to Issei and gaze upon him longingly before she opened a spatial opening for him to passes through... ??? - ...I will find you when I''m free from this ce, husband... Wait for me... She carefully put on the clothes Issei was wearing before like a gentle housewife and even though she struggled a bit since she never saw this kind of clothing design before she still managed to do it in the end. Issei clothes are the one he''s wearing before he uses his after all. She kisses Issei gently on the lips and started savoring his intoxicating aura before she let his body float to the spatial opening she just created albeit reluctantly... And with that, Issei body disappeared from this ce and thend regained its peace and tranquility once more but one could faintly hear the sad sounding from the trees and flowers and even animals from this ce with hisck of presence... The trembling in the "Well" also finally turned calm once again along with that "Thing"... It took her a good amount of time before she could regain her calmness from before but the longing inside her eyes are still present... But she doesn''t realize that Issei still retains his "Vital Yang" even after they had intercourse. At least because of her "Vital Yin" Issei recovered by a tiny bit but it''s very minuscule since the one who gained benefit the most from their intercourse is her and not him. White light shing across her body. After that, all the white things that soiled her body were immediately removed and she once again wore a in white robe that was simple and elegant in the extreme. And not long after there''s someone entered this ce once again and she knows just who it is. She veiled herself with her element like she always has done from before so nobody can see her true appearance. The neer is her junior brother or her supposed "Husband" at least to the public... The light breeze that circted within the serenend stopped, not a single bird or insect could be seen flying in the sky and even the colorful butterflies which rested amongst the flowers had stopped pping their wings. It''s aplete oppositepared to when Issei is here just now... If Issei presence made them feel happy and joyful then this neer made them all feel nervous... He looked in the veiled woman direction, his calm gaze immediately colored by a gentleness that was not there on any other asion. Even though this man is very handsome as well but he''s still verycking ifpared to Issei. She, who thought that this junior brother of his very handsome before now thought that his looks are just slightly above average at mostpared to Issei... Yes, she doesn''t love him but that doesn''t mean she can''t judge people appearance, no? ??? - You should have found out something new from this journey. Share it with me. She said straight to the point before they had their conversation with each other... Chapter 96: Chapter 96: (AN: WARNING FOR THOSE THAT WHO STILL HAVEN''T READ AGAINST THE GOD SINCE THERE MIGHT BE SPOILERS FOR YOU IN THIS SMALL ARC. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED! NOTE THAT THE REASON WHY I MAKE ISSEI GO TO THIS WORLD BECAUSE I WANTED TO AND NO OTHER PARTICULAR REASON! WE ARE NEARING THE CONCLUSION OF MY NOVEL SO I THIS ATG ARC CAN BE SEEN AS FILLER ARC FOR THOSE THAT ARE HOPING FOR SOME PROLONGED FIGHT LIKE WITH NYARLATHOTEP! THERE WILL BE NO MORE PROLONGED FIGHT SUCH AS THOSE SINCE ISSEI IS BASICALLY ALREADY THE STRONGEST IN THIS WORLD! YOU COULD SAY HE''S ON VACATION RIGHT NOW JUST LIKE IN THE EVENICLE WORLD! IF YOU DON''T LIKE IT THEN YOU ARE FREE TO DROP IT! THAT''S ALL!) In a vast pure whitend filled with snows. There''s a man standing in the middle of all this breathtaking white scenery but even though the view on this ce is breathtaking, they pale inparison of this single man. His flowing silver-white hair that''s gently swaying because of theforting wind breeze and his imposing form that seems able to hold anything even if the sky were to suddenly fall above him... He has a wless handsome and delicate yet imposing face that will make any woman be lovestruck just from taking a glimpse of his otherworldly countenance... Especially that maic gentle yet sharp draconic red eyes of his that able to make anyone lost in reverie. But his expression is filled with mncholy... He keeps gazing into thin air in front of him and the wind and snow breeze act as if it''s trying tofort the sadness he currently feels... Even the birds and other animals surrounding him also tried their best tofort him with their chirping sound. There are even some Profound Beasts mixed in the fray such as the that has reached the peak of . It is a quadrupedal profound beast with superficially lupine features. It has highly developed limbs, sharp fangs, and ws. Its forelegs are extremely powerful and can kill prey in one brutal blow. Despite its hulking size, Zinogre is very agile and is able to perform many impressive aerial andnd-based maneuvers. The spikes on its body mostly lie t, but when it has built up an electric charge they stick out vertically into the air. This profound beast possesses a simrity of a Dragon in its feature but since it''s not a true Dragon hence its dubbed as an instead, just like a Flood Dragon. But flood Dragon usually found in a huge body of water while Zinogre is usually found in high climate area such as this ce. Even though it mostly uses lightning, it doesn''t mean it can''t use an ice-based attack. It''s just more fond of using lightning instead of ice. This majestic and fierce profound beast might instill terror to anyone who has a lower cultivation base and even those that are on the need to act with utmost caution when facing this beast but right now it acts like a tame puppy in front of this man while rubbing its head on his arm trying its best to console him along with its purring noise. It''s quite funny seeing a huge beast trying its best to act like a puppy in front of a small figure like him. They rarely show themselves to humans with their high intelligence and chooses to hide themselves from the public eyes so they won''t be hunted for their profound core. Oddly enough, the other animals and even the other profound beasts that usually became its prey doesn''t act scared at all when it''s in their presence. They became very harmonious acting like they are best friend with each other just so they don''t disturb the man in front of them... This man is of course Issei himself. He''s feeling sorrowful because he can''t go to his loved ones ce straight away since he needed time to fully recover himself... He still retains some of his strength but most of his skill is currently being "sealed" so he can''t open a void rift opening to travel through between multiverse. His onlyfort is that he knows that the time flow here might differ greatly from his original world. He can tell the time flow here with his understanding of thew of time and space since this is not the first universal travel he''s done before after all. So he startedprehending thisw with the help of Semiramis and Scathach. And since both of them are proficient in magecraft so there''s no better teacher than them both. 10 year in this world is the same as 1 month in his original world give or take. At least that''s his rough estimation since he can''t say for sure yet because of his injury but it shouldn''t be that far off from the actual time. He also can tell thew in this world is far weakerpared to the but it contains much purer nature energy than thetter at the same time. And not to mention it also contains element albeit extremely thin. At least it''s better than nothing... This way he can hasten his recovery. But he''s a bit curious since out of the numerous worlds he went to, this world is the only world that contains energy within it albeit it''s extremely thin... It''s not surprising since the element is a very dangerous element that could cause a catastrophe if left alone... He decided to think about itter since there''s no point thinking about this thing considering how little information he has about this world. The ce he''s staying right now is called and as for this name, it seems it''s called and the continent name is from what he learned so far. But he can faintly sense there are multiple/stars/realms outside this ce so it''s quite a big universe he thought to himself. As for the strength of this universe inhabitants, it''s not that high and thews here are also weaker than the so he''s doesn''t need to be too worried for any seconding of Nyathotep arriving in his front. If he must make an example then this world inhabitants is obviously stronger than the Evenicle world but of course QD and the Dragons there are not taken into consideration. Netherworld could be counted as world while this world is at most. Again, that''s not considering their strongest individual such as Forzelotte herself or the one who''s the strongest in this world. This ce or should he say sect is created by someone name Mu Bingyun... It''s located in the Snow Region of Extreme Ice, the extreme north of the Blue Wind Empire. Mu Bingyun created the sect to take in ill-fated girls who had nowhere else to go. The sect only took in females and they all had to remain pure to cultivate the Frozen Cloud Arts. Cultivating Frozen Cloud Arts allows the members of the sect to be extremely beautiful and the Blue Wind Empire''s number one beauty is always from the Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce. Issei is the sole man that has ever stepped his foot in this ce and even being highly regarded by the sect members of this sect at the same time. The reason for that is not only because of his otherworldly countenance but also his supposed "Talent" and achievement. His unconscious body was found by the sect Mistress called Gong Yuxian. She looked to be about forty to fifty years old but she''s still quite beautiful for someone at her age. At first, she was surprised seeing an unconscious body of a man so near in the vicinity of their sect and she was about to left him to his own fate. But after remembering about her past she decided to help Issei thinking that she will tell him to leave as soon as he wakes up but she bespletely dumbfounded after seeing his face. Even that otherworldly celestial woman who took Issei "Virginity" is charmed by him much less a mortal woman like her... It took her a good 15 minutes to snaps out of her daze and that''s also with the help of her sect disciples calling her name releasing her from her dazes. If not who knows just how long will she stand there gazing upon him... She never thought her sealed and ice-cold heart will start beating furiously once more just after seeing his face once. She doesn''t dare to look at his face anymore after that, but the same couldn''t be said for the sect members who snapped her out of her daze before. This time they are the one who''s being charmed by Issei much to Gong Yuxian exasperation... They all thought that the hailed 7 fairies from their sect are the most beautiful person they''ve ever seen in their life but now they know that they are mistaken... This man in front of them goes way beyond even their imagination... The cultivation arts they are cultivating doesn''t help them in the slightest at all... They are supposed to have a cold heart but just one gaze upon his face is enough to make their heartbeat went haywire as if it''s being injected by chicken blood... (AN: Some Chinese proverb/idiom). Some of them had a nosebleed while being red-faced with zed eyes just from gazing Issei''s face. Gong Yuxian can''t really me them since she for one also fell into the same state as them after seeing his face... She couldn''t help thinking if Issei is the "1000 year cmity" because, at this rate, every single girl from their sect will be charmed by him alone... It took Gong Yuxian a good while to snap them out of their charmed state but even then they keep taking a sneak peek towards Issei from time to time... She sighed for the umpteenth time before telling the girls to bring his unconscious body inside their sect much to their secret joy. ... Once inside their sect, Gong Yuxian finally tried to check what''s wrong with him but she doesn''t dare to look him in the face and tried using her profound energy to inspect him. She already sent the other sect members away because she''s worried that their cultivation process will be disturbed because of him, not that she''s one to talk because she can feel that her willpower started wavering after seeing his face alone... They all grumbled saying she''s being petty and all that much to her dismay... But they still listened to her order and leave them alone but they are not that far from their location and they keep their eyes locked to the door that leads into Issei current room hoping to see him again... To Gong Yuxian utter amazement, when she tried using her profound energy to inspect Issei body, she''s unable to do so... That can only mean two things... Either he posses higher cultivation than hers or he posses an art that can hide his cultivation level and prevent any profound energy from entering his body... She''s not bragging but her cultivation is at 3rd Level Emperor Profound Realm. And that can be considered a powerhouse in this continent. She never heard anything about Issei before this because she''s absolutely certain that with this kind of otherworldly charm he will be very famous and that''s not taking his strength into consideration... Even she has to admit that not a single girl from her sect able to rival his looks alone... Cultivation in this universe involves the pursuit of strength by following the ''Profound Way''. The ''Profound Way'' of the world gifts each mortal innate profound veins which allows them to cultivation profound strength. Their realms are divided as such: 1. Elementary Profound Realm 2. Nascent Profound Realm 3. True Profound Realm 4. Spirit Profound Realm 5. Earth Profound Realm 6. Sky Profound Realm 7. Emperor Profound Realm 8. Tyrant Profound Realm 9. Sovereign Profound Realm Each realm goes from level 1 to 10 before they can advance to the next one, the 10th level of a realm is considered the peak of that realm. Once someone goes past level 10 of a realm but does not enter the next realm it can be considered ''Half-step'' into the next realm. When one''s profound strength grows, it essentially means that the density of the profound energy in their profound veins is growing, that their profound energy has be slightly morepressed. Once it reaches a certain level ofpression, a fundamental change will ur, that is also when they enter a new realm. Entering a new realm is normally an extremely difficult boundary for profound practitioners. This is why there are many who are stuck at the 10th level or Half-step level and never progress in their entire lifetime. This is also why medicine that can increase cultivation are highly prized. The strength gain from crossing a realm is sorge that it is generally impossible for someone at the ''half-step'' level of a realm to win against the 1st level of a realm. There''s also a further realm beyond Sovereign Profound Realm but that''s not something the current Gong Yuxian has knowledge of so Issei also doesn''t know about it. But they are as such: 1. Divine Origin Realm 2. Divine Soul Realm 3. Divine Tribtion Realm 4. Divine Spirit Realm 5. Divine King Realm 6. Divine Sovereign Realm 7. Divine Master Realm And even further above them are: 1. Divine Extinction Realm 2. True God Realm 3. Creation God Realm 4. Ancestral God Realm 5. Unknown ... are what every disciple of Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce cultivates as Frozen End Divine Arts are impossible for normal disciples toprehend. Frozen Cloud Arts lean towards Yin and is easier for females to cultivate. The rumor that love between males and females will obstruct Frozen Cloud Art''s cultivation is false. The secret that the Frozen Cloud Art could be inherited through virgin vital yin aka by having intercourse is the main reason why no male disciples are taken. These bits of knowledge are only known by Gong Yuxian and the Grand Mistress Feng Qianhui until recently... The Frozen Cloud Arts were self-created after Mu Bingyun remembered that normal people couldn''t cultivate the Frozen End Divine Arts. The unique feature of the is that it also refines the body and features of the cultivator. The art makes the cultivator''s skin be like ice jade and soft resin. Their features would be wless. Cultivating from childhood only amplifies these effects. Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce women are all beauties that could ruin cities because of this. She realizes just how dire this whole situation is... She still doesn''t know about Issei identity and personality. If he posses stronger cultivation than all of them and maybe also very lustful as well then their fate can be imagined... But if she were to do anything rash now and apparently he has a backing behind his back then their whole sect will be doomed as well... She''s in dilemma thinking what she should just do... She finally decided to discuss it with her Senior Master, Feng Qianhui... ... She returned with Feng Qianhui in tow towards Issei room and just like she expected, even an olddy such as Feng Qianhui couldn''t help be charmed by his look but thankfully she''s already prepared for this. After hearing the detail from Gong Yuxian, Feng Qianhui started thinking the ups and down for their option... If it''s just as they feared then it will be absolutely fatal for their sect... They finallye into consensus to just try to heal Issei of his injury for now and hope for the best... They really hope he''s not the man they thought him to be... Whether it''s for their sect wellbeing or for their own heart... Nobody knows... Gong Yuxian then does her best trying to take care of Issei... They can''t tell that the worst injury he sustained is on his soul so they can only take care of his minor wounds on his body... Gong Yuxian is the one who''s taking care of Issei because she can''t let their other disciples do it fearing they will lose their will to cultivate their profound way after seeing him... Even she is currently blushing right now and she doesn''t dare to take off all his clothes fearing he will bepletely enthralled by him... Just like the "Celestial" woman that took advantage of Issei, she''s also finding it a little bit difficult to shed his clothes. She uses her profound arts to clean and put medicine to his wounds avoiding direct contact with his skin. She and Feng Qianhui thought that perhaps he''s cultivating some sort of charming arts? If so that''s really worrying... Coupled with his looks and if he were to cultivate those sinful arts then what will happen to them when the timees? Can they even resist? Feng Qianhui - ...Yuxian, don''t you think it is weird that even though he is exposed to the cold his whole body stays warm and even his breathing is smooth without any difficulty? Feng Qianhui mumbled after observing Issei condition attentively. Her face also has a tinge of red after observing his body but thankfully Gong Yuxian didn''t notice this since thetter also tried her best to hide her blushingplexion. It will be extremely embarrassing for Feng Qianhui if it were known that she''s being charmed by someone young enough that he could be her grandson... Where will she put her face if this were to be known? It''s not like she''s old and wrinkly like 80 years old grannies out there. If anything she could be considered quite beautiful for someone at her age, and even though there are some wrinkles around her face and half of her hair turned white but that''s about it. They judged from Issei youthful face he should be around 20 at most and that''s very rming for them... 20 years old but already posses higher cultivation than them both? That is absolutely unprecedented and never heard of before... Feng Qianhui who has higher cultivation than Gong Yuxian also tried to use her profound energy to inspect Issei but the result is still the same when she arrives at Issei location... Even Ling Yun who is the young master of the Heavenly Sword Vi who''s known to be the most talented person in their continent right now who''s 20 years of age is only at the Sky Profound Realm and that''s already considered abnormal... Gong Yuxian who heard her words be stunned at first before she gave her answer. Gong Yuxian - ...Perhaps he cultivates some sort of Fire-based profound arts? Feng Qianhui - ...But if he indeed cultivates fire-based arts shouldn''t we feel ufortable being near him since we are cultivating ice-based art? This time Gong Yuxian feeling stumped... Indeed... If Issei cultivates fire-based arts then they should feel ufortable just from being near his presence alone... It got nothing to do with him using his fire-arts or not, but it''s just their natural reaction since they cultivate ice-based cultivation arts after all. That''s always has been the case until now... Fire always counteract against Ice just how it should''ve been. Feng Qianhui - ...If anything I feel reallyfortable being near him and did you also notice that our cultivation progress will increase by a wide margin if we were to cultivate right now? After hearing her words, Gong Yuxian immediately inspected her veins and finds out that it is indeed true... They feel like if they cultivate right now then progress by leaps and bounds and maybe she will be able to achieve a breakthrough to 4th level of Emperor Profound Realm in no time and perhaps even more... Feng Qianhui - Even the profound energy surrounding us became denser and purer as time goes by... This time both of them are at a loss for words... Just who is he? How can he cause this many abnormal phenomena in this short amount of time? They can only wait for him to wake up and hopefully, he''s not an evil person... After a few hours, they saw some sign of him about to wake up soon... They decided to call their strongest disciples to assist them just in case something goes awry and told the weaker disciples to prepare themselves and escape if the worst situation happens and they will give everything they have to hold him back when that timees... All of them be worried after that... Most of them honestly can''t ept that the otherworldly man they just saw might be an evil person... Their strongest disciples are the ones that are hailed as . The first one is named Chu Yuechan, the First Fairy of . Chu Yuechan - Yuechan greet Master and Grand Mistress. She paid her courtesy towards Gong Yuxian and Feng Qianhui. Her voice is calm and collected. Chu Yuechan usually wears the snowy attire of the Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce along with an ice silk veil that masked her appearance, only revealing a pair of ice-cold beautiful eyes. Even though her appearance was hidden, just her temperament and figure alone was extremely beautiful, capable of making one''s mind waver uncontrobly. But since she''s inside her own sect she doesn''t wear her veil. Her features were all absolutely exquisite. Her eyebrows were clear and slender, her skin was pearly, and although her lips and face were as white as paper, this was unable to cover up the cold, arrogant nobility which was bone-deep. This cold nobility seemed to make her transcend the dust of the world and made it so that anyone who faced her wouldn''t dare to profane her in the slightest, only feel ashamed of their own inferiority. She is a disciple of Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce, and was second only to the Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Mistress and was the leader of the Frozen Cloud Seven Fairies. Her only known rtive is her sister of Chu Yueli. She is the publicly acknowledged Blue Wind Empire''s number one beauty and also her generation''s unrivaled number one expert. She attracted the admiration and love of many famous figures in Blue Wind Empire including the Xiao Sect''s current sect master, Heavenly Sword Vi''s current vi master, as well as Emperor Cang Wanhe. Next is a woman named Murong Qianxue. Murong Qianxue is one of Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Seven Fairies, with her being ranked second. Her appearance was peerlessly beautiful as if she was a goddess that descended to the mortal world. Her slender waist like a willow, the curved bodyline winded downwards like water, connecting to ample buttocks hidden by the snow attire. Her snowy skin was more so tenderly pink and wless like glossy resin, making one be endlessly lost in a reverie at just the thought of the utterly charming scenery thatid to the front of this charming body. The snow robes of Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce were all slightly constraint, and when she was in her snow robe, Murong Qianxue''s chest area had always been perked up. As such, it was imaginable just how bountiful they were under her snow robe The third one is a woman named Jun Lianqie. Jun Lianqie is a member of the Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Frozen Cloud Seven Fairies. She is ranked 3rd among the Seven Fairies. Just like the previous two, she''s very breathtaking and beautiful just like a Goddess descended to the mortal world. Next is Mu Lanyi, a member of the Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Frozen Cloud Seven Fairies. She is ranked 4th among the Seven Fairies. The 5th one is Chu Yueli, a part of the Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Frozen Cloud Seven Fairies, known as the Fairy of Frozen ss. She is ranked 5th among the Seven Fairies. She has an exceptional snow-whiteplexion, vermilion lips, and ck hair. She has peerless elegance and pure holiness like a fairy who had descended from the pce in the moon. It was hard for anyone to ascertain her true age. She seemed to be in her twenties, and then in her thirties, yet still appeared to be in her teens as well. She looked just like a fairy, dreamy and absolutely beautiful. The 6th and 7th ones are Feng Hanyue and Feng Hanxue respectively. They are a member of the Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Frozen Cloud Seven Fairies. She is ranked 6th among the Seven Fairies. Feng Hanxue which is her twin sister is ranked 7th. While the other Seven Fairies were cold and proud, Feng Hanyue and her sister were the opposite. They had sweet and cute personalities and were very friendly yet naive. The Pce Mistress never allowed the twins to leave Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce because their childish nature waspletely different from the Frozen Cloud Asgard''s reputation of "icy proudness". And both of them are also among the one who already saw Issei before this. Both of them immediately locked on their gazes towards the currently unconscious Issei in the bed. Their eyes turned misty straight away but they don''t have nosebleed this time around... While they are having it a little bit better since they''ve already seen Issei before this, the same couldn''t be said for the rest of the fairies... Even Chu Yuechan who''s known to be the coldest of them all is taken aback after seeing his face much less about the others... All of them be enthralled by his sight alone but Chu Yuechan is the first that managed to snaps out of her daze albeit with extreme difficulty... Chu Yuechan - ...This person is... She inquired cautiously towards Gong Yuxian and Feng Qianhui who then exined what they know about Issei... They bring back the rest of the fairies out of their charmed state first though. But the twin Hanyue and Hanxue still take a sneak peek now and then during the whole exnation much to their dismay... They nodded their head and prepared themselves just in case Issei is indeed an evil person with a resolution that they will put everything they have to stall him long enough when the timees... Gong Yuxian - *Sigh*... me me... If only I didn''t bring him back to our sect... She sighed woefully fearing her action might cause their sect destruction. Even if they somehow get rid of Issei now, who knows if there''s some sort of soul inscription inside his body that can be tracked down to their location... And if they throw his body away from their sect it won''t help much either... What if there''s a hidden expert searching for him and suddenly saw them dumping his body out in the snow? There are too many risks at hands... Feng Qianhui - No need to me yourself... Perhaps this is also fate at works. Feng Qianhuiforted Gong Yuxian. They can only put their fate into their final hope... Hoping that Issei is not an evil person they thought him to be... After waiting for a while they finally saw Issei eyelid started to stir and before long he opened his eyes before he sat up from the bed slowly. They are in a high alert seeing him awake but after seeing his captivating wine-red eyes they be frozen stiff without a single exception... Issei eyes don''t turn into his Dragon eyes at the moment unless he willed it or when he feels furious. His eyes may still a bit slitted a little but not to the point people will think of it as Dragon eyes. Issei - ...This ce is... He muttered in a low voice while inspecting his surroundings... He can''t recognize his current surroundings at all until he saw the group of woman who''s currently gazing at him in an enthralled state. Issei confusedly looks at them before he started remembering what happened after he sessfully repelled Nyathotep attack and killed her in the process. He started inspecting his body and saw that most of his wounds are already closed up but what worried him the most is his soul since it''s quite injured and it will take some time before he can go back to his full power... But there''s indeed some kind of improvement? Although it''s quite small... It''s still better than nothing at least. He thought that this group of women must be responsible for this so he''s feeling thankful at them without knowing that he just got taken advantage of during his sleep before he met them and the true cause of this small recovery is that very same woman who raped him in his sleep... His eyes turned mncholic immediately after thinking about his pregnant wives and this gaze of his managed to pull the heartstring of every woman that''s currently in this room... ''Just what makes him seems so upset?'' They wish that they couldfort him from his sorrow but they immediately snapped out of their thoughts not long after, ''Just what were they thinking?!''. Feng Qianhui feeling the most embarrassed of them all because of her age... Issei finally set his gaze back towards them all and the tension they are feeling are quite high. But they became taken aback once more because when he set his gazes upon them there''s no change at all that could be found on his face... It still retains that previous mncholic look but there''s not a single ounce of greed and lust they usually found on those smelly men... There''s only appreciation and gratitude that could be found inside his gaze... They can tell if someone is faking it or not except for the twins since they have experienced a lot with that kind of case where they act like a gentleman but in fact, they are lusting over their beauties beneath that gentlemanly facade... They are feeling slightly ufortable because of this... They started thinking if they are not attractive enough to garner his attention? If those "smelly men" know what they are thinking right now then they will immediately start spitting blood while screaming, ''You call us smelly men when we look at you that way but when this dude doesn''t look at you that way you feel insulted!? Haiss... We will never understand women''. Perhaps even Issei would agree on their words if he were to know of it but of course, those men will bark back at him saying ''You shut up! You wouldn''t know the feeling of us normal plebs! Well sorry for not being as handsome as you!''. Which will only earn a twitch at the corner of his mouth... Issei - Are you the one who saved me? Issei asked but since his words are in Japanese they couldn''t understand his words. Issei is also confused just why they don''t answer his question. Gong Yuxian - Umm... What did you just say, young noble? Sorry, but we couldn''t understand what you just said. Gong Yuxian decided to speak up in their ce. Hearing their words Issei understood that this ce or should he say this world must be rted to some kind of ancient Chinese with how simr they are with the Chinese mandarin that he knew. He''s proficient with anynguage because of the famous skill called the so he can easily speak in their mother tongue. Then Issei repeated his previous words but in their ownnguage this time. Issei - Are you the one who saved me? His way of speaking is very fluent that no one will believe him if this is his first time speaking in thisnguage and this time they can finally understand his words. Gong Yuxian - Ah, yes, young noble. This junior is the one who found your unconscious body before. Gong Yuxian and the rest of the group feeling a little bit relieved because it seems that he''s not an evil person after all... Since there''s no ill intent that could be reflected from his clear eyes. Issei - No need to call me young noble since I''m just a nobody and I''m only 21 years old so calling yourself a junior before me is quite inappropriate. Issei shakes his head towards her. Gong Yuxian - I-I see... Then what should we call you? She''s feeling a little impressed because of his humility. Even though he seems to be stronger than them all he doesn''t act arrogant at all. They unconsciously released their pressure towards Issei at the start but seeing him doesn''t react a tiny bit to their pressure they assume that he''s clearly stronger than all of thembined... He seems to be the type of person who can respect his elder, Feng Qianhui mused to herself. Issei - You can just call me Ise. And you have my gratitude for saving me. I will surely repay this debt. Issei said his gratitude towards them. He thought giving them his full name wouldn''t matter much other than adding to the confusion so he decided to just tell them his nickname. They misunderstood thinking that his real identity must be quite sensitive so he doesn''t want to tell them his full name but they don''t want to pry so they epted his words. Gong Yuxian - We understand. And no need to overthink yourself with this kind of measly stuff, it''s what we should do after all. She smiled thinly at him while the other girls be speechless at her action. Didn''t their sect forbid men from entering this ce? Then what''s wrong with that "It''s what we should do?". They won''t point this out though... Gong Yuxian who realizes their gaze had her face turned slightly red but she keep a straight face while facing Issei. Issei - No, my parents always taught me to repay any kind of kindness that has been given to me, so it would go against their teaching if I don''t repay your act of kindness towards me. Issei words gained an even more favorable impression from them all. Such a well-mannered young man, they thought to themselves... Overall, they are very pleased with his attitude so far. Feng Qianhui - Well said... I hope you don''t mind this old woman question but can you tell us just what happened to you that made you passed out, young Ise? For someone of your strength manages to be injured to this extent, that someone must be very powerful as well? Feng Qianhui praised Issei before proceeding to ask him the essential question they needed the most. Even though they indeed "saved" Issei, they can''t risk the possibilities of the one that injured him might be out there searching for him and if he/she finds out that they helped his/her enemy they might be in danger as well. Feng Qianhui - Of course, if you don''t want to tell us then it''spletely understandable. Even though she said that. She''s still quite worried nevertheless... They maybe have a favorable impression towards him but that doesn''t mean they becamepletely muddle-headed and risked the whole sect just for him alone... Issei can feel their worries and he finds itpletely normal to feel that way. Even he would do the same thing if they''re in their position. Issei - You can rest assured that the one who injured me has already been killed by me. So you don''t need to be worried about any cmity befalling any of you. Issei calmly reassured them since he indeed manages to defeat Nyathotep so they don''t need to be worried about it. Feng Qianhui - I see... I apologize for my question but it is as you see... She embarrassingly said towards Issei because it seems that he finds out the hidden meaning behind her words just now. Issei - Ipletely understand so you don''t need to apologize towards me. Issei shakes his head slowly implying that he doesn''t mind at all. Feng Qianhui - En... Then this old woman is grateful for your understanding, young Ise. They all can finally heave a sigh of relief after that. Issei - Can you tell me about our current location? Then Issei started inquiring them about his current location and all that basic stuff... ... Issei - I see... Issei calmly nodded towards them after hearing their exnation. But they couldn''t believe that Issei doesn''t have any cultivation at all... He told them that he came from far away and he arrived here by chance so when they asked him about his cultivation he can only say that he doesn''t have this "cultivation" they''re talking about. They can only believe him since he seemspletely oblivious of his surroundings and the absence of any treachery and lies in his eyes tells them that he''s indeed telling the truth. When they mentioned which is their sect that''s well-known of its beauties towards him there''s no change in expression whatsoever that could be found on his face... Not even any other big sects for that matter. He still has this "absorbing information" looks on his face during the whole time... Even when they asked him if they''re allowed to inspect his body with their profound energy they can''t find any ounce of profound energy within him... Obviously they won''t find it since Issei is telling the truth. And they are far too weak to sense his aura and true strength for that matter. His strength lies deep in his soul, not from this so-called "profound veins" they''re talking about. And even that celestial woman can only vaguely sense his true strength much less them... They can use their profound energy at Issei because he lets their energy roam around inside his body and he doesn''t need to be worried about them having any malicious intent either with how weak they arepared to him. Their is at most at so why should he need to be careful of a toddler? Even though he''s currently weakened to peak in strength but that is more than enough to make him amongst the strongest in this world. In the eyes of normal human, a could be considered a superhuman already but in the eyes of Issei they only amount to a toddler at most... And sooner orter he will return to which is inarguably the strongest person in existence... Needless to say when he returned to ... On a side note, here''s theparison between profound realm and : - Elementary Profound Realm to Emperor Profound Realm = to peak. - Tyrant Profound Realm to Divine Origin Realm = (low, mid, peak respectively). - Divine Soul Realm to Divine Spirit Realm = (low, mid, peak...) - Divine King Realm to Divine Master Realm = ... - Divine Extinction Realm to True God Realm = . - Creation God Realm to Ancestor God Realm = . - Unknown Realm = (Which is the highest possible in this Universe). This is only something that Issei will find outter on... He has been to a much lower world, Evenicle being one of them so he''s not really that surprised when that momentes. They can only look at each other in utter confusion... What are they supposed to do now? The man they thought highly before this is apparently just a normal mortal and not a cultivator like them... They thought that maybe the reason why they can''t use their profound energy on him before this is just a coincident. The same goes for all that phenomenon from before since right now the profound energy in the air around them turned normal just like the usual. Sure they still feelfortable around him but that may be caused by their feelings since they have a favorable impression about him. Of course it returns to normal since Issei is not unconscious anymore so his "Auto-Recharge" mode is inactive at the moment and he can choose when to absorb energies/mana around him whenever he wants. But deep in their heart, they can''t ept this... They can''t ept that this perfect man before them is just a normal mortal... As for his imposing manner and noble bearings... Only someone of high standing can possess this kind of imposing manner that''s instilled to their very beings... But he told them that he''s just nobody? It''s really hard to believe... Perhaps he''s some sort of a royal crown prince from some unknown kingdom but that''s about it... In the end, a mortal is still a mortal no matter what their backgrounds are... Issei is indeed just a nobody in this world but back in his original world, he''s far from being a "Nobody"... He''s a Supreme King! And not just any King, but GodKing! Highest level possessor beside Nyathotep herself! But of course they won''t know that and even if they do they won''t be able to understand it either... Issei won''t bother telling them that either since he''s not the kind that cares about those kinds of stuff. Honor, riches, vanity, glory is naught but a worthless thing before him. All he cares about is the safety of his loved ones. They also find out that he doesn''t possess any profound veins at all so he''s basically a cripple? Truly unbelievable... They felt a little disappointed knowing all this since this world is a cruel world... There''s no use being handsome and pretty if you don''t have the power to defend yourself... It''s a curse instead of a blessing... There will be many men that will feel jealous of his otherworldly face so they will make sure to make him disappears from this world lest they get cucked behind their back or perhaps someone who coveted his beauty will turn him into their boy toy or worst... s... Heaven is indeed jealous of those that are gifted... He may have an otherworldly face but he is a cripple in the end... If the Heaven they''re talking about can hear their thoughts right now it would certainly faint in fright after it said these words... ''My lovelydies, my Grandmother, my little Ancestors! I beg of you! Please be careful with your words! The man in front of you is someone that possess even more power than me or anyone else in this world! He can easily flip the Heavens outside down with just a flick of his finger for Heavensake!'' It will be so scared that it even started spouting nonsense as if there''s another "Heaven" above it even though it is the only Heaven that exist in this world... Just when they are sighing in pity towards Issei fate. He finally snaps out of his thoughts... Issei - Can you teach me how to "Cultivate"? He''s hoping that maybe by cultivating he can increase his recovery rate even by just by a little. At first, they are feeling a little taken aback but they soon smile bitterly at him. Feng Qianhui - Aiii... It''s not that this old woman is crushing your hope but to cultivate in the profound way you need to possess profound veins at first and foremost, young Ise... But as we''ve told you before... You don''t have any profound veins at all, so... She doesn''t need to continue her words because it''s clear what she wanted to convey towards him and Issei of course understood this as well. Issei - I know, but can you at least show me? He earnestly asked them with a serious face that made their heartthrob once more... They finally relented under his gaze and decided to just grant his request... Then Feng Qianhui demonstrated how to cultivate in the profound way for a brief moment while Issei observes her intently as not to miss anything... Issei - I see... After Feng Qianhui finished her short demonstration Issei nodded at her before he tried to do it on his own with his eyes closed just like how Feng Qianhui did it. They smiled wryly seeing his attempt to copy Feng Qianhui... Even if he''s not a cripple it won''t be easy to just cultivate in the profound way... But in the next second, all of their mouths be "O" shaped in utter shock... That''s because they can sense a huge amount of profound energy gathering around Issei and entering his body. It''s like his body is a bottomless pit that keeps absorbing the profound energy around him, and not just profound energy. He also absorbing nature energy around him at the same time... And what makes them be further dumbfounded is when they sensed his cultivation rapidly increasing at an extremely rapid pace. Elementary Realm... Nascent Realm... True Realm... Spirit Realm... Earth Realm... Sky Realm... Emperor Profound Realm peak! His cultivation advanced from Elementary realm into Emperor Profound Realm 10th stage peak in but just one breath! (AN: Dunno what they mean by 1 breath or 2 breath that they usually use wuxia novel but I will assume it as 1 minute at most). What is going on? Is cultivating the profound way has always been this easy? In just but one breath someone can step into the Emperor Realm just like that? Isn''t he a cripple with no veins whatsoever? Who am I? Who are you? And why I even exist...? Their brains are so jumbled that they started questioning why they even exist in the first ce... It''spletely understandable since not a single person in history whether in this realm or even in the higher realm able to achieve what he did. Being able to step into the elementary profound realm in less than a minute and also be an Emperor Profound Realm in the next few seconds at the same time... It is simply unheard of and impossible to happen... While Issei, on the other hand, feels a little disappointed because the amount of recovery he received during this whole process is so tiny like it''s just a drop of water in the vast ocean... He actually can still go on but there''s no meaning since even if he steps into the Sovereign Profound Realm they told him about, the result still won''t change from what he observed so far... That tiny "Drop" he gained is the moment when he steps into the Elementary Profound Realm aka the first time he steps into the profound way while after that he never gains another "Drop" any longer even after he steps into the Emperor Profound Realm... Well, at least it''s notpletely a waste of time he consoled himself. Then he opens his eyes wanting to thank Feng Qianhui once again but he''s feeling a little taken aback seeing their "O" shaped mouth at this moment that it kind of make them lookical, to say the least... Issei - ...Senior? Issei carefully said towards them and only then they all snapped back from their stupefied state. Feng Qianhui doesn''t say anything else before she grasped Issei wrist and started inspecting his body more carefully this time. To her utter shock, she finds out that Issei who''s supposedly a cripple with no veins whatsoever just a moment ago now possess aplete set of profound veins. And not only that, he now possesses the that only heard of in books or legends! Altogether, a person can only have a total of Fifty-four Profound Entrances. An ordinary person is gifted with approximately ten open profound entrances while a person with high innate talent may be gifted with around fifteen open profound entrances. A person with twenty naturally opened profound entrances can be considered an exceptionally gifted talent. If one has more profound entrances opened, their cultivation of the profound, and their activation speed will increase. A practitioner with twenty opened profound entrances would undoubtedly cultivate and activate their profound strength twice as fast as a practitioner born with only ten opened profound entrances. The number of innately open Profound Entrances essentially decided the height one could reach during his entire life because it was extremely difficult to open Profound Entrances postnatal. Extremely advanced miraculous medicine, chance, and luck; not even one of these factors could be absent. Using external forces to open Profound Entrances would be apanied by extremely high risks; that even the slightest mistake would cause irreparable damage to the Profound Veins. In the entire Blue Wind Empire, the people who have achieved the supreme state of opening of thirty profound entrances, could not possibly surpass five. When all fifty-four profound entrances are opened it is known as . The cultivation speed will be the maximum and the owner will never hit a bottleneck. So it can be imagined just why she''s so shocked right now... All of this is caused by his terrifyingprehension. If there is 100 profound entrance then he can easily open all 100 just like that. Even if there is 1000 or more the result still won''t change. But since there can only be 54 profound openings from what he knows so far he only created 54 profound opening for his body... Feng Qianhui - This... This... This... She repeatedly mumbled the same word over and over again feeling extremely shocked. Gong Yuxian - What''s wrong, Senior Master? Gong Yuxian curiously asked Feng Qianhui wanting to know just what''s the reason behind Issei sudden abnormality. Feng Qianhui - ...S-See for yourself... She said while still being dazed. This time Gong Yuxian doesn''t hold back holding Issei wrist and immediately used her profound energy just like Feng Qianhui did... Gong Yuxian - This... This... This... This time it''s her turn to be shocked. Issei confusedly looks at the two of them... What''s making them so shocked? Didn''t they say there are 54 profound openings so he created just that exact amount of it on his body? What''s so weird about it? Chu Yuechan and the others are feeling curious as well. They wanted to know what they found on Issei that makes them so shocked. But they don''t try to do what both Gong Yuxian and Feng Qianhui just did, as in grabbing Issei''s hand directly with their own hands so they can only wait for both of them to snaps out of their dazes... After waiting a few minutes, they''ve finallye back to their senses and only then they finally started their inquiry... While Gong Yuxian started talking to the other girls, Feng Qianhui started thinking about something else... Feng Qianhui - ...Y-Young Ise, is this really your first time cultivating in the Profound Way? Issei - Um, this is indeed the first time I''ve heard of it. What''s wrong, senior? Is there any mistake? I did it exactly just how you demonstrated it. Issei genuinely asked her in confusion. Feng Qianhui mouth started twitching a lot after hearing his words... And the same goes for the other girls who finished listening to Gong Yuxian exnation... They are also shocked just like them both after knowing the truth and can only look at Issei with a weird gaze... What kind of monster is this? He only saw it once and he can do it? This is not a demonstration on how to cut a cabbage damn it! You''re asking them what''s wrong? You''ve done it so perfectly as if this is not your first time cultivating at al! And not just that, you reached the Emperor Profound Realm that is unachievable by most people in their lifetime in but just a single breath! You tell us what''s wrong then!? Of course this is only said out loud in their respective thoughts... Because there''s no sign of lies that could be found whether in his eyes or in his voice for that matter... They thought it must be their misconception yet again when they tried to check his profound veins and found it nonexistent before... Feng Qianhui - T-Then can you learn and use these arts? Feng Qianhui then proceeded to show him their sect most basic Profound arts... The and the . Gong Yuxian - Senior Master! Gong Yuxian felt a little bit taken aback because of Feng Qianhui sudden act. Feng Qianhui - Don''t worry. She calmly waved Gong Yuxian worried shout while watching Issei intently. When Issei finishedprehending the arts he''s being given he calmly demonstrated its Arts one by one from the first stage until the eight stage. His profound arts are so perfect that it made all of them there bepletely dumbfounded yet again... But they became entranced by his sight executing those ice arts one after another... It''s as if he''s an Ice God Emperor that descends into the mortal world... But it doesn''t take long for them to snaps out of their daze this time. Issei of course can easily learn and use their arts like taking a walk in the park since he basically has control over all elements in existence. Especially the element which will make anyone who tried toprehend it turned into a mindless beast if they were to fail to master it. Even the supposedly Evil God or better known as the Creation God of elements who could control all element in existence pale inparison when ites to elemental control. Maybe even Ramius alone could eclipse the Evil God in terms of absorbing elements needless to say if it''s Issei himself... If Issei couldn''t master this technique they are showing him then he might as well bash his head into tofu tomit suicide being a that he is... Feng Qianhui nodded slowly when she saw Issei finishes his demonstration... Feng Qianhui - ...Chan''er, go bring young Ise to the and show him the form for the . Her voice isced with hope that it sounded a little bit shaky but Feng Qianhui really hopes that Issei is able toprehend their sect most sacred arts because no one has been able to master or evenprehend this art in the long history of their sect except for their founder... Gong Yuxian - Senior Master! Gong Yuxian shouted once again but this time her tone is more solemnpared to the previous one. Even the 7 fairies arepletely taken aback by Feng Qianhui words. Feng Qianhui - Say no more, I have my own thoughts. They finally can only obey her words since she''s their sect Grand Mistress... Chu Yuechan - This disciple understands. Issei then calmly follows Chu Yuechan to their destination while Feng Qianhui and the others waited for their return... As soon as they left, Gong Yuxian got up and asked hurriedly towards Feng Qianhui. Gong Yuxian - Senior Master, why exactly did you make such a decision today? Is it truly because of the simple fact of his... Abnormality? Feng Qianhui had on a deep expression. She raised her head slightly and answered with a voice that sounded like a sorrowful sigh Feng Qianhui - Yuxian, do you still remember the thousand-year prophecy our Frozen Cloud ancestor had left behind that year? Gong Yuxian stared nkly, then her eyes trembled acutely, and herplexion also changed: Gong Yuxian - Could Senior Master be referring to the ? Feng Qianhui nodded her head. Feng Qianhui - "In those days, Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Mistress and a wanderer of the ck Fiend Empire''s Heaven''s Fate n were close friends. At that time, the Heaven''s Fate n was at its peak. They were about to see through heaven''s way and clearly discern heaven''s fate. It was highly inappropriate to be able to discern heaven''s fate, and ultimately, they had met judgment from heaven''s way and were annihted. When the Frozen Cloud ancestor founded Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce, the Heaven''s Fate wanderer had previously seen through heaven''s fate and informed our ancestor of our Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s thousand years of glory, as well as the great cmity that woulde after a thousand years. If this cmity were to be weathered, Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce would have ten thousand years of prosperity. If not, the name Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce would no longer appear in this world. And in terms of time the thousand-year date has already arrived. From nearly one year ago, I had always been ill at ease and was even haunted by nightmares non-stop when resting my mind..." She sighed sorrowfully while those that didn''t know about this be extremely worried... Feng Qianhui - In addition to that, for such personage such as young Ise to suddenly emerged in front of my Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce, and the that went silent for a thousand years resurfaced in the world as well The various abnormalities, were seemingly all hinting the arrival of the Thousand-Year Cmity. Gong Yuxian''s expression was in sudden turmoil along with the other fairies in the room. Gong Yuxian - So the reason why Senior Master did not hesitate to break our sect''s rules and allowed him to enter the is to prepare our sect for that very same cmity? Feng Qianhui sighed and nodded in confirmation. Feng Qianhui - Compared to the survival of our sect, what is breaking a sect rule? Sigh, I only hope that if the Thousand Year Cmity really arrives The heavens will assist my Frozen Cloud! And even if he''s unable to learn the I was thinking to make him our sect only male disciple and my direct disciple just based on his and "Talent" alone. What do you think? I assume all of you are not against this idea right? Once again, if the "Heaven" they''re talking about heard their conversation it will react with; ''Assist? As if I need to assist you in your so-called cmity! Even if I were to be the one who will personally bring cmity to your sect I would instantly run as fast as I could with my tail behind my back the moment I sensed "His" presence there! What a joke!'' Her solemn face turned into a small smirk with a knowing look which earned a small tinge of blush on all of their faces. Even the twins nodded profusely with a joyful smile on their face. Feng Hanyue - If we can have a junior brother like Ise then we are more than willing! Feng Hanxue - He also seems not to be the type of person senior sisters and master have been telling us about. Those perverted men or whatnot, right? Both of them started talking in a jovial manner knowing that Issei will join their sect feeling giddy that they can finally have their own junior brother in the sect even though Issei is clearly older than them both... And as for Issei will be their junior brother or not is still unknown but it will be made clear soon enough... They just felt a little vexed being the youngest in the sect, that''s all. They can only nod slowly at their statement since from what they''ve observed so far, Issei is far being the typical perverted smelly men they often have seen. But is it really fine to have him inside their sect? They have been told that a rtionship between man and woman will obstruct their cultivation? Feng Qianhui who saw their worries sighed to herself. Feng Qianhui - And there''s another reason why we don''t allow any male to join our sect and also why we forbid our female disciple to ever have any rtions with any men but I will further exin itter when young Ise return with Chan''er... Gong Yuxian knows about the real reason but since Feng Qianhui herself decided to publicize this secret to them then she won''t say anything else... ... During their journey to their destination, there''s no sound at alling from either Issei or Chu Yuechan. Both of them choose to stay silent since Chu Yuechan is someone of a few words and with his aloof and cold personality, there''s no way she will be the one who starts a conversation. While Issei is feeling mncholic still so he chooses to stay silent as well. Hence their silence during their whole journey... Chu Yuechan - We have arrived. Her calm voice resounded in front of Issei. They arrived in front of arge ice crystal gate that emitted a dense white mist. Chu Yuechan extended a palm, pressing it atop the ice crystal gate. A blue light flickered in the center of her palm, and after a light sound of discement, the originally tightly closed ice crystal gate silently opened. A piercing coldness assaulted the face, and what emerged in front of them was an especially spacious great hall. But the walls and bricks of this great hall were actually not made of cold ice, rather, they were made up of a deep blue-green stone. Chu Yuechan - This hall is called the , it is the ce where our Frozen Cloud ancestor cultivated, and also the ce where our Frozen Cloud ancestor departed the mortal realm. Chu Yuechan slowly walked in, her voice was calm and cold as if she''s not affected by Issei otherworldly charm but her heart is beating erratically during the whole trip. She med herself for all of this thinking her will is still not strong enough but unknown to her, unless she doesn''t have any emotion at all aka just a puppet then it ispletely impossible for her to resist his charm. She can forget escaping from his charm in this lifetime because her aesthetics sense has been "Crippled" along with the other girls ever since the first time they saw his face... Issei calmly follows after her into the hall... The great hall was wide and empty, the floor, walls, and ceiling were all made of uniformly ced bluestone. The color of these bluestones was deep yet translucent, they slightly reflected light, and resembled dark jade. But apart from this, the entire great hall waspletely empty, not even a seat or light stand was anywhere in sight. She raised her arms, and her white jade palms shone with an ice-cold, light blue radiance The originally bright and clean bluestone wall in front of them suddenly reflected rows of azure blue writing on the rightmost side of the text were fourrge words that released an ice-cold soul terrorizing light, which seemed to have been put together by ice crystals: "Frozen End Divine Art!" She then lowered her arms, and the blue light in her hands faded, as the words on the wall alsopletely faded away. Chu Yuechan - Only when using the illumination of the light from Frozen Cloud Arts would the inscription of the Frozen End Divine Arts appear. Unless someone uses the Frozen Cloud Arts and a sect member of my Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce then this inscription wouldn''t appear. Since my sect Grand Mistress allowed you to see this Art then you can be temporarily seen as our sect member. She said towards Issei to which he nodded in understanding. Chu Yuechan - Additionally, the bluestone within this hall is called the . It has been said that it is a divine stone that had been nourished by a True God''s power in the Primordial Era. Iparably hard and solid, slicing it would leave no lines, it would not crack if frozen, and not melt if burned by fire. Even the power from a peak Emperor Profound is incapable of doing it any harm. Thus, when training in this sort of ce, you can practice any kind of technique, and not have to worry about destroying anything. Issei - Oh? He''s a little intrigued at this. He wondered if he could somehow find the source of this if it''s as strong as she said that is. He pointed one of his fingers towards it andunched a small attack towards it. The attack he used is the very same art he just learned from Feng Qianhui, the Frozen Cloud Arts but when he used it. It seems more potent and powerful by a huge margin that manages to surprise Chu Yuechan even further. She couldn''t exactly tell what it is but there''s something more to this attack of his. It''s mixed with his very own power, that''s why... But to Issei disappointment, when his attacknded on it there''s a small hole that could be found in the same spot where his attacknded just now. Chu Yuechan beautiful lips be wide open seeing this... She felt like her face heated up after seeing this since she just said no attack could put a scratch on this Jade but here it is, that very same jade has a hole in it just from one attack from him... She slowly tried to use her own Frozen cloud arts towards it but the result is aplete opposite from Issei... There''s not a single scratch that could be found... She internally heaved a sigh of relief whileforting herself maybe it''s just a coincidence and the ce where his attacknded is the ce where it''s most vulnerable? Yes, that must be it... She keeps telling herself that for her own mental health because if not who knows how many times hermon sense will be blown away by him along in just a single day! Issei - Oh, sorry. Issei who saw her stupefied face thought that she''s feeling offended about what he just did since he just basically cause a hole to appear to their precious jade so he calmly patches it up with a little bit of his own "profound energy". And in no time at all, the hole that he just caused on that Jade wall started regenerating on a visible rate and then it''s closed itself looking brand new. This time it will truly be indestructible since it has been exposed to Issei energy and without any of them knowing it. This Jade just turned into the most priceless artifact in this entire universe... Sadly, since it is indestructible, it can''t be processed into anything other than decoration unless Issei himself helped them excavate it from this ce... Too bad... Chu Yuechan face started twitching a lot after seeing this and she finally chooses to stop thinking and feign ignorance instead... Chu Yuechan - ...I will be waiting outside, just call me if you need anything else. Then she left Issei alone in the hall but the way she walked out of the room is quite funny considering how fast she walks as if she wanted to hurriedly escape from him... Issei can only sweat seeing her like that. Is he that scary? Scary? You''re damn right you''re scary! Scary to my mental health and heart that is! That''s probably what she would say if she knew what he''s thinking right now... He then turned toward the wall where Frozen End Divine Arts were engraved, extended his hands and silently channeled Frozen Cloud Arts. As blue light shed within his hands, the ice-blue colored words quickly emerged from the green-colored wall: "Ice, extremity of water, extremity of coldness. All things under heaven can be ice; water can be frozen into ice, blood can be frozen into ice, energy can be frozen into ice, the profound can be frozen into ice. Mountains, hills, and the skies all can be frozen into ice..." profound form appears to be simple and frank, yet also seems immensely profound. And looking with a nce, it didn''t seem like some powerful profound form at all and was instead just an ineffable and superfluous text. There''s no change that could be found on his expression when he read it... Ice was one of the forms of water. In order toprehend Frozen End Divine Arts, one first needed to reach an extremely high level of understanding toward the naturalws of ice. Issei is a being that could control any element in the whole multiverse of course he can easilyprehend it. He thought of something before he finally decided to try it... Before long there''s a misty fog surrounding him and that very same fog started taking shape into an ice spirit. The ice spirit who just materialized from his power started to multiply at an rming rate... 10... 100... 10000... 100000... In no time at all, the whole hall is filled with numerous Ice spirits that started dancing around in joy with Issei as their center. Then those spirits started to condense themselves into three entities... When they finally finished their fusion, their previously small as a thumb-size transformed into a shape of a woman with an indistinct gorgeous figure that can eclipse the whole . If the women described as a Fairy then this group of entities can be described as an actual Ice Goddess. The first spirit shape is a tall, beautiful, and slender woman with long, light blue hair and blue eyes with a seemingly ice-cold temperament but when her gazesnded on Issei it turned into a devoted gaze immediately. The second spirit has long white hair and piercing red eyes, which have a bluish-green glow in them and just like the first spirit, she also has a piercing cold gaze that also changes into a devoted gaze when she set her gazes upon Issei. The third and final spirit appears as a tall and thin woman. Her hairstyle and color are about the same as the second spirit but her irises are blue instead of red. And unlike the first two, she seems emotionless but shares the same devoted look with both of them when she set her gaze upon Issei. (AN: Esdeath from Akame Ga Kill, Altair from Re Creator, and Sirius from Re Creator respectively if you''re wondering about their appearance). Their beautiful and wless body is only covered by a simple white and blue robe that can''t hide their curvy and buxom body in the slightest. Although the third spirit isn''t as well-endowed as the first two but she''s not that far away. The three of them immediately knelt on the floor when they finished their materialization. 1st Spirit - We thank you for creating us, o'' GodKing. Pleasemand us as you see fit. Her melodious voice rang softly. Issei only nodded slightly at them while still in his thoughts... He never thought that his simple experiment would give birth to the three of them... It seems that this world is not as simple as he thought... This world energy is so pure and abundant that he can easily create a living being from scratch even though they are basically just a spirit and not a living being in the flesh, it''s not that far fetched. Their overall power is only at the peak but he guesses it''s not that bad considering they are his first creation. He already started toprehend thew of Creation with the help of Semiramis. That coupled with the he got from the Evenicle world is more than enough to allow him to create a living being from scratch. He tried taking advantage of this world energy and the ice spirits surrounding this area and it seems that he seeded on his first try. Although, he''s a bit confused since if he recalls correctly he tried making them into a man instead of a woman. Howe they be a woman? Maybe he still needs to further look into this eventer in the future... Unknown to him, it''s Semiramis trickery misleading him at a certain part during their lesson since she doesn''t want Issei to create a man unless it''s their children so she tricked him a little... He wanted to see if these spirits could help him to further increase his recovery rate but it seems they can''t considering they are far too weakpared to him... Not surprising since this worldw is lower than the even though its energy is much purer and denserpared to thetter. He could recover faster if he were to absorb the natural energy of a ce with extreme climates whether they are fire energy or ice energy it doesn''t matter. Although this ce can be considered a ce with extreme climates, it''s still not enough... Issei - You can return for now. Spirits - Understood. Issei dismissed them briefly and they all obeyed his words and returned to their spirit form ready to be summoned whenever he wanted. Issei then walked out of the room because he already mastered the pletely. Issei - I''m done. Issei said towards the waiting Chu Yuechan who nodded at him thinking he must be unable toprehend the just like she expected. She doesn''t sense or more like she can''t sense the abnormality that just happened inside the hall just now. They then returned to Feng Qianhui location. Feng Qianhui and the others who saw them return so fast feels a little disappointed just like Chu Yuechan. Feng Qianhui - Aiii... So you also unable toprehend it, young Ise? Don''t worry, even our predecessor is unable toprehend it. She said towards Issei in a consoling manner thinking he must be feeling down being unable toprehend it. Issei - Hm? I managed to learn it. Issei confusedly said which made all of them be frozen stiff once more. ...What did he say? Feng Qianhui - ...U-Umm, what did you say, young Ise? I think we misheard you. Issei - I can use the . He then proceeded to showcase the arts from the first stage until the sixth stage for them all to witness. Each time he managed to perfectly demonstrate the the more they are feeling shocked. Their mouth opened so wide that it could almost touch the ground at this point... After a few moments, Issei finally finishes his demonstration. Issei - I can''t show you the 7th stage because it would be bad if I were to use it here since it''s quite destructivepared to the previous stages. His voice managed to bring them back from their daze but they sucked in a cold breath after hearing his words. To think he managed to learn all 7 stages in this short amount of time! Not even 30 minutes have passed but here he is able toprehend all 7 stages just like that! What is a monstrous talent? This is already beyond monstrous at this point! Aplete freak! They felt like their legs turned into jelly at this point even Feng Qianhui is the same. Her body started trembling at a visible rate before she grasped Issei''s hand. Feng Qianhui - Y-Y-Young Ise, do you have anywhere to go after this? Her voice is trembling in excitement. Issei - No. I am currently unable to return to my ce yet due to some circumstances. Feng Qianhui - Then are you willing to stay here?! No sooner after Issei finishes his words, she continued her words almost in a shouting manner. Issei was a bit taken aback by her sudden action but he still calmly give her his answer. Issei - I don''t mind if you allow me to stay here. Feng Qianhui - We don''t mind! Of course we don''t mind! This time even the other girls are also taken aback by her shout. Feng Qianhui who finally realizes her act faked a cough in embarrassment. Feng Qianhui - What I''m trying to say is that... Then she proceeded to tell Issei about their whole situation. Along with the 1000 years cmity prophecy. She told everyone that the real reason why their sect forbids their disciples having a rtionship with the opposite gender... Feng Qianhui - The reason why my sect had always only taken in female disciples, was because the female''s constitution leaned toward Yin, and is more fitting to cultivate the Frozen Cloud Arts. At the same time, the saying that love between males and females will obstruct Frozen Cloud Art''s cultivation is false. The secret that the Frozen Cloud Art could be inherited through virgin vital yin is the main reason why no male disciples are taken... The other girls also started absorbing this sudden news they just received... To think that''s the real reason behind their sect rule... Gong Yuxian already knew this so she doesn''t look shocked at all but she felt now that it is indeed a great idea if they could rope Ise into their sect. That way they can flourish even further and even perhaps as Feng Qianhui said, resist the 1000 year cmity prophecy. Feng Qianhui - Just based from your talent alone I''m sure any other sect is more than willing to make you their sect core disciple... But if you were to join my Immortal Pce, you do not need to deliberately do anything, and do not even need to follow the sectoral rules; you do not need to stay within the Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce all the time either, and canpletely go ande as you wish. What you need to do are only two things Firstly, is to not do things against good morals and nature in Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s name. Secondly She hesitates for a second before she continued her words. Feng Qianhui - ...Someday, if Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce faces cmity, I hope that you can defend Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce with all your strength. After that, she waited for Issei respond... They all do. It doesn''t take long for Issei to give his answer. Issei - I''m willing to join your sect and as I said before I will surely repay you for saving my life. Although I will return to my ce someday, know that until that timee I won''t allow any harm befall your sect and its members. Issei gave them his words and he will do what he said just like he always did. There won''t be any harm that will befall from this moment on... Seeing his face full with conviction, most of the girls here have their heart throbbing loudly as if it''s threatening to break from their chest while the twins have already be lovestruck at him, they just didn''t realize it yet... Feng Qianhui - Good... Good... Then from today onwards you shall be known as the Guest Elder of my sect! We will immediately prepare a room for you straight away. Issei - Then I thank you for your hospitality. Issei nodded slightly towards her and that day the whole sect is noticed of his status as a Guest Elder. Feng Qianhui canceled her idea of making Issei as her direct disciple because his talent andprehension surpass herpletely much to the twins'' disappointment because they failed to have a junior brother of their own. It''s already shameless enough for her to make Issei basically their sect bodyguard... She was thinking to just pass on her sect position as the Grand Mistress to him but she knows that it will be too shameless of her if she were to do that... And like he said before, he will return to where he came from someday in the future so it''s can be assumed that he will surely refuse her offer if she were to propose it to him. ... And then we''re back to the beginning of the story... Issei was looking into the thin air before him while being surrounded by animals and profound beasts alike. There''s someone not far away from him that recently arrived but she doesn''t want to break this artistic picture she''s currently seeing... This neer is Chu Yuechan. She''s asked by Gong Yuxian to call Issei since she wanted to say something to him. But when she arrived here she''spletely taken aback seeing this many profound beasts surrounding him. Especially the that''s currently rubbing its head onto his arm... This guest elder of theirs never ceases to amaze them again and again it seems... To think a Beast such as the would act like a tamed kitten in front of him... Just how many secrets does he possess? She''s hesitant if she should break this artistic view in front of her or not... She''s feeling entranced by the sight of Issei right now... It''s been a week ever since his stay here but he never smiles even for a brief moment during these days... They thought that it must be caused by hisprehension of the but that doesn''t seem to be the case because of his mncholic eyes... Because those who have high attainment in this profound arts usually have an ice-cold temperament that seems devoid of any other emotion. Even they found it hard to calm their heart whenever they are in his presence but oddly enough, it doesn''t seem to affect their cultivation in the slightest... If anything they be morefortable in cultivating their arts. They also never felt the side effects of the arts they are cultivating anymore... They usually felt a bone-chilling cold within their veins and especially in their stomach once in a while but those cases never happen anymore ever since they tried asking him about his opinion on their arts. He told them there are too many downsides to the arts they are cultivating so he shares his own understanding with them and more often than not they will gain enlightenment or even achieve a breakthrough... Feng Qianhui and Gong Yuxian who heard of this be dumbfounded yet again... They started discussing their arts with Issei soon after that and when they''re done. It''s as if they just being enlightened and entered closed-door cultivation immediately. When they finished their closed-door cultivation, both of them achieved a breakthrough at the same time. Gong Yuxian breakthrough to 5th level of from the 3rd level while Feng Qianhui officially stepped into the 1st stage of from the 10th level of Emperor Realm. To think the bottleneck they had is solved just like that after a short discussion with Issei... After that incident, there are more and more disciples including Feng Qianhui and Gong Yuxian themselves asking advice hoping to get enlightenment from him... Including her as well for that matter. She herself finally stepped into the peak of , just half-step into the . Soon she should be able to gain another breakthrough... Just when she''s still in her thoughts she saw the growling at her. Her whole body bes stiff being growled by it. Issei who sensed this also finally take back his sight and calmly patted the head which made thetter purr in contentment and took back its pressure from Chu Yuechan. Issei - She''s someone I know. Go back to your ce now. He said towards it in a calm voice. The purred onest time before it started walking further into the snowfield along with the other animals and profound beasts. Issei - Can I help you with something, Senior sister Chu Yuechan? Chu Yuechan - ...Sect Mistress wanted to have a word with you, Elder Ise. And please don''t call me Senior Sister since your standing is higher than mine. She calmed herself down before she conveyed her words. Issei - Um. Then don''t call me Elder since I''m clearly younger than you and like I said before, I don''t care about those kinds of formality stuff. Issei retorted back at her to which she just ignores... She''s feeling a little annoyed at Issei forparing their age but she still doesn''t realize why she''s feeling this way... Both of them then proceeded to walk back together to the . During their small trip back to the sect, every single disciple that they pass by paid their respect towards them both. Most of them had their face turned red when they saw Issei much to Chu Yuechan annoyance... Issei only calmly returned their courtesy with a nod. ... Issei - You called for me, Senior Yuxian? Once they arrived at Gong Yuxian location Issei immediately asked thetter. Gong Yuxian - Yes, Elder Ise. Sorry to bother you but I was thinking if you would apany Chu Yueli during her trip to pick up her disciple, Xia Qingyue from the nearby ... It is a good timing since you''re not from around here right? So why don''t you familiarize yourself with our surroundings? She smiled thinly at Issei during their whole conversation because she, just like the others from the sect is feeling really grateful for what he did for them so far. Their sect strength has never been this prosperous before, with their disciples achieving a breakthrough left and right. They thought at this current pace then they should be able to achieve 1st ce in the uing . Issei who heard her words thought for a second before agreeing with her arrangement... Then he and Chu Yueli set off towards the ... Chapter 97: Chapter 97: (AN: For true fans of ATG I''m sorry if some things I wrote is notpletely the same as the original ATG since I mostly write it ording to my memories and the wikis, I will also change some things ording to my own wish. Once again, I''m sorry if you feel offended because of this). During their preparation on their small trip to the . Chu Yueli could barely keep herself from blushing and deep inside she felt a slight joy being able to travel together with Issei. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/ni-tian-xie-shen-against-the-gods/images/3/31/Chu_Yueli-0.png/revisiontest?cb=20190209000558 Chu Yueli image. For those that can''t copy paste the link then go type Chu Yueli wiki on google instead). Although this seems unnoticed by the others from the sect, it doesn''t go unnoticed by her own elder sister which is Chu Yuechan herself. Chu Yuechan who saw the joy inside Chu Yueli eyes started feeling a slight prick inside her heart like she just lost against her own little sister but soon she throws these thoughts to the back of her mind and refocused herself on her cultivation. To be honest, when Feng Qianhui announced the real reason why their sect doesn''t allow any rtionship between male and female outside of their sect, she basically just said, "Yes, our sect indeed doesn''t allow any rtionship OUTSIDE of our sect but, if it''s with Ise who''s basically can be considered as one of our own then it''spletely fine if any of you wanted to have a proper rtionship between man and woman with him". If anything she encourages them with the notion that maybe this will make him change his mind from going back to where he came from and finally choose to stay with them instead. If he took fancy on several of them or perhaps the entire sect itself then that''spletely eptable as well. As long as the girls in question are willing then they see no reason why they should stop them. It''spletely normal for a capable man such as him to have multiple wives and concubines in this world. There''s even a woman having her own harem of men that has been recorded in the history before this... If that happen then it will be like killing two bird with one stone... Not only their sect will prosper even more (Which already proved during his stay during this short amount of time), but they will also get an extremely talented sect member for their and not just a Guest Elder. At that point, giving him the seat of their Sect Grand Master ispletely eptable and even the best oue there is. Not only is he extremely talented but his temperament, personality, appearance are by far the best out of all the men they''ve seen... Especially his appearance... Important things need to be said twice! Some of their sect disciples are a bit slow inprehending some things but he never loses his patience in guiding them until they finally fully understand it. So, to say his reputation even surpasses the Sect Mistress and Grand Mistress in a certain aspect is not false at all and both of them even feel happy knowing this. He always treated each and every one of them normally without any hidden intention at all. He treated them all just like a true gentleman would and never disrespect them in the slightest even after he gain basic knowledge of this world which is the one with the bigger fist is always right. If he wants he could''ve imed them all for himself with his strength alone but those thoughts never crossed his mind it seems. This is a really fresh feeling to them all since most men they interacted with had hidden agenda of their own. Whether it''s to earn their attention since they coveted their beauty or it''s because they wanted to curry favor from their sect. The hidden intention from Feng Qianhui is more or less have been picked on by the entire sect members except for Issei himself. They don''t want to tell him about this since it''s their selfish desire to make him stay with their sect forever... Of course that will be impossible since Issei got his pregnant wives back at home waiting for him but that''s something they didn''t have knowledge about... They just thought the reason behind his mncholy is because he''s feeling homesick. Considering that most women here arepletely inexperienced in a rtionship between man and woman then it''spletely understandable they misunderstood him. Only Gong Yuxian herself has some experience dealing with this kind of stuff but that has been a long time ago and to be honest, she has almost forgotten about her past with his old lover because of Issei presence... She only wishes that if only she could be just a little younger then she would''ve had a chance with Issei... Even Feng Qianhui is feeling the same as her in this regards... On a side note, Feng Qianhui appearance got slightly younger the moment she stepped into the . Her new appearance is about the same as Gong Yuxian herself, as in her face reverted back to her 30-40 years old appearance. Most of her wrinkles have disappeared but a few strands of her hair is still white much to her exasperation. When this happens, she kept looking at her face reflected in the mirror for the whole day... Which woman doesn''t want to look pretty and stay young forever? Feng Qianhui of course is no exception to this fact either. Every time a cultivator steps into the next realm then they would gain an increase in their lifespans. -Emperor realm = 500 years old -Tyrant realm = 1000 years old -Sovereign realm = 2000 years old -Divine Origin realm = 10000 years old -Divine Master realm = 50000 years old -True God realm = 1 Billion+ -Ancestral God realm = Immortal The amount of lifespan they gain increases by multiple times the higher their cultivation realm is. And when they reach a certain threshold, they will be Immortal. But the pathway to that realm is truly hard to achieve and ever since the ancient era of the old Gods, there has never been another person able to achieve true Immortality... Gong Yuxian - Ah, Elder Ise, one more thing. Gong Yuxian thought of something before calling Issei who''s about to set off with Chu Yueli. Gong Yuxian - Could you wear a veil or maybe a mask to cover up your appearance? Umm, it is as you see but most of our sect members also wear a veil whenever they are about to travel outside... She doesn''t need to continue her words but Issei understands her meaning. Issei - I understand. He nodded calmly at her before he took out a copy of his usual mask and put it on his head. They are not surprised seeing him taking out a mask from nowhere since he''s given a of his own by Feng Qianhui herself as a gift. But they do feel a little curious about his mask since they''ve never seen anything like it before. It feel quite mysterious and unique at the same time but it truly fits him they thought to themselves... Issei can''t ess treasury anymore but he still possesses 10% of its treasury with him. It can be called a pseudo , a nerfed version of it. It basically only works as the better version of "Spatial Ring/Storage" so Semiramis and the others can''t track him back through it... 10% may sound a little but it needs to be known that ever since the first time Issei gain ess to , he has been increasing the content of the treasury by a massive amount. just 1% of his treasury is enough to make him the richest person in this entire world. Issei at first tried to refuse Feng Qianhui gift but since she''s quite insistent about it he can only ept it. The reason why Gong Yuxian told him to wear a mask is not only so they won''t be bothered by possible, scratch that... With his otherworldly countenance, he will absolutely attract countless women to him just like how ants attracted to sugar or like how a moth to a me would, whatever you want to call it. So not only to prevent those lovestruck group of women bothering their sect but also to reduce the odds of him feeling attracted towards one of that said women in their pursuit. They have been always confident with their beauty but it''s not to the point of arrogance since they''re quite sure there''s someone out there that can outmatch their beauty. From the rumors they''ve heard, it seems the little princess from the has a beauty akin to that of a Goddess. Now if he were by chance to be roped in by the because of that, it would be a huge loss for their sect... It may be selfish of them to do this but who cares. The early birds get the worms! Chu Yueli then pays her respect towards Gong Yuxian before they both finally left the sect. Some of the disciples are feeling envious of Chu Yueli but they soon collected their mind and went back to cultivate with a mindset that they need to increase their cultivation if they wanted to gain their sect Elder attention. They all also train their hardest for the uing ... ... Issei often nces left and right during his trip with Chu Yueli during their trip to the . He needed to familiarize himself after all and Chu Yueli doesn''t find this act of his weird at all but what she finds weird is that most profound beast that has high cultivation base often bow directly to their direction or should she say his direction. It is not a secret that this Elder of theirs have certain abilities or maybe just inherent talent to attract Profound beasts and animals alike. This is a mystery they never able toprehend so they can only think of it as one of his many hidden talent or whatnot. Since Chu Yueli is at the <8th Level Sky Profound Realm> they both can easily fly across the sky unhindered. She was at 7th level a few days ago but after gaining enlightenment from Issei she achieved a breakthrough in her cultivation. Issei actually doesn''t really need to rely on his cultivation if he wanted to fly but since using Profound Energy enables him to save more mana for himself then he might as well make use of it. Besides, this world is brimming with profound energy more than natural and chaos energy. Chu Yueli also introduced some well-known area orndmark whenever they pass by it acting as a tour guide for him. They could''ve arrived faster to their destination but Chu Yueli decided to take the longer route so she could introduce Issei to more location... Well, and also so that she could enjoy more alone time with him... Not that she would admit that of course... They pass by quite a few well-known cities such as the capital of their , the . And also it''s branch city the which is supposedlyrger than their designated where Chu Yueli disciple resides by at least 10 times. Needless to say, the capital city is bigger than both city. Issei affirmed his suspicion that this world technology is on the less advanced side than some world he has visited but the air and energy in this world is very clean... He thought that this world is quite beautiful and he thought that maybe he would re-visit itter in the future with his loved ones. They should like this world, especially Riche who likes to discover new things and taking adventure whenever she could he thought to himself. Chu Yueli - ...Elder Ise? Chu Yueli called his name directly seeing that he doesn''t seem to respond to her words just now. Issei - Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t hear what you just said. Chu Yueli - It''s fine... Is something bothering your mind? Issei - It''s nothing. I''m just thinking about some stuff. She then just nodded understandingly before they resumed their journey. All normal people who saw both of them flying through the sky hurriedly paid their respect and the same goes for those that are in lower cultivation realm than them both. But they have a different reaction, while the normal civilian just pay their respect out of awe. The cultivators paid their respect since they recognize Chu Yueli clothes which belong to the and high cultivation. Even though she''s currently wearing a veil over her face that still doesn''t stop them from leering at her as if their eyes are stripping her naked stealthily... Who doesn''t know that those from the have a beauty that could ruin city and nation alike? And since she could fly in the sky signaling that she''s in the then she must be one of the famous . This fact is quite well-known among the higher realm practitioners... And her outfit is also not the standard outfit so it''s safe to assume that she''s indeed one of the . They may seem like they are acting respectful right now but the lust and greed within their eyes are obvious to all. Chu Yueli also sensed their gazes and felt a little ufortable but she''s quite used to this so she doesn''t really pay them that much attention... But the same couldn''t be said for Issei. He released his pressure towards them and that''s caused them to puke blood uncontrobly in the spot. Their whole body shivered fiercely and started kowtowing on the spot while begging for mercy towards their direction. Issei - If any of you dare to disrespect her with your eyes again then prepare to face the consequences. They started apologizing on the spot throwing their pride out of the window and acting like aplete coward who''s afraid of death. Some of them even pissed themselves on the spot. Mob - Please forgive us senior! This lowly one wouldn''t dare! Only now that they realize that next to Chu Yueli there''s someone else. They unconsciously disregarded Issei since they are captivated by her sight a few moments ago and only now that they realize his presence. It''s not really their fault since Issei whole being seemed to be blend with nature itself and only those that are very close to him can sense his presence or if he allows them to. Issei is quite lenient in this act of his but if they were leering at his wives then that might be a different story altogether... If he wanted to then he could kill them on the spot without moving a single finger and they won''t even know how they died in the first ce... Chu Yueli who saw this gawked at first before a blush crept on her face but thankfully she''s wearing her veil. Chu Yueli - You don''t need to pay them any mind, Elder Ise... What she meant is that there''s no need to lower himself to their level since they are just a weakling in her eyes. Issei - I already promised that I wouldn''t let any harm would befall any of you. Even if it''s just a simple disrespect, I won''t allow it. He calmly said towards Chu Yueli word by word with a firm tone. Her face bes flushed even further after hearing his words and she felt like her heart started thumping loudly... It''s quite a foreign feeling for her but she doesn''t hate it at all... If anything she''s feeling so happy that a happy smile slowly crept on her beautiful face... Once again, thankfully she''s wearing her veil or there would be quite a few men feeling captivated by this smile of hers... Chu Yueli - ...Th-Thank you... She muttered in a low voice while looking down. Issei - Don''t mind it. Then he took his pressure back much to those group of people relief before Issei and Chu Yueli resumed their journey... They still didn''t stop their kowtow towards their direction even after they disappear into the horizon and only after a good while they finally stopped their action. They immediately run away from their previous location just in case if Issei were to change his mind. Themoners are so baffled of their action since they are not exposed to Issei pressure and they didn''t dare to look at Chu Yueli direction during the entire time so they are safe... Issei voice is actually quite small considering their distance but since they are cultivators they can hear him quite well while themoners can''t hear it. His overprotective personality started emerging once more and since his target of affection isn''t here with him then he unconsciously channeled it to the temporary "family" he''s currently staying with. sect has unknowingly invited the best guardian in the multiverse for their sect that even if there were a hundred cmity heading their way right now they will still be safe... Chu Yueli could barely stop herself from smiling once more during their whole journey... Even though she knows that if it were anyone else from their sect in her position just now, Issei would still act the same way. It''s still can''t stop her feeling giddy deep inside her heart... ''So this is the feeling of being protected by a man feels like... It''s quite nice...'', she thought dreamily inside her mind. While Issei is already back to his observing mode until they''ve finally arrived in their destination... ... is the smallest city of the Blue Wind Empire, it was so small that it wasn''t even suitable to be called a city. It is situated in the far east and is the most geographically remote in terms of location. The poption, economy, and even the average Profound Strength were the lowest of the low. The city''s profound strength is so weak that in the past few centuries no one has ever stepped foot into the Sky Profound Realm. Floating Cloud City''s residents often mock themselves for being a forgotten corner in the Blue Wind Empire. They arrived just in time during the celebration of Xia Qiangyue marriage with the supposedly crippled Xiao Che from the Xiao n. Chu Yueli understands the reason why Xia Qingyue married this supposed cripple since she already met with Xia Qingyue quite a while ago and that''s also when she decided to make thetter as her disciple. Her talent for cultivation astonishing with twenty one naturally opened Profound Entrances. She became the most sought-after youngdy for many young masters within . However, Qingyue was already betrothed to Xiao Che of the Xiao n. Her father became sworn brothers with Xiao Ying, Xiao Che''s father after Xiao Ying risked his life to save Qingyue. Because of this, her father promised Xiao Ying that he would marry Qingyue to Xiao Che when they reach that age of 16. When she was twelve Xia Qingyue met her master Chu Yueli and became a disciple of . When she was 13 she broke through to the and stepped into the , at fourteen she broke through the into the . Chu Yueli then gave Xia Qingyue an artifact to hide her cultivation level as not to bring too much attention to thetter when the former is away. Talent may induce envy after all. And who knows if there will be someone from the other big sect who saw her talent and after finding out that she already has a master they might just cut down a tall grass before they had the chance to fully grow. (AN: I might be mistaken here since I forgot what''s the exact saying but I think it''s quite close. Basically it means to extinguish someone that may possess a threat to themselves before they had a chance to grow strong or whatnot. Just like how in Avenger: Endgame where Rhodey wanted to kill baby Thanos to fix their problems). Sure ifpared to their new appointed sect Elder then she might becking but she''s still quite talented overall. Even if Xia Qingyue ispared to Chu Yueli herself for that matter. Chu Yueli - ...That''s why she''s willing to marry this Xiao Che. Chu Yueli exined towards Issei who''s currently floating beside her for the reason behind Xia Qingyue marriage since their sect supposedly doesn''t allow any of their disciple to have a rtionship between man and woman. She thought Issei is curious as for why Xia Qingyue is allowed to marry someone considering the rules within their sect. Issei is indeed a little bit curious but he won''t care that much since this is not his business. He''s just a guest after all. Issei - I see... Issei calmly nodded to her. Chu Yueli - But even though they are supposed to marry, they won''t consummate their marriage when the timees. They will only be husband and wife in names... So you don''t need to worry, Elder Ise... Issei is confused about what she meant by that? Why should he worry? Chu Yueli thought that since Xia Qingyue beauty will surpass hers and Chu Yuechan in the future then she might have a better chance to attract the attention of this elder of theirs. Chu Yueli is going to tell Xia Qingyue their supposedly "New" rules and besides... Which man could eclipse their elder? She''spletely sure there won''t be any better man out there anyway so the more reason for her as Xia Qingyue master to make her disciple marry the best man there is, no? After all, "Master" in this world is akin to a second parent. A Teacher for a Day, a Father/Mother for Life. (AN: Meaning: a student should revere and respect someone who was willing to mentor them, even if they could only teach for a short period of time simrly, a teacher should nurture and cherish their students as they would their own children). Don''t think that they couldn''t see through the "true" strength of their elder since when Feng Qianhui asks Issei for some pointers inbat training he could easily block every single attack from thetter without breaking a single sweat... Heck, he doesn''t even move a single step from his initial position during their spar and he can still point out her ws in an urate manner... Not only that, but he also seems very proficient in sword path or saber path which their sect members mainly uses. They are quite certain he could use that so-called sword intent those sword practitioners searching for... He may be only at the peak of but his strength is at least stronger by multiple times than your normal 1st level of which is Feng Qianhui current realm. Although, they are a little confused about why he never achieve anymore breakthrough ever since then... ording to his understanding in the profound way and the abnormality he has shown them so far, he should be able to achieve breakthrough anytime he wants since even now he could still give pointers to Feng Qianhui who has higher realm than he is... But it is not their ce to pry so they let him be... If only they ask him then they will bepletely frozen stiff on the spot after hearing his respond... "Because I don''t need to", that''s what will he say to them if they were to ask why he doesn''t achieve any more breakthrough... There''s no point for him to be a cultivator since he''s already the strongest in this realm... All he needs to do is to heal himself as quickly as possible then he can go back. Issei - ...Okay? Issei is unsure of what to say so he only nodded at her. Chu Yueli - Um... Xia Qingyue is a good girl that she''s still willing to smear her reputation by marrying this supposed cripple just to fulfill their parents'' agreement with each other... Really a good girl... Chu Yueli continued her words while gazing upon Xia Qingyue who''s in the wedding carriage. Issei - Perhaps... But I wouldn''t do what her parents did. Chu Yueli - ...May I know why? She inquired curiously. Issei - If my daughter is saved by someone then I would repay that someone with everything I have... But if he''s asking me to give my daughter hand in marriage then I would refuse immediately since it is not my ce to decide of whom she should marry. It is her freedom on who she wants to marry, not mine. He spoke in an extremely gentle and tender tone. ''Of course, I won''t let my daughter marry anyone just like that... If her partner is not up to my standard then... Heheheh...'' Issei added thest part inside his mind whileughing darkly as well at that... Poor daughters... The supposed standard he had in his mind is that man must be stronger than him and have a good personality before he allows him to take his daughter hand in marriage. The second requirement might be quite easy to achieve but the first requirement is... Yeah, impossible... Which individual would be able to defeat him in the future? The answer is none! Not only that he will keep going stronger as time passes by but so does his standards... Right now he might only have 2 requirements but in the future... RIP sons-inw... But as for her daughters able to find a better man than their father or not is an entirely different thing altogether... Since in their eyes, their father is the best man there is so their standard for man also be increasingly high as well... They might even stay a virgin forever... Issei will be happy with this oue since he always sees her daughters as the apples of his eyeter in the future and he''s more than happy to have them by his side forever. While their mothers can only smile bitterly since theypletely understand the reasoning behind their daughters... They could only me their husband for being so god damn perfect! Now look at what happens... Their daughters couldn''t find their own mister perfect god damn it! Not that they''re reallyining though... Issei would still love his sons but of course their treatment will differ ifpared to how he treats his daughters... He will be a bit stricter with his sons while with his daughters he will treat them like a princess... But that''s a story for another time... Chu Yueli who heard his gentle voice for the first time felt like her entire body is being electrocuted. He usually spoke in a calm manner so this is the first time she heard his gentle voice and she felt like she could melt just from the gentleness and tenderness of his voice alone. Her body shook greatly but thankfully Issei didn''t realize this since he''s still in his thoughts(constructing a n to prevent his future daughters from being stolen from his side). Chu Yueli thought that he will be an extremely great father and husband... To be honest, she''s feeling a little annoyed by Xia Qingyue''s parent decision but since it''s not her ce to butt in their family matter she can only ept it. She keeps discovering new sides of Issei just from this one trip of theirs... 1st his domineering side which appeared when she''s being disrespected by those smelly men eyes and the 2nd is just now... His gentle side when he''s talking about his imaginary daughters... She felt like he bes increasingly perfect by the second... ''Just how perfect can you be...'', she thought inside her mind while feeling a little bit lovestruck... But if only she knew what''s on his mind right now then she might think otherwise and might even brand him as an over-protective father or even a daughter-con... Not that it''s a bad thing though... She hurriedly averted her gazes because she could feel her face getting hotter the more she looks at him while Issei is now started imagining the fun things he could do with his daughters... He wonders if any of his pregnant wives will give birth to a little princess... Each to their own delusions... Both Issei and Chu Yueli then waited in the nearby inn during that time. While Issei calmly sipped some tea and eat some food they ordered, Chu Yueli could barely keep herself from fidgeting in her seat and doesn''t dare to look straight at Issei during the whole time... Issei doesn''t realize her abnormality because he thought that the food they are eating isn''t that bad and started thinking if he could ask for their recipes... The marriage rites went on without a hitch until nightes... ... Chu Yueli decided to meet Xia Qingyue when she''s alone in the room while Issei waited in the inn they both were in before since it''s inappropriate for him to enter her wedding chamber. Chu Yueli excuses herself towards Issei while she meets up with Xia Qingyue. ... As soon as Xiao Che left to a toast in the wedding hall, a bright ice aura surrounded the room and a white figured dreamily appeared in front of Xia Qingyue. Xia Qingyue lightly stepped forward and spoke with a gentle and respectful voice. Xia Qingyue - Master. Chu Yueli - Qingyue, do you wish to return to Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce with me? Xia Qingyue slowly shakes her head towards Chu Yueli. Xia Qingyue - Master, Qingyue intends to stay awhile. If I leave as soon as I got married, he will suffer even harsher of endless ridicules. I ask Master to give me a month''s time so I won''t hurt him nor allow others to make fun of him by the time I leave. Chu Yueli looks at her calmly and after a while, she nodded slowly and smiled faintly at her, Chu Yueli - Alright. It is the first time in hundreds of years that a disciple was allowed to be married. Since it had been an exception, another month''s worth of wait is nothing. She thought that she will apologize towards Issei when she returns to their inn but knowing his personality he shouldn''t mind. She bes further reassured after reminiscing what he said during the day where they talked about his imaginary daughter. Xia Qingyue - Thank you for fulfilling my wish, Master. Xia Qingyue''s body lowered again as she hesitantly whispered softly. Xia Qingyue - Master, is it really impossible to repair his Profound Vein? What she''s talking about is the crippled vein of Xiao Che. Chu Yueli overheard their small talk when she waited outside their room waiting for Xiao Che to leave for the wedding hall for his toast. Chu Yueli - There are no such things as absolutes in this... Ah... Chu Yueli was about to say it''s impossible but then she remembered Issei case. Xia Qingyue - Master? Xia Qingyue called her master seeing that she seems lost in her thoughts. Chu Yueli - ...Perhaps there is a way... She slowly muttered feeling a little bit unsure if it''s possible or not. Xia Qingyue who heard her words went silent for a bit before she speaks once again. Xia Qingyue - Then Qingyue beg master to grant Qingyue selfish request in repairing his profound vein. Chu Yueli - ...Qingyue, I know you are eager in repaying your debt of gratitude since your life was saved at a young age, to even go as far as dying your return to , but you marrying him should already be enough to repay that obligation. When you return to , your identity will be revealed. Although he may suffer more ridicule after your departure, his status of being the husband of a disciple would still be intact. At least in this little , with that kind of prestigious status, no one would dare to cause him physical harm. Chu Yueli thought for a bit before she sighed helplessly. Chu Yueli - But fine... I will ask our sect Elder if he could help him... But remember that it is entirely up to him if he''s willing or not. Master can only convey your wish towards him. Chu Yueli said word by word in a strict tone because she really doesn''t want to bother their sect Elder that much since he has already done quite a lot for their sect. Xia Qingyue - Our sect elder? Him? Xia Qingyue bes confused after hearing Chu Yueli words. Since when their sect has an elder? And it''s a "He"? She knows about the <7 Fairies> since her own master is one of them but she never heard about their sect having an elder. And it''s also a man it seems... Didn''t their sect only consist of females? Chu Yueli now remembered that Xia Qingyue still doesn''t know about Issei so she started exining his identity towards her... But not before she erected a silent barrier to prevent their conversation from being heard by anyone else outside this room. Chu Yueli - The thing is... ... Chu Yueli - And that''s how it is... The reason why our sect doesn''t allow any rtionship between man and woman outside of our sect... Even Master only knew about this recently. Remember not to tell anyone about this... Even your close family member is not allowed to get ahold of this. She exined everything from Issei identity to their sect "New" rules towards the stupefied Xia Qingyue. She never thought the reason behind their rule is because of that but it does make sense if she thought about it... It will be bad for their sect if everyone outside their sect could use their just like that. On the entire continent, only their sect is capable of using the ice-based and if other sects were to know of this then it will be catastrophic for their sect. Xia Qingyue - Qingyue understand. Chu Yueli - Um, it''s good that you understand... Now, Qingyue... There''s another thing I wanted to ask of you... Xia Qingyue - Please ask Master. Chu Yueli suddenly thought of something before she hesitantly asked her disciple. Chu Yueli - As you''ve heard... Our sect forbids a rtionship outside of our sect... Although Master really hope that you could break this marriage of yours and have you marry our sect elder instead, but Master won''t force you against your will. She waited for a second before she continues her words. Chu Yueli - Our sect Elder is the best man Master has ever seen... Whether it be talent, personality, temperament, and especially his appearance. He''s by far the best of the bestpared to other men out there... And like Master said before, Master won''t force you against your will. It ispletely up to you, Qingyue. If you''re willing then it''s great and if you''re not willing then it''s fine as well. She then waited for her answer. Xia Qingyue went silent for a bit before she gives Chu Yueli her answer. Xia Qingyue - Master has done a lot for Qingyue and Qingyue is really grateful of Master but... Qingyue honestly is not interested in building a proper rtionship at the moment since Qingyue has a dream she wishes to fulfill first... And until that dream of Qingyue is fulfilled, Qingyue won''t think of anything else. Do forgive Qingyue selfishness Master... She bowed deeply towards Chu Yueli because she can''t fulfill her master wish. Chu Yueli - Aiii... Silly child, Master doesn''t me you... If Master were to force you against your will to marry our sect elder then I''m pretty sure he will refuse immediately and even me me for my actions. Master was just thinking about your happiness... But since you already said so then Master won''t say anything else... Then Master will return to our Elder first and you can continue your marriage. Chu Yueli rubbed Xia Qingyue head fondly before she heads outside. Chu Yueli - Oh right... If our sect Elder agrees to help then I will immediately bring him to you. We will be staying in the nearby inn so just send me a message if you need any help. Xia Qingyue - Thank you for fulfilling Qingyue selfishness once again, Master. And with that, Chu Yueli leaves her room and headed towards Issei location straight away. But during her trip back, Chu Yueli forgot to inform Xia Qingyue about the cure of the side effect of their cultivation. She thought she ought to ask Issei to help her with that problem. She ought to return sooner than she thought... Well, she doesn''t want to let her disciple feeling pain from the cold anymore so it''s perfectly understandable. The process shouldn''t take long and if it does then they could just return on another day after their marriage rites have been finished. Issei was waiting inside his room when Chu Yueli descended from one of the windows. Chu Yueli - Sorry for-... Chu Yueli thought that she was being disrespectful for entering his room just like that but when she''s about to apologize, her words got stuck on her throat because of what she''s witnessing... Issei is not wearing his mask and his otherworldly countenance ispletely shown in its full glory for the world to see... The way his silver hair swaying slightly caused by the night breeze and the way the light from the moonlight bathing his whole being as if he''s a celestial God descended into the mortal world... His enchanting wine-red eyes that be even more eye-catching caused by theck of other light sources in his surroundings. His elegant poise while holding the small cup and the way he leaned on the window while looking at the night sky... All of that coupled with his mncholic expression can make any women head over heels with just one glimpse of his otherworldly visage is extremely stunning for any girl in this world or even in any other world for that matter. Perfection... Utter perfection... That is the only thing thates up inside Chu Yueli mind right now... She has be utterly dumbstruck seeing this out of the world artistic picture that seemsing out from the painting... Thankfully those normal mortals below their inn don''t look at his direction or it will be catastrophic... Whether it for the man and women alike... Chu Yueli stays rooted in her spot while her gazes are locked on to Issei''s form unblinking. Thankfully Issei realized her presence from early on so it didn''t take long before she''s snapped out of her daze. Issei - Senior sister Chu Yueli? Issei slowly turned his face towards Chu Yueli and thankfully she manages to snaps out of her daze and hurriedly looks down before he could fully see her red face. Chu Yueli - I-I''m sorry for barging into your room without permission, Elder Ise. She somehow managed to say what she wanted to say with only a small stutter but she doesn''t dare to look up anymore. She has never been so d for wearing a veil on her face because she''s certain that her face must''ve be red to the root of her ears. Issei - It''s fine... How''s your disciple, senior sister? Issei shakes his head calmly while inquired the condition of her disciple. Chu Yueli - Q-Qingyue is still attending her marriage party. Issei - I see... Issei nodded at her before he sets his gaze back outside the window. Chu Yueli who sensed this heaved a sigh of relief before she took a deep breath to calm down her currently thumping heart. It took her a good 5 minutes before she could gather her bearings back. Chu Yueli - ...Um, Elder Ise... The thing is my disciple said that she wanted to wait for another month before she will being with us back to the sect since she doesn''t want to embarrass her husband... So... Issei - Oh, I understand. He nodded while still looking outside the window. Chu Yueli - I''m grateful for your understanding... And also... She then proceeded to ry the request of Xia Qingyue to cure Xiao Che crippled veins and she also requested Issei to cure Xia Qingyue cultivation side effects. Chu Yueli is kinda feeling hopeful that if he could indeed cure a crippled profound vein then it could be a huge blessing for their sect. Who knows if one of their disciples someday will suffer an injury to their profound vein? It will be their sect blessing if Issei could cure those kinds of injuries. Chu Yueli - If Elder can''t do it then it''spletely fine. Just think of it as random ramblings from my disciple. Issei - Hm... I can do it. Chu Yueli - R-Really? Chu Yueli is feeling a little bbergasted hearing his confirmation. She''s hopeful but her hope isn''t that high because she''s notpletely sure if he''s capable or not. Issei - Um. But I have one condition. Issei confirmed her words before he added a condition for it. Chu Yueli - ...Please do tell. If I can fulfill it then I will surely do it. Chu Yueli said with a firm voice preparing herself for the hefty price she needs to pay. Issei - Good... My condition is that I want you to stop calling me an Elder. Chu Yueli - ...Eh? She bes stupefied hearing his words. She thought she misheard him but Issei who saw the doubt in her eyes repeated his words. Issei - I want you and everyone else if possible from the sect to stop calling me an Elder... It doesn''t feel right to me being called an Elder considering most of you are older than me and I''m just a junior. Chu Yueli bespletely stupefied after that... She thought it will be a harsh condition but she didn''t expect it to be that menial task... Chu Yueli - ...I-Is that it? Issei - Yes. That''s it. Chu Yueli - ... Her mouth started twitching a lot after hearing his serious tone... To think that all he wants is for them to stop calling him an elder... If anyone else knew of his capabilities then they would surely willing to pay a huge sum of price just for one cure of his but here he is asking them this meaningless condition... It seems that he''s feeling really unwell being called an Elder by those that are older than him... But doesn''t he realizes that the reason why most of them calling him with an elder suffix is mostly because they are trying to "Look" younger in front of him? Sure his strength ys a part in it but it''s mostly caused by the first reason. Aiii... It seems this "Elder" of theirs is a little dense and quite cute as well if she''s being honest. Chu Yueli involuntarily giggled a little to which earned a confusion from Issei. What''s so funny? Chu Yueli - I-I understand, heheh... From now on I will call you just Ise without any honorifics if we''re not in the presence of other people. But I can''t guarantee about the others if they will stop calling you an Elder or not. Issei - Well, good enough I guess... Then shall we go to your disciple location now? Issei sighed tiredly but at least one of them will stop calling him an elder... Chu Yueli - Um, the sooner the better. They won''t be consummating their marriage anyway so it should be fine even if we barge into their room now. Issei is the one who''s feeling speechless now... But since she already said so then he will just take her words up. Then both of them headed towards Xia Qingyue location once more and of course Issei wore his mask back. ... The night had grown deeper. Xia Qingyue hade out to look for Xiao Che. She originally thought he had just left to take a breath of fresh air. While he was out "taking a breath of fresh air", she had also left the bed andid out the nket in that corner so that he could safely sleep there upon his return. But after waiting a long time, he still had note back. Since they are not really husband and wife and not going to consummate their marriage. Of course they won''t be sleeping in the same bed as well. She volunteered that she will be the one who''s going to sleep on the floor while he can sleep on the bed instead but he refuses saying that he won''t let a girl sleep on the floor. And at some point, he decided to get some fresh air and here she is searching for him realizing that he''s been gone for quite a while now. They had a little conversation about his crippled veins and she told him that she''s from the . He''s taken by surprise but soon regained his bearings back. After a little more chat then he decided to head outside saying that he''s going to take a breath of fresh air... But when she found him, she saw that he''s currently huddled with another girl in the grass field while both of them have already fallen asleep. Their posture is very intimate if she might add since one of his hand is currently on the girl white rabbit. They''re not naked but their posture is quite intimate if she''s being honest. Suddenly, an ufortable feeling floated up in Xia Qingyue''s heart of course, this didn''t mean that she had any feelings towards Xiao Che. But she and Xiao Che had be a married couple. She had always believed that this marriage was just a formality for her, that the status as husband or wife were also mere titles, and that nothing could cause even the slightest ripple in her heart. However, in some things, the heart does not always follow a person''s expectation. This was especially true for women, who, unless they had no heart, were more prone to sentimentality. After all, she and Xiao Che were already husband and wife. Although, in her thoughts, she didn''t care at all about this kind of union but the fact that Xiao Che was now her husband would still be distinctly imprinted in her subconscious. Since he was her husband, he should rightfully belong only to her. Instead, on his wedding night, he had cuddled with another woman until they had both fallen asleep, with such a warm and content expression on his face Her subconscious naturally would raise that kind of unfamiliar reaction... Even if the girl was his little aunt. Just when she''s still in her thoughts she doesn''t realize another presence approaching their location. Chu Yueli - Qingyue? Why are you out here? And... Oh? Chu Yueli was searching for Xia Qingyue inside her room but she can''t find anyone there so she searched for her and found her standing here atst. But what she saw is making her feel furious. Isn''t that person who''s currently cuddling with another girl is her disciple supposed husband?! Chu Yueli - Big guts! She was about to burst in rage until Xia Qingyue cated her feelings. Xia Qingyue was also feeling surprised seeing that her Master returned so soon. Xia Qingyue - Wait, Master. That girl is his little aunt. Chu Yueli - Hmph! That still doesn''t give him a reason to do this and look at where his hand is ced right now! She pointed at Xiao Che''s right hand that currently cupping one of the girl''s white rabbit. Xiao Che and Xiao Lingxi, which is the girl name finally started waking up because of themotion. Both of them who saw Xia Qingyue here along with another person froze uppletely. One of them of course is Issei himself but he doesn''t want to get involved with their "Discussion" since it is not his ce to butt in. So Xiao Che and Xiao Lingxi don''t realize his presence because of it. He frowned a little under his mask after hearing their words but he won''t judge this Xiao Che. Besides, they told him they don''t have feelings against each other anyway and only marry to fulfill their parents'' agreement. He nced a little at Xia Qingyue. She has a pair of indescribably magnificent eyes as if the world''s essenceid deep within. Her two tranquil pupils, clear like crystals, were like the radiance of a flowing dream, her two ck thin and curvy eyebrows, simr to a pair of crescent moons. Her jade-like skin and creamy face were as white as snow under the dim lights in the room. Her lips were like the world''s most delicate petals and her nose was of the most beautiful of sculpted white jade, high and proud with an innate nobility. Her soft and shiny ck hair fell gently behind her shoulders. Her figure was wonderfully moving and delicate to the extreme. Looking from afar, her physique was so graceful that it was simply too hard to describe. Under the red long skirt, one could faintly make out a pair of exquisite and slender legs. Her dress floated in the wake of her slow walk and her jewelry asionally twinkled on her delicate, womanly figure. The perfect arcs of her waist, breasts, and buttocks were indescribably lovely. She radiated an iparable, soul-shaking charm and had a kind of proud appearance and attitude that transcended this world. Issei admits that she''s indeed very beautiful for someone at her age but he only nced at her for a brief second before he sets his gaze aside immediately losing interest. Xia Qingyue who happened to realize his gaze on him frowned a little thinking he''s the same with other men out there but after realizing how casual he looks away from her she''s feeling a bit taken aback. She''s well aware of her charm that not a single man and no one could react the same way as Issei did just now. Some of them might try to act like a gentleman but the greed and lustful desire within their eyes cannot be hidden so she loathes those men because of it. While this man in front of her seemspletely different from the others... He may be wearing a mask but she could tell instinctively that there are no such emotions that could be found when he gazes at her... There''s no revolting feeling that crept up on her body at all... This man should be the Elder her Master told her about but she doesn''t have time to wonder about him at the moment since she needs to clear up the mess she''s dealing with right now. Xiao Lingxi face went pale because both of them just caught redhanded while Xiao Che already calmed himself down. They started their little drama to which Isseipletely ignores and decided to observe their surroundings instead. He''s just a bystander after all. Chu Yueli - You sure have big guts sleeping with another woman other than your own wife during your own wedding day! To which Xiao Che refuted that their marriage is not a real marriage anyway and it only happened because of their parents'' agreement. He indeed apologizes since he''s clearly in the wrong and it is his blunder for falling asleep with his little aunt here. Xiao Lingxi tried to take the me but Xiao Che won''t let him. This whole parade goes back and forth until theye to a standstill. Xiao Che - We marry out of obligation anyway and we don''t have feelings for each other so it doesn''t really matter who I sleep with right? Senior must have the knowledge of this as well from Xia Qingyue mouth herself, am I wrong? Chu Yueli - Good... Good... Good... It is as you just said. Both of you indeed married out of obligation and there are no feelings between you and her. Chu Yueli is so mad hearing his answer that she said Good three times in a row. And even though she knows that he''s right but that still doesn''t stop her feeling angry with his action. Even Xia Qingyue frowned a little but soon her face regained her previous calm. Chu Yueli also took a deep breath to calm herself down before she thought of something. Chu Yueli - I heard that you have a crippled vein... Well, my sect Elder can cure your vein but at one condition. You must divorce Qingyue as the price for curing your crippled profound vein. Don''t worry, in the public eyes you both are still married to each other as to avoid the jeer from the masses... After all, I don''t want my disciple to suffer any shame because of this unless she''s the one who personally divorces you, but remember that in truth both of you are not husband and wife anymore and I want you to stay away from her from now on. Do you agree? Chu Yueli spat word by word feeling furious still deep inside but she thought that this is a good chance to have both of them divorce with each other. Xia Qingyue wanted to say something but decided not to since she knows that this is the best oue there is for both of them. Xiao Che bes dumbfounded hearing that someone could heal his crippled vein. But when he heard the condition for curing his vein he hesitates... Xiao Lingxi also bes pleasantly surprised knowing that someone could cure her little Che. But just like Xiao Che, she bes hesitant after hearing the condition for it. Chu Yueli - What''s wrong? Didn''t you say that both of you don''t have feelings with each other? Then why with the hesitation? Hmph... Is it because you''re hesitant losing a big tree to depend on and losing a beautiful wife such as Qingyue? This is why you men are such a... She stopped her words after remembering that their sect Elder is a man and he''s also standing behind them during all this time. ''Well, he''s different so it''s fine...'' She added inside her mind. Xiao Che finally made up his mind. Xiao Che - Fine... I agree. But as for staying away from her is not possible right now since we still need to put up a facade of being husband and wife. Chu Yueli - Of course I know that. What I meant is that after she leaves this ce you are to stay away from her and never search for her any longer. Don''t try to curry favor to our sect with a pretense you are her husband in name either. Xiao Che agreed to her words before he took out their marriage certificate and gave it to Xia Qingyue. Xiao Che - This is our marriage certificate, you''re free to rip it to shred if you want. He also thought that this is for the best since they both don''t have feelings with each other. Xia Qingyue calmly took the certificate and there is no change that could be found on her expression. But she''s indeed feeling a little d because of this she won''t owe him anything anymore. The debt she has towards his uncle who saved her during her childhood has been paidpletely. Now they arepletely even... Chu Yueli - It''s good that you understand your ce. Chu Yueli nodded in a satisfied manner seeing his action. She then turned her gaze towards Issei. Chu Yueli - Then Elder Ise, if you would? Her voice tone changed by 180 degreespared to how she spoke with Xiao Che. It''s full of respect and admiration and quite gentle at the same time... Forget Xiao Che and Xia Qingyue, even Xiao Lingxi could tell the difference. Issei who heard his name being called finally took back his gaze back from the night sky and nodded at her. Only now that both Xiao Che and Xiao Lingxi realized his presence. Xiao Che is quite rmed at this since even he couldn''t sense his presence until now. It needs to be known that he is a "Reincarnator" but moreplicated than your typical "Reincarnator". Xiao Che the 16-year-old son of Xiao Ying and grandchild of the Fifth Elder of the Xiao n, Xiao Lie. His profound strength was still at level one in the Elementary Profound Realm before his death. He started training his spirit power when he was seven and a half, entered the level one of the Elementary Profound Realm at the age of eight, and then didn''t improve for an entire eight years. He was mocked by all of the Xiao n. Afterwards, Xiao Lie invited Floating Cloud City''s top-ss doctor Dr. Seto to examine his body and shockingly found that Xiao Che was born with damaged profound veins. The damage was so severe that it was almost impossible to recover from. In this state, Xiao Che would stagnate at the first level of the Elementary Profound Realm, and could never improve further no matter how hard he worked. He died the day of his wedding with Xia Qingyue, eating porridge prepared for him by his aunt Xiao Lingxi which wasced with Murdering Heart Powder. The poison was added to the porridge by Xiao Yang under the order of Xiao Yulong who wanted to kill him out of envy. Then he is reincarnated into his second life. After being killed in his first life he was reincarnated for the first time. He was reborn on the Azure Cloud Continent with none of his memories. Yun Che was an abandoned baby. The third day after his birth he was picked up by his master Yun Gu. He waspletely naked except for the Mirror of Samsara hanging from his neck Yun Gu named him Yun Che and taught him medicine in hopes he would inherit his craft as a healer to rescue the dying and cure the injured with a heart void of corruption. During his life, he never found out who his real parents were. After his master was murdered due to people coveting the Sky Poison Pearl, Yun Che was so ovee with hatred he didn''t put anything else except revenge in his eyes, even when he met Su Ling''er, who for the longest time loved him and took care of him while Yun Che only had revenge in his heart. During that time he went out and killed 7 million people, his enemies and innocent alike, in one day which leads to the overdraft of the poison power of the Sky Poison Pearl. Later on, after Su Ling''er was murdered, he realized how important she was to him but he had realized it after it was toote. She never told him who killed her because she didn''t want him to be obsessed with getting revenge for her. He gets chased to Cloud''s End Cliff by his enemies, injured and trapped between his enemies and a cliff that not even Monarchs and Overlords can survive falling down. In order to not let his enemies get the Sky Poison Pearl, he swallows it and jumps off the edge of the cliffmitting suicide. After he died in the Azure Cloud Continent, he was transported back to his first body and reborn with a third life with all the memories of his second life as well as the purification half of the Sky Poison Pearl. Due to Profound Sky Continent and Azure Cloud Continent being on the same and dimension, the third life/second reincarnation of Yun Che shifted the timeline of the Azure Cloud Continent. All events that urred on the Azure Cloud Continent during Yun Che''s second life have been wiped clean. It is as if he never existed there. The timeline also shifted. Su Ling''er in his second life was two years younger than him but the Su Ling''er in his third life is seven years younger. Because the Sky Poison Pearl is also a Heavenly Profound Treasure, it could notpletely transmigrate with Yun Che and split into two parts with the purification half transmigrating with Yun Che and the poisoned half staying in the Azure Cloud Continent. (AN: Xiao Che/Yun Che background history can be quite confusing to those who haven''t read the ATG novel but you can just ignore him if you want since he''s irrelevant in my fanfic. I just copy & paste his history from the wiki so you know about him a little bit). Xiao Che body went on high alert seeing Issei approaching him. His instinct that has been honed by 2 lifetimes is telling him that this masked person in front of him is anything but simple. At his current condition, the only oue, if he were to go against him, is his own peril without a doubt... So he bes extremely tense during the whole time that he doesn''t realize that the closer Issei is to him the brighter the light from the "Amulet" hanging on his neck and the same goes for the mark on his left hand that keeps blinking repeatedly. Oddly enough, Xia Qingue, Chu Yueli, and Xiao Lingxi can''t see this but Issei could. He''s curious just what are those things that keep repeatedly blinking on and off the closer he gets to this Xiao Che. Issei calmly put his hand on top of Xiao Che shoulder and channeled a little bit of his profound energy to clear up his crippled vein. It should''ve been impossible if it were anyone else but since Issei profound energy is quite special, it''s nothing but a cinch for him. In no time at all, his once crippled vein be normal just like any other person. But Issei doesn''t fully open all of his profound veins since the deal they had is only "Curing" his crippled vein and not open all of them. During this process, Issei felt something from Xiao Che body exiting thetter body and entered his hand. It looks like some kind of an orb? And the amulet hanging his neck also emits a bright light and entered his body as well through his hand which located on top of Xiao Che shoulder. The only thing left on his neck is a small pocket that''s used for storing the "Amulet". Xiao Che doesn''t realize this happening at all since he''s too tensed up. He stared unblinkingly at Issei while also sweating a bit feeling extremely nervous... He never felt this way before in his entire life. Even in front of his enemies on his past lives that have higher cultivation than him by multiple times he''s still calm while facing them. But only in front of Issei he truly felt restless... It''s like he''s standing in front of a mystical being clouded in mistery instead of a normal human... Xiao Lingxi thought that the process is quite painful seeing his sweat so she wiped his sweats as soon as Issei took his hand off his shoulder. Issei - It''s done. Issei is feeling curious still about these things that just entered his hand. But this is not the ce to inspect it so he let it be for now. Besides, it doesn''t seem harmful to him anyway. Xiao Che who heard his voice finally snaps out of his thoughts and hurriedly inspected his vein and be happy after realizing that his crippled vein has been cured. Xiao Che - I thank senior for curing me. He cupped his fist feeling thankful at Issei but he still keeps his guard up. Issei just nodded at him. Chu Yueli bes pleasantly surprised that Issei could fix Xiao Che crippled vein because that means he could cure anyone from their sect if they were to be in the same condition as Xiao Che. Even though she heard from him that he could cure a crippled vein. But seeing is believing after all... Even Xia Qingyue is feeling bbergasted. Is that it? He just put his hand on top of his shoulder and his crippled vein is cured? Truly unbelievable... But since Xiao Che himself act that way then it must be true... Both Xia Qingyue and Chu Yueli used their profound energy to inspect Xiao Che vein and found out that it is indeed cured and not crippled anymore. Chu Yueli - Hmph! You better remember our agreement. Xiao Che - This Junior understand. She scoffed at him. Chu Yueli - Qingyue,e with me and our sect Elder for a moment. Qingyue nodded at her. Then the three of them left the area while Xiao Lingxi and Xiao Che hugged each other feeling happy that he''s finally cured. ... When they are in a secluded area, Chu Yueli informed Xia Qingyue about the solution of their cultivation side effect. Chu Yueli - Then Ise, please help Qingyue. Chu Yueli addressed Issei with just his name since they are not in the presence of anyone else but her own disciple. Xia Qingyue was feeling a little curious why Chu Yueli addresses Issei without any honorifics now. Chu Yueli who realized her disciple curiosity chuckled a little which earned another surprise from Xia Qingyue because even though her master usually smiles at her, she neverughs or even giggled happily like this. Chu Yueli - You see, the price for his help is that he wanted me to stop calling him an elder since he''s just 21 years old just like how I told you before. Now Qingyue, I''m sure you saw that Xiao Che attitude? It is his good fortune for being able to marry you but here he was cuddling with another woman during your wedding day... Let''s just forget about him. Here''s the thing, our sect Elder which is Ise here can cure our cultivation side effects. Xia Qingyue feeling a little pleasantly surprised knowing that someone could cure this side effect of their cultivation. Chu Yueli - Don''t resist his touch since he''s the only one who could fix our side effect. Xia Qingyue - This disciple understands... I''m in your care Elder Ise. She then bowed towards Issei. Issei - Um. Issei put his hand on top of Xia Qingyue shoulder just like how he did with Xiao Che before. Xia Qingyue body trembled a little since this is the first time she''s being directly touched by the opposite sex except for her own father and little brother. But contrary to her expectation, she doesn''t feel repulsed at all being touched by him and feltfortable instead. Soon she can feel the bone-chilling cold inside her vein disappeared without a trace and not only that, she can feel her profound entrance that previously only has 21 opened now started opening one by one until the final 54th entrance much to her surprise. She doesn''t know about the so her reaction isn''t that big after realizing all of her profound entrance has been opened. When Issei is curing her "illness", he found something special within her soul and physic but since he doesn''t have knowledge about it he let it be. He doesn''t want to mess with something he doesn''t have knowledge of, especially if it''s on another person body. But he could tell that she''s quite special after sensing her soul. It''s as if she''s destined for something greater... Issei - It''s done. Xia Qingyue - Qingyue thanks Elder Ise for his kindness. Issei calmly took off his hand from her shoulder and Qingyue bowed deeply once more feeling grateful for what he did. Chu Yueli smiled from ear to ear and thanked Issei as well before she started inspecting Qingyue condition... But after a few seconds, she bes dumbfounded of what she found... Her beautiful unwavering gaze fixed onto Xia Qingyue. It was clear that there was a certain kind of extreme astonishment in her eyes, as if there was an inconceivable worldly matter. Xia Qingyue - Master? What''s wrong? Xia Qingyue asked, rmed, because of Chu Yueli''s frightening and unexpected reaction. Even Issei is feeling a bit confused seeing her reaction. Issei - Senior sister? Chu Yueli - ...Impossible. This is absolutely impossible! Chu Yueli absentmindedly soliloquized as she suddenly extended her other hand. After both her hands grabbed onto Xia Qingyue''s right wrist as the coldness on her body spread out. Chu Yueli''s beautiful eyes then widened yet again as her entire body fiercely trembled more than before; on her face, rested an expression ofplete speechlessness and incredulous astonishment. And ecstasy! She firmly snatched Xia Qingyue''s hand as she looked her in the eye and actually became temporarily speechless due to her intensely stirred up emotions. Her expression let Xia Qingyue be more and more rmed. Xia Qingyue - M-Master? Wh-What''s going on? Chu Yueli - Qingyue! Inform this master, what exactly have you encountered during this period of time? Did youe across an extraordinary person? Or did consume some kind of pill that''s against the gods! Her excitement can''t be hidden. Xia Qingyue - I... Xia Qingyue momentarily stared for a while before she sets her gaze on the confused Issei. When Chu Yueli realized the direction she''s looking she hastily look towards Issei as well and only then it hit her mind. Here she is asking her disciple if she came across an extraordinary person when that extraordinary person is beside her all along! She changed her target from Xia Qingyue towards Issei. As in she grabbed both of Issei arm forgetting about her reserved attitude altogether. Chu Yueli - I-Ise! Issei - Wh-What? Issei is taken aback by her sudden act. Chu Yueli - Are you the one who did it? Are you the one who opened all of her profound openings?! She''s feeling so excited that she doesn''t realize just how close they are right now. Their distance is only separated by a few centimeters. Xia Qingyue - Master, what''s actually going on? Xia Qingyue ispletely confused right now. Just what made her usually calm Master bes so excited? Chu Yueli briefly exined about the towards the dumbfounded Xia Qingyue. Chu Yueli - "Altogether, a person can only have a total of Fifty Four Profound Entrances. An ordinary person is gifted with approximately ten inborn profound entrances while a person with high innate talent may be gifted with around fifteen profound entrances. When I first found you, I discovered that you had twenty-one naturally opened profound entrances, an exceptionally great gift only seen once in a million! If one has more profound entrances opened, their cultivation of the profound, and their activation speed will increase. No matter what, a practitioner with twenty opened profound entrances would undoubtedly cultivate and activate their profound strength twice as fast as a practitioner born with only ten opened profound entrances." She took a deep breath while still locking her gazes on Issei. Chu Yueli - "It is extremely difficult to open a profound entrance, for it even took our sect Grand Mistress a century''s worth of time to merely open seven profound entrances and achieve the opening of thirty profound entrances. In the entire Blue Wind Empire, the people who have achieved the supreme state of opening of thirty profound entrances, could not possibly surpass five!" Up to this point, Xia Qingyue vaguely understands what her Master is trying to say but she continues to listen on. Chu Yueli - "You understand Qingyue? Fifty-four of your Profound Entrances have all beenpletely opened! And they all actually have been permanently opened. do you understand what this implies? This means that the speed of your profound cultivation and activation would be almost double that of Grand Mistress''s! It would also be quintuply faster than that of an ordinary person''s! Not only that, the cultivation of any profound skill you practice in would be limitless. Whenever your profound strength makes a breakthrough, it shall never hit a ''bottleneck''! When all the profound veins in the Fifty Four Profound Entrances have beenpletely opened, they are what legends refer to as the , and it is said that only a God from the legends would possess these profound veins! This has never happened before in the entire history of the !" She stopped for a while before continuing. Chu Yueli - With the exception of our sect Elder here that is... He is the only person other than you who possess the same profound vein as you, the ! We thought it was just a coincidence but after this... I realized that it might be not just a coincidence! Now tell me Ise! Are you really the one who opened all of Qingyue profound entrances?! Her eyes are so passionate that Issei felt a little ufortable being gazed like this by her. Their distance is only a few centimeters apart that if it wasn''t for him wearing his mask then there might be some "Incident" happening right at this moment... Issei - Y-Yes. I''m indeed the one who opened all of her profound openings. Chu Yueli beamed from ear to ear after hearing her confirmation but she finally realizes their ambiguous position. Her face turned bright red at a visible rate and she hastily released his arms and faked a cough trying to get her bearings back but she''s not fooling anyone here... Even Xia Qingyue is speechless at her Master act... But she''s be further taken aback by her sect elder capabilities. To think he possesses this godly ability... Chu Yueli - *C-Cough* *Cough* Th-Then Ise... Why you didn''t tell us that you could do it before? Issei - Well... You never ask. Chu Yueli - ... Xia Qingyue - ... Issei - ... There''s an awkward silence between the three of them while both Chu Yueli and Xia Qingyue face started twitching a lot after hearing his respond... In a way he''s not wrong but who would expect that he could do this kind of thing?! Even Xia Qingyue who just knows him today thought of the same thing as Chu Yueli... She can only sigh to herself thinking that it seems this Elder of theirs is indeed a bit "Special" isn''t he... ... Chu Yueli - Then when we return to our sect, can you open all of our sect members profound opening like you did with Qingyue here? Issei - Sure? Chu Yueli - *Sigh*... I swear, Ise... You really never cease to amaze us... She can only sigh wryly seeing how carefree he is even after knowing what he''s capable of is extremely out of the norm... Chu Yueli - Then Qingyue... You can return to your room for now. Xia Qingyue - Um... Then Qingyue excuses herself. She bows in courtesy at both of them onest time before she heads back to her wedding room because it will be weird if she''s not there when the timees. Chu Yueli - What do you think of her, Ise? Chu Yueli asked Issei dubiously as soon as Qingyue disappears from their location. Issei - Hm? What about her? Chu Yueli - Do you think she''s beautiful? Issei - Yes, she''s quite beautiful? Chu Yueli - Um, I see... It''s good that you find her beautiful. She nodded feeling satisfied with his response. Chu Yueli - Then should we head back to the inn? Issei - Oh, you can go first. I want to sightsee for a while. Chu Yueli - I understand. Then please take care. Then she left Issei alone while she heads back first. There''s no need for her to worry about him since his cultivation base and strength is clearly higher than her. After Chu Yueli left, Issei started inspecting the thing that entered his hand just a few moments ago. First, he inspected the "Amulet". The pendant appeared to be made of silver and could be opened to reveal a bright and clean mirror on each side. It''s currently shining faintly enveloping his entire body. He can tell that this pendant is trying to speed up his recovery so he thought that this is luck but sadly, the capabilities of this pendant are quite limited but that''s probably caused by theck of energy inside it. So he let it be and moved on to the second object. Its appearance is that of a green circr shape orb, it''s size is that of a person''s palm. But this orb seems like acting very timid and unlike the Pendant from before it seems to be waiting for permission? At least that''s what it looks like in his eyes. In the next second, he got his answer... The orb inside his body emerged on its own and started circling the new green orb in his hand. The former is inspecting thetter just like how a father/mother inspecting their inws would. After a few moments, the orb went back inside his body while the green orb started bobbing up and down as if it''s feeling happy before it entered Issei hand once again. The green orb has be fused into the palm of Issei''s left hand, leaving a circr green imprint on his palm. Issei - ... Issei got a "Message" from the orb saying that it wanted to be acknowledged by him and the orb indicated towards Issei to grant its wish. Issei finally agreed to it since just like the pendant from before, it also started trying to heal him with the best of its capabilities. Issei thought that he gained quite a bit today. Even though his healing rate only increased by a tiny amount at least it''s better than nothing. Just when he''s about to go back to the inn, Issei sensed a spatial disturbance near his location and he decided to inspect it. ... When he arrived at the scene, he found there are two bodies or should he say two spiritual bodies instead slumped in the ground right in front of him. What makes him feel a little awkward is that both of them arepletely naked... The first one was so beautiful, a monstrous beauty, so beautiful that she could probably steal souls. If he was not seeing her with his own eyes, he would never have believed that such a young girl could unexpectedly release such thrilling charm. As red as a demon, a face of white jade, each of her facial features were all beautiful to the extreme and all of thembined together made her unbelievably perfect. She only looked like twelve to thirteen at the moment. If she grew up to the age that Xia Qingyue was at that would be simply unimaginable! Maybe then, she could cause chaos with only just a smile. While the second body is that of a beautiful mature woman that looks very simr to the former girl and they are obviously rted to each other considering how simr they are. Perhaps she is her big sister? Their only difference is that this one has ck hair instead of red hair unlike the previous one. What attracts Issei the most is not their beauty but the color of the first girl hair. It reminds him of Irene... While he''s still lost in his thoughts, the mature woman stirs awake and look up to him slowly. ??? - Please... I beg you... please... save my daughter... She''s at the end of her life and it took her everything she has to utter that sentence... Issei could clearly tell that she doesn''t have much time left while the first girl is not having it any better either. Butpared to the second girl then she''s indeed having it better... Issei was a bit surprised knowing that they are mother and daughter but he has more important matter at hand. Issei extends his hand on both of them and channeled his profound energy and also from their surroundings to prevent them both from dying instantly. The mother is feeling taken aback of this phenomenon but she''s feeling a little ecstatic knowing that she could stay alive for a little longer and maybe this person can help her daughter. But when she remembered the poison inflicting her and her daughter she went downcast again because the poison is very potent and there''s almost no hope in curing it unless that "Thing" is here but that''s just a pipe dream... Even now she could feel the poison rampaging inside her inflicting immense pain. And when she caught a glimpse of the symbol on Issei left hand she bespletely stupefied before screaming, "!" out loud surprising Issei in the process. Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Like she has been injected by some kind of drug, the mother hurriedly scrambled towards Issei direction only to stumble in the process since her body is still weak but that doesn''t stop her from crawling towards Issei direction. ??? - Sky... Poison... Pearl... Is... Is it real? Her eyes are glued on the green marking that''s located on Issei''s left palm. The closer she is the more reassured she is of its identity since she could feel the poison in her body started being cleansed although only by a tiny bit and it doesn''t mean she''s saved. But she''s feeling really happy and joyful because even though she won''t make it, at least her daughter will as long as she could enter that pearl. ??? - Please... Benefactor... Please save my daughter... She tried her best to crawl towards Issei despite her injury. Issei who saw her struggle felt his heart being tugged by the sheer will she''s currently emitting. Even though she could barely move she still tries her best to force her whole being to beg him. He, as an expecting Father could rte to what she''s currently experiencing. Issei then calmly walk forward to the mother and daughter duo and knelt before them. He took out a pair of robes from his and put it around their naked body. Issei - Tell me what I need to do. The mother who was feeling a little stunned by his action immediately refocused her attention before she instructed towards Issei what he needs to do. ??? - Can... Can you summon the ? Issei willed for the pearl to appear on top of his palm and it showed itself immediately. ??? - It really is the ... Ah... She tried to touch the orb but her hand phase through it. ??? - It''s already made you it''s master... She muttered disappointingly... The is one of the and it''s ranked fifth on the list. The Sky Poison Pearl''s capabilities are centered around poison, medicine, purification, and space. The followings are the capabilities of the : The is able to cure all poisons under the heavens. Any poison can be cured, regardless of how far the poison has progressed. It can even detoxify the soul. How fast a poison will be detoxified depends on how potent it is and the severity of the damage to the victim. The also has the absolute power of purification. This power can be used medicinally to open profound entrances and also refine medicinal pellets perfectly with 100% effectiveness. Another effect of this is the ability to control medicinal energy that is unsurpassed under the heavens. The pearl can sense nearby medicinal herbs. The pearl would emit shing light and point in the direction of the herb. The prerequisite is that the material must be extremely rare and high quality. The pearl can also perfectly harvest the herbs into its internal storage space. Itpletely wraps the herb with its aura to prevent any damage to the herb that would lower its efficacy. The pearl has infinite inner storage space. The space is simr to a spatial ring but with infinite size and other special properties. For example, food and drink can be kept in their indefinitely without spoiling. The pearl possesses its own spirit which lives inside the inner space. It can also house other upants but only in their spirit form. The pearl is able to release a poison called the Heaven Wounding Thought Severing Poison. It is currently unknown how to activate it. She doesn''t lose hope and immediately lifted her daughter''s body towards the pearl. ??? - Can you pleasemand it to store my daughter inside it. Issei nodded at her before he does what she said. And the next second the girl body immediately entered the pearl. Issei was feeling surprised seeing there''s another artifact other than that capable of housing a living being inside it. But since the body it absorbed is only a spiritual body then it might be inferior to the former. The mother bes very ecstatic seeing that it work. ??? - With this... She should be safe... As long as she stays inside the pearl then she will be cured of her poison eventually... *Cough* *Cough* She coughed a decent amount of ck blood from her mouth since her poison started acting up once again. Issei - Don''t talk anymore and enter the pearl as well. ??? - *Cough* *Cough*... It''s no use... The poison has already corroded my whole body and it''s only a matter of time before my soul disperses alongside it... Please benefactor, please keep my daughter safe... It is already toote for me... *Cough* *Cough* She coughed even more blood and her exquisite face went deathly pale creating a tragic beauty look. Issei frowned seeing her condition since it is indeed as she says... Her whole body has been corroded by this deathly poison... It amazes him a little knowing that there''s a poison such as this in the low world. If it''s him then he can easily take another 100 types of poison such as this and still won''t be harmed by it since he is immune to any kind of poison. ??? - ...I beg of you benefactor... Please keep my daughter safe... Seeing her getting increasingly weaker by the second Issei struggled a little deep inside before he sighed in resignation. Issei - No... If you want to keep her safe then do it on your own. The mother eyes be wide hearing his refusal and before she could utter another word, she saw Issei took off his mask before he bit his own finger and without saying anything he immediately put his bleeding finger into her mouth while she''s still stunned silly after seeing his face. She reflexively gulped the liquid that''s currently flooding her mouth and what she tasted is not a metallic vor of how blood usually taste. But instead, she felt a cooling and refreshing yet also addicting sensation flooding her taste bud. Her eyes be zed and she bes further addicted the more she drank his blood and she slowly extended her dainty fingers towards his hand and grabbed onto it firmly as if she doesn''t want to let go... She licked every corner of his finger while her body started trembling a little and keep greedily gulping every single drop of his blood... *Gulp* *Slurp* *Gulp* Issei ignores how alluring she looks right now with that sultry face she currently showing and set his gaze towards the moon before he extended his free hand and pulled something out of thin air from the direction of the moon. What he pulls is a ck object that''s shaped just like an orb. He infused a bit of his divinity and aura into it and the orb started shaping itself into that of a ck rabbit. Then he inserted it into her body while she''s still busy sucking his blood. The moment he inserted that orb inside her body, her entire body froze up and she''s starting having a cold sweat while her body started spasming because of how painful it is. She can''t even scream and thankfully Issei finger is still inside her mouth or she might just bite her tongue altogether. Her teeth immediately mped onto his finger. Obviously, she couldn''t break Issei skin no matter how strong she bit into it so Issei let her be. Issei can only observe her silently because this the first time he does this... Hebined a natural Yin energy that''s infused with his divinity since the Yin element is the most abundant around them at the moment especially of how bright the moon currently shining right now. What he basically did is that he transferred a bit of his own divinity and aura to the brand new spirit he just created and infused it with the woman soul. The spirit he just created started recing her corroded soul with its own. He unknowingly created his own "Legacy", at least that''s what people from this world would call it and if anyone were to know his true identity then they might just do everything they can just to get their hands on it... Even if this "Legacy" is quite weak it''s still a "Legacy" nheless... That''s why she''s feeling immense pain right now since having a part of your soul being ripped out of your body is noughing matter... Thankfully the spirit is recing the discarded pieces ce so she won''t die. His blood serves as a safety measure in case something goes wrong in the process. Since his blood essence is basically an elixir then there''s no better medicine to prevent her from dying. Not only that his blood essence is flooding with his very own energy and divinity, but it''s also having a healing effect and many more. If an alchemist were to refine his blood essence into a profound pill then that pill will be the most precious profound pill there is and if someone were to consume that pill then they would be able to be a True God in a single leap. But it''s just a pipe dream for them since if they wanted to get his blood essence then he must be willing to give it to them or all they will get is a dud. Of course, whether they could injure him or not in the first ce is another story altogether... (AN: The True God here is not the but the actual True God Realm from this world, as in ). But by doing this he basically decreased his recovery timer by at least another 5 years... If it was him in his peak condition then there will be no consequences from doing this since he used his blood essence before to make his wives be Dragons. But since he doesn''t have any intention on making this woman before him as his wife then he doesn''t change her race into that of a Dragon. But she still has a sliver of Dragon bloodline inside her nevertheless, albeit very thin it''s still a lot betterpared to a Lesser Dragon and the like. He can only smile bitterly and apologize towards his wives that''s currently waiting for him... But if they knew of this then they shouldn''t me him since they will understand this woman feeling as a fellow mother. Although, he can''t or more urately, he doesn''t want to use his blood essence to its full capabilities or he could just cure her poison straight away. Because if he does that then the bacsh from his injury will only worsen... By then it won''t be just 5 years anymore but instead, it might be 30 years or more... And that''s not something he wants to happen. This is the limit of his selfless act since he''s aplete stranger to this mother and daughter he just met and it''s already their blessing that Issei is willing to go this far... If it just one of them begging to be saved then he would still try to help them but he won''t go to this extent and risk his recovery rate. It''s her motherly act that induces pity from Issei... Even on her deathbed she still wishes for her daughter safety... The process she underwent is extremely painful and she felt like she might just die in the next second but thankfully she heard Issei''s encouragement. Issei - Insist and endure... If you can go through this then you will live another day and able to see your daughter once again. Isn''t that what you want? Or would you let her live as an orphan? After hearing his words she immediately steeled herself and endured the pain she''s currently experiencing. Her desire to live has never been this strong. Issei nodded to himself after seeing her newfound determination. He doesn''t know if her husband is still alive or not but hearing her plead to keep her daughter safe instead of mentioning her father or other rtives then it can be assumed that they are no more or perhaps something else happened inside their family... No matter the answer to that question, it''s none of his business. Issei - Since you both arrived in front of me then it could be called fate. Whether you''re able to survive or not ispletely up to you. After an arduous process that went on for like an eternity for the mother, the process has finally finished and she managed to stay alive by a hair''s breadth. If the process were to extend by just another second then she might not make it... Issei might be able to increase her survival chance by using his blood essence but it''s up to her if she could insist or not. No amount of extraordinary medicine or drug in the world could keep someone alive if that person him/herself doesn''t have the will to stay alive in the first ce... Her once ck hair turnedpletely white and there''s a pair of ck rabbit ear appeared on top of her head while her red eyes be brighter and enchanting. Her once jade white skin be glossier and look very soft to the touch while the poison that once corroding her body disappeared without a trace... She''s still in her spiritual body but at least she will live. (AN: /images?q=tbn%3AANd9GcQ_-0ZPnzamNEXSZ9ks4nw-ljxn-GuzuEz93zAsgN9g1O-YQCr_ for those that can''t copy & paste then type Koto Otona on google). Her body slumped forward feeling exhausted by the arduous process she experienced... She used everyst drop of her profound energy and will just to survive... So that she can see her daughter once again... She already lost her son and she couldn''t afford to lose her daughter as well... Issei caught her body before it falls to the ground. Issei - Congrattions... You managed to survive. Your daughter will still have a mother... Now rest... You need it. She smiled gently after hearing his words before she passed out with a content smile. Issei then teleported both of their "body" into the pearl and he calmly pulled out a bed from . He put both mother and daughter on top of the bed and covered them with a nket. Now his guess has been confirmed since what entered this pearl is only his spiritual body while his physical body is still outside. He make sure that the girl will be fine onest time before he exited the pearl. Issei tried to put some weapon into the pearl and then he tried tounch those weapons all at once just like how heunched it from the but it doesn''t work. He can only summon one weapon at a time and even then it won''tunch itself like he wanted it to. So it''s safe to say that this is inferior to . But considering it''s capability to cure poison then it might have some superiority as well... His doesn''t count since it already mergedpletely with his body and soul so he can''t really use it like this . If he''s in his top condition then a single drop of his blood essence will be able to cure any kind of poison or injury instantly, unlike the where the speed of curing the poison entirely depends on the type of poison and it can''t really heal any injury as well for that matter. Well, he can just give it to one of his wivester on or perhaps he should inspect it even furtherter on with the help of Da Vinci and Tearju team. Who knows, he might be able to duplicate this pearl capabilities... His blood essence is too powerful so he can''t really experiment with it and can only use it as it is... By this point, his blood essence is far more superior than the fabled that produced by the Phenex family from DxD world. He concluded his experiment for now since it''s getting quitete into the night. He set off to the inn while Chu Yueli who saw his return finally felt at ease. They obviously doesn''t share the same room so they both rest in their respective room... ... The next morning Issei decided to stroll around the city to sightsee since it seems that both mother and daughter inside the pearl is not awake yet. Chu Yueli wanted to apany him at first but after Issei told her he will be fine and she should watch out for her disciple instead. Chu Yueli thought for a moment before she agreed to his words since Issei is clearly stronger than her then there''s nothing she should be worried about in this small city. She decided that she should just protect Xia Qingyue nearby in case something happened. With that they went on their separate way for the day... But during his stroll Issei thought of something before he summoned the 3 ice spirits he created a while ago when he first arrived in this world. The three spirit immediately appeared out of thin air. There''s ice and snow fluttering around in the air the moment they appeared. The three of them kneeled as soon as they materialize out of thin air just like how they first were created. Spirit - We await for yourmand, o'' GodKing. The first spirit is the one who speak on behalf of the other two with gentle and reverent tone. Issei - Um, I want the three of you do something for me. Two of you go back to the and I want you to watch that ce and prevent any harm befalling it, but don''t let anyone sense your presence. Issei ordered two of them to watch the in case he''s not present. But that doesn''t mean he want them to feelingcent with their current situation and in the end their growth might stagnate because of his protection. He want them to still increase their strength so in case he leave them one day then they will be able to protect themselves from harm. Spirit 1 & 2 - We obey! The first and second spirit smiled joyfully since they will be of use for their creator atst. The 3rd spirit doesn''t say anything but the look in her eyes convey her true feelings of wanting to be of use for him. Issei - I want you to watch over Chu Yueli and her disciple Xia Qingyue undetected. If they are in any kind of mortal danger then save them but if not then just wait and observe. You can report to me if you''re unsure about something. She nodded understandingly and when they''re about to set off Issei called them once more. Issei - Oh, wait... Come to think of it, I still haven''t give the 3 of you a name yet. He started thinking on what he should call them while the 3 spirit are waiting for him in anticipation. To think they will be given a name... There''s no greater joy for them at this moment... Issei - I''ve decided... The first spirit shall be called Esdeath, the second spirit Altair, and the third one is Sirius. Esdeath & Altair & Sirius - We thank you for your benevolence, Master! We won''t fail you! They shouted with utter joy. The sheer aura the three of them emit is enough to make the surrounding profound beasts to shiver in fright and thankfully there are no human cultivator near their ce or they might just faint altogether after sensing this aura. Abined aura from 3 peaks is not something that the inhabitants of this world could resist. The 3 of them might be only at the peak of but theirbat power is about the same with the from the higher realm. And if they work together then they could even fight a cultivator to a draw. This is only possible since they gained a fraction of Issei divinity and aura. To advance their strength then they needed to cultivate on their own or they could ask for Issei "Essence" just like the Krs. He can''t afford to give them his mana at the moment since he need to heal himself so giving him his "Essence" is the safest way to avoid further bacsh from his injury. They also can''t cultivate since their knowledge on the profound way is limited to Issei''s knowledge. In a way, they have a part of his memories inside them. This also save Issei some time needing to guide them as if they''re a newborn baby. He doesn''t need to be worried for them being evil since their mindset is obviously more or less the same as him. As for the chance of them betraying him? It''s even more unlikely considering how they saw him as their God and creator. No amount of trickery and lies could make them go against Issei their beloved creator. They will just cut down the one who tried to trick them the moment they sensed their intent since it is considered the biggest taboo for them all. Betray their beloved Master? Not a chance! Even if their master ordered them to destroy the world then they will obey it without hesitation. His words are absolute. If he said ck is white, white is ck then it must be the truth. Issei - Um, you can go now. And with that, the three of them left his presence to do their given respective task with utmost importance. Their devoted face change into a freezing cold face ready to annihte anyone that will cause harm to their objectives... They willy down their lives just for Issei since he''s the one who created them. Then Issei resumed his stroll around the city. He went to the outskirt of the city until he felt a big gathering of profound energy nearby his position. He went towards the source of the energy and felt that it''sing from underground beneath him. Issei could easily pry open the ground but that might trouble the citizens on the city so he used one of his skill to take it out. Issei - . The ground beneath him instantly turned into a swamp. This is the skill he learned from Wiz and Yunyun back in their world. He then used his profound energy to make the object beneath the ground float in front of him. For anyone else it will be impossible to do but for him it''s very easy. It looks like a big lump of purple crystal... If he have to guess of it''s weight then it''s about 50kg more or less. It''s of no use for him sadly since it''s basically just a concentrated profound energy lumped together shaped into a crystal. If other people knew what he''s thinking right now then they might puke blood in pure envy... They need to enter a closed-cultivation to absorb profound energy that lingers in the air and even then the process is extremely slow... For those who are extremely talented then it might just take a few months while those that have lower talent it would take years... And this hurdle be increasingly harder the higher their cultivation realm is... Not surprising since the amount of profound energy they needed to absorb be bigger as well. Just like in RPG games where the higher the level of the character is the bigger the exp they need to advance to the next level. But those rules doesn''t apply to Issei at all... Items such as this crystal is extremely rare for them and it can be sold for a high sky price since it''s not everyday they could get their hands on a concentrated profound energy like this crystal. This lump of crystal he just got is known as the by the profound practitioners. which is the lower rank of the were considered to be priceless treasures in . A piece of as big as a fingernail was considered to be invaluable, and only those huge sects deserved to have it; normal profound practitioners did not even dare to think about having one. are made by extracting from . A house sized was estimated to only provide a that was the size of a fingernail. So it can be imagined what will happen if those big sects were to get ahold of him having 50kg worth of this legendary crystal... They willunch their assault towards him on the pretense on justice or whatnot and expect him to share it with them all and if he refuse then they will surely attack him without hesitation. But if they were to do that then they won''t have time for regrets anymore since they all will enter thend of samsara immediately without knowing how they died in the first ce... And that''s if they''re lucky... If Issei decided to destroy their soul altogether then they can only me themselves for being too greedy... He can easily absorb any amount of profound energy in the air if he wanted to but it''s not really useful for him since what he needed is a nature energy at the very least and the best is the chaos energy but both of them are very scarce in this world... Issei then stored the crystal he just got inside the before he resumed his stroll around the area. He reverted the swamp back when he''s done and the ground lookspletely brand new as if it never turned into a swamp in the first ce. He stopped in the middle of a vast green field... This world truly have a clean air without any pollution whatsoever... It made him feel at ease feeling so close with nature itself. The animals and profound beasts alike who saw him being so serene slowly gathered around him... They bowed slightly towards him before theye closer to his presence. Issei let them do as they please since he doesn''t mind theirpany... If anyone were to saw the current scene then they will have their jaws wide open seeing so many profound beasts gathering around a single individual and the way they act is so full of respect as if they''re in the presence of a true king... Thankfully Issei is quite far from the nearest civilization so for anyone to came across this majestic scene is very unlikely... Some profound beast even offered some rare herbs and the like to him willingly... The can only cry bitterly thinking it''s supposed to be its job to escort his new master to this rare herbs location but here it is being delivered to him like some kind of candy on the street... Issei doesn''t really need these herbs since it''spletely useless to him but it might be useful for the girls in the sect so he decided to ept it. In return, he gave these profound beasts his own concentrated profound energy he created. It''s not very useful for human practitioners but for these profound beasts it''s an extremely valuable treasure. They giddily epted the red crystal which contained Issei very own concentrated profound energy. With this crystal they will be able to advance by leaps and bounds and achieve breakthrough. This daily routine of him went on for 2 days straight... ... 2 dayster something happened within the Xiao n that housed both Xia Qingyue and Xiao Che. Their interaction is still the same like they first met. Just basic greeting and soon they both went on their own way... Xiao Che still haven''t realized the disappearance of the and the from his body since he''s still wondering just who was that man that could cure his crippled veins. He''a also feeling too happy being cured of his crippled vein so he spend most of his days apanying Xiao Lingxi and his Grandfather. He then proceeded to cultivate in the profound way while creating some ns for the future but before he could execute his ns there''s amotion with the Xiao Sect that arrived in the Xiao n which is his so-called family n. Someone of the inner disciple from the Xiao sect tries to frame him and also put pressure on his only family left, which is his step grandfather and step aunt with the target of to banish him from the n and that way he will be forced to divorce Xia Qingyue since she''s basically indebted to their Xiao n. If they could banish Xiao Che then they will be able to annul their marriage and forced Xia Qingyue to remarry to someone else from their Xiao n to fulfil her "debt". And also with the objective to make Xiao Lingxi to marry Xiao Kuangyun which is the one who started this whole farce... That way he could get both beauties for himself. Xiao Kuangyun went to the to select a disciple from the Xiao n to fulfill thest wish of Elder Xiao Zheng. While being shown around the Xiao n by Xiao Yulong, Xiao Kuangyun saw Xia Qingyue by chance and was dumbstruck by her beauty. He wanted to obtain such a beautiful woman but was reprimanded by Xiao Moshan who was acting as his guardian. Xiao Yulong curried favor with Xiao Kuangyun by creating a scheme for him to obtain Xia Qingyue and also Xiao Lingxi and this is how the whole farce started... Xiao Che isn''t really worried about Xia Qingyue since she''s basically the safest person in this city with those 2 people fromst night and the sect behind her back. The highest realm from this Xiao sect that''s currently present in this city is only that Elder that''s protecting this Xiao Kuangyun. He''s at the so just Qingyue master alone is enough to handle all of them single handedly. As for that mystical man who cured his crippled vein... He honestly couldn''t tell but he''s 100% sure that he''s much stronger than Qingyue master herself at the very least... What he''s worried about is his little aunt and grandfather... He''s more than willing to leave this shitty n but he''s worried for them both. If all he need to do is leave then it should be very easy to do but he can tell that this Xiao Kuangyun is also aiming for Xiao Lingxi and not just Xia Qingyue... If only he''s stronger then he could avoid all of this from happening... He swore to himself to repay this grudge when he has enough strength one day... He could only lower himself once more in front of this so-called wife of his and begged her to protect his grandfather and little aunt while he is away... How funny the situation is... Just 2 days ago she''s the one who was in "debt" with him and on that very same night their debt and gratitude are no more but here he is 2 dayster being the one in debt with her... If she''s willing to protect them that is... Xiao Che - Xia Qingyue... I beg of you... Please protect my little aunt and grandfather when I leave... Think of me owing you a favor. Xiao Che whispered to Xia Qingyue who''s nearby. Xia Qingyue who heard his words frowned a little before she nodded gently... Even though they''re really not husband and wife anymore, she should still help someone in need especially when the target of this Xiao Kuangyun is a fellow girl and an elderly. Xiao Che who saw her nod felt very grateful... One thing led to another and finally Xia Qingyue identity being the disciple of Chu Yueli of from the is known to the public. They''re about tond their hands on Xia Qingyue so Chu Yueli is forced to show herself and announced the shocking news ahead of time... Sirius who''s watching them from the dark decided to report this to Issei. Besides, those weaklings are no match for Chu Yueli anyway so they should be safe from harms way. Xiao Kuangyun - So. so it turns out that Xia Qingyue was unexpectedly your noble disciple, this. junior had not been aware of this beforehand, which resulted in this misunderstanding. If it was his Xiao Sect''s disciple, Xiao Kuangyun would never let this go. But was different! Those of were not a blood-rted sect. Their disciples were all female, selected from the ones with the best aptitude amongst the Blue Wind Empire. As a result, they were the smallest sect out of the Four Major Sects. However, they still ranked second amongst the Four Major Sects, which clearly indicated their extraordinary level of skill. The aptitude of every disciple within Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce was extremely high, and none were mediocre. Each and every one of them received the protection of their Asgard. If he provoked his Xiao Sect''s disciples of a lower position, perhaps it would only be a trivial matter. If he provoked another Sect''s disciples, their death would usually be themon result. But to provoke Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce. even if it was the lowest level female disciple, the sect still wouldn''t yield, still not give a satisfactory answer, and by no means abandon them! This is also why Issei have a favorable feelings towards this sect. Theirradery with each other is what he appreciate the most, not their beauties. Issei already arrived the moment Sirius reported this incident to him and she''s currently standing behind Issei respectfully acting like she''s his maid. But no one is able to sense or see them even though both of them are basically hovering in the sky above. Chu Yueli - Misunderstanding? It''s best if it''s only a misunderstanding. Are you still going to continue to tear my disciple''s marriage certificate to shreds? Chu Yueli asked with an indifferent expression as she swept her gaze downwards and no one dared to meet her gaze, face to face. Although she was just a woman, all the men present felt that she was a fairy of the Moon Pce. As amon man, they were ashamed of their inferiority and felt the gap inbetween; it was fundamentally impossible for them to dare to take more than a single glimpse. ''As expected, men other than him is so disgusting and full of deceit... Especially this Xiao Kuangyun... Even at such young age he''s already indulged himself in women'', Chu Yueli thought with disgust inside her mind. Even now his eyes are still full of lust and greed that make her sick. Even though that Xiao Che also a leecher, at the very least he still knows how to show restraint unlike this filth in front of her... Xiao Kuangyun - Since it was a misunderstanding, how could this one dare? Xiao Kuangyun reasoned calmly but his eyes are still full of lust that couldn''t be hidden even though he tries to look calm on the outside. Xiao Kuangyun - But, junior is puzzled about one matter. Although junior may not know many things, it is understood that Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s fairies are forbidden to be passionate, and have to suppress their desires. They are never allowed to married, yet why was this Xia Qingyue allowed to Chu Yueli - Hmph! Although my Asgard''s Frozen Clouds Arts indeed requires self restraint and abstinence, it never forbade disciples to marry. Qingyue joined my Asgard at the age of twelve but had always been reluctant to follow me back to our sect. It was simply for the wait of marrying Xiao Che at the age of sixteen. It wasn''t out of passion, but merely because of her kindness andmitment. In the face of such heavy righteousness and genuine nature, my Pce naturally would not prevent this. Even if my Pce prohibited marriage, this may well be the biggest exception. Young Master Xiao, do you have any other questions? Chu Yueli coldly replied. It was said in a t voice, and every single letter lingered in one''s ear,ced in ice. It made the heart suffer an uncontroble chill that didn''t let one dare to have any refutable thoughts. Xiao Kuangyun - No no, this was truly just a misunderstanding. Xiao Kuangyun hurriedly said. He had no choice but to turn towards Xia Qingyue. Xiao Kuangyun - Xia fairy, just then, I was unaware that you were a disciple. If you were offended in anyway, please do not take it to heart. The status of being Xiao Sect Master''s son was obviously higher than that of a Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s disciple, but with Chu Yueli here, he had no option but to know his ce. This was an inconspicuously remote ce, so there was only Xiao Moshan, Xiao Ba, and Xiao Jiu by his side. If he annoyed Chu Yueli in anyway and made her unhappy, they could bepletely be exterminated on their road back home. Afterwards, they would be destroyed without a trace, and could only die in vain. Before arriving to this dump, how could he possible anticipate the unexpected appearance of a person of status like Chu Yueli? But unknown to him, he has already signed his death warranty the moment Issei saw set his gazes on him... Issei - Sirius... I need you to do something for me. Issei then instructed Sirius who''s standing behind him of her new task... To which she nodded eagerly. She then vanished from her original position after receiving her new mission. Xiao Kuangyun desire for a dip of Xia Qingyue pie was now impossible and he had wasted half a day''s worth of nning. In front of Chu Yueli, he had no choice but to hold back what he honestly wanted and his heart stifled in oppression. As his chest heaved, he turned his gaze towards Xiao Lingxi. Even though Xia Qingyue was already a lost cause, there was another one! Chu Yueli would protect Xia Qingyue but she wouldn''t protect Xiao Lingxi, a stranger! Otherwise, she would have showed up when Xiao Che had been expelled instead of only appearing when the gazes shifted towards Xia Qingyue. Xia Qingyue - Master! Xia Qingyue who realizes his evil gaze promptly hinted at Chu Yueli with a meaningful look, hoping that she would help protect Xiao Lingxi. At the very least, to not let Xiao Kuangyun take her away. However, Chu Yueli remained unaware, and did not respond. Xia Qingyue''s expression became even more anxious as she wore her plea on her face. Xia Qingyue - Master, you have also seen how Xiao Kuangyun was aiming for me today. Xiao Che was expelled and had to suffer because of our implication. Before leaving, he asked me to protect his grandfather and little aunt. I had already agreed. Consider this as thest thing I will do for him. After this matter, I will immediately follow Master back to , remain in the sect, and meditate to cultivate in the ways of the Profound. I ask Master to fulfill this request! Chu Yueli''s eyes brightened and stirred slightly as she let out a soft sigh. She''s considering if it''s worth it to protect someone unrted to her but after remembering Issei gentle tone in the other day when he''s talking about his imaginary daughters, she finally relented. ''So be it...'' she thought inside her mind. Just when she''s constructing a n to help Xiao Lingxi and Xiao Lie(Xiao Che grandpa), she saw Issei appeared in front of them. Everyone present who suddenly saw a masked man wearing a unique outfit appeared out of nowhere be extremely rmed. Especially for Xiao Moshan who has the highest cultivation base only second to Chu Yueli here. Issei - Leave. Before they could utter another word, Issei already spoke with a bone chilling tone. All of them who heard his voice shuddered fiercely. Xiao Kuangyun and the others from the Xiao sect or Xiao n be frozen stiff with fear just after hearing his voice. Xiao Moshan - ...M-May this junior ask who your excellency is? Xiao Moshan is the Vice Leader of Xiao Sect''s Discipline Hall. And the butler and protector of Xiao Kuangyun. He went to Floating Cloud City to apany, protect and oversee Xiao Kuangyun during the time he stays to select a disciple to join the Xiao Sect. He chastises Xiao Kuangyun for his lecherous and vile behavior but did nothing to stop him coveting Xiao Lingxi and Xia Qingyue. Standing in front of Issei made him feel extremely nervous... Even though he''s also feeling nervous in the presence of Chu Yueli before, but it''s nothingpared to the man in front of him... Chu Yueli - He is the Elder from my Immortal Pce. Chu Yueli stepped forward and introduced his identity with a gentle and respectful tone. Her previously aloof and cold air disappeared without a trace and she acts very respectfully in front of Issei which made all of them who''s present be gobsmacked. Xia Qingyue - Qingyue greet sect Elder. Issei - Um. Xiao Qingyue also paid her greetings towards Issei to which he nodded at her. Xiao Che and Xiao Lingxi who have seen Issei before unconsciously relieved a sigh of relief... Since when the famous have an elder and it''s a man at that? Aren''t they a sect that consist only of women? That''s what inside everyone who''s present here that doesn''t know his true identity. Xiao Kuangyun wanted to say something but Xiao Moshan prevented him immediately. He can''t afford to have this idiot to provoke this man in front of him. Xiao Moshan - S-So it''s the Elder from the ... To what we do owe the pleasure having someone at the caliber of your excellency presenting himself before us? He started ttering Issei while he''s sweating internally. This man in front of him is bad news... He doesn''t know why but he can tell that he''s nothing like Chu Yueli here who''s still willing to have a proper conversation. Isseipletely ignores his ttery. Issei - I won''t repeat myself a third time... Leave or stay forever. He released his profound energy and pressure which made them spout some blood feelingplete terror. Xiao Moshan - T-T-T-Throne!!! His face be ghastly white after sensing Issei profound realm. A Throne/Emperor!? They can''t tell his exact level but just knowing that he''s a throne is more than enough to make them all shit their pants. Fudge! Why is there someone such as him in this small backwater city!? Just what kind of shit bad luck they have today?! It''s all because of this idiot Xiao Kuangyun! Xiao Kuangyun and hisckeys already plopped down to the ground while pissing themselves feeling terrified of Issei. Xiao Moshan - Y-Yes! Th-This lowly one will leave right away! He immediately grabbed Xiao Kuangyun and fled the area as fast as he could without looking back disregarding how pathetic he looks right now... Xiao Kuangyun''s follower who saw this immediately scrambled and followed them soon after... Seeing their backer run away, the rest from the Xiao n can only tremble in fear on the spot. Especially Xiao Yulong who helped Xiao Kuangyun in constructing their n. Even Xiao Che never thought that the mystical man he met 2 days ago is apparently a throne... Xia Qingyue is already know of his cultivation from Chu Yueli''s mouth so she''s not that surprised but that doesn''t mean she''s not taken aback by her sect Elder prowess. Chu Yueli - You didn''t really need to do this, Elder Ise... I can handle it myself. Chu Yueli lightlyined towards Issei with a slight pout without realizing this act of hers looks just like how a girl acting all coy towards their crush. Thankfully she''s wearing her veil so no one is able to see her current expression... Issei - I believe you. But there''s no need to waste your time on them... Then shall we go back? Chu Yueli sighed gently before agreeing to his words and the same goes for Xia Qingyue. Then the three of them left the area... Those from the Xiao n started breathing heavily while sweat started falling like a waterfall from their whole body after being liberated from his pressure. Xiao Che cupped his fist once more towards Issei direction feeling extremely grateful. He doesn''t need to worry about Xiao Lingxi and Xiao Lie anymore since they are basically already safe from harm''s way the moment Issei showed himself. Unless the Xiao n is aplete idiot then they wouldn''ty their hands on them... And he can slowly increase his strength so that he could protect them both with his own hands... ... -Back at Xiao Moshan''s group- They are already quite far from the . Xiao Moshan used almost all of his profound energy just to achieve this feat. He''s afraid that Issei will change his mind. Xiao Moshan - Haah! Haah! Haah! He exhaled and inhaled heavily because of how terrified he was and the same goes for Xiao Kuangyun''s group. Xiao Moshan - Are you satisfied now, young master Kuangyun?! Your lecherous personality almost doomed us all! Even now I''m afraid that we havepletely offended their sect! He shouted towards the terrified Xiao Kuangyun. Xiao Kuangyun has nothing to say since he''s indeed the one at fault here. Xiao Moshan - I will report this incident to the sect master when we returned. Xiao Kuangyun face bes paler after hearing his words. Xiao Kuangyun - No! I won''t dare to do this anymore Elder Moshan! I know my mistakes! Please don''t inform this incident to the sect master! Xiao Moshan - Hmph! You won''t be able to change my mind after this incident. It''s better if you are being disciplined soon less you court another disaster for our sectter on. *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* When they are still arguing with each other, they heard a footsteping from behind them. All of them almost shit themselves since they thought it was Issei but after realizing it''s not him they heaved a sigh of relief only to be dumbfounded soon after... What they saw is a goddess... The woman walking towards them is so beautiful that she could take their breathe away with just one nce. She''s only wearing a simple white robe female clothing but it''s already enough to make them drool... Xiao Kuangyun who saw this goddess like woman had his eyes wide open not bothering to hide his greed and lust for her. He doesn''t even bother to wipe his overflowing drool... Xiao Moshan who saw this grumbled hatefully thinking ''what know his mistake? He just said he won''t dare to do this anymore but here he is already drooling over the sight of another woman that enters his disgusting eyes...'' He''s also feeling captivated by the sight of this woman but since he''s still feeling fear from Issei he managed to snaps out of his daze soon enough since he already learned to not randomly anyone even if they''re from a small city like the . And this woman might be beautiful like a Goddess but there''s something really suspicious about her... For one, he can''t sense her cultivation at all so she might be just a mortal but for such woman with this caliber to travel alone without protection is weird in and on itself... Second, the atmoshpere surrounding her is too cold... It''s like he''s standing in front of an ice spirit rather than a fellow human... Andst but not least... She''s way too calm and her monotone expression give him a great sense of difort... Even after being exposed to Xiao Kuangyun and his goons lustful gazes she''s still act very calm... He also never realizes her presence until just now. Any normal woman would''ve just turn back and started running but she''s still walking at their direction without a single care in the world... While Xiao Moshan is having these uneasy thoughts, what''s inside Xiao Kuangyun mind is only one thing... And that is, He must have this woman! He already forgot about Xia Qingyue incident and already showed his lustful personality again... Truly a leopard can''t change its spots... (AN: The phrase "a leopard never changes its spots" means that it''s impossible for one to change their character, even if they will try very hard). He signaled towards his goons with his eyes and they who catch on to his sign immediately surrounded the woman. This is not the first time they''ve done this after all... They started chuckling lecherously while Xiao Moshan frown grows deeper. Xiao Kuangyun - Hehehe, beautifuldy... Why are you alone out here? Don''t worry, this young master will keep you safe from harm''s way. His crotch started bulging just from thinking that he will be able to enjoy this goddess on his bed. The woman who heard his words had her eyes turned sharp and filled with kill intent. Xiao Moshan - Wai-!!! Xiao Moshan who saw her change in expression wanted to stop them but it is toote... *SLASH!!!* In a single swoop, all of those who are surrounding her had their body cleaved in half. Even Xiao Moshan doesn''t realize just what she did and since when there''s a halberd in her hand? Wasn''t she barehanded just now?! Xiao Kuangyun - ...Eh? Xiao Kuangyun eyes went wide open seeing his followers upper body started separating from their lower body... Oddly enough, there''s no blooding out from their separated body and they all still have their lecherous grin even when they die but the light in their eyes is no more... If one looks closely, the ce where they are separated is encased in Ice... When their body touched the ground, all of their body immediately broke into pieces... Xiao Kuangyun - HYIIIII!!!! Xiao Kuangyun dropped down to the ground and started crawling backward feeling terrified. Xiao Moshan who saw the woman cold gaze knows that they are done for... ''Ended... This idiot is really a disaster bringer...''. His face lost all color and can only weep bitterly inside thinking that this idiot young master is really their sect downfall... Just because he''s the sect leader youngest son he acts frivolously. Now look at what happens... He finally kicked an iron te... Not once, but twice in but a single day... First, it''s the and now it''s this unknown woman... He still couldn''t sense her cultivation level but that''s more than enough to tell him that she''s way beyond his league... Even if there''s a 100 of him right now, he knows that he won''t be able to defeat the woman before him... Xiao Moshan - ...S-Seni- *STAB!* Once again... Before he could utter another word. There''s a stabbing sounding from beside him and what terrifies him is that there''s a halberd pinning Xiao Kuangyun to the ground directly on his crotch. He doesn''t even have the time to scream anymore and directly turned into an ice corpse... A secondter, his body also broke apart into pieces just like his followers'' body but his head stays intact without a single scratch and his expression is stillced with terrorizing fear... The halberd is made of ice and soon it disappears into thin air. Xiao Moshan body slumped on the ground and can only wait for his fate... He can''t even catch a glimpse of her movement so what''s the use for him trying to run away? He smiled bitterly thinking the impending doom befalling their sect... ??? - ...Take his head and tell your leader if he wanted revenge then I''m more than willing to fight him. After she said that, she immediately exposed his cultivation level that made Xiao Moshan face went into that of a dying ember... A ... Hehehe... 1st he met a now this time it''s a ... Just what is going on... Is the Heaven really wanted their sect to truly disappear from this world? Fight her? Even their sect grand elder is only at 4th level of Emperor realm... What can their sect even do against her? Drowning her in spit taking advantage of their number? Yeah, right... What a joke! ''Ptui! What I wanted your sect to disappear from this world? It''s your sect who''s being an idiot provoking someone you shouldn''t have provoked! Bunch of idiots!'', If The Heaven could hear what he''s thinking then it would have spit on them for thinking that their sect is some kind of bigshot that needed his attention. Just a group of ants thinking they are something special. Then the woman disappeared into thin air the moment she finished conveying her message... That woman was none other than Sirius... Issei thought letting a man like Xiao Kuangun stay alive in this world will only bring disaster to the innocents, so he might as well end his pathetic lives and also send a message towards the Xiao Sect as not to implicate innocent bystanders. Xiao Moshan slowly stands up from the ground and carried Xiao Kuangyun decapacitated head with him... He doesn''t say anything and only calmly heads back to his sect... His face is like someone who has already epted his fate... What''s the use of being afraid at this point? Their sect has already offended someone they shouldn''t have offended... He never felt so carefree before this... He''s thinking to just live the remaining of his life in seclusion when he gets back... When he arrived back to the sect and conveyed Sirius exact words, the sect leader immediately called back all disciples who''re still outside and closed down the sect rejecting any guest thates to visit and forbids any disciple from leaving the sect for an unknown duration of time... From then on people rarely heard of Xiao sect anymore... News about Issei being the elder never spread out since they''re afraid if they were to expose this news then their lives might be in danger so they keep their lips tight... Whether it''s the Xiao n or the Xiao Sect, they act the same way. ... Chu Yueli - The distance between and this city is quite far. After you return to , you may not know when you would have the opportunity to return. Don''t leave any unfinished business that you may care about. Xia Qingyue - Rest assured, Master. Qingyue has already andpletely made the appropriate preparations, so I may follow Master and depart at any possible time. Although father is reluctant about parting, he has always been deeply grateful about Qingyue entering . They discussed their ns in front of the city gate. Chu Yueli - If that''s the case, we can start our journey right now. Mistress had always wanted to meet you for many years, ever since I have mentioned you to her. I believe that if she sees you, she would definitely like you. Xia Qingyue - Father has already helped us prepare profound horses. I request Master and sect elder to walk towards the foyer. Xia Qingyue respectfully said. Chu Yueli - No need. Profound horses are too slow. I''ll take you back using the Profound Floating Technique. Also, you should take care to sense the changes in my body''s profound energy in the middle of my technique, it will benefit your profound strength greatly in the future. Let us depart. Give me your hand. Xia Qingyue held out her delicately white right hand without hesitation. It was obvious that Chu Yueli''s Profound Floating Technique would speedily bring her up high into the sky. This thought had let a bit of excitement and expectation rise in her heart. Chu Yueli extended her ice-cold hand to grasp onto Xia Qingyue''s. In a sh, the profound energy on her body shifted and the formidable Frozen Cloud Arts started to rapidly swirl bringing them both flew towards the sky. Issei followed right after them. Xia Qingyue felt a little bit excited being able to soar in the sky. It''s quite a marvelous experience after all. Chu Yueli thought of something mid-flight before she spoke towards Xia Qingyue. Chu Yueli - Your younger brother, I remember his name Xia Yuanba, was it? Yesterday, I took the opportunity to check his profound vein. He was naturally born with nine profound entrances. Although his talent is mediocre, his profound veins are a whole two times thicker than that of a normal person''s. It was the first time I have ever seen anything like it. Perhaps, that is one of the reasons why your brother is so burly. I will try to find more information regarding his condition once we return. Xia Qingyue - I thank Master for the consideration. Xia Qingyue said gently. Her eyes shifted towards the direction of her home and she gently murmured. Xia Qingyue - After I''m gone, Yuanba will also head toward by himself and enter the . I hope he won''t get bullied and always live in peace She didn''t ask Issei to open all of her little brother profound entrance since she already owed him quite a lot. Chu Yueli also thought the same thing as Xia Qingyue. Then the three of them departed from the ... ... As expected, Xia Qingyue bes bbergasted by sigh of profound beasts and animals alike kneeling towards their direction... Well, her sect Elder direction. Chu Yueli exined briefly that it''s just one of their sect elder trait to which she nodded understandingly... She bes increasingly curious of this sect elder of theirs... On their way back they passed by the . Chu Yueli - The mountain range is very big, with profound beasts bing more and more ferocious deeper into the mountains. As an indication that this region was fairly well explored, there are many warning signs along the mountain paths warning people of high level profound beasts. It''s said that the Scarlet Dragon Prohibited Region is where the Scarlet Dragon resided. Issei - Oh? There''s an actual Dragon here? Chu Yueli - Um, at least that''s what I''ve heard. Chu Yueli herself is not certain since she has never explored this ce directly. Not really surprising since her profound arts are based on ice while the dragon is clearly of fire element so there''s no use for her and the sect trying their luck here. At most they can only sell the dragon profound core and the likes but not use them for themselves... So it''s not worth the risk. The rumors said that the Dragon is at the peak of but it''s still just a rumor so they don''t want to try their luck. "Do you mind if we inspect it? I''m quite curious about this Dragon. Oh, you don''t need to follow me if you don''t want to", Issei thought of something before he proposed his idea towards Chu Yueli. "No, I don''t really mind... How about you, Qingyue?" Chu Yueli stated that she doesn''t mind since she''s not really feeling afraid or anything with Issei here with them. "This disciple doesn''t mind either" Xia Qingyue agreed with Chu Yueli since she also thought that they won''t be in any danger with their sect elder here. "I see. Then stay close with me so if anything were to happen I could protect the two of you" Issei nodded at them and then they went deeper into the mountain. Issei is curious about the Dragon in this world and even though the from before is part Dragon but it''s only a wyvern at most. They don''t encounter any attack from the profound beasts residing the mountain and they arrived in front of the cave that''s supposedly the nest of the scarlet dragon. Issei felt a little disappointed since even though there''s indeed a Dragon inside this cave but it''s quite weak and it''s not a true Dragon either... At best it''s only a lesser Dragon which only slightly higher in terms of bloodlinepared to your typical wyvern. But the same couldn''t be said for Chu Yueli and Xia Qingyue because this profound energy clearly doesn''t belong to a peak but it''s a peak of instead... They sweat a little but they don''t feel afraid at all for some reason and they unconsciously turn their heads towards Issei direction... They don''t know why but when he''s in their presence they felt like they won''t be in any danger at all... Soon the Dragones out of its den and Chu Yueli and Xia Qingyue be a little tense but they don''t lose theirposure even in front of the Dragon knowing that Issei is protecting them. With a 100 meter in height that reached a hundred feet and an entire body scarlet-red, like red-hot steel, its enormous wings and tail lit with a zing fire. Its two scarlet-red eyes "were" full of prestige. "Were", since those eyes full of prestige instantly shrunk at a visible rate and the next second it plopped down to the ground and instantly exposed its belly towards Issei... *PLOP!* It''s as if its surrendered just like how a puppy would act when they''re in front of an overwhelming enemy... It would''ve been cuter if his body wasn''t so big however... Both Chu Yueli and Xia Qingyue be dumbfounded seeing the Dragon act like this... What happened to it''s awe inspiring act from before? Howe it acts like a puppy now? "No need to be afraid, I''m not here to harm you", Issei reassured the trembling pup- dragon... Its face went bright right away when it heard Issei words. It stopped its pleading act and even started acting spoiled towards him nudging his body with its nose. Then it purred something at Issei. "Hm? Are you sure?" Issei asked to which it nodded profusely. "U-Umm... You can understand what it''s saying, Ise?" Chu Yueli hesitated a bit before she asked him since he seems able to converse with the Dragon. Even Xia Qingyue is very curious about it. "Kind of... It wanted to give us its treasures inside its nest" Issei answered her question while he patted the Dragon head which made it purred happily. "I-Is that so...?" Chu Yueli face started twitching a lot thinking how incredulous the situation right now... Issei then went inside its nest followed by the happy Dragon. Chu Yueli and Xia Qingyue hesitated a bit before they went along with them... Chu Yueli who saw the content of its nest is feeling really surprised since there''s really a lot of inside the cave. is a Medical Herb used to refine the , and after consuming it, one would be able to resist arge degree of fire elements for a certain period of time. It could also temporarily change a person''s profound energy, which resided in the Profound Veins, into one of the fire attribute without any harmful side effects of burning or injuring oneself. It is exceedingly rare and only grew in areas with concentrated fire elements. At the same time, the Fire Spirit Grass''s growth speed was extremely slow and usually took more than ten years to reach maturity, and as a result, caused the value of mature Fire Spirit Grass to be remarkably high. The other reason why the Fire Spirit Grass was valuable, was due to the fact that it was extremely difficult to collect and store. Even the slightest amount of carelessness may cause the fire spirit inside the grass to all disappear. The sheer amount is very overwhelming for Chu Yueli while Xia Qingyue doesn''t have that much knowledge in the alchemy field so she''s unaware of how precious the is... Only after hearing Chu Yueli exnation that she understand how precious they are... It''s basically a gold mine! Although they don''t really need it but they could still sell it at a high price in the merchant guild. Issei is not really interested about these grasses but he felt some unique auraing from the depth of the cave so he went further deeper inside... What he saw is a small red orb glowing in the dark. He can feel this orb is quite special and it is also the reason why there''s so many nearby... He bes very curious so he picked it up and finally knew why knew why it seems special... It''s basically a that enables anyone to fully master the element as long as they can utilize it to it''s full capabilities. For example, he could give this seed to Natal who excel at using element and if she were topletely absorb this seed then she could immediately perfectly mastered the element as well. This would''ve been quite a catch if all he needs to do is to have one of his wife absorb it, but it appears that this seed can''t be used as it is... If his guess is not mistaken then this seed is only usuable by someone with a special type of vein or physique. He could just absorb it and gain it''s effect but it''s useless for him since he already mastered all element in existence... Nevertheless, it''s still quite a found and he thought that he should try to cultivate this seed when he gets back so that way he could make its copies... That way he could make his wives be even stronger than ever. As for how he will extract this seed power then he will discuss it with Da Vinci and the otherster on. He won''t believe that he won''t be able to extract the seed of its power when the timees. He started thinking that since there''s a then maybe there''s also another type of seed as well? Such as the for example? ''This ought to be a good souvenir... Now I wonder if there is more variety of this seed'' Issei smiled slightly under his mask thinking that he found another hidden treasure for his wives. He created a giant concentrated red crystalbined with his own unique . Issei used his me breath to create this one particr crystal and gave it to the ecstatic Dragon. With this it will have a greater chance to be a True Dragon in the future! It''s not everyday that it could get such a treasure and it''s from its very own King at that! The joy! The Dragon would''ve prostated itself and even kiss Issei feet if it''s allowed to but it knows that its King wouldn''t like that since it''s a male... If he''s a female then maybe he could court his King? Darn... Too bad I''m a male the Dragon thought to itself. It''s as if Issei could read the Dragon''s thought to he knocked its head. "Cut that out or I will beat you up..." Issei groaned feeling goosebumps seeing the look from the Dragon face. The Dragon smiled goofily towards Issei... Issei then took the with him as well. Chu Yueli who saw that be bbergasted since she could tell that Issei just perfectly harvested the grass... She sighed tiredly since everything that revolves around this elder of hers is very abnormal and surreal... Xia Qingyue also thought the same thing as her Master... The 3 of them left the mountain while the Dragon send them off with a big goofy smile and a wave... Later on in the future the Dragon is besieged by Five high-level profound practitioners from the tried to y this dragon to obtain its fire-attribute Profound Core. They were all at the and one was half a step into the , Fen Jiu. But all of them died at the hands of that said Dragon since when at that time, it already broke through to the and easily ughtered its foe without breaking a sweat... ... Issei''s party finally returned to the ... But on that very same day the whole sect screeched in surprise from what they saw... Not only that Issei brought arge number of , he also brought some rare herbs/nts such as the <10000 years old profound Ginseng> with him. This ginseng will be able to extend the lifespan of one individual up to a 1000 years. And to make matter even more ridiculous, Chu Yueli also told them of his capability to open all 54 profound entrance... But the surprise doesn''t end there... He also showed them the which weighted 50kg at the very least! In a single day the whole sect lose its calm while Feng Qianhui fainted with a silly smile on her face after this incident followed by Gong Yuxian soon after... Good Heavens! Just what kind of deity they brought into their sect?! The 7 fairies can only look ludicrously at their sect Elder... When Feng Qianhui wake up, she immediately head towards Issei location wanting to ask him to be their sect Master. But he refuses right away which made her feels disappointed... But she won''t easily give up just like that! If asking him won''t work then they can just entice him! Feng Qianhui announced a secret order to the whole sect to try their best to entice their sect elder... If before she only wanted them to take it slow and steady, then now she wanted them to take it fast and quick! She especially put her entire hope to the 7 fairies and also Xia Qingyue who just recently arrived... But soon after she also put herself into the fray since she reverted back to her younger self after Issei opened all of her profound entrances with a little bit of a bonus... "Yuxian! Let''s do our best!" Feng Qianhui pumped her fist with her eyes shining brightly. She''s acting like a teenagers the moment her body reverted back to her younger self... If the previous Feng Qianhui and Gong Yuxian looks like a woman in their 40s, now they look like a woman in their 20s... The wrinkles on her face had disappeared, and her skin looked so smooth and supple. She could even rival the smoothness and suppleness of a newborn baby''s skin. Her whitened hair havepletely turned glossy ck and it looked so lustrous. Her slender body, with ample and generous bosom and proud and plump buttocks, was now showing off their destructive charm that could topple a kingdom and nation alike. Gong Yuxian who''s also be younger can only smile wryly at her previously respectable sect Grand Mistress conduct... Not that she can me her since she''s also feeling extremely happy when she bes younger... Her natural beauty was enhanced even further, and the strands of white hair on her head also disappearedpletely and be silky ck just like Feng Qianhui''s hair. Her body curves and full bossom and buttocks could also rival Feng Qianhui''s. If they''re standing in line with the 7 fairies then they could be regarded as fellow sisters instead of a Master and Grand Master! That''s how young they looks now... While for the 7 fairies, all of their beauties also be more prominent than ever. Basically, Issei discovered another side effect from their cultivation, it reduces their lifespan and so he fixed that problem as well and the result is as such... They be significantly younger... He discovered this when he was opening the profound entrance of Xia Qingyue. Since she has only been learning the for short amount of time, Issei could easily pinpoint thest side effect of their cultivation. He was having a little bit of trouble before since he can''t exactly asked them to let him inspect their body more closely, couldn''t he? After that, the truly bes a sect made of Fairies... There''s not a single girl here who''s not beautiful as a fairy inside their sect... Their strength also started increasing at an rming rate since all of them basically have the ... Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Xia Qingyue who saw Issei''s face for the first time went into daze... "See, Master wasn''t lying when I told you about his otherworldly appearance, wasn''t I?" Chu Yueli smiled proudly at the dumbfounded Xia Qingyue. Chu Yueli brought her to see Issei''s face and her reaction is just like Chu Yueli expected. ''No woman should be able to resist his charm'' she thought to herself ''With this, her heart should waver a bit and the chance of her to develop feelings for him should increase as well...'' She added. She really wanted the best for Xia Qingyue... Even though she admitted that she also has developed some feelings for him but that''s not the issue at the moment. She''s pretty sure a man of his caliber won''t be content or should she say, won''t be allowed to only have one wife... You could say it''s her intuition as a woman but she gets a feeling that is the case. Indeed, Chu Yueli''s so-called intuition hit a home run since he has multiple wives already but even she won''t expect the number of his wives are surpassing 4 digits... Who can expect that? And if he indeed only have 1 wife then it won''t be long for that said wife looking for backup since she won''t be able to handle him on her own... Not like it would change anything even if there are 1000 women challenging him at the same time but at least it would satisfy him to a certain extent. But that''s only a false assumption since even though Issei couldst for an unknown amount of time on the bed. He can control his libido if he wanted to so if his wife reached her limit then he would switch off his libido as well. He only wanted to satisfy them so he is more than willing to apany them no matter how long they wanted it... "Now Qingyue... Even though Master wishes that she could make you stronger on her own... But Master knows that our sect Elder is more capable than Master" Chu Yueli smiled apologetically towards Xia Qingyue. Xia Qingyue was about to say something but Chu Yueli stopped her with a gesture of her hand. "It''s fine, I''m not feeling depressed or anything knowing that our sect Elder is more capable than Master... The reason why I''m telling you this is because Master wanted the best for you. So if you are taught by him directly then Master is certain that you will be able to achieve greater heights and even make your dreame true even faster." She smiled fondly at Xia Qingyue. Xia Qingyue''s eyes glimmered brightly after hearing Chu Yueli words. "It is Qingyue blessing being able to be Master disciple... Know that Qingyue won''t ept another Master in this life and only have Master as Qingyue''s Master. Even if Qingyue were to learn from others such as our sect Elder, Qingyue will never forget Master benevolence for Qingyue" She bowed respectfully towards Chu Yueli. "Aiii... Silly child... You don''t have to do this..." Chu Yueli felt warm after hearing Xia Qingyue''s words. Issei who''s in the distance could hear their conversation and he smiled thinly at their interaction. Sadly, there''s no one saw his smile just now or they would''ve be lovestruck because of how enchanting that smile of his was... Chu Yueli then urged Xia Qingyue to interact with Issei... ''With this, they should be closer... Just as nned'' Chu Yueli smiled slyly watching Xia Qingyue who timidly walking towards Issei direction. She then left the area to let them be... On her way back, she came across a group of female disciples... She assumes that they are heading towards Issei location as well to "Learn" from him seeing how they fidgetting around and the slight blush on their cheeks... There''s only one person able to make most of their sect disciples act this way... They usually always seems collected and calm. She dismissed them saying that Issei is currently a little bit busy much to their disappointment... Chu Yueli grinned slyly once more while apologizing towards them in her heart since this is Qingyue''s time to shine. Issei gets a lot more visitors nowadays... Whether it''s her fellow 7 fairies or Feng Qianhui and Gong Yuxian themselves, they would often visit him on the pretext they have some question about their cultivation... Sure her elder sister, Chu Yuechan genuinely visited him wanting to ask some questions about cultivation but don''t think she can''t see that Chu Yuechan expression during their interaction with each other glow brighter than usual... She still has her typical calm face but Chu Yueli as her little sister could tell that her elder sister is feeling happy inside... She also often shed a thin smile at Issei without realizing it. After all, Chu Yuechan is known to dislike men and ALWAYS wears a veil whenever he travels outside. Even Chu Yueli herself sometimes doesn''t wear a veil when she''s traveling outside. Issei''s position in the sect has already surpassed Feng Qianhui and Gong Yuxian. He may have refused Feng Qianhui''s request to be their new sect Master but inside their mind, he already bes their new sect Master. Feng Qianhui informed Issei of the worth of the but even after knowing its worth he still has no interest in it and said that they can have it. They can only smile wryly at his nonchnt attitude... They started wondering if there''s something that could pique his interest in this world... With this profound crystal and all those herbs, their sect grew even further... Their sect may be the smallestpared to the other 3 big sect but they make it up for their strength hence the reason why they''re 2nd in rank even though their sect disciple number is on the low side. They''re also always stuck 2nd in rank during the but now they can finally im 1st ce thanks to Issei help. Xia Qingyue arrived a few steps behind Issei location. She hesitates a bit seeing him calmly standing in front of her thinking that she might be disturbing him but she finally steeled herself to greet him. "Qingyue greets sect Elder" She bowed in courtesy. "Um." Issei turns his head slightly and nods at her greeting and then he turned his head to look to the front once more. Both of them then went silent for a bit after that... Xia Qingyue doesn''t really know how to interact with the opposite gender other than her own family member so she started thinking of what to say to Issei but thankfully Issei is the first to break the silence. "Tell me, Junior sister Xia Qingyue... For what reason do you want to be stronger?" He asked her while still looking to the front. "...Qingyue wanted to be stronger because Qingyue wanted to protect her family from harm''s way" Xia Qingyue was a bit taken aback but then she calmly answered his question. "Hmm... Is that it?" Issei proceeds to ask her. Xia Qingyue went silent after that... It''s as if she''s struggling with something inside of her. "If you want to be stronger with that purpose in mind then at your current pace its only a matter of time before you achieve your dream... But I have a feeling that you are rushing against time... As if you''re rushing to chase after something or perhaps someone... Can you tell me the real reason for your desire to grow stronger?" He finally turns around to face Xia Qingyue face to face. Xia Qingyue doesn''t dare to meet his gaze and look down for a moment before she answered him. "...Yes" Her face went a little downcast. "..." Issei waited for her to continue. "It''s because of... My mother..." After listening to Issei''s words, she did not choose to hide, but very naturally, with words that flowed like the mist, she said, "Father and mother''s meeting was very magical... When father met mother outside of the city, she was in aa and her entire body was covered with blood. After she woke up, she did not have any of her memories, and her body was extremely weak... Then, mother married father, and because her body was weak, giving birth to me was very difficult, and I narrowly escaped death..." She stopped for a second before she continued her story, "When I was four years old, mother suddenly regained her memories... She left, like a fairy she flew away and left... When she left, she hugged me and my brother while crying pitifully, saying that if she didn''t leave, she would bring cmity to the whole family. She said that where she was going, was a ce called the . It was a ce that we could never get to... After that, even though father stayed strong, I often see him shed tears quietly when he was alone. After more than ten years, he never remarried... Brother was so young and ignorant, but when growing up, the thing that he envied the most, was that other people had mothers..." "?" Issei muttered in a low voice. "Do you know what kind of ce it is?" He can feel that there''s indeed a higher realm or should he say higher world than the current . But since his strength is not fully healed he can''t carelessly open a void rift or his injury might be worst. He might be able to open a spatial opening but that''s only limited to the current world/realm. He still cannot travel between dimensions as of yet. Xia Qingyue absent-mindedly shook her head: "I don''t know. I have researched many ancient books, but I never encountered this name." "I see..." Issei was a little disappointed since she doesn''t have the knowledge to get there. He thought that the upper realm which so-called the might have thicker energy and natural energy. If he could get there then his recovery rate will increase. "The reason you pursue profound power is so that you can reach a level high enough to learn this name, correct?" He decided to put these thoughts away for now. "Mn..." Xia Qingyue nodded slightly before raising her snow-white face to look at Issei''s wless face: "I only want a reunited family. Even though this goal is very far, I believe that as I climb higher and higher, I will inevitably be able to see the silhouette of my mother one day..." "...I won''t say anything else if that is your true wish but remember to not lose sight of your true purpose in your search of power... Don''t let yourself led astray by the very same power you achieved." Issei solemnly said towards her to which she nodded solemnly as well, "Qingyue understand." "...Follow me" Issei went silent for a little bit before he started walking towards a big open field but he doesn''t forget to tell Xia Qingyue to follow him. He then started teaching Xia Qingyue about his understanding of the profound way and then he also teaches her the way of the sword since she seems to be a sword user. Issei asked Xia Qingyue to demonstrate her sword skill. She executed her sword skills one by one in front of Issei... "Your sword arts have too many useless flowery movement in it... A sword is used to kill your enemy and protect those who stand behind you. When you use your sword, you use it with the intent to kill." He picks up a tree branch and told Xia Qingyue to attack him with everything she has. She doesn''t feel offended at all seeing Issei only uses a tree branch to fight her since she knows that he''s way stronger than she is. But she never expects that with only a tree branch he can easily deflect everything she throws at him... Even the tree branch itself stays intact without any sign of about to break. It still looks brand new... She thought that she could at least break the tree branch... Although, she could faintly see a ck looking energy surrounding it... "This technique is called " Issei exined seeing her confused looks. "?" She muttered curiously. "Um... Try using your profound energy to coat your sword" He instructed. Xia Qingyue then does just that but she obviously fails. Her profound energy will instantly scatter away the moment it leaves her body... She then tries again but the result is still the same... She can only confusingly look at Issei. "Try to imagine your profound energy as a part of your body instead of thinking it as external energy." He calmly said towards her while demonstrating it from the start... Then they continue to train with this fashion until nightes... Chu Yueli who saw this from the distant nodded in satisfaction. The other girls are also watching them from the distance and they also tried copying their training but to no avail... Not surprising since it''s not a technique that could be mastered in a single day. Issei enhances his voice on purpose since he realizes their presence and he thought that he might as well. Then he thought of something during their training and called Xia Qingyue: "Junior sister Xia Qingyue,e here for a minute." Xia Qingyue stopped her practice and walked in front of him. "Let me try something..." He put his index finger on her forehead. A momentter, Xia Qingyue bespletely bbergasted since she somehow gains knowledge of the . She hasn''t gone to the as of yet since the whole sect is busy dealing with the crystal and herbs Issei brought into the sect. They are having a minor headache since the one who brought them all this is not interested in it... He just told them that they can have it and consider it done just like that... Even now they are hesitating to use all of these treasures... They decided to only use 30% of it for now and keep the rest of the 70% forter just in case he will change his mind... Even with this 30% share, they couldst for another 50 years at the minimum and if they use it sparingly then they could evenst for 100 years... And that is more than enough to make their whole sect be stronger than ever. This is also one of the reasons why Feng Qianhui wanted Issei to be their sect Master... Actually, Xia Qingyue has a special physique... Well, two special physique to be exact. The first one being the , it gives a special type of mind, with highprehensive abilities, pure and clear disposition, the soul will grow stronger and stronger over time, and be able to sense good and evil as well as danger, and easily see through various mysteries, and even see into the heart of all living things. Someone with the will be a supreme and sacred existence that transcends the world. The legends say that they are blessed by the heavens and whoever harms them would suffer the punishment of the heavens way... But in reality, those are merely fabrications that the world assumes is correct. This ability is so rare that it was difficult to appear once in a million years, even in the Era of the Gods. Once the awakens, one''s power, wisdom, vision, and soul will all undergo changes which appear strange on the surface. But their speed of growth will be so fast that it would be inconceivable to a normal person, and the changes to their wisdom and vision will cause them to no longer be willing to be under anyone else. At the very least, that person definitely will no longer be weak, hesitant, or bewildered. The Eternal Heaven Ancestor was the first example of this all those years ago. She was originally a mortal woman, yet she became the first Eternal Heaven God Emperor and she even convinced the Eternal Heaven Pearl to submit to her. On a side note, the is one of the ranked 4th on the ranking. The is, for all intents and purposes, a true ''divine miracle''. But in front of Issei existence, it could only barely count as "not bad" at most... The possessor of this divine physique usually always being faced with tragedy or "tests" to temper their body and mind is more urate... If she doesn''t meet with Issei then her future path is filled with obstacles and hardships, but that future is unintentionally being erased by Issei and he paved a brand new path for her life... A life full of bliss and joy... The "Heaven" doesn''t dare to change her destiny anymore since her whole fate has been influenced by Issei... Even if the "Heaven" tried to forcefully change her fate then it wouldn''t affect her anymore and would only bring destruction to itself... What''s quite funny is that the legend where they said that who possesses this physique will have protection from the "Heaven" is false... But right now Xia Qingyue has indeed had protection from an entity that surpasses the "Heaven" itself... She and the member of the basically have already released from the shackle of the so-called "Heaven" and they are free to create their own destiny with their very own hands... These things usually should be only possible for those who are extremely lucky(AN: Those who have plot armor is more like it). Xia Qingyue second physique is called the . Whoever possesses this physique has a "small world" inside of their body which allows them to hold more power than what their physical bodies can handle, as to say that no matter what Profound Art she cultivates in she will be able to cultivate it to any level no matter what her cultivation is. It can also be passed onto others with "vital virginity" or dual cultivation. Possessors of the are hard to search for even among a trillion people but the possessors would definitely be women. Even in the vast Realm of the Gods, at most, only one person will be born with the Nine Profound Exquisite Body every ten thousand years. When possessors of Nine Profound Exquisite Body have low profound cultivation, their profound energy will reveal a unique free-flowing state and it''s easily discernible by people who are aware of this characteristic of the Nine Profound Exquisite Body. If their unleashed profound energy can break thews of realm boundaries to a certain extent, then it''s possible to ascertain that they undoubtedly possess the . However, this profound energy characteristic weakens as their profound energy bes richer and if they step into the divine way, this characteristic willpletely disappear. Thus, locating one in the higher realms is difficult and hard to control as well so, it''s better to search in the lower realms. But those trivial things don''t apply to the current Xia Qingyue anymore who basically has been "Released" from the "Heaven"w. could be possessed by another woman. It was just that the conditions are extremely harsh and the method is very special. And this is why even without Issei assistance she should''ve been able to master the . (a.k.a Frozen End Divine Arts) is a Profound Art that originates from the Ice Phoenix, one of the Three Supreme Water Attribute Beasts. The bloodline of the Ice Phoenix is required in order to cultivate it. Mu Bingyun named it while she lost her memories on the . This profound art is capable of freezing anything. including profound energy. The primary users are members of Divine Ice Phoenix Sect. The extreme ice attributes of the profound art cause problems with reproduction and both males and females will find it very difficult to conceive. But Issei already fixed this problem as well. And since his bloodline is even more divine and way stronger than the Ice Phoenix itself. That requirement is basically nonexistent and he can easily pass on these arts to whoever he wants. Even one of his wives, Izana, the member of the <9 Divines> from the Kr race surpasses the Ice Phoenix in this world since she has the bloodline of the primordial Ice Phoenix God created by the Creator God itself. If the Ice Phoenix of this world were to meet Izana then it would immediately prostate itself inplete submission much less to say if it is in front of Issei himself... Not even the Primordial Azure Dragon from this world itself could stand a chance in front of his divinity. At most, it''s only on the level of the DxD world Tannin but that''s about it... "Hmm, as I expected..." Issei murmured in confirmation since his guess has been correct all along... The first time he saw this art he could sense a tiny bit of divinity left belonging to a God and it kind of remind him of Izana so he assumes the reason why the disciples couldn''t learn this art is because they don''t have its bloodline. "Try using it, Junior Sister Xia Qingyue" Issei said towards the bbergasted Xia Qingyue to which she nodded and on her first try, she could only execute the 1st stage but it''s already considered monstrous talent if she''s ced in the upper realm sect. Chu Yueli and the others who saw this be bbergasted as well. But thinking that they would just be going to bother them if they were to bombard him with questions now they decided to wait for the right time... In the near future, the whole disciple could use the ... And another reason emerged to make Issei their new Sect Master... They mean, just look at it! In less than a month of him staying here, he already contributed so many for the sect! At this current rate then winning the is pretty much guaranteed already... Without a single doubt! If after all this he''s still not worthy to be their sect Master then no one is... But sadly hisck of interest in being their sect master is quite frustrating but they won''t lose hope! As long as he''s still here they will have a day where he will finally take fancy on one of them or perhaps all of them is better and when that momentes, they won''t believe he wouldn''t stay! They already heard how gentle he is when he''s talking about his imaginary children from Chu Yueli''s mouth herself... A man like him wouldn''t abandon his family no matter what. On this they are correct but what they didn''t know is that he already has his wives waiting for him back home so this n of theirs is quite wed but it is still a good n since if he indeed takes one of them as his wife then he will do everything he can to make their sect be more prosperous. ... "Good... Let''s stop for today" He said towards the exhausted-looking Xia Qingyue. "Qingyue gives her thanks for Elder Ise guidance" She bowed even more respectfully than before. And even though she''s exhausted but she gains quite a lot from this small session of theirs. "Ah. We shall continue it at ater date, junior sister Xia Qing-" Issei nodded calmly at her but before he could finish her words, Qingyue stopped him with her own. "Please just call me Qingyue, Elder Ise" Xia Qingyue said with a respectful tone. "...Very well, then see youter, Qingyue." He said to her. Xia Qingyue heart throbbed a little hearing him calling her name directly like that but she doesn''t hate it. In fact, she''s a little happy about it... And with onest bow, she left the area... Chu Yueli''s group has already gone back ahead of time. Even though the time they spend is quite short, Qingyue is able to increase her strength by quite a lot. She should be able to achieve another breakthrough soon enough. She bes increasingly awed and started to revere Issei even more. Thinking about her Master''s words from before she blushed slightly... ''It might not be so bad having him as my husband...'' She couldn''t help unconsciously thought of it... But soon she snaps out of her thoughts since she has a dream to fulfill first. While Qingyue heads back inside the sect, Issei decided to stay outside for some time... It''s been 3 days ever since they returned to the sect and that mother and daughter duo still haven''t wake up until now... But he finally felt a stir within the pearl. He decided to wait for a few moments since he could hear a sobbing sound from inside the pearl... Considering how young this voice sounded then it must be the sobbing sound of the daughter... But he could also hear a sobbing sound from a maturer voice. The mother also took notice of his act when they finally stopped her reunion with her daughter and she felt be even more grateful of Issei for it. There''s no way he doesn''t realize their movement inside the pearl since he''s its master. "Benefactor... You cane in now" She gently said towards nowhere in particr since she''s inside a personal space of the so there''s no actual entrance into this ce. The daughter frowned a little because from what she heard, both her and her mother are saved by this benefactor and they are currently inside the as well at that. At first, she''s surprised seeing her mother appearance changes but soon she epted it since she''s already extremely happy that she''s still alive. What else could she ask for? No matter what she''s still her beloved mother in the end... She wishes that her gentle elder brother is still alive... But she bes dazed instantly after seeing Issei entering the pearl... Her mother is also in a daze seeing Issei face once again... Because he is the most handsome man they''ve both ever seen... the girl hates to admit that this person before them is even more handsome than her ownte elder brother that she idolizes a lot... Even if he''s ced in the upper realm then his face is surely one of a kind. They heard the current Dragon King from up there has a wless face but they are willing to bet that the man in front of them goes beyond that... wless is not enough to describe Issei''s appearance... Beyond perfection or beyond devilish is more urate to describe his face... What amazes her even further is that even after he saw her and her mother''s beauty he still has a calm face... Usually, other men either showed astonishment or even lust when they saw them both. "How are you feeling? Any difort on your new body?" Issei breaks their silence asking the mother since this is his first time trying to remold someone else spiritual body. "...E-Eh, no benefactor. There''s nothing wrong with my new body and there are no problems with it as far as I could tell." The mother hastily answered his question. "I see." Issei nodded calmly at her and then he turned his gaze on her daughter. "How about her?" She asked once again. "...This princess is fine." She warily answered Issei before her mother could say anything else. "Jasmine, don''t be rude." Her mother lightly reprimanded her. After all, the man in front of them saved both of their lives but it''s not like she can''t rte to her daughter''s wariness since both of them have their own share of lives experience... There are so many people tries to deceive and lied to them in their lives, her ex-husband is one of them who wants to do harm to his own daughter for his own selfish reason. He also forcefully made her as his mistress since he covets her beauty but after he has his way with her, hepletely abandons her never seemed to bother to care anymore... Even when she''s kidnapped by the Moon God Realm King, he doesn''t give a single care about it and even saw that as a chance to erase his own son and her at the same time... It''s because he wanted to do some ritual that involves her daughter and that ritual would''ve imed her daughter''s life so with her elder brother and herself in the way he won''t be able to smoothlyunch that twisted n of his... One day, when his Royal Father was out, he sneaked into his Divine Emperor''s hall and discovered an ancient jade scroll of ''Blood Sacrifice''. ording to this scroll, sacrifice one Star God''s everything, including his flesh, blood, power, and soul, to fuse his divine power with another Star God! Once he seeded, the fusion of the Star God powers and the Star God powers would have a special qualitative change. From there, it was very likely that he would break through his limits and cross over a barrier that he could never have traversed before. Touch the legendary path of a True God. He found that this kind of blood sacrifice method is not something that can be achieved by any Star God, but requires an iparably strict ''fit''. And in order to achieve this kind of fit, the sacrificed Star God must be direct blood rtives within two generations of the person who epted the sacrifice. They can be your biological parents, brothers, and sisters of the same father and mother, and your own child. He took the jade scroll and his father about this matter. His father did not try to dispute it and just told him straight away that he would perform the blood sacrifice ceremony engraved on the jade scroll. The purpose of purchasing arge amount of Divine Jades was to perform the ceremony. The ceremony was held once every hundred years and was also the ''day of the stars'' when Star God powers were at its strongest. Later when he was travelling he found that his sister inherited the power of Heavenly ughter Star God and in order to save his sister he informed her regarding the matter, hoping that she will escape... She was going to end her own life when she saw her soning to rescue her hoping that he will escape as soon as she does that but as fate allows it, there''s a loud rumbling sounding from the void along with a crimson tear on the space which allows her and her son to barely escape from the clutch of the Moon Emperor since they are distracted by it... But in the end, her son still loses his life... She doesn''t really understand the detail but it seems that her ex-husband has a coboration with the Brahma Heaven God Emperor''s daughter, Qianye Ying''er which resulted in his death since her son is in love with Qianye Ying''er so he trusts herpletely... He left behind a ring when he was on his deathbed. He left his final soul within the ring and so that will be able to protect Jasmine and her for the rest of their life... His mother and little sister mourned for his death... His little sister, in order to be even more powerful used her full power in order to get the , butter found out from the Soul Imprint left on it that it would devour her old profound veins, and give her new one, effectively forcing her to start cultivating over again. Which she couldn''t afford to do... While trying to get the she ended up getting poisoned by the where she went to search for the where she identally made her way to and if it weren''t for her mother intervention then she might just die from the poison attack from back then... But as a result, her mother is the one to bear the full brunt of the poison hence why she''s so close to her deathbed when Issei found them. If it weren''t for Issei help then she would''ve really died... Well, both of them will... Even though Jasmine''s mother bears the full brunt of the poison, she''s still inflicted by the very same poison... "...Who are you and for what purpose did you save us both?" She ignores her mother''s words and asked Issei with a cold tone. Even though she''s grateful that he saved her mother and her, she can''t let her guard down in front of a stranger such as him. "Haven''t your mother taught you to introduce yourself first before asking someone else''s name?" Issei countered back with a calm tone feeling undisturbed by the bloodlust she''s emitting right now. "You!" The girl gritted her teeth feeling slight anger for being berated by Issei. She usually never allows any outsiders to talk to her like that but since her condition is at its worst at the moment she could only grit her teeth. And he''s also their benefactor in the end... It will go against her conscience to harm Issei at the moment especially after what he''s done for them both. "Jasmine, that''s enough... Don''t act rudely towards our benefactor." Her mother berated her once again but with more force behind her voice this time. The girl who''s called Jasmine harrumphed and turn her head to the side but she doesn''t say anything else since she loves and respects her mother a lot. "I''m sorry for my daughter''s attitude benefactor, and as for our name, you can call my daughter Jasmine and as for me, you can call me Xun''er" She smiled apologetically towards Issei while introducing their name. "I don''t mind, and you can just call me Ise" Issei said in respond towards their introduction. Issei can understand what she''s trying to imply but he doesn''t really care since who they are is not his business. The name they use is too vague that you could say that they''re hiding their true identity. Xun''er for one is not her full name and sounds quite generic while Jasmine speaks for itself. They thought the same thing as him after hearing his name thinking that he''s also hiding his true identity. But this is their misconception since that is his real name... They just didn''t know it yet. "Hmph... Acting like you''re some kind of a bigshot using a fake name..." Jasmine mumbled in a low voice but both Issei and Xun''er can hear her voice. She can only smile apologetically once more while Issei is a little confused about what she meant by that? He''s not the one hiding his identity here. But he won''t bother to correct her thinking and just waved it off. "Anyway, you might want to wear some clothes rather than using a in nket." Issei waved his hand and a bunch of woman clothing appeared in front of them. They currently only use the nket Issei provided before to cover themselves and only now that they realize that they''re basically naked right now. "You pervert! Don''t look this way!" Jasmine shouted in embarrassment while she''s standing in front of her mother to hide thetter body from his sight. Isseipletely ignores her words and went outside the pearl to wait for them to wear some clothes. Xun''er face also went red after realizing her current predicament. Now that she thought about it, back when they first met they''re also fully naked... How embarrassing being seen twice by the same man like that... They then start to inspect the clothes Issei provided... Some of the clothing ispletely foreign for them both, not surprising since it''s from his original world. As for why Issei carries some woman clothing within his is because he bought them for a souvenir from this world and as for the clothing from his world... It''s because Ophis and Lilith often dirtied their clothing when they eat their sweets and snacks... Well, not only them... Even Ramius sometimes does that too whenever she eats. Issei doesn''t really mind about this since he thought that they''re really cute whenever they stuffed their cheeks full of food like that... It reminds him of a squirrel. Both Jasmine and Xun''er spend quite a while to choose their clothing... Issei can only sigh tiredly because it seems that even the woman from this world also spent a lot of time in this kind of stuff... He''s used to this since he often apanies his wives when they''re shopping. They finally choose a kimono for their clothes since it looks really nice and unique from their perspective. While Xun''er chooses a ck and white kimono thatpliments her current white hair and snow-white skin, Jasmine choose a red and gold kimono designed for children which suit her very well especially with her red hair. She doesn''t know that it''s made for children and only thought that it really suits her taste especially the unique pattern the clothes have. It''s really a fresh feeling seeing this new design for them both. But the way they wore it is kinda off... The binding looks really clumsy and randomly tied. They are feeling confused and thought that it is indeed the right way to wear it and decided to bear with it for now. At least their body is properly covered right now. Then Xun''er told Issei that they''ve finished wearing their clothes. When Issei went inside the pearl once more he bes speechless seeing how they wear their kimono... When he saw how clumsy Jasmine looks right now, it kind of reminds him of Ophis and Lilith since both of them didn''t know how to put on their clothes as well and just randomly wear it. He unconsciously moved forward to fix Jasmine''s clothing much to her shock. She doesn''t react because when he''s fixing her clothes, his face seems so gentle that it made her be dazed once more... His gentle looking face reminds her of herte elder brother that''s why... Even Xun''er bes dazed seeing Issei right now... After he''s done fixing her clothes that he nodded to himself. "The way you wear those clothes is wrong so I fixed it." He stated in a calm tone his face reverting back to the previous state. Only after hearing his words that Jasmine and Xun''er snapped back from their daze. "Wh-What were you doing you pervert! Who gives you permission to touch this princess?!" She scowled at Issei with her face turned a little red from embarrassment. "As I said, the way you wear your clothes is wrong, so I fixed it. And you can copy your daughter''s clothes to fix yours... Even though the design is slightly different but it doesn''t differ that much." Issei respond calmly to her outburst and told Xun''er to copy her daughter''s clothes if she wanted to fix her own clothing. Xun''er dumbly nodded at his exnation and there''s a tinge of disappointment welled up in her heart after knowing that he won''t be fixing her clothes like he did with her daughter... She then fixed her clothes while copying her daughter''s... Jasmine is still fuming with embarrassment and anger towards the nonchnt looking Issei. "Umm, benefactor Ise... What exactly did you do to my body? Howe my appearances be like this?" After she finished fixing her clothes, she asked Issei in bewilderment while touching her bunny ears. Her bunny ears are not pointing upwards but pointing downward so it kind of looks like a hair essory unless someone inspected it closely. "That''s right! Howe my mother now looks like this? And what''s up with that rabbit ears?" Jasmine asked. "Hmm... To be honest, that was also my first time trying to do something like that." Issei mused in interest while inspecting the changes in Xun''er''s body. "What?! So you experimented with my mother''s body!?" Jasmine felt her anger rising knowing that he basically made her mother as a guinea pig. "If I didn''t do anything then she would''ve lost her life back then." He calmly responded to her anger. Jasmine''s body froze since she knows that he''s telling the truth... If he doesn''t do anything then her mother wouldn''t be standing in front of her right now and she would be all alone in this world... "Jasmine. No matter what he saved our lives... Even if mother died back then, I wouldn''t me benefactor Ise here. If he doesn''t do anything then I would''ve died regardless... So he doesn''t do anything wrong and we should be grateful for what he did." Xun''erforted her daughter with a soothing voice. "...Hmph." Jasmine harrumphed but she doesn''t refute her mother''s words. "And I have to thank you once again, benefactor Ise... We would surely repay this benevolence." She bowed in gratitude towards Issei. He just nodded calmly at her gratitude. "So is there really nothing wrong with your body? How about your cultivation?" Issei asked her once more. Only after he asked her that she started inspecting her body and to her surprise, her cultivation haspletely disappeared. Even Jasmine is taken aback because of this. Jasmine is wounded so her cultivation decreased temporarily so it''s understandable for her cultivation to drop but her mother''s cultivation is no more... She basically turned into a normal mortal... "As I thought..." Issei mused calmly. "Wh-What did you do to her?! Howe my mother''s cultivation disappeared!" Her face went pale with horror since she knows if her mother were to go outside at her current state, she will only bring destruction to herself. While Jasmine felt angry and shocked, Xun''er only felt a slight surprise. "What I did to your mother is quite simple yet also quiteplicated." He paused for a second arranging his words before he continued: "I basically reced her corroded soul parts with a brand new spirit hence why her appearance changed the way she is right now... Since during that time the energy is at its highest I created a Yin spirit and also because she''s a woman, her attribute is leaning towards Yinpared to other elements so it''s much easier to use Yin energy as a substitution. Think of a wooden cart with a broken wheel, I reced the wheel with a brand new one but it''s made of iron instead of wood. It may look different but it''s still a cart regardless... Something like that." As for her rabbit''s ears... Is it really a rabbit ears? Issei is willing to bet that it''s probably the same case with Gugigura where her cat ears only look like one but in reality, it''s her unique Draconic part... But since he doesn''t change her to a full-fledged Dragon, he''s notpletely certain... Perhaps it''s just a coincidence? But he thought if he told them about it then it will only make them further confused so he let it be. What he did is indeed seem simple but they''ve never really heard anyone capable of doing what he did... Recing a part of someone''s soul? They''ve heard a method where someone could forcibly take over someone''s body or borrow a spirit''s power but they''ve never heard something like he just said... What he''s done is basically created a brand new life! At the very least, close to it. Even if they don''t believe him, they can''t really find a more suitable answer for Xun''er case... Like it or not, they can only believe him. "As for her cultivation issue... It should be obvious since I''ve reced a part of her soul with a brand new one so it can''t be helped if she loses her cultivation in the process. She''s basically underwent a process of Rebirth you could say." Issei finished his exnation. Jasmine is at a loss for words and when she''s about to say something else, Xun''er stopped her from doing so. "Regardless of what happens, we thank you for your benevolence, benefactor Ise." She said with a heartfelt gratitude. Exchanging her cultivation for her life? That sounds a great trade. She can''t afford to leave her daughter alone in this world and besides, she could just cultivate from scratch. It''s not like she became a cripple... If anything she has a feeling that if she were to cultivate from now on then she will achieve greater heightspared to the old her. She''s not sure why she''s feeling this way but it must have something to do with Issei she thought to herself. And she doesn''t know why but for some reason her heartbeat is thumping loudly whenever she looks at him... Sure he''s incredibly handsome but that''s not it... It''s like her soul is telling her to submit to him... Thankfully she can hide this feeling since it''s not that strong. "...He''s only a throne... His story is very doubtful considering how low his cultivation is..." Jasmine continues to mumble to herself thinking just how ludicrous his story was... If he was at the then it might''ve been more believable but he''s only at the peak of the ... He only seems like he''s in his 20s and being at the peak of the Emperor realm is quite amazing but that is only if he''s ced in this low-tier star... If he''s ced in the then his cultivation can be considered slightly above average at most. She still can''t trust Issei and that''s normal considering they basically just met with each other. He might have saved her and her mother lives but that doesn''t mean she canpletely trust him, no? "If there''s nothing else then I will take my leave." Issei nodded once more at Xun''er words and he prepared to leave but Xun''er called out to him once again: "Wait, benefactor Ise... Jasmine, take out the ." "..." Jasmine went silent because she doesn''t really want to give it away and even though she can''t use it considering that she will lose her cultivation if she were to do that. But now her mother basically has no cultivation and if she uses it instead things couldn''t be better for them both. And how could Xun''er misses her daughter''s thoughts but they owe him too much. "Jasmine... Listen to your mother..." She softly said. Jasmine then reluctantly took out the blood... "Benefactor Ise, this thing is the ..." She then exined about the blood Jasmine just took out... Era of Gods. The Creation God of Elements, one of the Four Creation Gods born from the primal powers of the Ancestral God. Possessed the most extreme power of the elements within the Primal Chaos Realm. Able to perfectly control, resist and absorb the six basic elemental powers: Darkness, Wind, Fire, Lightning, Water, and Earth. (Darkness was not known to the other Gods). The Evil God Legacy is the legacy left behind by one of the most powerful True Gods from the Primordial Era, the Evil God. The Evil God Legacy is obtained through a single drop of the Evil God''s Indestructible Blood. This drop of immortal blood embodied the source of his power. There can only be one inheritor of the Evil God''s powers because he eliminated his own divine powers and six hundred thousand years of lifespan to create this drop of blood. He gave up his life in order to leave behind one final hope for the future. The drop of immortal blood includes a memory imprint exining everything about whates with epting the legacy. After epting the Legacy your current profound veins will be destroyed and rebuilt with the profound veins of the Evil God, meaning you will lose your past cultivation, starting over. But once the profound veins are rebuilt and all profound entrances are open you will have ess to the Seven Gates of Evil God''s Secret Arts and its corresponding Profound Skills. You will also be able to use the Evil God Seeds once you have located them to obtain perfect immunity from the elements. "...Now I know your current cultivation is at the peak of the Emperor realm but even if you don''t want to use it then you can keep this blood as your own. And if you wanted to give it someone then it''spletely up to you... This may be not much considering that you just saved both of our lives but at the very least please ept it as our gratitude for now. We will surely repay you fully when we have the chance." She finished her exnation while presenting the drop of blood towards Issei. "Seeds?" Right after Issei said that. He can feel a pulling force from within his and when he takes a look at it, he saw the he obtained from the Dragon nest before is glowing brightly as if it''s reacting to the drop of blood in Xun''er hands. Both Xun''er and Jasmine be rmed seeing that seed since it''s exactly the same seed described from the soul message left behind in the drop of blood. Five Evil God''s seeds are spread through Evil God''s Five Secret Grounds that correspond to the five main elements. Only those who had inherited his power would be able to find them. Each Seed will transform his body into a Spirit Evil Body that allows forplete control, absolute immunity, and increased affinity to the corresponding elements. There are fire seed, water seed, lightning seed, wind seed, earth seed, and also darkness seed in truth. But Jasmine and Xun''er only knows of 5 seed at the moment. ""?!"" Both Xun''er and Jasmine shouted in surprise. They never thought that one of those legendary seeds is in Issei''s hand. "So this is indeed the seed you told me about. Excuse me for a moment." Issei then took the blood from Xun''er''s hand while she''s still being amazed by the sight of the fire seed. Jasmine also went forward to inspect the fire seed but much to her disappointment, it seems that she can''t use the seed as her own and only the one who possesses the is able to use it... Issei started inspecting the drop of blood in his hand in a detailed manner. With this sample in front of him, he should be able to gain closer understanding on how to fully utilize the . He released his Dragon aura out in the open along with his eyes turned into slit when he''s inspecting the blood in a detailed manner... Even though the blood in his hand is quite weakpared to his, it is still a drop of blood from a True God regardless so he also need to show it a certain length of his power so that this blood will thoroughly submit to him. It''s still weaker evenpared to the old Ophis and Lilith but that''s because their power is split between them. If it''s just the old Ophis then her divinity is a lot stronger than this Heretic God. Both Jasmine and Xun''er''s breath stagnated feeling the aura Issei emitting right now... Their body broke in a cold sweat because his aura is really overbearing and this is the first time they felt this way... Even their so-called ex-husband and father can''t hold a candle in front of this aura. Thankfully he''s not aiming this aura to them directly or it would make Jasmine suffocates and as for Xun''er, she might just die from the pressure alone since she''s basically a normal mortal right now... And his eyes... That eyes clearly belongs to a Dragon... And not just any normal Dragon. They have a feeling to just submit to him the moment they look into his eyes. It''s like its a bottomless abyss with endless power and able to make someone lost in reverie just by gazing at it... In no time at all, Issei finished making the blood submits to him and he finally understands how to utilize this . It took him about 5 minutes to fully understand how this blood and seed work. He''s feeling happy because with this he can make his wives be even stronger than before... He shed a gentle smile for a brief second thinking about his wives and this smile of his doesn''t go unnoticed by the 2 girls nearby him since they keep gazing at him after all this time... They be mesmerized seeing his smile since it''s so devastatingly handsome and charming... They felt like the time around them froze and they really can''t believe that someone can be this perfect... "You can have this back. I don''t need it." Issei''s eyes returned to normal and he handed the blood back towards Xun''er to which she reflexively received with her hands. "...Eh?" She let out a dumbfounded voice seeing that he suddenly returned the blood back to her. Her face went red at a visible rate feeling a little embarrassed since she thought she''s been caught staring at his face for a while now... Jasmine is still having it better even though her face is also a bit red but she still questioned Issei right away: "Y-You, who are you? And those eyes from before... You are clearly not a human!" She bes increasingly wary towards Issei since it seems that she has been underestimating him since he''s only at the . She positioned herself in front of her mother once again. Issei who heard her question has his eyes glowed for a brief moment and it serves to intimidate Jasmine for a bit. He calmly extended his hand towards her and Jasmine gritted her teeth preparing to use everything she got left to protect her mother. When she thought Issei going to do something to her... He instead flicked her in the forehead. *Flick!* *Ouch!* "As I said before, didn''t your mother taught you to introduce yourself first before asking others? You clearly hid your real identity from me so why should I tell you who I am either?" Jasmine scowled in anger with tears threatening to drop from the corner of her eyes because Issei flicks hurt a bit: "Y-You dare..." She said while covering her reddening forehead. She knows that she can''t really do anything to him in her current state and she thought his aura must''ve been because of his bloodline or perhaps some sort of true God legacy just like the Heretic God Blood. For all she knows, he might be from the upper realm as well just like her and her mother. "Anyway, you can have that blood back since I don''t need it. Then I believe we''re done here." Issei dismissed her anger as usual. He only sees Jasmine as a little brat so he doesn''t really care that much. This is not the first time he''s interacting with children like her after all. But he can tell that deep within her eyes, she''s holding sadness and hatred that runs quite deep. Presumably towards the one who poisoned them both. "E-Eh? B-But..." Xun''er stammers feeling a little confused. "Just lending me that blood once is enough. Feel free to stay inside this pearl for as long as you want. Oh, and I don''t need this seed anymore either." He tossed the at them since he doesn''t have any more use for it. Those seed is basically just a concentrated Fire element fused with the Heretic God divinity and profound energy of some sort. He can just create his own "Fire Seed"ter on. And with that, he left the pearl and heads back to his room inside the sect straight away... It''s already quitete after all. Both Xun''er and Jasmine as at a loss for words... But soon Jasmine is the first to snaps out of it and shouted happily at her mother: "Absorb the blood into your body, mother! And then use that too!" With this, her mother will at least have some strength to protect herself. "B-But..." Xun''er feeling doubtful whether she should use the blood or not... "Don''t worry, he said so himself, didn''t he? He said he doesn''t need it so you''re free to use it! We will think of something else to repay himter, but for now, use the mother!" She started convincing her mother to use the blood for herself. After her relentless urging, Xun''er finally relented to her words and fused the blood with her body along with the seed... Jasmine helped her mother to fuse the blood with her body since she doesn''t have profound energy anymore so she''s basically a mortal right now. Jasmine''s delicate fingertips suddenly stimted the blood of the "Heretic God" to float adrift and pierce into the middle of Xun''er chest. The pit of her chest immediately split open taking shape of a tiny hole just enough to reveal a bloodstain, and the sinister scarlet blood droplet touched Xun''er overflowing blood as if it were attracted. In a sh, it entered her body "Endure, Mother." Jasmine grasped her mother''s hand thinking the process is going to be arduous based on the soul imprint knowledge... But the pain neveres and both of them are left to nkly stare at each other thinking if there''s something wrong in the process... But after Jasmine inspected her mother''s body, there''s nothing wrong and she can see that the blood has sessfully merged with her... The message from the soul imprint said that the process would be painful since it''s going to devour the host profound veins... But here it''s basically just merged just like that without any repercussion... Xun''er profound entrance already opened up to 54 so there''s no change that can be seen in that regard. In it maybe unprecedented having 54 profound entrance opened but in the upper realm it''s quite normal. They started thinking if the blood is a fake or something but then the also perfectly assimted with her body. At that instant, she detected an abrupt turbulence in her Profound Veins. She didn''t even have time to survey the abnormal motions of the Profound Veins because the surface of her body unexpectedly released a ball of crimson luminescence. Right after, these crimson rays of light actually turned into a ming ze thatbusted on the surface of her body and bathed her entire body inside its crimson raging inferno. "This This is?" The unforeseen ignition of mes greatly startled her. What surprised them both even more, was the fact that Xun''er body unexpectedly did not feel a single degree of its burning luminescence, but instead felt an indescribable kind of coziness. Even her clothes were perfectly intact inside the mes, as if these horrifying mes were merely imaginary rays of bright light. Her cultivation realm also started increasing abruptly from the 1st level of and instantly reaches the <5th level of Nascent Profound Realm> in one go. Both of them be further bbergasted but soon Jasmine started beaming with joy since her mother just bes stronger and at the very least, she will have the strength to protect herself even just by a small amount. It also means that the blood and the seed is indeed the real deal. She couldn''t care less why her mother doesn''t undergo the painful process because that just means her mother won''t need to endure any pain whatsoever. But she started feelingplicated since this just means that the debt they owed him has increased even further... If it wasn''t for the he gave them then her mother cultivation shouldn''t reach this stage so soon... After all, the blood from the Heretic God only makes someone profound vein better than your average person, not suddenly increase that person cultivation just like that... Well, there''s no use thinking it now and she will surely repay this debt when she has the chance like she said before. Then she and her mother resumed their exploration of the heretic blood... ... Issei schedule goes on just like that for the next few weeks... Training Qingyue and the other girls from the sect. He also made them all able to learn the . Gong Yuxian never thought her casual act of kindness will bear these kinds of results... Their sect is at the heights where they''ve never been before... Even Jasmine and Xun''er who''s residing inside the is feeling awed by his achievements. They be increasingly curious at his true background because there''s no way he''s from this measly . That for one is obviously the that the mainly uses. At first, they thought he''s from that sect but they soon erase that thought since he never heard of him before in the upper realm. And they''re pretty sure that if he''s in the upper realm with his talent and looks then he must be quite well-known but the fact is they never heard of him even once... They''re also started sneakily trained the arts he taught to the to which he took notice of but he let them be. One day... Issei was at his usual spot viewing the scenery surrounded by profound beasts and animals as usual. The can be found lyingzily at his side just like a pet would. Jasmine and Xun''er at first is very rmed seeing a strong beast such as the which is at the acting so subservient towards him who only is at the peak of the . He bes even more mystical in their eyes every day they spent together. Well, they only stay at the pearl but they can basically see outside. When Jasmine saw Xia Qingyue she bes amazed because of her physique. She told Issei about her physique thinking that he will be interested and perhaps show some greed or whatnot wanting to obtain her physique as his own but all she got from him is: "Is that so?" Even in the upper realm, if Xia Qingyue''s physique were to be known then it would bring countless men and even women greed for it. That, coupled with her beauty would be double the attraction but here he is seemingly uninterested with it... She truly can''t see through him at all... It''s like he''s covered in this thick mist luring her to unveil each of his secrets... Her mother can only smile wryly at her daughter''s antics but she''s feeling happy since, at the very least, she doesn''t think about revenge all the time like she used to... "Master, there are two women observing the sect from above. Should we do something?" Esdeath, Altair, and Sirius suddenly appeared behind Issei reporting about two observers above the sect. Their clothes already changed into those of military attire from his original world. Esdeath wore a General''s apparel with long sleeves with buttons on the upper arms, a blue scarf on her neck, and high-heeled boots. As for Altair, she wears a dark navy-blue military hat with a crimson Dragon emblem on her hat and a Spanish-style double-breasted coat. While Sirius is wearing a pure white set. The three of them are wearing the same type of hat with the same emblem. Issei told them they are free to choose whichever clothes they like and they choose this attire. They customized the hat emblem on their own though... Jasmine and Xun''er be further rmed seeing them appear out of nowhere and how they all treated Issei with endless respect and devotion. They can tell that these 3 women in front of them are at the peak of the ... But it seems that they''re not a human as far as they could tell... Nevertheless, seeing them treating Issei like this made them increasingly curious by the second... Just who is he? What is his background? They wondered to themselves... "Let them be. I don''t sense any ill-intent from them." Issei also noticed these 2 observers present but since he doesn''t sense any ill-intent from them both he let them be. Those 2 neers are Mu Bingyun herself and her direct disciple... But Issei won''t know this untilter on... "As you wish." Esdeath said while still kneeling on the spot with a thin smile on her face. Then the three of them set their gaze on Jasmine and Xun''er who''s currently floating outside the pearl. Both Jasmine and Xun''er shuddered a little being gazed like that by them since the way they look at them ispletely different from how they look at Issei. Jasmine red back at them unwilling to back down. They are currently only in their spirit projection form while their true spiritual body is still inside the pearl... Any normal human shouldn''t be able to see them but these group of women clearly could... "...Then we will take our leave, Master." They are the first to averted their gazes losing interest and paid their respect at Issei before they disappeared once again to execute their duty. "...You... Just who are...!" Jasmine was about to say something but she put it on halt since she thought that since she doesn''t tell him her true identity then she has no right to ask about his... That, and also when she saw he extend his hand towards her forehead once more... She hurriedly covered her forehead with a scowl on her face and ran inside the pearl forgetting that he shouldn''t be able to touch her spirit projection. It seems that his flick from back then brought a little trauma to her... Xun''er sweated a little seeing her daughter acting like a little girl again but she''s feeling a bit happy nheless... Issei then decided to go inside the sect for today and when he entered the sect he notices that Xia Qingyue is currently having a conversation with Chu Yueli. Apparently, Qingyue wanted to visit her little brother on the since she''s quite worried about him. She got a letter from her father almost every month so she''s not that worried about her father but her little brother is different. When both Xia Qingyue and Chu Yueli saw Issei they paid their respect to him... Chu Yueli thought of something before she suggested if Issei wanted toe along with Xia Qingyue visiting her little brother to the . Issei thought for a while and he doesn''t see any reason to say no so he agreed to it... Then they both set off to their destination... But before he sets off he thought of something and gave Chu Yueli a bunch of charms. These charms will act as a signal if they needed help or in a dangerous situation. He asks her to give the charms to the other girls as well... He told them to just channel their profound energy into this charm so he will be able to notice it. It will also act as a temporary defensive barrier that protects the user from harm. That way he can arrive at their location in time... Well, he can just teleport to their location straight away using that charm as a navigation point but it should be better if the charm could at least protect them for a certain period of time just in case he can''t make it in time... Chu Yueli who received it is feeling happy and thanked him yet again... So he and Xia Qingyue headed to their destination together... Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Issei already told them to not depend on the because that art is not very useful for them and it''s a lot better if they train their will and heart using their own determination. Tempering mind and body is something that they needed to experience on their own. Using the will only serve as a temporary solution... It may help them in the early phase but in the future, it will be harder for them to reach that inner peace they''re searching for since this art forcefully "Freeze" their feelings. When the timees where that art is no longer usable for them then that''s when they will feel the bacsh of that said art... Just like how someone using a certain drug to increase their cultivation but when that drug runs out that person will be restless thinking without that said drug they are weak. "If you''re not even allowed to feel anything then can you even be considered human? You all are a living being... Not some kind of emotionless doll. Find your inner peace on your own and don''t depend on some outside help." Is the direct quote of what he said towards them. The girls took his words seriously and from then on they rarely use the ... And just like he said, the girls could more easily cultivate nowadays without any difort... They felt more free and unrestrained than ever... The awe and respect they felt towards him are already on par with what they felt towards the founder of the sect, Mu Bingyun herself. Issei and Xia Qingyue set off to their destination... Issei wore his mask while Xia Qingyue wears her veil. During the short time she''s spent inside the sect, her beauty grew even further. Issei''s training only makes her countenance be even more prominent than ever. If her old look seems like a fragile beauty then her current look is that of a true Fairy Maiden... Battle d Fairy Maiden. Her limpid beautiful eyes be sharper as the result of his training but it''s not a big change overall but it''s still quite something nheless... All she needs now is just to grow older and there is no doubt that her beauty will rival even Jasmine and Xun''er. Her cultivation already reached the 10th level of . This cultivation speed is really monstrous in the lower realm such as the . Jasmine and Xun''er admitted that Issei really has the talent and strength to bring this to great heights. Even in the upper realm, they''re sure that he will be considered among the best if not the best up there just taking his talent into consideration... But they are also a bit confused as to why he doesn''t advance to yet... His foundation and understanding of the profound way couldn''t be more solid. But why he is still only at the peak of the after all this time? It needs to be known that when Xia Qingyue first met Issei, her cultivation was only at the 10th level of . So in these past few weeks, her cultivation has risen by 1 big realm in one go. Issei indeed has trained her but her talent and will also help her in the process. Even Issei is feeling a little amazed since she almost reaches the basic level of . Soon she will be able to use her profound energy to coat her body and weapon. Sure if she''spared to the old Ramius''s group when they''re still human then Xia Qingyue has indeed surpassed them in terms of talent. It''s not that Ramius''s group is slow but their starting level is just different. And her supposed physique also yed a role in this regard so it''s quite understandable... Issei is nning to teach her as well once her reaches the basic level. They both are currently flying in the sky. Xia Qingyue still can''t fly yet but Issei could easily make her body float next to him with his perfect control of the profound energy. Unlike Chu Yueli, he doesn''t need to grasp onto her hand to make her fly but Xia Qingyue felt a little disappointed because of this... Not that she will say it out loud, obviously... After flying for a while, they finally reached the . There''s a lot of people saw them when they''re flying through the sky so they instantly knew that both of them must''ve been at the very least at the . Theynded on the ground and those around them hastily paid their respect towards them... Although they can''t see Xia Qingyue and Issei''s face, just from their figure alone is enough to tell them all that these 2 are surely an extraordinary individual. The men don''t dare to gaze upon Xia Qingyue''s for a prolonged period of time since they might earn their ire... Issei asked some bystanders where''s the . The man respectfully told him where the location is... He thanked the man for the info and then they headed towards the pointed direction... They finally arrived at their destination. The pce has more than three thousand disciples. It recruits disciples within the age of fifteen to eighteen. Most stay until they reach twenty years old before departing and many join the Blue Wind military. The pce''s strength is rtively weakpared to the otherrge sects in the city. But all of this doesn''t matter to Xia Qingyue or Issei. She only wanted her little brother to be safe. "Halt." The guards who saw them approaching blocked their way but their tone is full of respect since they saw both of them could fly in the sky. "May we know the reason for your visit to our humble pce?" One of the guards asked Issei and Xia Qingyue cautiously since they both must''ve had high cultivation. Qingyue is still wearing the artifact to hide her cultivation while Issei has higher cultivation than the whole city inhabitants. The strongest individual in their city is the pce chief himself, Qin Wuyou. And even he only has the cultivation level of 6th . "We are from the and I''m here to visit my little brother, Xia Yuanba." Xia Qingyue calmly said their purpose. The guards look at each other in shock before they cupped their fist even more respectful than before: "So it''s the esteemed guests from the . Please wait for a moment, we will ry fairy Xia message immediately." Then one of them hastily went inside the pce. The disciples who''re going in and out of the pce halted in their steps watching both Issei and Xia Qingyue since both of them stand out the most even with their face covered. They keep looking at them both with wonder and curiosity in their faces... While the men almost drooled seeing Xia Qingyue''s hourss figure, the women had their face flushed when they''re gazing upon Issei''s perfect figure... They really wanted to take those veil and mask off of their face so they could see just what kind of otherworldly faces are they hiding underneath it... The guards who saw their disrespectful gazes can''t really do anything since most of the disciple here has big background and he''s just a measly guard so he can''t really afford to provoke any of them... "Don''t be disrespectful towards out guests from the ." The guard can only say this out loud hoping that they will stop their disrespectful attitude... Some of them indeed stopped staring but some of them got even more interested because, from the rumors they''ve heard, the women from that famous sect are well-known for their beauty. They didn''t know who Issei is since the rumors said that no men are allowed inside their sect so they be even curious of Issei and Xia Qingyue because of it... Some typical young master tried to unt their status wanting to see Xia Qingyue''s face but with a wave of her hand, they all are pushed backward. Their cultivation is very lowpared to Xia Qingyue. And that''s not including theirbat prowess... The highest cultivation these young masters have is at the 2nd level of . Their faces turned pale with fright after being blown away by Xia Qingyue... Some of their body is also covered in thin ice much to their horror. Just when they''re about to say something else they be frozen stiff after feeling a terrorizing pressureing from Issei''s direction... Some of them pissed themselves while some even fainted dead away... Their followers hastily bring their leader body away fearing that they might lose their lives if they were to stay here... Truly a newborn-calfs are not afraid of a tiger... Well, a Dragon in this case... Some of them are awed by the prowess of Xia Qingyue and Issei. One particr woman is further amazed by it and she started thinking about something before she finally decided to try her luck with them to help her problem concerning her family member... She thought that she will wait for the right moment to start up a conversation with Issei and Xia Qingyue. Finally, the guard that went inside the pce returned with a group of people in tow. There are three people to be exact... One of them looks to be forty-something years old, he wears a dark-colored robe. The second one looked to be about sixty in age; his face held an expression of a gentle and unflustered calmness, and deep wisdom could be seen in his clear eyes. Thest one is a young man with a sturdy and tall body. He was already over 2 meters tall and seemed to be weighed at 175kg. This number was definitely not that high because he was fat, but was instead because of his big strong muscles. His muscles were of a dark tan metallic luster and broadcasted his astonishing strength. When this young man saw Xia Qingyue''s figure, he beamed into a happy smile. "Big Sister!" His face broke into a big grin stomping his way through forgetting their surroundings and gave her a hug. Thankfully Xia Qingyue is not a normal mortal or this hug from him would''ve crushed her bone... "Yuanba." She calmly patted the back of her little brother and only then he let her body go. "Hehehe, sorry, big sis. It''s just that I''ve missed you a lot." He scratched the back of his head in a goofy manner. They then started their talk with each other... The disciples from the pce be dumbfounded seeing that the useless and talentless Xia Yuanba having a big sister such as Xia Qingyue. Shouldn''t he be the elder sibling here with that huge body of his? Why is it the other way around... But the faces of those who usually bullies him be pale feeling afraid if he were to tell his big sister of his they might be faced with dire consequences... They sneakily leave the area heading outside the city straight away... It can''t be helped since his cultivation is the weakest among the whole pce... It''s due to the unique nature of his profound veins, his aptitude was extremely low and did not experience much growth in his profound strength. His profound strength was at the 4th level of the at age 15 and he remained stuck in the Elementary Profound Realm for many years. He joined thanks to his father''s rtionship with Vice Pce Chief Sikong Han. He doesn''t want to be a burden for his family so he wanted to be stronger but s... While the pair of siblings are having a reunion. The other 2 older men that came along with him are giving their greeting to Issei. The first man''s name was Sikong Han and the second one is the chief, Qin Wuyou. They only said pleasantries words to which Issei nodded calmly as a respond. "Ah, big sis. Let me introduce you to the pce chief Qin Wuyou and Elder Sikong Han. Both of them are the ones who take care of me during my stay here along with Senior sister Xuerou." Yuanba finally remembered about Qin Wuyou and Sikong Han. He smiled apologetically towards them both to which they only waved it off with a smile saying it''s fine. "Junior Xia Qingyue thanks pce chief Qin Wuyou and Elder Sikong Han for taking care of my little brother." She bowed in courtesy. She has already met Sikong Han before but that''s when she''s still but a child. "Fairy Xia is too polite, it''s what we should do." Qin Wuyou smiled kindly in response and Sikong Han also does the same. But Sikong Han thought that his friend''s daughter has really grown into a beautiful youngdy so he''s feeling happy for him. Issei is calmly observing them from the side but he curiously looks at Xia Yuanba since he can sense some sort of special physique just like when he cured Xia Qingyue''s cultivation side effects. "...How old is that little brother of Xia Qingyue?" Jasmine''s voice resounded from within the pearl. "Hm? If I''m not mistaken that he should be fifteen and a half years old ording to what Qingyue told me before." Issei answered her question. Of course they''re currently speaking with each other through mental message so no one is able to hear their voices. "Fifteen and a half years old" Jasmine pondered for a second, then said with a low voice: "This person, actually possesses the !" Xun''er gasped in surprise. She can''t use her sense as good as Jasmine anymore so it''s understandable that she doesn''t know about this. "Oh? ?" Issei asked in curiosity: "Is that physique is special just like Qingyue''s?" are the profound veins of the War God and are a rare set of profound veins and to certain people a god-send because of their nature. Once veins are awoken it will take one night''s time to break into the , or even possibly the . The way to awaken these Divine Veins is to have the heart of a tyrant and the desire to be an emperor and want to possess the power so much that it outweighs all other aspirations. But if one is incapable of awakening them then they will need to put in 10 times the effort in order to break into the Nascent Profound Realm and will never break into the True Profound Realm. "His Profound Veins are very special, his vein width is more than twice that of ordinary people, and even the structure is quite different. These Profound Veins are known as the . Even in the Divine" Jasmine almost slipped in her speech but Issei doesn''t miss that... He decided to ignore this slip up of hers for now. "Well, in short, it is an extremely rare profound vein, if it were in the ce where I was born, people who have this profound vein would inevitably dominate a region, and be appointed as an emperor. But for it to have appeared in this kind of ce, what a wasted vein! The reason why his veins are excessivelyrge is also because of his . With these veins, while it''s not obvious at the Elementary Profound Realm, once he steps into the and his profound power matures, he would have to put in at least ten times the effort of ordinary people for every level after! Also, throughout his entire lifetime, he can only progress up to Nascent Profound Realm, and will never breakthrough into the ." She finished her exnation. "...The parents of these two are not simple..." She added in a small voice. "...Do you think that their mother possesses a , Jasmine?" Xun''er voiced out her guess to which Jasmine nodded: "It''s quite possible..." Only women could have the . Although the primordial energy couldn''t be absorbed by others, the infant born within such a body would exist together with the pure primordial energy from the very moment ites into existence. Even if its potential would be far, far fromparable to the gods that were born amidst the primordial energy at the beginning of the Primal Chaos, the inherent nature of its physique would be simr to them. In other words, the descendant born from a woman with the Divine Stainless Body will have an extremely high talent and his life force, body, and profound meridians, all of them would be influenced by the primal aura. Not only would it have extremely high talent, but there''s also a great possibility for it to have a variant physique or even an already extinct variant physique. The whole process would be quite simr to how all kinds of divine powers and divine physiques were born from the primordial energy in the past. The first generation of descendants born would have an especially astonishing talent and physique. Although following the loss of the primordial energy, its quantity would be increasingly less after every generation but those descendants would be still iparable to ordinary people. The first descendants born from a woman that has the , unless met an unexpected premature death, would all eventually reach the . "Hmm... Interesting..." Issei mused calmly. Issei could more or less guess that Jasmine and Xun''er must''ve been from the Qingyue told him about... He can vaguely sense the original cultivation of Xun''er and Jasmine is above the since their energy is not solely based on profound energy. It''s like some sort of divine energy that usually belongs to Demi-Gods... Their soul strength is higher than the inhabitants of the . He can''t really tell right now but their energy must''ve been their unique elements. There''s a faint trace of element within Jasmine''s body... This element is quite rare since thest possessor of the element he met is a Goddess named . Their body also has traces of energy... Although it''s very thin it''s almost negligible... Not surprising since if their whole body covered with energy then they should either be like Trihexa, a mindless beast or they should''ve been like him and Nyathotep... A true God... But that''s impossible since Nyathotep herself told him that he''s the only person so far that could fully mastered the energy beside her... There''s no way Nyathotep who has been living longer than anyone else he knew never been to this world dimension. And it''s not like they''ve absorbed the energy. It''s more like they''re exposed to it without realizing it... So his guess that the upper realm that''s called must have denser energy and that''s what he needed to recover is correct all along. But he decided to wait for a little longer until his recent injuries stabilized... It shouldn''t take long before that happens... He won''t risk his life going into the upper realm without proper knowledge. He will ask Jasmine and Xun''er when the timees... As for whether the woulde with him then it''spletely up to them. He will at least stay for 1-2 years with them at most and after that, he will go to the upper realm so he can hasten his recovery. He''s pretty sure that by the time he leaves then their sect should already grow strong enough to protect themselves... Unknown to him, the whole sect already saw him as their leader. So if he decided to go somewhere then they will surely follow him just like a duckling would follow their mother... Or in this case, just like a harem following their lord would... He still doesn''t realize the changes on his face ever since he arrived in this world... He realizes his hair grows longer and it turned white but that''s about it... Issei was never a narcissist so he doesn''t really care about how he looks. Xia Qingyue then introduced Issei towards her little brother. "Yuanba, this is the elder of my sect, Elder Ise... Elder Ise, this is my little brother I have told you about, Xia Yuanba." Her introduction made Qin Wuyou and Sikong Han be taken aback. They never thought that the would have a male elder. Even the onlookers'' are surprised by this news and one particr individual be further reassured that they may be able to help her with her problem. So she decided to send a signal towards Qin Wuyou to which thetter nodded in her general direction. "O-Oh, nice to meet you, Elder." Xia Yuanba politely greeted Issei with a nervous smile on his face. "Um... Yuanba, was it? You have a bright future and a kind heart... Don''t lose it." Issei gently patted him on his shoulder and he secretly does something inside Yuanba''s body. Their body size disparity is not that far since Yuanba is only slightly taller than Issei so he can easily reach the former shoulder. He tinkered with his physique a little bit and also opened all of his profound entrances at the same time... Issei can tell that Xia Yuanba is not suitable for possessing the so he reversed that physique. Instead of needing to have a heart of a tyrant and the will to be an emperor. His brand new physique needed him to be kind-hearted and full ofpassion to living freely and helping others. Just like what Xia Qingyue told him before during one of their training sessions... He is a gentle and innocent kind-hearted boy despite hisrge body... It would be cruel to force him to change his personality just because "Fate" demands it. So now, the has been reverted by Issei and it could be called the instead... For as long as Xia Yuanba stays the way he is... He will grow stronger just like the veins counterpart from before. Reversing the physique of Xia Yuanba who''s basically a normal mortal since his cultivation is very low and he still hasn''t awakened the vein special properties either. So it is very easy for Issei to do it... If Xia Yuanba were already awakened his before then it would be harder for him to do it since that vein would''ve assimted itself with its host and changing someone''s personality is something that even he couldn''t do... Issei gained this capability when he asked Jasmine and Xun''er about the pendant he received back then. Both of them arepletely taken aback when they saw the pendant. The pendant is called the . Ranked seventh among the seven mysterious heavenly treasures. Although rankedst among the heavenly treasures, its power is the most mysterious of all. Can pass through the cycle of rebirth and distort cause and effect, the time and conditions for its activation are unknown. After every use, it''ll enter hibernation for 20 years from what the record of the books said... From what Jasmine has said that everybody that has owned the in the past has never figured out how to activate it. But when Issei fused his aura of a bit with it, he finds out some uses for it and one of the is tempering with fate itself, and this is what Issei just did with Xia Yuanba. Whilst for Jasmine and Xun''er they are ovee with disbelief since this is the first time they saw one person possessing two at the same time... Issei bes increasingly intrigued with this world as time goes by... Jasmine and Xun''er who''s inside the pearl can sense the changes inside Xia Yuanba''s body be bbergasted... 15... 30... 54 profound entrance opened just in the span of a couple of seconds! And what surprise Jasmine even further is that she can sense the changes with Yuanba veins. It has now bepletely foreign to her... Before this, she could easily tell just what is his physique is but now all shees up with is a nk... It''s like... It''s like it''s theplete opposite of the ! How can this be?! This is simply unheard of! Back in the sect, they thought the sect members took years to open their profound entrances so they didn''t think much about it. But then she realizes this is not a natural phenomenon and it has something to do with Ise... Even Xun''er realized this... ''Just who is he?!'' Is what''s inside their mind right now... "Y-Yes! Th-Thank you for your praise, Elder Ise!" Yuanba feels a little overwhelmed with disbelief by Issei''s encouragement. For some reason, he feels lighter and unrestrained than before but he thought it''s just his misconception from feeling too excited after reuniting with his big sister and also praised by his big sis sect Elder at the same time. He felt like he can achieve a breakthrough now if he were to cultivate but since he still wants to talk with his big sister a little longer he decided to hold it in for now. Xia Qingyue who saw Issei act of encouragement smiled happily under her veil... She can tell that Issei genuinely thought highly of Yuanba and not just some empty words. She also knows the low aptitude of her little brother but she''s still proud of him as his big sister. And to have a person she idolizes think highly of her little brother is like a dreame true for her... But her body froze for a moment when she touched Yuanba''s back, she can feel that his profound entrances havepletely opened up to 54 of them. So that means he has the same vein as hers now and she knows exactly just who''s responsible for this. Her eyes started glistening with happiness and gratitude. She sent a deep bow towards Issei''s direction immediately. "Qingyue will surely remember Elder kindness." Xia Qingyue said towards Issei and the onlookers'' only thought that she''s feeling grateful for Issei''s encouragement towards Yuanba so they didn''t think too much about it. "It''s just a slight effort from my side so there''s no need to feel overly grateful for it." Issei waved gently at her direction lifting her body up from her bowing position. Her eyes be moist after hearing his words but she''s adamant to never forget his kindness towards her... Ever... Qin Wuyou then invited both Issei and Xia Qingyue to stay for a while inside their pce... Issei doesn''t really mind and he thought that it will be a good thing to let Qingyue and Yuanba catch up with one another after being separated for quite a while. So he agreed to their invitation much to their joy. They are brought inside a seemingly luxurious room inside the pce... Along the way, they received a lot of stares from the disciples of the pce. It''s no wonder since it''s not every day that their pce chief would treat a guest with such a respectful attitude. While the male disciples gazed upon Xia Qingyue, the female disciples gazes at Issei. Most of them are taken aback seeing a nobody like Xia Yuanba standing beside them and he seems to be chatting happily with Xia Qingyue which induced a lot of envious stare from the male onlookers''. But after knowing that Xia Qingyue is his elder sister. They started thinking some ns of buttering up to Xia Yuanba so he would introduce them to his elder sister... But they be disappointed knowing that she''s already married when Xia Yuanba told them in a prideful manner since he idolizes Xiao Che a lot... Some female disciples also inquired him about Issei identity but he doesn''t really know Issei that well so he can only say that all he knows is that Issei is the sect elder of his big sister sect much to their disappointment... In the near future, Xia Yuanba cultivation started increasing at an rming rate that he bes the star of the pce and he will represent the in the uing . They served their best tea and food for Issei and Xia Qingyue but they''re feeling a little weirded out seeing that Issei would still wear his mask while drinking his tea. For Xia Qingyue it''s not weird since she''s a woman so it''s quite understandable if she doesn''t want anyone to see her face and their sect is also well-known for their beauty but what''s up with Issei? He is a man, right? Why is he wearing a mask then? Not that they''re going to ask him about it since it will be rude of them to do so... They have a little chat but it''s more like Qin Wuyou and Sikong Han do the talking while Issei only responds with a simple "Um" or a nod... They felt a little awkward since Issei seems to be a man of a few words... But at least he''s not arrogant and acts all high and mighty like most men they knew... As for Xia Qingyue, she''s only talking with her little brother and they''re fine with it... They''re not inviting them to gather info from them anyway. After waiting for a while, they heard footstepsing from the room entrance. Xia Yuanba who saw this neer beamed with joy: "Senior Sister Xueruo!" He waved happily at her direction to which she waved back gently with a warm smile on her face. "Big sis, that''s the senior sister I''ve told you about. Senior Sister Lan Xueruo." Yuanba introduced the neer towards Xia Qingyue who''s sitting beside him. Xia Qingyue and Issei turn their head slightly to look at this neer. She''s beautiful enough to make one''s heart tremble, a pair of beautiful sparkling cherry-colored eyes with a gaze as soft as water, not containing even the slightest hint of arrogance. She exudes a noble and graceful aura that added to her charm. Her cherry-colored lips have the luster of a smooth seashell. Her elegant eyebrows are crescent-shaped with beautiful pitch-ck hair. The light smile that graced her lips that were as heartwarming as the smell of incense in a gentle breeze. While maintaining a constant warm smile the whole time, she did not say anything in reply. Although she was only gently striding onward, it would make one believe that they had seen a fairy dancing in a white dress. Above all, her beautiful and slender snow-white neck let her exude a noble and graceful aura that added to her charm, making one feel as if they were looking at an exalted princess that belonged in the Imperial Family. (AN: https://vite.wikia.nocookie/ni-tian-xie-shen-against-the-gods/images/4/4b/CangYue3.png/revisiontest?cb=20190505183355 Just type Cang Yue ATG on google if you can''t copy-paste the link). Although her appearance was iparable to Xia Qingyue''s, it definitely was one in ten thousand, a devastating beauty that could tip over cities and nations. Yet the noble air that wrapped around her like an indistinct haze was not something that Xia Qingyue could match. Generally speaking, a girl that was beautiful to this extent would more or less carry a somewhat arrogant air. Yet this girl had a gentleplexion, her gaze was as soft as water, and there wasn''t even the slightest hint of arrogance between her brows. The faint smile on the corner of her lips was sufficient enough to almostpletely melt one''s heart with just a single nce. Her body only stiffens for a fraction of second sensing the gazes from Xia Qingyue and Issei. Issei only took a nce at her before he returned his gaze back to the front while Xia Qingyue nodded slightly at her since from what she heard. This Senior Sister of her little brother is very kind towards him so she has a favorable impression of her... Qin Wuyou and Sikong Han smiled gently at her. The girl bowed in courtesy at Issei and Xia Qingyue''s direction before she re-introduced herself in a respectful manner: "This junior name is Lan Xueruo, but my real identity is Cang Yue, the seventh child of the Emperor and only Princess of the ." Her greeting is straight to the point without any pleasantries because she knows that someone with a high standing of Issei and Xia Qingyue prefers honesty and not empty words. To win their trust she immediately told them the truth about her real identity without any strings attached. Disregarding that Xia Yuanba doesn''t know her real identity and basically just a bystander but since he''s the little brother of Xia Qingyue and also since he''s trustworthy enough she let him knows of her real identity. Her age is 18 years old so it''s not really wrong for her to call herself as junior in front of Issei. "Ah!?" Xia Yuanba bes bbergasted with shock because he never thought the kind senior sister that treated him nicely inside the pce is their country princess. Issei as usual only nodded at her introduction. "My name is Xia Qingyue, elder sister of Xia Yuanba. And this personage is my sect Elder, Elder Ise." Xia Qingyue introduced herself calmly and not forgetting to introduce Issei''s identity towards them in a respectful manner... There''s a tinge of pride that can be sensed from her voice that went unnoticed by the 3 of them except for Yuanba since he''s still feeling shocked by Cang Yue''s real identity. It''s not really a secret that they''re having a male as their sect elder and besides, he might be an elder in name but the whole sect knew that he''s basically their new Sect Master. The 3 of them already heard of his identity from Xia Qingyue''s mouth from the pce entrance but they''re still feeling surprised knowing that the well-known sect of has a male elder... But that''s not their ce to judge so they only cupped their fists in respect since they all know that Issei is at the very least has a cultivation base of the . They heard from the guards that they both are capable of flying in the sky after all. "I will get straight to the point... I need your help. My father the emperor is inflicted with some unknown disease and he''s currently bedridden... Of course, I won''t ask you to do it for free. I will do anything within my power to repay you. Even if in the end you''re not capable of identifying his disease then it''s still fine... Please, help us." She bowed deeply and she doesn''t use her status as the kingdom princess in her speech. She only speaks like how a daughter feeling worried about her father would. Xia Qingyue doesn''t say anything and waited for Issei''s decision. The whole room went silent waiting for his answer... Even Yuanba who''s feeling shocked before came back to his sense after hearing her words. He wanted to help her but he knows that he got no abilities to do so... He was about to say something towards Xia Qingyue but she stopped him with her hand because she will follow whatever decision Issei will make. The reason why Cang Yue wanted help from Issei is because he''s from one of the big sects out there and he ought to have more knowledge than the rest of them here... But what she''s mistaken about is that Issei is not really a person from this world so his knowledge might be on par with herself... Although, he indeed has the capabilities to certain things that deemed impossible for this world inhabitants. Even Xia Qingyue almost has a blind faith towards him since he seems like an omnipotent being in her eyes... The amount of miracles he has done is by no means small so it''s quite understandable why she felt this way. "...So you''re willing to do anything if it means that I''m able to cure your father?" After a brief silence, Issei asked her. "Yes. Anything as long as it''s within my power." Cang Yue doesn''t hesitate even for a second before she answered Issei''s question. "...Good. In regards that you''ve taken care of Qingyue''s little brother then I will see if I can do something for your father. But I can''t guarantee that I will be able to cure him of his disease and as for the payment. We will see when the timees." He finally agreed to her request. "Thank you!" Cang Yue''s party beamed with joy and thanked him with their heads lowered. Cang Yue''s group never thought that their act of kindness towards Xia Yuanba would bring this result so they can''t be happier right now. Even Xia Yuanba beamed with joy after hearing Issei''s words. "No need to thank me just yet... Qingyue, what''s our sect need the most at the moment?" Issei asked Qingyue. "...Answering Elder. Our sect is notcking anything at the moment because there''s still a lot of Elder "Gifts" left unused back in the sect." Qingyue thought for a moment before she gave him her answer and she''s also implying that their sect has more than enough resources at the moment so there''s really no need for him to bring something back. "Is that so?" Issei asked once again to which she nodded in affirmation: "Yes". "Well, I''ll think of somethingter. Then shall we go now?" Issei decided to think of the rewards forter and asked them. "If it''s not too bothersome then yes." Cang Yue answered respectfully. Xia Qingyue and Yuanba then talked a little bit more before they went their separate ways. "See youter, big sis!" He waved at her with a happy grin. "Um, take care, Yuanba." She smiled back at him under her veil. "Oh right, big sis. I heard brother-inw wille here as well. Too bad that he''s not here yet or you two could have a reunion as well." He said with a little bit of a pity to which made Xia Qingyue''s smile falter... She''s feeling a little annoyed that he mentioned that she''s "Married" in front of Issei and Cang Yue who heard of this be surprised. She decided to see just who is Xia Qingyue''s husband ister on... Although Xia Qingyue already knows that Issei knew about the truth behind her so-called marriage. It still annoys her a little being mentioned that she''s already "Married"... As for the marriage certificate between her and Xiao Che, she already destroyed it not long ago during her stay in the sect. Cang Yue offered to use her Eagle profound beasts to travel but Issei refused saying that he could fly on his own but Xia Qingyue can ride along with her if she wants. Xia Qingyue thought for a second before deciding to ride alongside Cang Yue so they went on their way to the capital city of the Blue Wind Empire... Even though their speed slowed down because of this, Issei doesn''t really mind. The same goes for Xia Qingyue since even though flying on her own is pretty exciting but riding on top of a profound beast such as this Eagle is quite fun in its own way... Cang Yue tried to start up a conversation but since both Issei and Xia Qingyue aren''t very talkative she''s the one who does most of the talking... Obviously, she avoids asking them about their sect since she doesn''t want to intrude on their personal space. She mostly talks about the scenery and stuff introducing it to Issei and Xia Qingyue. Although she''s just as curious as for why Issei wore a mask, she won''t ask him about it. During their journey, Issei saw a group of 3 men dragging 2 children, one little boy and one little girl with them. These three men appeared to be around thirty or forty years old and they appeared to be fiendish looking. They wore the same kind of light armor, the exposed muscles were dark and coarse, clearly they were people that frequently operated outside. The one who appeared to be the oldest had arge tall frame with a ferocious-looking face while a huge broadaxe rested on his shoulders. In contrast, the youngest looking one had a skinny frame, his facial features resembled that of a monkey with a sharp-angled mouth and he dragged a giant iron club that was over a meter long. Thest one had a face resembling a horse and also carried a giant iron club. In terms of their profound cultivation, the highest was already at the eighth level while the lowest was also already at the sixth level of . However, the two children appeared to only be seven or eight years of age. One boy and one girl, who was dressed in rough cloth. What was eye-catching, was a very shallow red mark present on their foreheads, its shape was like a cluster of burning mes. Each of their arms was separately dragged by one person, who walked them forward step by step. Tear stains that hadn''t dried up yet could clearly be seen on their faces. Issei then immediately swooped down to the ground not far from their direction. Cang Yue and Xia Qingyue who saw his action went confused before they saw the group of men dragging two children with them. They then also swooped down following after Issei. As soon as Issei''s group saw them, they also saw Issei''s group. Almost unanimously, the three men stopped their feet at the same time, their eyes tightly locked onto Lan Xueruo and Xia Qingyue figure with a glint like that of ferocious wolves disregarding Issei presence since they''re not interested with men. "Quick Look quick! That girl over there. There was actually such a good looking girl! Ssss... I''ve never seen a women this beautiful in my entire life." The horse-faced man spoke while his drool uncontrobly flowed down in a continuous stream. "And that one with the veil on her face must be quite a beauty as well!" He added. The sharp-mouthed man was even more so unabashed; both of his legs tightly mped up together as his entire body trembled: "She''s virtually a hundred times prettier than the goddesses in this daddy''s dreams, my legs are even about to give in. If we capture her to be our captain''s bride, the captain would definitely go crazy with happiness and may even grant us a vice-captain position" "Are you f*cking stupid!" The broadaxe man smacked the sharp-mouthed man on the neck. He then heavily licked the corner of his own mouth as his eyes revealed an obscene glint: "If we brought this girl back, Captain would definitely engage in activity every night. What would there be left for us? Tsk tsk, to meet such a beautiful girl in this ce, that''s simply a reward sent to us by the heavens." The sharp-mouthed man''s eyes suddenly shone and his two legs shivered even more intensely. He continuously nodded nonstop: "Right! Right! Big Bro is right! Then what are we waiting for!" "However, while this beautiful girl only looks to be eighteen or neen, she actually has the cultivation of the rank eight." The broadaxe man frowned a little. As for Xia Qingyue, she must at least has a lower cultivation than Cang Yue they thought to themselves since she seems to be younger than Cang Yue. They can''t really sense anything from Issei so they thought he''s just a normal man that wanted to act mysterious with that mask of his. "What? rank eight?" Both the sharp-mouthed man and horse-faced man were immensely shocked. "To have such strong cultivation at such a young age, she might actually be some great family''s disciple, or may even be on the level of a genius. If we act, and the family behind her back by chance finds out." "Tsk! Look at how unpromising you are." The broadaxe man nced at him disdainfully. He then licked his lips, andughed obscenely: "When have we, the ever not lived a day on the de''s edge, and who have we ever been scared of? Don''t even mention that she might be a disciple from some big family; since she has met us, even if she''s the current emperor''s daughter, hehehe, we''ll still engage without reserve! Tut tut, to be able to enjoy such an otherworldly beautiful woman that can''t even be imagined in one''s dreams, it''s worth it even if we die right after!" The sharp-mouthed man and horse-faced man were both nodding like a chick pecking rice and were excited to the extent that they almost forgot how to walk properly Even though their voices were low, it was enough to be heard clearly by the two children they dragged along in their hands. Terrified and worried expressions revealed on their faces. The small boy held his breath, then suddenly loudly shouted out: "Big sister, quickly run! They''re bad people, they want to harm you Ah!!'' Sent onto the ground with a kick from the horse-faced man the small boy let out a painful scream. The little girl hurriedly ran over to help him up and then started to cry whilst hugging him. Xia Qingyue and Cang Yue gazes went freezing cold seeing them treated the children like that, needless to say about Issei who has a soft spot for children. Before they could act on their own, they saw the horse-faced man be encased in an ice casepletely. Then it''s the man with a broadaxe turn to be encased in ice. "...Eh?" The sharp-mouthed man let out a dumbfounded voice seeing his friends sudden encased in ice. Even Cang Yue is surprised seeing this since she never saw Issei make any move and before she knows it, they both are encased in ice already... Xia Qingyue doesn''t feel too surprised since she knows the "true" strength of Issei so for them to challenge him is the same as courting death in her eyes. "Hiiiii!" The sharp-mouthed man let out a horrified sound and fell backward... Or that''s what supposed to happen if it wasn''t for his legs being encased in ice. If it wasn''t for the 2 children being here then Issei would''ve killed them in a more cruel manner. He walked forward ignoring the squealing sharp-mouthed man and bent down in front of the 2 scared children: "It''s fine now, you''re both are safe." He gently patted their head to make them feel safe. He had barely finished asking when the boy suddenly knelt before her and mournfully cried in his immature voice: "Big brother, I beg of you Won''t you save my family? Those bad people have always been harming us. Big brother, you''re so powerful so you should definitely be able to send those bad people off with a beating." Seeing the little boy kneeling, the little girl also followed suit and knelt down. Holding the boy''s arm, she added in a teary voice: "Big brother, please save us Uuu Uuu, please save us." "Um. I will help you. Now stand up." He lifted both of them from the ground and took out a clean handkerchief to clean their faces with it. He channeled his profound energy to heal both of them from their injury. He stared tearfully at Issei as he continues to cry out: "Big brother, I beg you, please, you must save us. If you don''t save us, our entire n will definitely be killed by those bad people. Only you can save us. In the future... in the future, we will definitely repay your favor." This little boy had previously shouted out to them in spite of the danger which proved that he had a kind soul. Now, he was even kneeling in front of him with misty eyes filled with plea and slivers of hope As if he had finally grabbed at the stalk of life-saving rice straw in the midst of his drowning. "No need to cry. Big brother will help you." Issei patted their head once more in reassurance. The little boy''s eyes shed with a pleasant surprise. After wiping tears away from his face, he nodded vigorously. Both Xia Qingyue and Cang Yue unintentionally smiled seeing how gentle he treated those children. Then Issei handed them both over to Xia Qingyue and Cang Yue while he "Interrogated" the sharp mouthed man. "H-Hiiiii! P-Please spare me! I-I won''t dare do anything like this again! Ple- Ah..." He begged Issei but he disregarded his words and put his hand on top of his head immediately. A secondter, the man''s face bes nk like he has be aplete idiot with drool started to dropping out from his mouth. Issei basically just forcefully read his soul memory to find out where his group hideout is and in the process, he turned the man into aplete idiot since his brain basically turned into mush already... He felt no pity nor guilty conscience doing this to a scum such as this man who''s in his whole life had done a lot of sinful deeds such as killing the innocents and raping them. He then also encased the man in ice since he doesn''t want the 2 kids to saw this man disgusting facial features after he turned into an idiot. "Qingyue, Princess Cang Yue. Please wait here for a moment with those children." He told both of them to which Qingyue nodded understandingly while Cang Yue wanted to say something but finally decided not to... And on that very same day, the so-called is no more... ... After a moment, Issei returned to their previous location. "Don''t worry, I''ve already ''beat up'' their group so they won''t bother you and your family any longer." Issei told the 2 children. ''Beat up'' is taking it politely while in fact hepletely annihted them without any question asked... All of them have be an ice corpse that''s broken into pieces so no one will be able to find any traces of them ever again... ""R-Really?!"" Both of them asked in a joyful manner. "Um, really." He nodded at them. "Thank you, big brother!" The boy thanked Issei profusely while the small girl smiled happily at him saying thank you as well. Issei then patted their head once again but this time they giggled happily. Once again, both Xia Qingyue and Cang Yue smiled warmly seeing their interaction... Even though they''re a little bit dirty but it seems that Issei is not bothered by those kinds of stuff at all... Jasmine who''s inside the only watches this scene in a silent manner... Xun''er gently hugged her from behindforting her sadness... Seeing how gentle Issei treated those children made Jasmine reminded her of her own elder brother... "Big brother, why are you wearing a mask and why is that big sister also wearing a veil?" The small girl asked in curiosity. Even the boy is wondering about the same thing. "Hmm? Oh, it''s nothing really. I''m just a shy person you see." Issei answered jokingly. Xia Qingyue softlyughed under her veil thinking that her sect elder also knows how to joke around it seems... "Hmm... Xian''er understands." The small girl nodded understandingly as if she''s an adult but it only makes her look cute more than anything... "Big brother, big sisters. Do you want toe with us to our vige?" The boy enthusiastically asked them since it is not every day that he can meet new people that''s kind like them. "...Sure." Issei thought for a moment before agreeing to his invitation because he can sense some sort of divinity inside these children''s bloodline. He thought that he might as well check if it can benefit him or not and besides, they still need to deliver them to their respective parents anyway. There''s no way he can let them travel around unattended. "You don''t mind right, Qingyue, princess Cang Yue?" Issei asked them both. "Qingyue will follow whatever elder decided to do." She answered with a thin smile on her face. "Yes, I don''t mind either." Cang Yue is the one who answered next since she has the same thinking as Issei... She can''t possibly let these children walk back on their own especially with so many profound beasts in the area. They then followed the two children towards the direction of their home. On the way, they found out that the little boy was named Feng Zu''er and the little girl was Feng Xian''er. They were twins of different genders. The surname "Feng" surprised Cang Yue a little, as she knew it was the surname of the Divine Phoenix Empire''s imperial family. But the two children told her that their entire n''s surname was "Feng" and that they''d been living in this mountain of wilderness since they were born, without ever leaving or ever interacting with outsiders. There were many violent profound beasts in the area, but for some reason, these profound beasts never approached the ce where they resided. However, because of those concentrated number of scary profound beasts, they had never been able to leave. That was also the same reason why outsiders had never entered. That held true only until a few days ago when the had found where they lived after barging in through some unknown method. The group had also realized that theirs was actually a very small n of guardians and thus, forced them to hand over the treasures they guarded. This was the reason why Feng Zu''er and Feng Xian''er were captured, in order for them to demand those treasures as ransom within a day or risk having the children killed. As they turned around a short hill, a small vige appeared before their eyes. A few middle-aged adults dressed in rough clothing stood in the front of the vige, wearing expressions of frustration and helplessness. A weeping married woman stood between them as she covered up her face... and atop all their foreheads, was a me-shaped imprint. "Father! Mother!" In the midst of their cries, Feng Zu''er and Feng Xian''er threw themselves in the direction of the weeping woman. The woman suddenly lifted her head when she heard the voices of her children. She almost believed that she was dreaming as she stared in a daze and watched her children dash over. It was only until they hadnded in her bosom, that she tightly embraced them while bawling in happy surprise. "Zu''er, Xian''er, how did you..." The middle-aged man on the side was visibly shocked and then was at a loss of what to say in his delight. "It''s that big brother who fought off those bad people and saved us." Feng Zu''er turned back and pointed at Issei, "Not only is big brother strong but his wives are also pretty. He only needed a short while to fight off all three of the bad people." "Mn. Mn." Feng Xian''er nodded in agreement with a face full of adoration: "Also, big brother said that he already beat up those bad people so they won''t bother us any longer. Right, big brother?" "Um. But these 2 pretty big sisters are not my wives." Issei corrected their words a little bit. Both Cang Yue and Xia Qingyue blushed being assumed as Issei wives. Cang Yue felt a little bit awkward since even though she has a favorable impression of Issei, she''s not at the point that she wanted to marry him. After all, they just met a while ago... As for Xia Qingyue, she doesn''t hate it one single bit... It''s not bad at all she thought to herself... All eyes turned to Issei''s group. The middle-aged man took a step forward, bowed deeply towards Issei, and sincerely stated: "Young Master, thank you for saving my two children. I truly do not know how I ought to repay you My name is Feng Baichuan and I am the current n leader. This is my wife Feng Caiyun." "It''s no problem at all. I just happened to pass by and it required little effort." Issei said calmly. The man in front of her was thirty-four years old, his appearance and the clothes he wore were humble and the space between his brows revealed a faint touch of elegance and calm. The me imprint upon his forehead appeared to be especially clear. But as the leader of the n, his profound strength was only at the tenth level of the . With respect to his age, this degree of profound strength was indeed too low. However, Issei immediately noticed that everyone in front of him was at the tenth level of the as well, it was iparably uniform in this aspect. But he can sense some sort of "Seal/Curse" affecting their soul and it''s most likely the reason why they are unable to breakthrough from the . It seems that the one who put the seal on them is quite strong and most likely a God-ss being... "Thank you, truly, we are too grateful." Feng Caiyun also bowed gracefully towards Issei, too thankful for words. "...Excuse me for my ignorant question, but what does young master mean by ''they won''t be bothering us any longer''?" Feng Baichuan asked Issei cautiously. Issei thought of this might happen already since it will be too unbelievable if some random stranger just suddenly said he already took care of the mercenary group just like that. So he brought along some evidence with him... He took out the encased ice corpse of the mercenary leader. "Th-This!?" Feng Baichuan bes shocked after seeing the leader of the iced body. Everyone from his tribe recognizes this person since he''s the one who demanded them to hand over their treasure before after all. How can it be?! The opponent was a notorious mercenary group that numbered around a hundred. Its captain and its three vice-captains were all in the . But to suddenly having their leader corpse in front of them is truly shocking for them all. They then hastily thanked Issei once again and invited them to their vige... ... This small vige was indeed a small vige, there were a total of a dozen or so simple and crude houses. From Feng Baichuan, they learned that the whole n was not more than two hundred people. In regards to the newly arrived Issei''s group, the three outsiders, the people here were vignt at first but afterward, they revealed a good nature. Very quickly, Xia Qingyue and Cang Yue both realized a strange fact. Every person they had met were all at the tenth level of the . Other than the children who have not yet started to cultivate profound energy, all of them were like this, without a single exception. It seemed as if the tenth level of the was their limit. But, after the , every time one stepped into another level, it was apanied by a bottleneck that increasingly bes difficult to breakthrough. But from the to the , there was basically no bottleneck to speak of. So long as enough profound energy was umted, one would naturally step into the . But the people here all stopped at the tenth level of the Elementary Profound Realm, this truly puzzled them both... Issei already realized their problem so he''s not puzzled at all. "How could this ce have Phoenix''s essence?" Jasmine''s sudden voice resounded from within the pearl. "Phoenix? The primordial divine beast, the phoenix of legends?" Xun''er followed up in surprise. "Correct! Even though it''s very faint, it is definitely without a doubt, the Phoenix''s essence. How strange Could it be that the phoenix had actually descended to this inferior ne before?" She continued with a confused voice. Issei doesn''t miss her little slip-up of the words "inferior ne" hence it confirmed Issei''s suspicion of their origins. "And the me imprint on their foreheads is also the mark that the phoenix bloodline bears! But this mark''s color and the color that I know, arepletely different. Additionally, the mark of the phoenix bloodline is normally hidden and only when using the phoenix''s power of fire would the mark forcibly appear, but the people here all bear the mark of the phoenix and it''s as if they can''t hide it. In short, this is too weird!" Jasmine said but then she realizes that Issei stays silent during their whole conversation... "...Why are you not feeling a tiny bit surprised when we''re talking about the Phoenix?" She asked with narrowed eyes. "Hm? Why should I? I often saw a Phoenix back in my home." He calmly responded to her question. ''In fact, that same Phoenix was my ex-fiancee. And one of my wives has a bloodline of a true Primordial Phoenix God. So why would I feel surprised by some inferior Phoenix?'' He added inside his mind in a prideful manner, but he''s not feeling prideful about Ravel Phenex(ex-fiancee) but of Paniverna one of the <9 Divines>... Not that he would tell them that. Paniverna who''s searching for him in the void shivered in joy for some reason, ''Issei-sama must''ve thought about me~! Wait for us, Issei-sama. We will surely find you soon!'' She thought with newfound determination with her beautiful wings made out of pure phoenix me burn even brighter which annoyed the nearby Izana a little since it''s too hot for her... They''re searching for him because from Semiramis guess, the reason why he''s still not returned to their side yet can only mean one thing... He must be so injured that he can''t return on his own. So she told them to continue searching for him... Truly a wife who knows her husband well... ""..."" Both Jasmine and Xun''er went silent thinking he must be just talking big... "Hmph... If you want to talk big then try toe up with a better story. Everyone knows that the Phoenix already died." Jasmine scoffed in a scornful manner. Issei just shrugged at her words and he''s not nning to convince her anyway. Feng Baichuan brought Issei''s party to a clean hut: "You three, please rest easy here. We are just a small n hidden. Everything we have cannotpare with the outside world, so we can only inconvenience you." "Do all of you have a phoenix bloodline?" Issei suddenly asked out of nowhere. Feng Baichuan, who was calm and dignified up until now, froze. His pupils distinctly contracted slightly. His expression rapidly fluctuated as he thought about how he could deny or avoid the question. But after a few breaths of time, his expression calmed down and a seemingly self-deprecatingugh arose: "Phoenix bloodline inheritor? We aren''t worthy of that title. We are simply keeping away from the world while carrying this sin and curse. We are just a humble n who have to atone for their sins, generation after generation. Although I don''t know where you learned that we have a rtionship with the Phoenix, but it looks like You came here in order to obtain the so-called ''treasure'' that we''re guarding, right?" "Phoenix? The divine beast that the Divine Phoenix Empire worships?!" As the bbergasted Cang Yue looked at Issei and Feng Baichuan, her brain momentarily stopped working. Xia Qingyue is also surprised but she''s able to regain her calm soon enough since she''s been told by Issei to always have a calm and serene mind whatever the situation you''re facing as to avoid being taken advantage of by her enemies... "No, you misunderstood." Issei shakes his head: "Someone I know also has a phoenix bloodline so I can more or less tell that your n has a phoenix bloodline within your body." Feng Baichuan who heard Issei words be further wide-eyed: "A-Are you speaking the truth?!" He asked incredulously. "Um." Issei snapped his finger showing a beautiful crimson golden me from his hand. It''s the me that belongs to Paniverna. Issei is able to use this me because he possesses the "Vital Yin" of Paniverna which is stored within his "Vital Yang". This is also one of the reasons why he''s able to fully master any elements in existence. "M-My God!" Feng Baichuan bespletely dumbstruck... Not only him. Even Cang Yue, Xia Qingyue, Jasmine, and even Xun''er ispletely taken aback by this sight. "I-It''s really a Phoenix me!" Jasmine shouted in shock: "And not only that... This Phoenix me is so divine and pure... It''s as if we''re in the presence of the Phoenix itself!" Actually, this me goes beyond the normal Phoenix me but since Jasmine''s knowledge is limited she can''t tell the difference. Xia Qingyue never thought that her sect elder is capable of using a me art and it is also a me of Phoenix... *SCREEECH!* A phoenix screeching sound resounded from within the nearby temple... It rmed every viger within the vige and they all hastily bowed down in reverence towards the temple direction. Even Feng Baichuan who''s inside the hut also kneeled down in reverence. "Th-The Phoenix voice! We haven''t heard its voice for hundreds of years!" Tears started pouring out from his eyes socket feeling blessed that he can still hear the phoenix voice after all this time... "Hm?" Issei can feel the summoning from the Phoenix. That very same voice is the one that summoned him. "Qingyue, Princess Cang Yue. Wait here for me." He instantly opened a spatial opening and went towards the source of the screech. All of them be further dumbfounded seeing Issei is capable of such stunt... Xia Qingyue is also shocked and she can''t regain her calm as she used to since all that just happened is just too surprising for her little heart... Even Jasmine and Xun''er is no exception... "Wh-What?! He can also use a Space/Dimensionalws?!" Jasmine felt like she''s dreaming right now... Just what is going on?! First the phoenix me and now this?! It needs to be known that only those that have a high attaintment in ws are able to open a spatial opening like Issei just did... If it happened in the upper realm that it won''t really surprise her that much since she''s also capable of doing the same thing in her top condition albeit with some little difficulties. But this is in the lower realm! And the one who did it is also only at the peak of the ! Even those who are at the might be unable to master thisw but here it is a mere cultivator capable of opening a spatial rift of his own like some he''s slicing a piece of cake... Issei arrived inside the Phoenix temple. The interior was actually a t stone chamber after going through the seal formation. The stone chamber was unnaturally spacious and measured at least a hundred meters long and wide. Not to mention just two hundred people, it could easily fit even ten times of that. Both sides of the stone chamber had very long stone stairs and it seemed as if there was another floor above. There was a long walkway to the front of the stone chamber which was approximately a few dozen meters in length. At the end of the hall, there was a gently rotating red-colored seal formation that was identical to the seal outside. Issei then started walking towards the center of the voice and when he stepped inside the formation. The scene before him suddenly distorted. Right after, he felt the sky and ground spin, as if his body was sent flying by a storm. But he remains calm without any fluctuation in his heartbeat nor facial feature... Only after a while, did that weightless feeling finally disappear slowly. He only saw pitch-ck darkness in front of him. "How long are you going to make me wait?" Issei said to nowhere in particr. Right after his voice ended, two lines of narrow golden light suddenly appeared in the pitch-ck darkness before him. Immediately after, the two narrow lines of golden luminance slowly opened like a pair of slightly narrowed eyes No! That is exactly a pair of eyes! A pair of iparably gigantic golden eyes that were embedded inside the pitch-ck space. A dignified and respectful voice resounded within his mind, from the timbre of the voice, it was clearly a female voice. "Greetings, o'' Go-" Right before the Phoenix could finish its words. Issei blocked the connection between him and the . ... "Wh-What happened?! Why suddenly we can''t hear anything?" Jasmine said inplete bewilderment before she tried to exit the pearl. "And we can''t get out from here either!" She shouted in frustration. "Jasmine... I think Ise doesn''t want us to hear the content of their conversation so he blocked our connection with him..." Xun''er smiled wryly at her fuming daughter. "I know! But... But... Ahhh! So frustrating! Petty person! Cheapskate! Scoundrel!" She pouted in anger thinking that she will be unable to dig out his secret in this way... *POMF!* *POMF!* *POMF!* She started bashing the pillows on her bed to vent her anger... Not like you''re the one to talk... Xun''er wryly added inside her mind since they also don''t share their secrets with him... It''s just indeed Issei being a little petty like Jasmine said so he doesn''t want his secret to be exposed to them... But what was the Phoenix going to say just now? "Go"...? ... "Greetings, o'' GodKing." The Phoenix said in a respectful manner. "You know my identity?" Issei asked curiously. "No, I do not. I can only sense your overpowering divinity and strength which eclipses all of living being in this universe, and that includes all of the Godly beings that I havee across... So calling you the GodKing or King of Gods is not false, is it not?" It responded. "...No, I think not." Issei went silent for a bit before he affirmed its words. Issei then looked at this pair of golden eyes: "And you''re only a spiritual remnant of the original Phoenix." "That is correct. I am an immortal soul left here by the phoenix, yet I am also an existence independent of the phoenix. I preserve this trial ground and receive all challengers. Spirit of the Phoenix, is the most fitting title for me." She confirmed his words. "Hmm, why would the phoenix leave a trial ground here?" He casually asked. "Long ago, the three major fire attribute divine beasts: the , , and the fought for the me Progenitor position in the . The fierce battlested thirty-six days and ended in the defeat and injury of all three. The Phoenix fell down to this Profound Sky Continent after being gravely wounded andpletely recovered after thirteen years in the Profound Sky Continent. In these thirteen years, the phoenix deeply felt that even though the Profound Sky Continent''s humans were weak in strength, their hearts and nature were pure; thus it left two trial grounds in order to leave some opportunities for the humans of this continent." The phoenix said. "So basically a power struggle between the 3 of them... And why is the group of vigers outside has been cursed?" Issei further inquired. "The phoenix had left this message: If the humans of the Profound Sky Continent use this Phoenix power to harm the world, all of their strength will be taken away and their bloodline would be given punishment! What was very unfortunate, was that a person of one of the bloodlinesmitted a grave sin while using the phoenix''s power, the power of the phoenix had been permanently stripped and their bloodline was cursed. After that, no one else had passed this trial..." The phoenix answered Issei''s question. "Then? The reason you called me here is because you wanted me to take your trials?" Issei jokingly asked. "No, I wouldn''t dare... Even without taking the trial test, I already knew that you will surely pass the trial with ease... And your bloodline is much more stronger and divine than any of the Divine Beasts in existence. So I wouldn''t even dare to even imagine polluting your bloodline with my insignificant bloodline and inheritance." She instantly denied Issei''s joke. The massive amount of good karma he umted is more than enough to tell her that he is not an evildoer. As for the other trials, even the original Phoenix won''t be able to stand a chance against him, needless to say about some measly trials... "...Then why did you summon me here?" Issei asked. "..." The Phoenix spirit hesitated a bit before she finally speaks once more: "...It''s because of the phoenix me you emit before... May I know how are you able to possess that iparably beautiful and pure phoenix me?" The Phoenix truly felt amazed and awed by Paniverna''s phoenix me and she wanted to know just howe Issei has that kind of me since she could tell to a certain extent that his bloodline is that of a Dragon and not a Phoenix. So for him to possess that kind of phoenix me is really incredible in and of itself... "...That me belongs to my wife. My wife has a Primordial Phoenix God bloodline inside her... You could say that she will surely be the next Phoenix God sooner orter." Issei said with pride. "..." The phoenix spirit went silent after hearing his answer... She''s ovee with shock because even the original Phoenix from this world only reaches the . Primordial here can also mean Ancestral. So that means that his wife that possess the Phoenix bloodline has already surpassed the original Phoenix by a huge margin... She knows that he''s not lying because that me is far stronger and purer than the Phoenix me the original phoenix ever had. "...This may be presumptuous of me but I ask you of your assistance, GodKing..." The Phoenix then steeled herself to ask for Issei''s assistance. Chapter 101: Chapter 101: "..." Issei doesn''t say anything after hearing the phoenix words. The phoenix thought that he''s waiting for her to continue so she continues her speech: "Of course, I won''t ask you to do it for free and maybe the things I can give you are not useful for you but it can benefit normal cultivator out there." The golden eyes shed again and two spots of light descended from the skies. What fell in front of Issei was a white-colored jade bottle and a broken piece of white jade. "Inside the white-colored jade bottle is the . It can increase a cultivator''s control of fire energy by a substantial amount. But at the same time, it can also greatly increase a cultivator''s profound strength... With regard to normal cultivator strength, it can let their profound strength advance by at least five ranks regardless of their cultivation realm as long as they''re below the !" "Meanwhile, the fragment of the is inscribed on this jade stone. Together, the , the , and the were known as the Three Great World Scorching Heavenly Books. Each possessed tremendous power capable of burning the heavens. That year, the Phoenix left behind the first six stages of the . Only" She paused for a moment wanting to see any kind of reaction from Issei but to her disappointment, he doesn''t seem to be interested in the least with the things she offered... Not that she hasn''t anticipated this since he must clearly possess stronger skill than the . But she doesn''t lose hope and continues to say her offer towards him. But she needed to mention the iplete art first. The phoenix spirit''s voice held a deep sigh: "Originally, this had recorded everything from the first to the sixth stage, but before the first challenger arrived, an unexpected ident happened..." "That year, the Phoenix left two trial grounds in this continent. One was here and the other was at the enormous a long-distance away. The trial ground at the was quickly discovered and the was created. That trial ground also became a restricted area that belonged solely to the . Afterward, the became the number one sect of that empire. The empire was renamed as the and even the empire''s capital was established near the . Thus, the area where the trial ground was located became the empire''s most prosperous region. Humanity''s avarice, deceit, barbarous acts, and war Constantly existed and tainted the aura within that region. It thereby infected the Phoenix''s spirit in that trial ground and gave it a consciousness it should not have had... Which led it to betray the will of the Phoenix." "As a part of the Phoenix spirit with a different body, I knew of its existence then, and simrly, it knew of mine. After it had developed the consciousness it shouldn''t have, it actually had the idea of destroying me and this trial ground, wanting to have the entire continent to itself. Thus, it transferred its energy to amon firebird and came here. It fiercely battled against me andpletely destroyed my copy of the jade that recorded the ." "During the intense fight, I destroyed a portion of its copy of the , leaving it with only the first four stages. Afterward, I was no match for it and had no other option but to create a false illusion of dissipating into mes. Only until then did it leave But it didn''t know that I had removed the fifth and sixth stages of the instead of destroying them, which is the piece that you are holding right now. After that, Ipletely severed my soul connection to it. It never felt my existence again and has always believed that I had died but I have continued to carry out the will of the phoenix. While guarding this trial ground, I have weed and monitored all the challengers." Issei only silently listened to her exnation and to be honest, he''s not really feeling interested in the Phoenix history whatsoever... "...So I''m guessing the help you wanted from me was to assist you to destroy or kill the other Phoenix spirit?" Issei finally said something. "...No, what I need your help with is to help me find the other phoenix spirit bloodline inheritor. But I want the inheritor to have a pure heart and if he/she not worthy of the rest of my inheritance then no need to give it to them... And when the timees you can do whatever you want with my inheritance because that can only mean the Phoenix legacy will have no moreplete inheritor..." The Phoenix said softly. As for asking Issei to give it to his wife, that thought never cross her mind since Paniverna clearly has higher divinity than she is. "Oh? You don''t want me to destroy the other phoenix spirit?" Issei asked with a raised eyebrow. "No... I''m but a spirit remnant from the original Phoenix. So I don''t feel any hatred nor anger towards the other phoenix spirit. My task is only to find a worthy sessor for the Phoenix inheritance, no more no less." The Phoenix said. "Of course, you can give the inheritance to someone you think worthy enough if you want. I''m sure someone like you who have a massive amount of good karma will know how to judge people wisely." The phoenix added. "I need to correct your words on your previous statement... I''m not a good person. I''m a very selfish person that will do anything just to make my loved ones safe and happy. Even if I have to destroy this whole universe and killed trillions of innocent lives in the process, I won''t hesitate even for a second... So don''t assume that you know of me just based on external factors." Issei said in a cold voice. "Perhaps... But the fact that you''re willing to tell me about this is proof in and of itself that you are clearly has a noble heart... Also, the reason for your selfishness is out of someone you hold dear, not for some personal gains and that is good enough for me... If you would sacrifice everything just for the sake of gaining strength then no matter how many karmas you umted afterward, I would''ve deemed you unworthy." The Phoenix gently said. "..." Issei went silent after hearing her words. "And for myst offer for your help... I can sense that your soul is quite injured to a certain extent... I don''t know what kind of being is capable of injuring someone like you but..." The phoenix said in astonished voice thinking just what kind of being is capable of injuring a Godly being like Issei... If that being is still alive and decided to take a visit to this universe then they are doomed... Thankfully it''s Issei the one who visited their world and not his foe... "But I can help you to recover your injury albeit not much... And that is thest thing I could do for you... If you''re still not satisfied with my offer then you can ignore everything I''ve said. You can still keep the if you want and just consider it as a gift from this lowly one." The phoenix finally said. "Hmm... And how can you help me with my injury?" Issei inquired. "...You can absorb my soul... Even though my current self is nothingpared to the original Phoenix. I''m still a spirit remnant of a divine beast that reaches the nheless and I''m sure that my soul can heal you to a certain degree. And I can sense that you possess 2 Heavenly treasure within your body... One of them being the and the other one is the ... You can use the to assist you in the process of absorbing my soul." The Phoenix suggested and it appears that she has a small knowledge on the . She doesn''t feel surprised at all after finding out Issei possessing 2 Heavenly treasures with him. The Heavenly treasures themselves have a sentient will of their own and they can choose who''s going to be their master. They will obviously choose Issei as their master considering there''s no better candidate than he is... She won''t even feel a tiny bit surprised if all 7 Heavenly treasures were to suddenly presented themselves in his hand right at this moment... Issei doesn''t really need help the help if he wanted to absorb the Phoenix spirit since he possesses Forzelotte''s unique skill but the Phoenix obviously doesn''t know that... "Oh? Do you know what you''re saying? If I absorbed your soul then you will cease to exist." "I know... Sooner orter I will disappear into nothingness anyway so it makes no difference how I will dissipate." The Phoenix calmly answers Issei''s question. "No... I think you misunderstood something..." Issei took off his mask and the Phoenix who saw his face be dumbstruck since she never thought that someone could be so devastatingly beautiful... But when she saw the glowing Dragon eyes of Issei she shuddered in awe and fear... "If you were to "Die" normally at your current situation then your soul will transmigrate to the cycle of reincarnation... Sure you''re just a spirit remnant of the original Phoenix but that doesn''t mean that you don''t have your very own soul. The fact that the other Phoenix spirit turned that way is a fact that you both are a living being and not just some mere spiritual remnants..." Issei stared at the Phoenix''s eyes to make her understand just what it means if he were to absorb her soul. "You might think that if you were to die then you will just dissipate into nothingness? That is wrong... If I absorbed your soul, only then you will truly dissipate into nothingness. You will cease to exist without being able to reincarnate... Now, do you understand what you''re suggesting? If you''re certain of your offer then I will ept your request. But knows that after that there will be no going back for you." Issei narrowed his eyes at her. "My other wife is the true Goddess of Death. She told me only those that have mastered and aura themselves are capable of truly granting someone a true death. And I am one of those people who has mastered the and aura at the same time." He notices the people of this world think that if they were to destroy the spiritual body of another person then they will be able to prevent them to reincarnate or whatnot... But that is wrong. The which contained someone''s very own soul essence is the one that needed to be destroyed so that person won''t be able to reincarnate... But those things are only visible to people like him and Semiramis... And even if they could see them, whether they''re able to destroy it or not is a whole different story. A saintess such as Croix and Jeanne''s group might be able to see them but they won''t be able to destroy them. "..." The phoenix went silent because she never thought it this far before since she thought she''s just the "Will" of the phoenix and nothing else... For the first time ever since she''s created by the original Phoenix, she finally felt a certain emotion budding inside her... And that emotion is called fear... She started to feel afraid of the unknown... What will be of her when she truly dissipates and when her soul is absorbed by Issei... She thought that she will just dissipate when she dies but she never thought that she will be able to reincarnate... And if Issei absorbed her soul she will lose that opportunity... Now she finally understands why the other phoenix spirit turns out to be that way... It''s because she has a consciousness of her own in the first ce and not just a mere ident... She''s no different herself... If she truly doesn''t have consciousness of her own then she won''t feel fear like this... Issei who saw the struggle within her eyes just went silent... He thought that the other phoenix spirit must''ve realized the fact that they have their own consciousness earlier than this one in front of him hence she felt afraid of dying since only the other spirit is capable of defeating her in this world. So she strikes first... To him, there''s nothing wrong with feeling afraid of dying so he doesn''t really think the other phoenix spirit did something wrong at all... Even he is afraid if he were to die then his loved ones will be left alone... "Seems like you finally understand what it means to have your soul absorbed by me? I can see it in your eyes that you felt uncertainty and fear... And that''s normal since that just means that you are alive." Issei said towards the shaken Phoenix. What the original Phoenix did is like a pseudo-creation. If Issei could create a brand new spirit such as Esdeath, Altair, and Sirius from nothing then the phoenix created a brand new spirit from its own soul. They are not just a spiritual will but more like a soul residue from the Phoenix itself. You could say that they''re the original Phoenix clones. After a while, the Phoenix finally closed her eyes... But when her eyes are opened once more, her eyes are filled with emptiness... Issei frowned a little since it looks like she decided to stop caring about anything else other than the original Phoenix "Will" once again... "...I am but a spiritual remnant of the Phoenix... So it is my duty to fulfill her will. My offer still stands, GodKing... You can absorb my soul as the payment for my request. In fact, you can absorb it now if you wanted to." She said in a t tone without any emotion. "...Are you certain?" Issei calmly asked her while his already glowing eyes intensify trying to intimidate her even further. He also released his tyrannical Draconic aura along with his at full throttle... There''s a faint Crimson Dragon projection shadow behind Issei''s body that took its shape from his aura and hakibination... The Phoenix felt so small in front of this embodiment of Issei''s Draconic form... A golden chain emerged from all around her... Binding her whole body. Even being in touch with these golden chains alone made her feel extremely weak already... How would she feel when her soul is being absorbed? Extremely painful? Beyond painful? The phoenix shuddered fiercely for a brief moment before she closed her eyes in resignment: "...Yes. It will be my honor to be of use for you, GodKing." "...Very well. I will honor our agreement at the price of your very own soul." Issei finally nodded at her resolution. He extended his hand towards the Phoenix direction and there''s a suction forceing from the palm of his hand that greedily absorbed the Phoenix''s energy. The Phoenix kept her eyes closed epting her fate... She doesn''t really feel anything other than her powers and divine energy being stripped away from her... She thought it must be Issei being merciful towards her hence she doesn''t feel any pain other than some difort... This process only went on without any obstruction... 5 minutes... 10 minutes... 15 minutes... 30 minutes... and when the Phoenix thought it will dissipate into nothingness. She can feel something different happening to her supposed spiritual body... She can feel her previous Phoenix form started receding into a much smaller form... From her head, her torso, her arms, until finally, her legs... All of them turned into a humanoid feature... The golden chains disappeared along with her body transformation... She bes gobsmacked seeing the changes in her body... She thought that she will dissipate into nothingness when Issei finished absorbing her spiritual and divinity energy... But now she can feel a brand new fire spirit residing within her... It doesn''t exactly rece her being and if anything, it makes her feels as if she has been reborn... She has very long scarlet-red hair and a beautiful pair of crimson eyes representing a ruby that could intoxicate those who gazes upon them. Her skin like those of a porcin doll that could rival even a newborn baby skin and it looks very soft to the touch. Her breasts and bottoms look so firm and full that it could make any men who saw them will feel like their blood boils with lust. (AN: The link to her image will be posted in thement sectionter). She doesn''t wear anything at the moment meaning that her lust-inducing body is shown in its full glory without a single article of clothing blocking the view... She stared at her new body in a daze... Issei took out a red dress and give it to her... She dazedly received the clothes that are currently being given to her. "I already epted the payment. I will help you find the true sessor of the other phoenix spiritter when I have the chance." Issei said calmly towards the dazed Phoenix. "...W-Why...?" She confusedly asked Issei. "What?" He asked. "...Why am I still alive?" "I epted your payment as it is... I absorbed your spiritual and divinity energy and then I reced it with a brand new fire spirit. But because of it, you lose all of your strength, meaning that you have be a normal mortal now." Issei exined. "...But..." The Phoenix tried to say something else but Issei beat her to it. "Hmph... Don''t underestimate me. Do you think I''m so weak that I need to resort to devouring souls? I have never absorbed or devoured any souls before this so why should I start now? Besides, all I need is your divinity and spiritual energy, not your soul itself." Issei scoffed at her. If Issei used the for the absorption process before then the phoenix will truly dissipate into nothingness since the mirror itself can''t do aplicated process like filtering the spiritual and divinity energy within the phoenix soul. But since Issei possesses the he can easily do it. If he just devours the phoenix soul as it is then the process might be faster but he doesn''t choose to do so... "But remember that your soul still belongs to me in the end." He continued. He thought that he will just give her to Paniverna to handleter... Even though she''s basically Issei''s servant now but everyone who knows him well would know that being his servant is basically just a servant in name while Issei himself rarely gives order to them... They''re pretty much a normal person with a job and Issei is their boss... As can be seen from the Heroic Spirits group as an example... The Phoenix eyes went wide before tears started pouring out from her eyes... She felt extremely relieved that she doesn''t have to truly die... She understands the underlying meaning behind Issei''s words... He meant that she is basically his belongings now... "...This ve greets her Master." She kowtowed at Issei direction but there''s a relieved smile on her face... Issei frowned at her words: "Don''t call yourself a ve... Don''t you have a name?" "...This maid doesn''t have a name other than being known as the Spirit of the Phoenix. I implore you to give me a name, Master." She said while still in the kowtowing position. "...Then you shall be called Xiaotao from now on." Issei thought for a moment before he gives her a name. "...Xiaotao thanks Master for his kindness." She said with smiles through tears. After a brief chat, Issei told her to enter the . She bes awestruck by the sheer amount of treasures inside the ... As far as her eyes could see there''s a massive amount of priceless treasures... She doesn''t recognize most of the things stored here but she knows that it''s extremely powerful... Some even surpassing the 7 Heavenly Treasures themselves... But after observing for a while she shakes her head and focused herself to cultivate her newfound life... That way she can serve her newfound Master... Issei already stored the rest of the phoenix inheritance inside the . Although she''s basically a mortal now but she is still the Phoenix incarnation so she''s able to regain her previous divinity and even be a brand new Phoenix entity on her own... Well, it''s more like she''s a profound beast in a human form more than an actual human. But that makes things easier since she can just absorb Issei concentrated profound energy like other profound beasts could... ... Issei reconnected his connection with the and the moment he did that, he heard Jasmine screaming in anger saying stuff like he''s being petty and a cheapskate or whatnot... "Where''s the phoenix? What were you two talking about? Howe you have a phoenix me? Why can you create a spatial opening?" She fired a series of questions demanding an answer with both of her hands on top of her hips... Shees out from the while fuming in anger... But all she earns is another flick to the forehead... *Flick* *Ow!* She thought she will be prepared for his "Attack" but she can''t even react to it... She forgot that Issei is the master of the . She won''t be able to re-enter the pearl unless Issei let her... She then begrudgingly returned inside the after receiving her "Punishment" while still covering her reddening forehead and covered herself in a nket on top of her bed... Xun''er smiles wryly at her daughter and she can hear her grumbling under the nket as well... ... Issei then returned to the previous hut... "Sorry for making you wait." He said towards Xia Qingyue and Cang Yue. Even Feng Baichuan is still there. But he saw that both Feng Baichuan and Cang Yue looking at him with their eyes and mouth wide open... He''s confused why they''re making a face like that until Xia Qingyue reminded him: "Elder Ise, your mask." She said with a silent sigh since it seems that her elder will have another pursuer soon... "Oh, right." He then wears his mask once again. Cang Yue is still dazedly staring at him as if she''s able to peer through his mask... She will never be able to forget his otherworldly face in this lifetime... Her eyes started bing zed with her cheeks reddening... While Feng Baichuan shuddered fiercely thinking that he almost went to the wrong path just now. He can only pray to the Phoenix and Heaven themselves that his wife won''t see his face or he might be forced to wear a green hat sooner orter... Even he who''s a man almost went to the wrong path, needless to say about his wife... "n leader Feng, can you gather all of your nsmen here?" Issei suddenly said towards him. "Huh? M-May I ask why you needed to all of my nsmen to gather in one spot?" He started letting his imagination gets the better of him thinking Issei wanted to make every woman in their vige to be smitten at him and that''s including his own wife... No! He can''t let this happen! "I can remove the curse in your bloodline." Issei said simply. This short sentence from Issei was like a p of thunder that sounded right beside Feng Baichuan''s ears snapping him out of his delusion. His body trembled and the features of his entire face froze on the spot. Following that, his gaze trembled violently as he rushed to Issei''s front in an instant, tightly grabbed both of Issei''s arms with both of his hands, and asked with trembling excitement: "What did you say? What did you say Could Could you repeat that?" Feng Baichuan''s reaction waspletely within Issei''s expectations. "Yes, I have a little conversation with the Phoenix and she told me how to remove it. The curse in your bloodline is very easy to remove, it can be removed just by burning it with phoenix me." Actually, he can easily remove their curse even without the phoenix telling him how to do it. He can just use his or just absorb or erase the curse on his own. But Xiaotao told him to just use Paniverna''s phoenix me to erase it. Since it''s easier to do it that way then he will do just that. While speaking, Issei suddenly raised his hand and pressed the dark red phoenix imprint on Feng Baichuan''s forehead with his right hand''s index finger. A small dot of Paniverna''s phoenix me quickly ignited on his fingertips, and then instantly rushed into Feng Baichuan''s phoenix imprint. Feng Baichuan''s face revealed a trace of pain, but it had also only appeared for that instant. Subsequently, the color of his phoenix imprint suddenly started to change, from a dark red, it gradually became more and more vivid, until it became a scarlet color that waspletely devoid of any murkiness. Issei then withdrew his finger when the process is done. Feng Baichuan then stretched out his trembling hand to stroke the phoenix imprint on his forehead that had be hot. He was excited and so moved that he didn''t know what to do. He spoke in a tearful voice: "The curse has disappeared It really has entirely disappeared..." "Now you see that I''m telling the truth. Go and gather your nsmen here so I can remove their curse." Issei said towards the ecstatic Feng Baichuan. "Okay Okay!" Feng Baichuan nodded his head as his eyes filled with tears. As he looked at Issei, the gratitude in his heart was so strong that it could not be described with anynguage. Issei had wiped out the ck Demon Mercenary Group, saved the lives of his entire n, saved his children lives, and removed the curse in their bloodline, essentially saving hundreds of their nsmen''s future generations! He allowed their entire n to once again possess power and dignity! With the power to protect themselves, after the next generation, they would no longer have to sneakily hide in this deste mountain range. Feng Baichuan then finished gathering his whole nsmen in front of Issei... Issei doesn''t go around putting his finger on top of the viger''s head like he just did with Feng Baichuan but he just willed for Paniverna''s me to move around in his stead. Because of it, he finished erasing their curse in only a short amount of time... He also taught them the but he doesn''t give the rest of the Phoenix inheritance to them since it is reserved for the true sessor. All he needs to do is just to share the content of the jade that contains the with them so it doesn''t really waste too much time to do so. Issei told them that there''s no need to guard the trial ground anymore since the Phoenix has already passed away much to their dismay... He told them if he doesn''t believe what he said then they can go inspect the trial ground on their own. Feng Baichuan instantly said that they do believe him, it''s just that it''s really hard to believe the divine beast they have been guarding after all this time is no more... Issei has done so much for them and there''s absolutely no reason for him to lie to them considering he is far stronger than all of thembined... If he wanted to he can easily kill them all and take whatever he wants... They won''t be able to fight back in the slightest. ... After bidding farewell to everyone, Issei''s party resumed their journey... Every nsman from the phoenix n came out to see them off and looked at the skies as they flew off, they stayed for a long while, even after their silhouettes hadpletely disappeared from their sight. "Father, was big brother Ise really sent by the Phoenix God to save us?" Feng Zu''er asked innocently, as he reluctantly looked at the sky. He idolized Issei as his real big brother after all... Feng Baichuan caressed his son''s head and slowly nodded: "Yes. Since the year our ancestorsmitted a grave mistake, after so much atonement and remorse, the Phoenix God has finally forgiven us. However, I have a wonderful feeling that one day, we will meet him again." "Really?" Feng Zu''er and Feng Xian''er''s eyes lit up as their faces filled with anticipation. "Definitely." Feng Baichuan smiled. Without the cursed bloodline, their profound strength would no longer be limited, and the phoenix imprint on their forehead could be hidden anytime as well so the next generation would no longer need to hide in these dangerous grounds deep in the mountains. "However, the next time we see him, perhaps the level in which he will be standing, will be high enough for everyone to look up to. That is why, Zu''er, Feng''er, if you really want to see him again, you must start to train diligently from now on. As of now, we don''t have the qualifications to repay his great kindness, but after you two have grown up and acquired sufficient strength, you can then walk out of here and assist him Even if it is the most minuscule of assistance, it will still show the gratitude of our entire n." Unknown to him, Issei is already at the top of the whole universe... But that''s something they won''t realize soon... "Mn!" Feng Zu''er and Feng Xian''er vigorously nodded their heads as their young and tender faces filled with determination. "Xian''er will surely help big brother Ise beat up the baddies when she grows up!" She pumped her tiny fist up in the air. Feng Baichuan''s body stiffens after hearing his daughter''s words and remembered about Issei''s otherworldly countenance... ''I really should prevent my wife to never ever see his face... It''s fine if it''s my daughter but not my wife!'' He vowed in his mind. ... Xia Qingyue frowned a little seeing Cang Yue often sneaks a peek at Issei''s direction. Now she understands that this kind of behavior doesn''t apply only to men, but it applies to women as well... But there''s nothing she could do so she let her be... She doesn''t realize her fellow sisters in the sect also often sneakily peek at Issei whenever they have free time. Not surprising since Xia Qingyue herself onlye to Issei ce to train and when she''s not at his ce, she will cultivate in her own room... Her dedication is truly remarkable. Cang Yue and Xia Qingyue don''t ask anything about Issei being able to use a Phoenix me and as for the spatial opening he created, they don''t really have the knowledge about it so they just thought it''s just one of Issei''s special art. While Cang Yue doesn''t ask Issei about it out of her respect on Issei''s personal secret. Xia Qingyue doesn''t ask him about it since she thought that if he wanted to share it then he will but if not then she won''t ask either. She trusts Isseipletely after all and she doesn''t even think for a second that Issei might harm her or the sect. Their journey continues in this kind of fashion until they reach their destination... The . It is located in the central-northern regions of the empire and is also its biggest city. Its area is more than thirty times the size of . At the dead center of the imperial city is the imperial pce. Many people recognize Cang Yue''s profound beast, so they know that it''s their empire princess returning back to the city. But they felt awe seeing Issei who''s currently flying beside her profound beast since only practitioners that have broken through to the is able to fly on their own... The is among the lowest in terms of power ranking... They also never entered the top 10 ranks in the tournament and always stays around the bottom fodder... In their whole kingdom, there''s not a single true practitioner... There''s only a half step . Issei and Xia Qingyue followed Cang Yue to the Blue Wind Imperial Pce straight away. Cang Yue regained her bearings since she has more important matters at hand... The imperial pce''s architecture was naturally luxurious, golden-colored tiles glittered under the sunshine in every direction. Cang Yue was still inly dressed. She wouldn''t be recognized by others outside, but within the imperial pce, who wouldn''t be familiar with the only princess of the imperial family. Everywhere they went, every bodyguard and pce maid would all hurriedly bow down as soon as they saw Cang Yue, respectfully calling her "Princess Cang Yue". When following alongside Cang Yue, Issei and Xia Qingyue did not feel disgruntled or nervous at all. The maids and bodyguards on the castle don''t dare to look at Issei and Xia Qingyue for a prolonged time since they thought it would be quite disrespectful of them to do so... Someone that the princess brought along and treated with respect must have quite a special background. The crown prince and third prince had many eyes within the imperial pce, this incident of them following Cang Yue to enter the imperial pce would definitely be known by the crown prince and third prince before long, but Issei and Xia Qingyue didn''t know about this matter and even if they do, they won''t care at all since the power struggle is none of their business. Issei only has a deal with Cang Yue and that''s it, no more no less. When he fulfilled the part of his deal then he will have nothing to do with her anymore... The imperial pce was huge. As Cang Yue walked at the front, she also introduced the important structures of the imperial pce to Issei and Xia Qingyue. Unintentionally, they had already arrived in front of a grand and imposing pce. "Here''s my father''s chambers." Cang Yue said with a slightly nervous expression. She''s feeling nervous whether Issei is able to recognize her father''s illness or not... The passage leading to the pce had arge pond on either side, the lotus flowers in the ponds just happened to be in bloom as its clear water rippled in waves. The green willows brushed alongside the water and the lotus leaves slightly drooped as their flowers faced the wind, permeating the air with a faint sweetness. Although the is far more beautiful, this pce is not that bad either. With Cang Yue at the front, she brought Issei and Xia Qingyue towards the emperor''s chambers. As soon as they stepped through the door, they saw an elderly man in a gray robe, who had a beard that hung down to his chest, walk toward them. Although this elderly man was clearly very old, his hair and beard were pitch ck, it was evident that he was an expert in maintaining good health. Although far away from him, Issei was able to faintly smell the scent of medicine on this person body. He often assisted Semiramis, Kyou, and Kinou with their potion concoction so he''s not foreign to the scent of medicine. But Issei who saw this elderly man frowned a little since he senses there''s something wrong with him... He kind of reminded Issei of Rocinante... This person whole body reeks of greed... Behind the elderly man followed two attendants, although they were only attendants, within the deepest parts of their eyes, their arrogance was clearly visible even though they''re inside the imperial pce... When the two attendants saw Xia Qingyue, their eyes immediately turned lecherous but their body instantly shuddered sensing her cold gaze on them... They hurriedly look down since they can sense that she''s not a person they can afford to provoke. Especially after they felt a terrorizing pressure descending on their bodying from the masked man beside her... And they be further terror-stricken seeing that their Master and the princess themselves don''t seem to see anything wrong at all... They started to sweat profusely with their legs shaking but they don''t dare utter a single word... Seeing this elderly person, Cang Yue''s footsteps paused, hurriedly moved forward to meet them, and humbly greeted with respect, "Master Gu, you came. How is my father''s condition?" "So it was your highness the princess." The elderly man saluted in turn with a chuckle and very amiable face, "This morning, I received the emperor''s summons so I came to take a look. Last night, the night air was cold and caused the emperor to suffer a little wind chill; it already isn''t an issue. As for the matter of the emperor''s life veins Sigh, please forgive this old one for his ipetence, I still have not found a way to deal with it." "Master Gu, please don''t speak in that way, my father''s life veins were already damaged beyond repair, and there is no cure in this world. If my father wasn''t under Master Gu''s care these years, I fear In short, Master Gu must not me himself. Cang Yue once again thanks Master Gu for this kindness." Cang Yue said gratefully. "When Princess Cang Yue says it in that way, it really is overpraising this old one. Your highness, please be at ease, this old one will definitely do his best to ensure the emperor''s health The emperor is about to retire to bed now, so if your highness wishes to see the emperor, then quickly enter, this old one shall take his leave." "Take care, Master Gu." The elderly man carried a medicine chest and strolled away with his terror-stricken attendants. When he passes Issei and Xia Qingyue, he nodded in courtesy in their direction with the same amiable smile on his face. He thought that both of them are just Cang Yue''s guest so he doesn''t think much. Cang Yue followed him with her eyes until he left, one could see the respect she had towards this elderly person. It was only when the elderly man was very far away did she turn her gaze back to Issei and Xia Qingyue. She exined. "He is the Master Gu that I mentioned before, in this couple of years, my father''s illness was being treated by him. It was only because of Master Gu that my father had been able to struggle with death until now." She already briefly informed Issei about Master Gu during their journey. "...I will give you some advice. Be wary of him... You can ignore my words if you want." Issei said calmly. Cang Yue frowned a little hearing his words feeling a little offended since she is very grateful towards Master Gu. "...Master Gu Qiuhong is already one hundred and sixty years old this year. Possessing the title , his medical expertise is the absolute best in the . He is publicly recognized as the number one genius doctor. Moreover, not only is Master Gu''s medical expertise very high, but he also knows the art of opening profound entrances. He is able to help profound practitioners posteriorly open the three profound entrances of the Sunflower Dew, Vacant Seed, and Heart Gate. Having Master Gu open one''s profound entrances is practically the dream of every single profound practitioner in the . Even the four major sects have always treated Master Gu as a prestigious guest because of that. Every year, they would respectfully request Master Gu to open profound entrances for the core disciples of their sect. Therefore, Master Gu is extremely renowned in the . The number of people who request him, owe their lives to him and owe him favors, is uncountable. Thus, there was never anyone who would dare to offend Master Gu. Otherwise, there would be an uncountable amount of people who would take the initiative to stick up for Master Gu. That''s including the other major sects." Cang Yue started informing Issei of Master Gu''s achievements thinking that he might not have the knowledge of it. What she said is indeed true, Even the has also given this Master Gu a certain respect before but that''s only before Issei''s arrival. By now they could barely remember his name and if no one mentioned it, they will never recall it... Xia Qingyue almost chuckled at Cang Yue''s statement: ''Only 3 profound entrances? Our sect Elder can easily open all 54 profound entrances in a blink of an eye.'' She thought proudly inside her mind. "..." Issei doesn''t say anything else. If he believes him then good but if not then so be it. He doesn''t really me her either since she knows this Master Gu longer than she knows him. So obviously she won''t easily trust his words just like that. "It would be wise of you to follow my sect Elder advice." Xia Qingyue advised Cang Yue since she has been very helpful towards her little brother. If it were anyone else, she won''t even bother... It will be their blessing if they take heed of Issei''s advice but if not then it''s their loss. She knows that Issei is not the type to just spout nonsense and act out of envy or anything like that... Just the fact that he casually gives away so many invaluable treasures to the sect is more than enough as proof that he''s not a person who value materialistic thing. Even Grand Mistress Feng Qianhui offered the position of the sect master to him but he refuses it instantly... "...Then Cang Yue will take Elder Ise''s advice into consideration." Cang Yue finally decided to just say "ept" Issei''s advice. Upon entering the chambers, the emperor''s middle-aged eunuch immediately went ahead to report. "Since three years ago when Father suddenly fell ill, he began to spend arge portion of his time within his chambers and seldom went out. Because Father''s health was simply too poor, he was unable to bear the slightest bit of wind chill. Even if he were to catch some minor illness, it would still be possible for it to be a danger to his life." Cang Yue said sadly. "With the condition that Father was in, he was no longer capable of managing the affairs of the nation, but my eldest imperial brother and third imperial brother began to act imprudently and had to lead wolves into the household. Afterward, not only were they disrespectful to Father but they also asionally tried to coerce Father, which made it impossible for Father to pass on the throne to either of them, he had no other choice but to use his life to stall day by day" "I see." Issei simply answered. He thought that he will surely make sure that his children won''t go down this treacherous path... He will educate them carefully and treat each other with love. There''s nothing more hurtful to him if his children were to feel hatred against their own family... "Your highness, as well as these 2 esteemed guests, the emperor is waiting for you inside. Please enter." The middle-aged eunuch standing at the door bent at the waist and respectfully saluted. After entering the emperor''s chambers, Issei saw an elderly person leaning on an imperial bed at first nce. Cang Yue was 18 years old, the crown prince would be 32 in eight days. Logically, the emperor should be around fifty or sixty years old. Having lived in thep of luxury with countless elixirs and legendary fruits, the emperor shouldn''t look old at that age, but the person on the bed looked withered with a wax yellowedplexion, grizzled white hair, and lifeless expression. He looked like an 80-year-old elder past his prime. Issei has met with a lot of Kings from different worlds and most of them look quite young. And only very few of them look old. Even King Louin who''s a normal human, Riche and Croix''s father looks quite young for someone of his age. But something else made Issei felt a bit of anger since the "illness" of this King in front of him reminded him of a certain disgusting memory from the past... Xia Qingyue who''s standing silently by his side sensed Issei''s sudden emotional fluctuation and she bes a little astonished since this is the first time she has ever seen Issei lost his calm albeit only for a brief moment... She wondered if there''s something wrong with this Emperor... "Father!" Seeing how bad Cang Wanhe looked, Cang Yue''s heart ached. She hurriedly rushed toward the bed and asked worriedly "Just a moment ago, in front of the chamber''s doors, we bumped into Master Gu. He said you caught another coldst night How do you feel now? Is it a little better?" "Heh heh," Cang Wanhe looked towards her daughter affectionately. Nowadays, he could only feel the warmth of being a parent from this daughter, "It isn''t an issue anymore. We were afraid that you would be overly worried again, so We didn''t tell you. Yue''er, the 2 people you brought with you, shouldn''t you introduce them?" "Um, they both are Elder Ise and Fairy Xia Qingyue respectively. And both of them are from the . I asked Elder Ise for his help to see if he could identify your sickness." Cang Yue introduced Issei and Xia Qingyue''s identity towards her father. "Oh? Esteemed guests from the ?" Cang Wanhe revealed an astounded look and then startedughing bitterly: "We''re sorry that we can''t properly receive esteemed guests to our humble pce... But as you can see..." "No need for that kind of stuff... I''m not fond of shy things like that so just simple greeting is more than enough." Issei said. "Then we''re grateful for your words, Elder Ise." Cang Wanheughed softly at Issei''s words. "Ah, Elder Ise. Can you please identify my father''s sickness?" Cang Yue said with a hopeful voice. "...I can." Issei said after a brief silence. "Ah? R-Really?!" Cang Yue face beamed with joy while Cang Wanhe only has his eyes widen but soon he regained his calm. Even Gu Qiuhong couldn''t do anything, so it was impossible for anyone else in the to be able to treat him... So he doesn''t want to get too hopeful and see what Issei has to say first. "Your father is not sick at all... He''s not inflicted by some disease or anything like that... Rather, he''s quite healthy if it wasn''t for the parasite inside his body." Issei said calmly. "Ah? Parasite?" Cang Yue asked in confusion and Cang Wanhe eyebrows also furrowed in confusion. Issei doesn''t say anything else before he walked to Cang Wanhe''s location. "I sensed another life within your body... This kind of thing is usually only possible with women since that means they''re harboring another life within their body, in other words, when they''re pregnant... But since you''re obviously a man, that kind of thing is impossible to happen. And the life signal is located near your heart instead of your stomach." Out of nowhere, Issei stabbed his finger into the location where Cang Wanhe''s heart is located. "Father!!!" Cang Yue screamed in terror thinking that Issei just stabbed her father while Cang Wanhe himself bes frozen stiff because he never thought that Issei would suddenly do this. There''s someone hiding in the shadow at the corner of the room and he hastily went forward wanting to stop Issei action but it is toote... Issei''s finger already dug deep into Cang Wanhe''s chest and with the wave of his other hand, this shadowy figure bes rooted on the spot unable to move a single finger along with Cang Yue herself who wanted to throw herself at Issei direction to stop him. He bespletely astonished because of this... Issei wasn''t even looking at his direction and with just a wave of his hand, he''s able to lock him in ce... Just what kind of strength is this?! Xia Qingyue who''s observing all of this still remained calm since she believes that Issei won''t do things without any meanings behind it... And she was right. Although Issei stabbed his finger into Cang Wanhe''s chest. It doesn''t bleed at all and if one looks closely, it''s as if his finger just phase through his chest without making a single scratch wound. After a few seconds, Issei pulled out his finger from Cang Wanhe''s chest and even then, there''s still no wound that can be found on top of his chest. Even his clothes are still intact much to their amazement... But there''s something wriggling around on Issei''s fingertip... A slender,pletely golden parasitic worm about half an inch long, stretched out half of its body and violently wriggled. "Ah!!!" Cang Yue was so frightened that she cried out in fear. Her rosy face lost all its color. Even the emperor, Cang Wanhe, was struck dumb as his entire body stiffened Xia Qingyue is also felt disgusted by the sight of this parasitic worm. "Our Our body actually had something like that inside of it!" Cang Wanhe seemed as if he had already calmed down, but his stiff body showed that he was still in the frightened state he was in before. "...Um, this parasite is simr to the one I''ve found in the past... There was once a young girl who''s in simr condition as you. At first, I thought she was pregnant but then I realize that is not the reason since the life signal ising from her heart location and it is far too sinister and dark..." Issei frowned in disgust under his mask after he inspected the worm. The young girl he''s talking about is a girl named Sakura Matou... She was from Ilya Von Einzbern world and Issei met her when he''s looking for the ... After he helped the poor girl get rid of that disgusting parasitic worm inside her body, he immediately burns down the whole Matou household to the ground... Leaving no traces at all... Even Jalter and Jeanne who''s with him at the time felt extremely disgusted by this andpletely approved of Issei''s action... If it wasn''t for Issei making the first move, then Jalter would''ve been the one that burns their household to the ground... "This type of parasite is quite special in its own way... This parasite will share its lifeforce with its host and if the host were to die then it will die. Conversely, if it were to die, the host would also die." He finished his exnation. Cang Wanhe gasped in arge breath of air. The parasite within his body and Issei''s words, undoubtedly threw his mind intoplete disarray, so much that it also seized him with terror. He spoke in a deep voice: "Who could it be Who infected us with such a malicious parasite! We will definitely find him and dismembering his body into ten thousand pieces!!!" "I can help you with that... I will send this worm back to the one who nted it inside your body and all you need to do is have your bodyguard there follow it to its true owner." Issei inserted a little bit of his aura into the worm and it stopped wriggling and bes calm right away. He basically just controlled the worm''s soul and make it his ve. "Now go back to the one who put you inside Cang Wanhe''s body." Issei let go of the worm and the worm started flying in the air. Issei infused some profound energy into the worm so it could fly to its true "owner". Cang Wanhe nodded at his shadow bodyguard and he immediately followed the worm back to its source... The shadow bodyguard is exactly the person who is half-step into the so it should be easy for him to follow the worm. The culprit shouldn''t be that far from the city and Issei can already guess who it is... "E-Elder Ise, didn''t you said that if the worm died then my father would''ve died too?" Cang Yue voiced out her concern fearing that if the worm were to die then her father would be dead too... Even Cang Wanhe started to be worried after hearing his daughter''s words... "No need to be afraid. I already took proper precautions for that... If the worm were to die right now then it will only die on its own and it will not affect your father in the slightest." Issei reassured her concern. What a joke, Issei is someone who has mastered the and aura. If he can''t even take care of some measly worm then he might as well bash himself to death with a tofu... Only after hearing his reassurance that both Cang Wanhe and Cang Yue sighed in relief. Cang Wanhe already feels very healthy and he bes further reassured that the worm which lodged inside his body is the cause of his sickness and not something else... Xia Qingyue stepped forward and took out a handkerchief from her pocket and grasped gently onto Issei''s hand that grabbed the worm just now. "Pardon me, Elder Ise." She started to wipe Issei''s hand carefully with the handkerchief because she believes that her elder shouldn''t be contaminated with that kind of filth. Her cheeks are slightly blushing since this is the first time for her to be the one who took the initiative to touch his hand directly... Usually, it''s the other way around, but that''s when Issei is training her in the way of the sword... "Hm? You don''t need to do this, Qingyue." Issei raised his eyebrow at her. "Qingyue insist." She said calmly. "..." Issei can''t say anything else and can only let her do as she wishes... Cang Yue and Cang Wanhe felt a little awkward seeing their intimate action. Cang Yue pouted a little since she''s feeling a little envious of Qingyue. Cang Wanhe who saw his daughter pouting face bes enlightened... It seems that his daughter has finally someone she took fancy of... Although he never saw his face but just from the way Issei carries his bearings alone is enough to tell him that Issei is clearly someone extraordinary... And that''s not taking his strength into ount. He already knew about sect members often wear a veil whenever they go outside of their sect. And they are also well-known for their beauty and even though he doesn''t know why a man can be their sect elder... Issei must have a handsome and graceful feature as well since he''s also covering his face. This is perfect... Since his daughter took fancy of Issei then it would make things a lot easier. He won''t feel guilty about it either since he''s quite sure that her daughter won''t against it that much... Truly an old fox... He already started formting a n to gain a connection with the the moment he''s rid of his illness... He''s still weak but it''s only a matter of time before he fully recovered. After waiting for a few more minutes, the shadow guard brought back the main culprit of the parasitic worm... It''s none other than the Gu Qiuhong himself... "M-Master Gu?!" Cang Yue and Cang Wanhe both bepletely shocked. Issei and Xia Qingyue looks very calm as if they''re both have already expected this... Well, only Issei has already expected this while Xia Qingyue trusted Issei for his judgment so it''s of no surprise to her when the culprit is Master Gu himself... "Im-Impossible! It can''t be Master Gu who is the culprit!" Cang Yue''s face was overwhelmed with shock Since she was young, she deeply respected, revered and was grateful to this Medical Saint. She was momentarily unable to make the connection between him and an evil person who would infect someone with a parasite. "Princess Cang Yue, the worm clearly entered Master Gu''s body... I saw it with my own two eyes." The shadow guard said with certainty. "Ahhh!? What is this?! What''s happening?!" Master Gu who has been dragged here after the worm he nted on Cang Wanhe suddenly entering his body out of nowhere. He started screaming in terror on the spot rming everyone near him... Even now he''s still trying to take out the worm out from his body ignoring his current location since he almost pissed himself in fear because of the worm entering his body. Issei only calmly gazes on Master Gu for a second before he looks at Cang Yue once again. Cang Yue who realized Issei''s gaze on her shivered slightly and she remembered that a few moments ago, Issei warned her to be wary of Master Gu... "If you think I''m mistaken then I can take the worm out from his body but know that I have alreadypleted my job" Issei said calmly towards her. His underlying meaning is that he has already fulfilled the side of his deal with her in identifying and even cured her father''s "illness". He can take out the worm again from Master Gu''s body but whatever happens after that is none of his business. Cang Yue felt unsure of what to do now... "Don''t you think it''s weird that someone of his reputation can''t identify a simple parasite lodging inside someone''s body?" Xia Qingyue decided to warn her onest time and point out the peculiarity of Master Gu being unable to identify her father''s sickness after all this time... Didn''t she herself said that he''s the famous "Medical Saint" or whatnot? "Wh-What?! Did you say this man can take out the out of his Majesty body?!" Master Gu suddenly screamed in disbelief. "Oh? Look at that, he''s able to identify the parasite name right away. And I never said that worm was inside Emperor Cang Wanhe''s body." Xia Qingyue said in a mocking voice. "Wh-What do you mean?! Of course I can identify this parasitic worm since I''m quite knowledgeable about it! A-And I''m just guessing that this worm was inside his Majesty body since-" Master Gu noticed that he slipped up and hastily defend himself. "No need to say anything else, I couldn''t care less of your reasoning. Qingyue, let Princess Cang Yue and Emperor Cang Wanhe themselves decide whether he''s guilty or not. Our business with them is done." Issei stopped Gu Qiuhong from saying anything else. Xia Qingyue nodded obediently at his words and she went silent without saying another word after that... "...But, why would Master Gu do this? Our imperial family has always been on good terms with him, even Father deeply respects him. So why would he do such a thing?" Cang Yue still had a hard time epting it, and she tightly bit her lips together. "Perhaps he doesn''t have a direct reason, but he definitely has an indirect reason. For example, he could have made some sort of deal with those unfilial sons Cang Lin and Cang Shuo It also could possibly involve the or the . Moreover... Yue''er, you are too pure and kind in nature, you had always respected Gu Qiuhong, so much that you viewed him as a saint. But when We had associated with him in my early years, I had already discovered that his nature was not as virtuous and harmless as he seemed on the surface. On the contrary, there are times that he would secretly do despicable acts. But the excellence of his medical expertise was unquestionable, so We had always tried to be on good terms with him. But the people who want to be on good terms with him are too many... Compared with those enormous sects, our title of emperor, perhaps cannot be considered very much at all." Cang Wanhe shook his head, revealing a sorrowful expression on his face. Even though he was the Emperor, he was actually devastated to this extent in secret, bedridden for an entire three years while facing difficulties in his bedchamber, he was virtually not too far off from a dead person. And if he hadn''t "fallen ill", how would Cang Lin and Cang Shuo dare to act recklessly, the more so, would not have had the opportunity to lead the wolf into the house. "Elder Ise, thank you. If not for you, perhaps even until We died, We still would not have known why We died, at the end of my life, perhaps We would even be grateful to the one who harmed us in our ignorance." Cang Wanhe self mockinglyughed while Cang Yue covered her mouth in shock... He doesn''t think that Issei might want to harm him or even frame Master Gu because he doesn''t have a reason to do so... He himself is from the . Just like he said, his title as the Emperor is nothing muchpared to those big sects... If Issei wanted to harm him then he can just let the worm be and he gained nothing anyway from framing Master Gu himself. Unless the wanted to make enemies out of every big sect out there then they surely wouldn''t harm Master Gu reputation for no reason... Unknown to him, even if every single sect in this continent dered war on the , the only oue they will face is their impending doom... Without a single doubt... Issei won''t even need to do anything and he can just send Esdeath''s group to kill them all... "Y-Your Majest-" Gu Qiuhong tried to say something but the shadow guard stopped him from doing so since he also knows about the sinful deeds of this Gu Qiuhong: "Silence! His Majesty doesn''t ask for you to speak!" "No need to thank me, I''m only doing my part of the deal." Issei said calmly: "But seeing that you decided to listen to my words then here''s thest gift from my part..." He then walked towards the trembling Gu Qiuhong and put his hand on top of his head. Before long the face of Gu Qiuhong bes nk but unlike the previous mercenary that turned into an idiot he can still properly speak. Issei then asked him about the whole incident and Gu Qiuhong admitted everything by himself... He even told him who''s the mastermind behind this sinister n along with the evidence... ... Cang Wanhe immediately has Gu Qiuhong executed on the spot and sent his shadow guard to Gu Qiuhong''s home to find the evidence he admitted before... "Then I believe my business here is done, let''s go back, Qingyue." Then both of them walked towards the entrance of the pce wanting to head back to the sect... Cang Wanhe wanted to invite Issei to stay for a while but he refuses it... "Ah! W-Wait, Elder Ise!" Cang Yue wanted to apologize for doubting him but Issei mistook her meaning for calling out to him. "You can keep the part of your deal for now since our sect currently doesn''t need anything. Then until we meet again, Princess Cang Yue." And with that, Issei took off to the sky along with Xia Qingyue... He doesn''t really like staying in this kind of ce that reeks of political struggle hence why he leave right away... Cang Yue keep dazedly gazes upon Issei''s figure even when his figure can''t be seen anymore... Andter on, after regaining his health, the emperor issued the order to arrest the crown prince and the third prince, locking them within the maximum-security prison. Later, he personally enumerated dozens of crimes, which actually included the shocking crimes of "rebellion" and "patricide". Then, Crown Prince Cang Lin and Third Prince Cang Shuo were publicly beheaded, and all the other members of their camps were also arrested and eliminated without exception... Seeing such an attitude from Cang Wanhe, all the other princes, as well as the influential factions and officials that had originally preferred to side with the crown prince and third prince, felt themselves in danger as their hearts trembled in fear. Fortunately, after beheading the crown prince and third prince, as well as their group members, Cang Wanhe didn''t show any signs of taking action against them. It greatly relieved them to know that they were not in imminent danger, and they didn''t lose any time to express their loyalty towards Cang Wanhe by making use of all kinds of ways. They behaved so desperately, as though they wanted to dig open their chests and take out their hearts in order to present them to Cang Wanhe and have him see their devotion towards him filled in them so as to prove their loyalty. The power in Cang Wanhe''s grasp had reached the highest point since his reign as the emperor of the Blue Wind Empire... It was a height that he had never even dared to think about before. His position as the emperor had also extremely stabilizedpared to the past. Now, even the Three Major Sects would no longer dare to look down on his dignity as the emperor... Cang Wanhe was very clear that it was only because of Issei''s help. He was extremely grateful to Issei... He often sent arge amount of Profound Coin to the whenever he has the chance to do so. He then advised his daughter that if she took fancy of Issei then she needs to work hard since she must have a lot ofpetitors back in his sect... At first, Cang Yue tries to deny her father''s words but soon she epted that she has indeed started develops some feeling towards Issei... She vowed that she will properly apologize for doubting him when they do meet again... But first, she needed to increase her cultivation so she can have the qualification to chase after him and she was thinking that if she could join the ter on and her father also supported her idea. If it was the old then her father might have not been this supportive but he can sense that the current is changing ever so slightly considering that they took in a man as their sect Elder... After all, from what he''s gathered so far in the past. That sect is well-known to make their sect members akin to a living emotionless doll and that''s not something he wanted to happen to his own daughter... Cang Yue still needs to find the representative for the uing so she needs to think about all of this for ater date... Issei and Xia Qingyue head back straight to the sect... ... It''s been 2 months after Issei and Xia Qingyue went back to the sect. The date ising close but the girls who will participate in the tournament are more than ready... Their cultivation can be considered very high and if they were to enter the tournament right now then they will surely take 1st, 2nd, and 3rd ce respectively... Sadly, the tournament rules only allow 3 participants from each sect participating in the tournament or they would''ve been able to grab all 10 top ranks... The one who will participate in the tournament is Shui Wushuang, Xu Wuexin, and Xia Qingyue. Only those between 16 and 20 years old in age are allowed to participate in the tournament. Because of that, they can''t send Issei to participate... Not like he would be willing to participate in the first ce because that would be like telling him to gopete with a kindergartenpetition... Shui Wushuang and Xu Wuexin are the most talented disciples in the sect along with Xia Qingyue herself. Both Shui Wushuang and Xu Wuexin cultivation base has reached the 5th level. Their cultivation 2 months before this was at the 9th level. So it can be seen that their cultivation speed is extremely fast that even Jasmine and Xun''er admitted by themselves and that''s still not considering theirbat prowess... Whilst Xia Qingyue, on the other hand, is even more monstrous... She is already at the peak of the . Her hard work and dedication y a big part in her achievement but the biggest role in her astounding speed is Issei himself since he taught her quite meticulously and also her special physique... Whether in the profound way or in the sword path and also art. He was thinking to teach her other skills that he possess but decided not to for now since it is best if she just focuses on one thing rather than multiple things altogether because it might hinder her path... He can just teach herter when her foundation is already solidified. It''s not like the other girls are not hard-working or dedicated but their physique is vastly differentpared to Xia Qingyue. But they don''t feel dispirited even though Xia Qingyue who''s only at 17 years old this year already surpassed them. If anything, they just revered Issei even more because they thought that he is the only one capable of making Xia Qingyue reach this height. Even Xia Qingyue herself has the same thoughts as them... Gong Yuxian and Feng Qianhui are more daring than most of the girls but it''s only to the extent of sping his hand(During training) or "Unintentionally" bumped their body against his(Again, only during training)... Both of them are what you call old virgin after all... Although Gong Yuxian had a short rtionship back in the past, it''s only at the stage of holding hands with each other. Issei is feeling a little awkward seeing that the now young-looking Feng Qianhui and Gong Yuxian act like a teenage girl in front of him... They used to act very reservedly but now they''re acting like teenagers... Feng Qianhui often rever to herself with "This old woman" before and even though it''s still the same now, the way she called herself is more like she wanted Issei to say that she''s not an old woman or anything like that... She kind of said it in a coquettish tone... The other girls be speechless seeing their respected Sect Mistress and Grand Mistress acting like this... Not that they can really me them since they''re obviously trying to attract their sect Elder attention... Issei also has a new "pet" other than the , it is another rare wyvern species called . It has ck scales, ck fur, and nightmarish red eyes, giving it the look and style of a predatory ck panther. It''s dark, feral appearance suggests that it may mainly be a nocturnal predator. When it''s in Rage Mode, its eyes glow bright red and leave a trail of reddish lines whenever the moves. Also, its tail erectsrge spikes that can be flung and linked up with its attacks for devastating hits. Their vertebrae and tail muscles are extremely flexible, making the tail of is also prehensile. Its tail is also its most powerful weapon. Its arms are also connected to their wings which had arge razor-sharp de shape. Issei found it injured on one of his trips to sightseeing the area in search of a ce with highly concentrated natural energy. The wyvern was badly injured after being attacked by arge group of profound practitioners but it still managed to fend off its attackers and escape from their encirclement. If Issei didn''t help it then it would''ve been dead... After being healed by Issei, the keeps following and stick to him along with the itself. Both of them are known as Issei''s personal profound beasts after that... cultivation base is the same as the , the peak of . Both of them are unique profound beasts with high intelligence. And it''s never been heard of that anyone else is capable of making them their personal profound beasts other than Issei... Not surprising since most Dragonkin have high pride and they won''t submit just to anyone. They would rather die first rather than serving anyone unwillingly... Issei is standing in his usual spot. Xia Qingyue is standing not far behind him and the way she looks at Issei is filled with awe and adoration... If 2 months ago she thought it won''t be so bad bing his wife then now she''s dead set on making Issei her beloved husband... She decided when her dream is fulfilled then she will confess her feelings towards him. She doesn''t care if he has multiple wives since as long as she could stand beside him then that''s more than enough... Just when she''s about to call out to him, Issei''s body suddenly jerked and his gaze turned sharp. "...Qingyue, I will go towards Senior sister Chu Yuechan''s ce. She used her protective charm." And with that, Issei created a spatial opening towards Chu Yuechan''s location. The and wanted toe but Issei already left them behind much to their dismay. They can only wait for their King to return... Xia Qingyue''s eyes went wide since that means that Chu Yuechan is currently in danger hence she used the charm Issei gave them all. She hurriedly went back inside the sect to report what Issei said. The whole sect went wild with rage wanting to know just who dares to attack their sister... Chapter 102: Chapter 102: -Chu Yuechan''s location- She seems to be sustaining some injuries but not life-threatening. There''s 2 bloodied flood dragon by her side and it seems that they''re not the one who injured her. Compared to the injury Chu Yuechan''s sustained, they''re having it worst with how bloody they look... But it''s not that fatal since profound beasts are known to have better defenses and life force than human practitioners. They are silver colored flood dragon. With one in front and the other in the back, they circled around Chu Yuechan at the center. Both gigantic silver dragons that rose in the air were over a hundred meters long. Their cultivation base is at the 10th level of but they''re still not at the peak just yet. If they''re given more time then they could reach the peak but they''re currently just at the lower stage of the 10th level at the moment. They appear to be protecting Chu Yuechan. The one who attacked her appears to be the group of cultivators that are currently encircling them. There are 10 profound practitioners in total and the strongest of them all is at the 4th level. The second and third strongest is at the 3rd level and 2nd level respectively. As for the rest, they are mostly Half-step into the or at the 1st stage throne. Although Chu Yuechan has already broken through to the 3rd level herself. Being attacked by multiple of them at the same time is not something she could withstand... If it''s just 2v1 or 3v1 she could still manage but there''s 10 of them attacking her at the same time. Even fighting against the 4th level throne is doable and she could even win since she has been trained by Issei. The 10 of them are currently trying their best to break the crimson barrier that''s currently protecting Chu Yuechan and the 2 flood dragons but they can''t even put a scratch into this barrier... Issei''s protective charm is not something these weaklings could put a scratch into much less breaking them... Only those at the could break his current barrier but that''s something impossible to happen since they''re currently in the lower realm and there is not a single Divine Realm cultivator in this lower ne. "Damn! Just what is this fucking barrier!? Why can''t we break it!" The one at the 4th level throne cursed out loud feeling impatient since they can''t get their hands on Chu Yuechan. They thought they''re quite lucky after finding out that the famous Chu Yuechan from the is traveling alone. After a bit of chase, they managed to cornered here into this ... The is and that was left to grow wild. From afar, the entire wastnd was overrun with dry withered grass, rocks lined the rugged terrain. Spanning nine hundred and fifty kilometers long and eight hundred kilometers wide, countless profound beasts roam the wastnd, and these profound beasts were mostly wild and ferocious. It is one of the three most dangerous areas within the . The number of profound beasts that reside within it is at least a hundred times more than the . It is heaven for profound beasts and hell for practitioners. Along with its reputation, its dense poption of profound beasts attractsrge numbers of practitioners and treasure hunters. However, every year, the deaths of practitioners within the area number more than a hundred thousand. Hence, from this, the ce was named . But when they thought they will have it easy since they have the bigger number, these 2 flood Dragon suddenly came out from the nearbyke and for some unknown reason started defending Chu Yuechan herself... Even Chu Yuechan is confused at first but she soon epted it feeling confused yet grateful at them both. Her pursuers at first be taken by surprise seeing that Chu Yuechan is already at the 3rd level throne but thankfully they already took proper precaution so they''re not too worried. But this sted 2 flood Dragon just had to get in their way! "Elder brother! We don''t have much time left! I think the charm she just used also has some sort of signal usability that she sent back to her sect!" The 2nd strongest shouted at the 1st one. He can sense there''s some sort of concentrated profound energy thatunches itself to the sky the moment Chu Yuechan used her charm. "I know that! But the arrow has been shot and we can''t recall it back! If we leave just now then our Xiao sect will surely meet its end!" The 1st one responded angrily and he also increased the intensity of his attacks to the barrier but to no avail... Indeed, these group of people is from the Xiao Sect... They are feeling like they''re sleeping on pins and needles ever since that day their sect member offended the and that unknown woman... They''re feeling insecure if the would suddenly change their mind and decided tounch an attack on their Xiao sect?... They didn''t know just who is that mysterious woman in the realm is but she must be rted to the in some way... But most importantly, the Sect Master, Grand Elder, and Grand Sect Master of the Xiao sect can''t ept that one of their direct descendants is killed just like that... They need to find justice for the fallen Xiao Kuangyun! The Sect Master, Grand Elder, and Grand Sect Master are blood-rted. Sect Master Xiao Juetian is the son of the Grand Sect Master Xiao Wuqing and Grand Elder Xiao Wuying is Wuqing''s little brother. Xiao Kuangyun being the Sect Master Xiao Juetian son, that means that Xiao Kuangyun is also the Grand Elder and Grand Sect Master grandson and grand-nephew respectively... The 3 of them are extremely doting of their direct descendant and Xiao Kuangyun being the youngest of all 4 siblings, made him more doted than the others especially when he''s the son from his legal wife... But the most important reason is because they are just too arrogant to just ept defeat just like that... So they need to strike first or it will be all toote when the time hase... Their n was to kidnap one from the and used her as a bargaining chip. They could ckmail their sect with any of the sect members since it is well known that the has a strong camaraderie with each other. But to y it safe they decided to aim one of the higher-ups from their sect such as Chu Yuechan here... After confirming that she''s really alone for a couple of days of discreetly following her behind the dark... They finally decided to ambush her only to ultimately fail since they never thought that she''s already at the 3rd level throne which in turn made them be more determined than ever... If Chu Yuechan alone has already broken through to 3rd level throne then what about the others from her sect? Just the thought alone is enough to make them shiver in fear... Although the Grand Sect Mistress Feng Qianhui has a higher cultivation base than them all. They have the advantage in number and even the 7 fairies themselves are mostly only at the . But now suddenly one of that 7 fairies have already reached the 3rd stage of the ... How can they not be afraid?! If they were to know that all of the 7 fairies have already stepped into the throne realm and Feng Qianhui herself already at the peak of the 1st stage of the then perhaps they wouldn''t have taken this drastic measure of a n... Not only was herbat prowess extremely powerful, but she''s also powerful enough which made them having a hard time even though it''s a 10 versus 1... Thankfully they have the advantage in number so they can tire her out after some time and just when they''re about to win that''s when the flood Dragons showed up... But this is also just a short dy in their n and they''re finally able to wear them out and even almost managed to kill the 2 flood dragons if it wasn''t for Chu Yuechan suddenly used her damned protective charm in thest moment! Chu Yuechan coldly gazes at them all with bone-chilling hatred. They who realize her gazes know that if they fail to kidnap her today then the only oue for their Xiao sect is annihtion... Her veil is already gone and her beautiful wless face is exposed to the world but she looks very pale and there''s a faint trace of blood on her lips which made her look like a tragic beauty... But her eyes are still sharp filled with determination. Although she''s the one who''s cornered, from start to finish she never feels afraid since she believes that her sect Elder charm would be able to protect her. She could just use this protective charm from the start when she''s being ambushed but she chooses not to since she wanted to further train herself in a real life and deathbat... Training with Issei benefits her quite a lot but she needed realbat experience to increase her strength even further... She''s not foreign to kill or be killed rule in this world but she needed to hone herself even further to be stronger than ever and that way she won''t have to depend on her sect Elder all the time... Being protected by someone she adores feels really nice but what she wanted is the qualification to stand by his side. Not being a damsel in distress all the time... She realizes her feelings now that she has experienced a near-death experience so that''s why she hastily used the protective charm Issei gave her... Who knows if they still have something up their sleeves that would knock her out cold on the spot... She would rather die than submit to these disgusting men... Especially when she heard that they wanted to use her as a bargaining chip for her sect. What if they asked for her sect Elder life as the result of her defeat here? No! That won''t do! She can''t bring harm to him! Knowing his personality then he might just reallyy his life down for her... And that''s not something she wanted to happen... She was standing tall and upright while she''s looking at them... But if one looks carefully, she''s barely able to stand and the only reason she''s still standing right now is only due to her sheer will. She won''t show any weakness in front of her enemies. But suddenly she felt someone is supporting her from behind and a very firm but warm hand circling around her shoulders. At first, her body froze up but after hearing this person''s voice, she rxed her tense body and let herself fall to the warm embrace she always dreamt of... "...Why didn''t you use the charm earlier?" A stern yet soothing voice resounded from behind her to which made her cold gaze softened almost immediately. ''Ah... So warm...'' She thought inside her mind and she has never been felt so safe and content before this... This person who just arrived by her side is of course Issei himself... Issei notices that she could barely stand when he arrived so he lent her his shoulder to lean on. So he scolded her lightly for being too reckless... His protective charm shouldn''t be that hard to activate and even 1 second is more than enough to activate it... After all, they just need to channel their profound energy into the charm and it will activate on their own. The 2 flood dragon who saw Issei appeared hastily bowed in reverence despite their injury. "...I''m sorry." She said very softly... That''s all she could say in response to his question. Even though she''s being lectured, she felt nothing but sweetness from the bottom of her heart. "*Sigh*... Just rest for now, senior sister Chu Yuechan. Let me handle the rest." Issei can only sigh at her since he could tell that she basically wanted to test her limit. "...En." She nodded obediently like a little wife which made the people from Xiao Sect eyes widen to the maximum... This is the first time they''ve seen the ice-cold Chu Yuechan, Fairy of the Frozen Beauty acting so meek in front of another man, she even let that very same man held her body so intimately... They are also stupefied seeing Issei suddenly appearing out of nowhere and started having a cold sweat since they never realize just when did he arrive here. But from the information they got from Xiao Moshan and from the unique clothes he''s wearing, this person must be the new elder of the ... This isn''t good... Issei is clearly at the peak of the ... They can''t fight him no matter what. They started formting a n, but first, they needed to buy some time... But before they could utter another word they saw a golden ripple appearing from behind Issei. From that golden ripple, there are thousands of all kinds of menacing weapons ranging from swords, rapiers, spears, axes, halberds,nces, etc. They all shuddered fiercely because they can tell that those weapons are very dangerous and powerful. If any of those weapons were to hit them now then the only oue will be their death. Even just one of them is enough to kill them all a hundred times over, needless to say if it''s in the thousands! "W-Wait!!!" Xiao Wuqing shouted horrifiedly but Issei doesn''t want to listen to what they have to say and waved his free hand as a signal for his weapon to kill them all... *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* In but one instant without being able to let out a single scream, all of them who were from the Xiao Sect died a gruesome death... Not even a single speck of their bones or even a drop of blood are left behind... Even the ground beneath them turned into a giant crater. Jasmine and Xun''er who saw those weapons are horrified. If they''re the one who''s on the receiving end, then their fate will be the same as those from the Xiao Sect... Total annihtion... Even if they were at their peak power before being poisoned they still don''t have any assurance whatsoever if they could take this attack of his head on or not... These past 2 months, Jasmine and Xun''er''s rtion with Issei has be closer. At least Jasmine knew not to underestimate Issei anymore sincemon sense doesn''t apply to him while Xun''er admired him a lot... Jasmine also admired him but she doesn''t want to admit it... She''s still holding a grudge with all the flicks she received... Although, slowly but surely she started took a liking with his gentle and soothing presence which reminded her of her ownte elder brother... One time she cried in her sleep while dreaming about her elder brother and Issei who happened to witness this calmly stroke her head gently and that manages to make Jasmine felt a little better in her sleep at the time... She was awoken when Issei touched her head and although she was surprised at first she finally dozed off to sleep once again because of how warm andfortable his hand is... Xun''er who''s observing their interaction at the time almost burst into tear herself but she''s bing even more grateful at Issei because of it... She was cultivating not far away and when she heard her daughter''s sobbing in her sleep again she hastily stops her cultivation and wanted tofort her like she used to but Issei happened to be there already so she calmly observes silently from the side... In her whole life, the people she considered her true family member is her elder brother Xisu, her own mother, and her little sister who''s still in the ... But now it seems there will be a new person she can consider her family soon enough... Xun''er thought inside her mind. Issei cultivation maybe only at the peak of the but hisbat capabilities are nowhere near that realm... They even suspected that hisbat power must be at least on par with a cultivator from the . And that''s only their rough estimation, to say the least... "Those weapons..." Jasmine''s gazes turned sharp while inspecting the weapons Issei used just now... But before she could take a closer look, they all returned back to the . She clicked her tongue in pity because she can''t inspect it for a longer period of time... Chu Yuechan doesn''t seem to pay any attention to the annihtion of the Xiao Sect. She just closed her eyes with a thin content smile while still being inside Issei''s embrace... If possible she doesn''t want to be separated from this warm embrace of his forever... While she''s still feeling intoxicated while still inside Issei''s embrace, Issei set his eyes upon the 2 flood dragon. "Thank you for helping her. Here''s a gift from me." Issei gave both of them a specialized concentrated of his Draconic aurabined with the profound energy he created on his own. It''s not really hard or tiring for him to create this kind of thing. All he needs to do is just infuse some of his Draconic energy and mix it with the concentrated profound energy he created... While Issei''s blood essence guaranteed the receiver to be a true dragon... This orb only gives them a chance to be a true dragon... But even though it only gives a chance for the receiver, that said chance reaches up to 85%... So unless that said receiver has extremely bad luck or weak constitution then they shouldn''t fail... Even if they do fail for some reason, it will still help them to achieve a breakthrough in their cultivation progress... While both flood Dragons be stupefied after sensing this palm-sized orb. Jasmine couldn''t tell just what he just gave to these 2 flood dragon... Jasmine doesn''t feel anything special with the orbs other than it contained quite a strong concentrated profound energy inside it but the same couldn''t be said for Xun''er... Just seeing those 2 orbs in Issei''s hand made her breathing be rapid. Her heart thumping loudly wanting to snatch that 2 orbs for herself but thankfully she could prevent herself from doing so... Not surprising because even though Xun''er''s body has a thin Dragon bloodline, it''s still made her part Dragonkin. So the Dragon inside her really wanted to absorb that orb since it will be extremely beneficial for the Dragon bloodline inside her... The 2 flood dragon themselves still dumbly look at the orb in Issei''s hand... They never thought that they will be gain such reward from their king just because they decided to help this human woman who possesses a lingering scent of Issei''s aura... They were hiding at the bottom of the nearbyke sensing that there are a bunch of strong human practitioners... They weren''t nning to get involved but when they sensed their King aura on Chu Yuechan''s body, they immediately decided to help her. For all they know this human woman might be their king''s chosen mate, and if he were to lose her here, who knows if he will go berserk and med them for not protecting her or perhaps he will just decide to destroy the whole just to quench his rage!? That''s not something they want to happen so they use everything they have to protect this human woman... And seeing how intimate Issei and Chu Yuechan right now then their guess should be right all along! Thankfully they helped her and even get a stupendous reward from their King! With this orb, they will be able to transform into a true Dragon in the near future! Actually, the aura came from the charm Issei gave Chu Yuechan and the other girls from the sect but since Chu Yuechan kept it close with her at all times, his aura unintentionally coated her whole body as well. Hence they misunderstood that Chu Yuechan might be Issei''s chosen mate... The male flood dragon bowed deeply feeling very grateful for Issei''s reward for them and his wife followed suit... "No need to thank me. This is what you both deserve." Issei told the 2 flood dragons that are currently thanking him profusely: "You can go back now." The 2 flood dragons bowed onest time before they went back to theirke but not before Chu Yuechan thanked them as well: "Thank you." She said softly. They smiled goofily thinking that maybe in the future they will receive another reward from their future Queen! Oh, the joy! It looks like their gamble has paid off! They win big this time! Oh right! They almost forgot to tell Issei about that ce where the Primordial Azure Dragon trial ground location in case he''s interested... But it seems that they don''t have to since there''s a loud roaring from that very same ce... It''s not that far anyway... *ROAAARRRRR!!!* A loud Dragon roar could be heard nearby Issei and Chu Yuechan''s location. "What is that sound?" Chu Yuechan said in a curious voice since she can sense that this sound seems to being from a strong profound beast. She''s not afraid since Issei is well-known to be able to attract any profound beasts he hase across so far. She''s just feeling curious just what kind of profound beast able to emit such powerful roar... Jasmine and Xun''er are also feeling curious about this. "Oh?" Issei is a little surprised sensing this roar and aura since this ising from a True Dragon and not a lesser Dragon like the one he met before in the past. "Xiaotao, is this sound might being from the Azure Dragon you told me about?" Issei asked Xiaotao who''s residing inside his . "...Yes, Master. Considering how strong this aura is then it should being from the Primordial Azure Dragon God I''ve told you about before." Xiaotao went silent for a brief moment before she gave her answer. She has met the Azure Dragon before, well the original Phoenix did. Xiaotao informed Issei of the other divine beasts that might leave behind their legacy behind. There are the , , , and the as far as her memory serves... But she doesn''t know if they left behind their legacies here or not... "Hmm, interesting..." Issei mused to himself since that roar just now is basically calling for him just like Xiaotao screeching from before. "Senior sister Chu Yuechan, excuse me." Issei said towards Chu Yuechan who''s still inside his embrace and before she could process just what he meant by that, Issei lifted her body gently in a princess carry. She gasped in surprise but soon calmed herself down with her cheeks blushing ever so slightly... This is the first time for a man to carry her in this manner and she doesn''t hate it one bit... Well of course that man must be Issei, if it was another man then she would''ve killed that person directly for daring to touch her body... So far only Issei touches that doesn''t induce disgust from within her. Not surprising since he doesn''t have any hidden intention like other men she has met so far... She''s feeling embarrassed but more than that she''s feeling quite happy inside. Jasmine who saw their interaction pouted her cheeks: "Hmph... Pervert." She said with a voiceced with a little bit of jealousy... Xun''er chuckled gently at her daughter but to be honest, she''s also feeling slightly jealous of Chu Yuechan right now... "Hang on for a moment, Senior sister Chu Yuechan." Then Issei flew towards the source of the roar just now. ''You can take all the time you need...'' Is what Chu Yuechan wanted to say but she''s too shy to say it out loud... She snuggled her head deeper into his embrace greedily smelling his intoxicating scent and aura... She even suspected that her heart is currently beating very loudly that even Issei can hear it... "This woman is a pervert as well!" Jasmine who saw Chu Yuechan''s action shouted indignantly. But Issei is too focused on this Azure Dragon since who knows... He might be able to absorb his divine and spirit energy just like he did with Xiaotao... That way he will be one step closer to full recovery. He can tell that this Azure Dragon is not the real Azure Dragon since its aura presence is almost the same as Xiaotao''s back then... Meaning it''s most likely just another soul residue. His recovery timer reduced from 15 years(After helping Xun''er) to 13 and a half years when he finished absorbing Xiaotao''s previous divine and spiritual energy... Issei saw a giant cave entrance in front of him and went inside since the voice wasing from this cave. This cave was even darker than he had expected, but it wasn''t cold. Issei walked all the way in, into the deepest parts of the cave. This ce was very dark and very quiet. Not even the sound of the wind could be heard at all. Issei is still holding Chu Yuechan inside his embrace and his eyes glowed brightly looking at the end of the cave. At this moment, suddenly, an ancient voice filled with amazement slowly rang out in front of him: "What a fortuitous encounter..." "Who''s there! Show yourself!" Chu Yuechan shouted in a cold voice while still inside Issei''s embrace. "...To think that I, who''s a mere residual soul left behind by the that watches over this trial ground being able to meet a true-" The voice ignored Chu Yuechan shout and continues speaking... ... Once again, before Jasmine and Xun''er could hear what the Azure Dragon had to say, Issei disconnected his link with them... "..." Jasmine''s mouth started twitching a lot but this time she doesn''t lose her temper like back then when Issei met Xiaotao... "You know dear... If we share our identity with Issei then I''m sure he will be willing to share his own with us..." Xun''er said gently towards her pouting daughter. "No! I want to discover his secret first! I won''t tell him about our true identity unless he begs me for it!" She harrumphed and turned her head to the side. Xun''er can only sigh at her daughter for being so headstrong... She''s pretty sure that if they were to tell Issei their true identity then he won''t really care that much and would still treat them as he currently is... "...You don''t need to be afraid of him changing his attitude towards us, you know that right? I''m sure he will still treat you... Well, both of us like a normal girl just like he always does..." Sheforted her daughter while hugging her from behind because as her mother she could tell that Jasmine is just feeling afraid that Issei would treat her and her mother like those hypocrites from the ... Perhaps he is really from the upper realm and that''s also the reason why he doesn''t have interest from the things in this inferior ne... What if it''s the items from the upper realm? Would he change his attitude then? What will he do after knowing that Jasmine and Xun''er true identity? Would he give them away wanting to receive some rewards or whatnot? There are too many risks involved... Xun''er and Jasmine really like how Issei treated them like a normal girl and Jasmine doesn''t want him to change his attitude the moment he found out about her true identity along with Xun''er... Little by little Jasmine started seeing Issei like her true elder brother... And she doesn''t want to lose this newfound warmth... She may be able to fool the others but she won''t be able to fool her own mother, obviously... Xun''er already knew of Issei''s personality to a certain extent... For a starter, he''s not lecherous like other typical men she has met before... Second, he''s not the type who would judge people just because of their background as can be seen from how he equally treated those from the Phoenix n and the Emperor of the . There''s absolutely no difference from the way he treated an actual Emperor with a normal vigers... Third, he seems to be very fond of children and treated them very gently... There are a lot more reasons but the most important of them all is(At least in her opinion)... He is EXTREMELY handsome and charming! Even Xun''er who''s a married woman and already had a son and a daughter felt attracted to him, needless to say about her daughter who''s basically at the age of puberty already... On a side note, Jasmine is currently 16 years old. All those so-called handsome/graceful men that she has seen in her whole life couldn''t hold a candlepared to Issei. He surpasses them all by andsli- nay, their difference is like Heaven and earth! If Issei and her daughter were to marry... Oh, how good would it be! And perhaps they could sha- No! She can''t let her imagination wander like that! Her daughter''s happiness is first and foremost. As her mother, she couldn''t ruin her daughter''s happiness... s... Even though she wanted it to happen, she''s pretty sure Jasmine wouldn''t think about that kind of thing before she had her revenge against those who harmed them... Especially her own father... No, that man is not worthy to be her father. Although Xun''er also wanted a revenge herself for her dead son, she doesn''t want her daughter''s whole life to be filled with hatred and vengeance... If possible she wanted her to live a happy life without worry but fate won''t allow it... Her other daughter is still up there, along with that bastard of a man... She and Jasmine can''t rest easy if they don''t save her from his clutch... But they needed to grow stronger than ever to be able to save her... Now that she has the Heretic God Legacy, sooner orter she will be able to go toe to toe with him... Even though that girl is not her actual daughter, she still thought of her as one... She was thinking to ask for Issei''s help but soon erased that thought since they already owe him quite a lot and to ask for his help would be overstepping their boundaries... Her intuition told her that Issei is a lot stronger than their imagination. "..." Jasmine went silent after hearing Xun''er words... ... "...To think that I, who''s a mere residual soul left behind by the that watches over this trial ground being able to meet a true Dragon like myself." The ancient voice rang with a booming excitement. Issei''s face is still calm while Chu Yuechan''s eyes went wide open. She immediately turned her head to look at Issei to see if what this voice said was true but seeing that his calm face it''s basically admitting that it is really true... No wonder... No wonder he''s very powerful and so many profound beasts especially the dragonkin keep bowing and act very submissive towards him... Turns out he''s not a normal human but a true Dragon instead... Her feeling started getting veryplicated... But soon she erased those unnecessary thoughts since so what if he''s not a human and a Dragon instead... He''s still her sect elder that their whole sect respect and adores. There''s no changing that truth... But... Her grasp on Issei''s body tightening on its own as if she''s feeling afraid that he will leave them someday... No... She doesn''t want that to happen... They all do... A pair of mysterious eyes suddenly opened in the pitch-ck space overhead. These two eyes were huge, yet long and narrow. They were about the same shape as a human''s eyes This scene resembled the phoenix eyes Issei had seen in the phoenix trial grounds. What was different was that the phoenix eyes were gold while these eyes were an azure blue color that was deeper than the skies. At the same time, as if the sky had capsized, an endless expanse of aura descended. This aura''s depth far surpassed the phoenix aura he had experienced that day but it is still nothing much in front of him but not for Chu Yuechan... Chu Yuechan suddenly felt as if he were as minuscule as a single grain of sand in front of this mountain but that feeling soon disappeared and reced with a calming auraing from Issei. "Primordial Azure Dragon''s residual soul... Trial grounds... Then this ce is the same as the phoenix secret grounds, is a ce that you had temporarily stopped at one time and is a ce where you left behind a power to pass on to future generations?" Issei lifted his head to look at the pair of azure blue eyes as he asked calmly. "Correct. The Era of the Gods had long since ended, and True Gods had alsopletely vanished. But we were not willing topletely disappear from the world, and would attempt to use various sorts of methods to leave behind a vestige of our strength to pass onto those of the future generation we had an affinity with, who would then pass on what used to be our strength to their future generation for an eternity... Although you are not suitable for taking my trial since your bloodline rank far surpasses mine, the woman in your embrace is qualified. After waiting all these years, I have finally found a fated one. And within this millennia, she is the first." "Me? The first?" Chu Yuechan asked in surprise. "Right, the first after a thousand years." The Primordial Azure Dragon''s voice echoed: "Although you being able to reach here was not based on your own power, it was still destined by fate. You are qualified to undergo the trial I had left behind If you are able to pass through the trial I had left behind, I can grant you three drops of Azure Dragon blood and let you possess Dragon God''s bloodline. Are, you willing?" Actually, with Chu Yuechan cultivation base, she could reach this ce on her own but like the Azure Dragon said, it''s still up to her destiny if she''s able to find this ce or not... And only because of Issei that she could find this ce... Chu Yuechan went silent and started contemting before she looks at Issei for a second and only then she speaks once again: "...If I''m able to pass your trials and gained all of your legacies will I change from a human to that of a Dragon?" "...Generally speaking, you will still be a human but with a true Dragon bloodline inside of you. So you could be considered as half-Dragon if you''re indeed able to inherit my bloodline and legacies... And when you reached a certain height in your cultivation progress, only then you will be able to be considered as a True Dragon like me and him." The Azure Dragon thought for a moment before giving her an answer. This is not the first time for someone to ask him about this question after all. Immediately after Primordial Azure Dragon finished speaking, Chu Yuechan nodded right away without even hesitating in the slightest: "I ept your trial!" As long as she passed the Dragon God''s trial, she would be able to obtain the Primordial Azure Dragon God''s bloodline, and would also acquire the qualification to stand by his side... She needs to grow stronger so she''s able to stand by his side especially after knowing his true identity. Then for what reason she won''t agree to take his trial? Even if it wasn''t for Issei, she would still take this trial since that means she will be able to grow stronger. After all, a legacy from the Head of the various Divine Beasts in the Primordial Era, the must be very powerful so only a fool would decline it. "Haha, very good." The aged voice began tough: "However, before I finish my words, there''s no need for you to agree to quickly. The trial I left behind does not test the challenger''s strength but test their innate talent, willpower, and determination. The trial''s difficulty will vary based on the challenger''s strength. Once one enters the trial grounds, there will only be two oues... One is to pass the trial and obtain the Dragon God''s bloodline, the other oue... Is Death! There are no failures, there is only passage or death!" "...Then among all of the challengers of your trial, how many of them are able to pass your trial?" Chu Yuechan gasped lightly. "In this continent, I believe you have never heard of the existence of anyone who possessed the Dragon God''s bloodline. Because, amongst the one hundred and twenty-nine challengers before you, none had passed. They all remained on the trial grounds and became dried skeletons. Moreover, amongst these one hundred and twenty-nine challengers, even the ones with the lowest strength were of the !" The Dragon said in a solemn voice. "Even so, do you still insist on entering the trial grounds?" Primordial Azure Dragon asked slowly. Chu Yuechan nced at Issei and nodded strongly. Even after hearing Primordial Azure Dragon''s words, her voice was still iparably resolute: "Yes!" "Good, good... Your answer is not reluctant and your courage is quite remarkable." The Azure Dragon said appreciatingly but then they both heard Issei''s cool voice. "...Why do you two having a conversation on your own? Did you think I''m non-existent? Senior sister Chu Yuechan, you are still injured so you are not in any condition to take this Azure Dragon trial so I won''t let you... And if you wanted to gain a Dragon bloodline that badly then I can give it to you and you won''t need to take on his measly trial." Issei said towards Chu Yuechan ignoring the wanting to cry but have no tears Azure Dragon in the background. "Oh,e on! It''s been more than a thousand years ever since I have a challenger! You can''t be so cruel like this to your own kind, alright?! I know your bloodline is far stronger than mine but must you take away my first ever challenger after a thousand years?!" The Azure Dragon said with aining voice... Gone all his dignity and he started begging and whining at Issei like some kid who can''t get what he wants... "Shut up. Why should I let my senior sister''s life be in danger just to take on your stupid trials? I can just give her my own "Legacy" if she wanted to." Issei said at the Azure Dragon. He thought that when he''s healed he can just give her some of his blood essences to make her possess a True Dragon bloodline. Chu Yuechan blushed and felt happy inside knowing that Issei cares for her this much. "But... But... I-I know! H-How about this! I can let her take the trial without any danger! If she''s about to lose then I will stop the trial right away! A-And I will even give her aplete inheritance if she were to pass my trial" The Azure Dragon started spouting some more enticement to make Chu Yuechan take on his trial. "No is a no." Issei said without any room for negotiation. "...Elder Ise... Let me take on the trial." Just when the Azure Dragon is at his wit''s end, Chu Yuechan finally decided to speak up. "...Why are you being so stubborn? I can give you a stronger bloodline than this measly Azure Dragon." Issei frowned a little at her. The Azure Dragon wanted to shout in denial but he knows that what Issei said is the truth... Issei''s bloodline is far stronger than his... Azure Dragon divinity is about equal to the Great Red and it proved that he''s quite a powerful being but ifpared to the out of the norm Issei then he''s fall short... "...En, I know but, I don''t want to keep relying on you all the time... I owe you so much and you have already done a lot for me and our sect so let me take on his trial on my own, give me a chance to do something for you in return, okay?" She said ever so gently at Issei: ''And that way I can have the qualification to stand by your side...'' She added inside her mind. Chu Yuechan wanted to get stronger and she doesn''t want to keep relying on Issei for everything. She wanted to do something for him in return... She hates being the damsel in distress all the time... The Azure Dragon beamed from ear to ear hearing Chu Yuechan''s words feeling extremely happy but he doesn''t say anything else and waited for Issei permission less he might get angry at him... Seeing the determined look on her face, Issei finally reluctantly relented... "*Sigh*...Fine... But I won''t let you take this trial in your current condition." It''s not like he can force her what she wants to do since it is her freedom to do whatever she wanted to do... Issei started healing her of her injuries with his profound energy and even though the process is slowerpared to when he''s using his own mana, it''s still just as useful... After all, her injury is just some minor injuries here and there and he can easily cure this kind of injury any day... "En... Thank you." She smiled gently at Issei. "Even if the trial it left behind is tough, it would not be difficult to the extent of driving one into despair, and it is even more unlikely to be fatal just like I promised you before, I will eject her out if anything dangerous were to befall her. But the Dragon God being the sovereign of all beasts, looks down upon the world with pride. The Dragon God''s bloodline, absolutely would never be granted to any ordinary person. Only a supreme being who possesses enough talent and willpower to be the ruler of heaven and earth can be qualified to bear the Dragon God''s bloodline!" "If you believe you have this kind of qualification and courage, then step into this trial ground gate! Make thest decision." As the Primordial Azure Dragon''s voice fell, a blue light suddenly flickered on the rock wall in front of them. After that, a blue-colored teleportation formation that was over two men in height emerged from it. The teleportation formation leading toward the trial grounds. "Hmph, don''t worry too much Senior sister. Even if you were to fail this trial, I''m still here with a better bloodline to give you." Issei snorted at the Azure Dragon who wanted to regain his dignity by speaking in a dire voice and all that nonsense. Sure enough, after hearing Issei''s voice the Azure Dragon face immediately turned ck as charcoal because what Issei said is right... Even if she were to fail this trial of his, she will still be the winner in the end... Who makes her have such an anomaly like Issei to be her backer. "...Please pass this trial because I''m really desperate to find the true inheritor of my bloodline! I''m begging you! Don''t listen to that... that... Anyway, please pass my trial!" Once again, the Azure Dragon shouted indignantly wanting to cry but have no tears... He wanted to call Issei an anomaly but finally decided not to... He doesn''t really have much time left so he''s really desperate to find the true inheritor of the Primordial Azure Dragon bloodline... Xiaotao who''s inside the be speechless seeing the noble Primordial Azure Dragon God, the head of all Divine Beasts act this way... Not that she can me him since his "opponent" is clearly an anomaly just like he said... Even 10 of him won''t be able to take on the current Issei... Chu Yuechan started having second thoughts seeing the Azure Dragon acting so desperate like this... But he does look kind of pitiful... "Azure Dragon, if she were to pass this trial, roughly how long would it take?" Issei suddenly asks him. "The time will depend on her. Perhaps a few days, or perhaps a few months, or perhaps a few years... But taking her strength into consideration then it shouldn''t take that long... Especially when I can sense a trace of the profound art inside of her and something else... Even though she doesn''t have the Ice phoenix bloodline inside of her, she''s able to use its profound arts... It should be your doing right?" This was the Primordial Azure Dragon''s answer towards Issei''s question. The is the and the something else he talks about is the Issei taught her. Chu Yuechan who heard the Azure Dragon be confused... What is the ? But she decided to ask about itter since she needs to face the trial soon. Issei then put her down to the ground and she took a nce at Issei onest time: "...I''ll be going... Ise." And without looking back she instantly dashed towards the portal... If one looks closely, you can see that her ears are red probably out of embarrassment for calling Issei without any honorific like she usually does before... Even Issei was a little taken aback but soon he smiled thinly watching her body disappeared into the portal: "...Ah, good luck... Yuechan." "Hahaha! Finally... After a thousand years, I''ve finally found another challenger for my trial! Hahahaha! And she even has the blessing of the True Dragon King! Hahahahaha!" The Azure Dragonughed happily. "Cut theughter and you better don''t let anything happen to her or I will eat you." Issei scoffed at theughing Azure Dragon and that instantly poured a bucket of cold water on top of the giddy Dragon head. "...Must you be so cruel... Dragon King..." He said with a grievance. He doesn''t fully tell Chu Yuechan about Issei''s identity since he thought Issei doesn''t want to let anyone know about it. Telling her about him being a True Dragon is already cutting it close... He was overly excited seeing there''s a stronger True Dragon Godpared to the original Primordial Azure Dragon God and identally let it slip from his mouth... But seeing Issei doesn''t seem to be nning to me him for it then it should be fine... He silently sighed in relief. "Hmph... So, what do you want?" Issei asked him since the reason why the Azure Dragon called Issei here is not only because he wanted a challenger for his trial, but it was for something else as well... "...On second thought, hold on for a while. I need to inform the sect less they get worried even further." Issei thought for a second before he said towards the Azure Dragon. He needed to let the sect knows that Chu Yuechan is fine first. The Azure Dragon didn''t know just what kind of luck this sect he''s staying at encountered to be able to gain the blessing of the True Dragon Godking like Issei... But they must''ve used up to the 9th generation of their ancestors'' luck in one go... ... Issei created a spatial opening back to the sect and when he got there he saw Chu Yueli and the other girls already armed to the teeth as if they wanted to march to a war... "Ah! Elder Ise!" The girls shouted in a pleasantly surprised voice. "Ise, where is my elder sister? Is she fine?" Chu Yueli immediately asked Issei anxiously about Chu Yuechan''s condition. "She is fine. I''ve already killed her assants and she is in no danger at all... She''s currently taking a trial from the to gain its inheritance so it might take a while before she finishes her trial." Issei exined to them. The girls are at first feeling relieved and jubnt knowing that Chu Yuechan is fine but they then be bbergasted hearing his words... trial?! "I will tell you more about itter but I need to go back to her ce now to make sure nothing happens to her. You all can rest assured that I will surely protect her from any harm." Issei told them withplete reassurance. "En, we believe you, Ise... But just who dare attack my elder sister?" Chu Yueli nodded with a smile but soon her gazes turn cold wanting to know just who dare to attack her elder sister. The other girls also wanted to know the answer to that question. "No need to worry about them. I will handle it." Issei nodded onest time at them and told them to go back for now. When the girls nodded at his statement and returned to their respective previous activities, Issei is left alone: "Esdeath, Altair, Sirius." "At your service, master." The three of them appeared behind him. "Go bring Zin and Naru with you then destroy the ." He coldly said. Zin and Naru is the and the . "As youmand." The 5 of them then immediately set off to the to execute his order. Just from one simple word from Issei the will cease to exist from today onwards... That''s how this world works... If you''re strong enough then you can do whatever you want and no one will be able to prevent you from doing so... The strong are always in the right and being weak is a sin... Issei doesn''t really care for anything else in this world but since the crosses the line then he will annihte them all without hesitation... Just like he said before, he''s not a good person and will even kill billions of innocent people if it means making his loved ones happy. Although the disciples are not his wives, he still thought them as his friends. He also already promised them that he will surely protect them all from any harm... Issei is the man of his word and he will certainly fulfill his promise... Then he went back to the Azure Dragon location... ... -At the - There is a dustden and pale-faced elderly man whose whole being seemed to be exuding a despairing aura... He''s currently kneeling on the ground. Surrounding him are dozens of bloodied corpse and some of them look very simr to him in terms of appearance but they all are already dead... All of them had an unwilling expression on their faces... All around them is all in ruins... There was once a tall and awe-inspiring buildings in this ce but they all are currently in ruins... These dead bodies belong to his family members or direct descendants... Whilst further ahead from his location surrounding him is arge group of shivering people whether it be man or woman... They all had an expression of total fear while watching 3 people in front of their sect master. These 3 people are all women with extremely beautiful just like a Goddesses. One of them has a mocking smile, one of them has a sneering expression, and thest one has an expressionless face. The one thing they had inmon is the symbol on their hats. It seems to be the shape of a Crimson Dragon''s head. Behind them, there are 2 menacing bluish and ckish profound beasts from the Dragonkin species constantly growling instilling fear to all of them there. The bluish one has lightning surrounding its body while the ck one has a dark miasma surrounding it. "...Why... WHY DID YOU DO THIS!?" Xiao Juetian shouted with tears streaming down his face: "Even though my youngest son offended you before but do you have to be so cruel!? You even already killed him!" He shouted at the expressionless woman but thetter doesn''t even spare a nce at him. Xiao Moshan has already described her appearance before so Xiao Juetian recognizes her. He felt a great injustice of what has befallen his sect and family members... To think that their sect which has been standing for more than a hundred years would meet its end in just a single day... And it''s all because of his so-called beloved son? If he knew this day woulde then he wouldn''t have spoilt that unfilial son to this extent! But it is toote to regret... These women are of course Esdeath''s group. Esdeath who heard his words grinned coldly and then stepped on Xiao Juetian head forcing him toy t on the ground with his face meeting the ground directly which resulting in his face almost be disfigured... His nose is broken along with some of his teeth... "It is because of your own fault for being so weak! But the most important reason is since you have offended someone you shouldn''t have. Your stupidity has angered our beloved Master!" She grinds the heel of her shoe on top of his head breaking the skin on his head but Xiao Juetian can''t feel any more pain because of how distraught he is and all he wanted to know is just who is this Master of theirs. "Who... Just who is your Master?! When and where have we offended him?!" He shouted at the top of his lungs. "Hmph! You are not qualified to know his name... Now die!" Esdeath smirked onest time before she put more force into her leg. "I AM UNWIL- *CRACK!*" Before Xiao Juetian could finish his word, his head exploded into pieces but there''s no blooding out since his entire body has been frozen beforehand... Even in death, he won''t find peace... "You''re unwilling? So what? A weakling will still be a weakling even in death! You should be grateful that our Master is not the one who personally kills all of you or even your soul wouldn''t be spared." Esdeath sneered mockingly at his corpse. The onlookers'' who heard her words shuddered greatly... Their Master can destroy souls?! Then Altair gave the remaining disciples a cold nce. "You mongrels can keep your dog life since my Master is a benevolent personage... But you must abandon your Xiao surname and never use or mention that name ever again because, from today onwards, the is no more! And you better keep your mouth shut of what happened here or you better be prepared for the consequences!" They know Issei doesn''t like involving the innocents so they spare those that have nothing to do with Chu Yuechan incident... Those who are left alive are only the normal disciples of the and not their direct descendants so it should be safe to say they are innocent. All of them hastily nodded their heads as if their lives depending on it. "Now scram!" Altair scoffed. In a blink of an eye, they all rushed out of that hellish ce and never look back feeling afraid that if they were to look back then they will meet their end... "...Shall we head back?" Sirius who has been silent until now finally spoke. Her voice is very soft and very pleasant to the ear. "Hmm, let''s take some souvenir for Master... Even though he doesn''t really need it, his concubines-to-be could make use of it, don''t you think?" Altair smirked. Even though their Master doesn''t seem to have ns on making the as his... But they can see the adoring and lovelorn look they have whenever they set their gazes upon their Master, so who knows... Maybe in the future, they all will really be his concubines. And hopefully the 3 of them as well... Altair''s cheeks went slightly red when she thought about it... "That''s a good idea. Even though this sect is weak they should umte some treasures in their treasury." Esdeath agreed to Altair''s words. When they get what they want, only then they returned to the . On that day the whole continent is in shock after finding out that the is no more... They found some of the surviving Xiao sect disciples but they adamantly refuse to tell the truth behind their sect annihtion... What a joke, even if they''re killed by them then at most they will just die... But what if that ice-cold woman told them is true? What if their Master really could destroy souls? They rather die normally rather than take chances with their lives... As for having revenge for their sect? Yeah right... Like anyone could stand a chance against those 3 women who''s at the peak of the ! They are willing to bet even the four sacred grounds won''t dare to mess around with them needless to say about the other smaller sects... When they inspected the ruined they can''t find anything at all other than ruins... Not even a single trace is left behind... Even the body of Xiao Juetian and the others are never found... Some nomad cultivators wanted to try their luck but not even a single profound coin could be found... The rest of the major big sects instantly ryed a message to their disciples to be extremely careful when they''re traveling outside and don''t attract any unwanted attention to themselves... The girls who heard of the annihtion had their gazes turned even more fervorous and more heatedpared to before whenever they look at Issei nowadays... At this time they''ve already informed of his true identity being a True Dragon by Chu Yuechan but they only felt shocked for a moment before they epted his identity with ease... So what if he''s a Dragon? That just means he''s bing more and more attractive in their eyes since Dragons are well-known for their strength and nobility in this world... ... "Oh, wee back." The Azure Dragon weed Issei the moment he reappeared inside the cave. "Wait, before we talk about anything else. Show me my senior sister''s condition now." Issei stopped the Azure Dragon. "Ugh, fine... You sure are quite caring towards that woman..." Then he showed Issei the image of Chu Yuechan. ... "Wee to the Dragon God''s trial grounds, young human. In this trial, there will be a total of three stages. Where you are now, is where the first stage will be held. In front of you, is the only entrance to where the second stage will be held. Defeat all the Stone Dragon Warriors in this ce, and the entrance will naturally open I wish you the best of luck." There are 3 trials in total: The first one is the trial. The participant has to go through ten waves and kill nine waves of Stone Dragon Warriors with each wave gets multiplied by two. The tenth wave is the Stone Dragon General. The second one is trial. The participant is transported to an endless ne with countless profound beasts roaming around. Thest one is the . It is a test to see if the person receiving the bloodline and legacy are malicious or evil at heart. Since Chu Yuechan seems to be in Issei''s protection then she should have a kind heart because there''s no way someone like him would protect an evildoer... But he will still test herter on just to be sure... As the Primordial Azure Dragon''s voice disappeared, in front of Chu Yuechan, two balls of dirt-yellow light suddenly started to sh She hastily brought out her de prepared to face any kind of foe that will stand in her way. The yellow light scattered, and two figures appeared before her eyes. Their bodies were no different from an average person, but they seemed to be carved from stone and looked unbelievably firm. Their heads looked half-human and half-dragon. They were holding onto a stone spear on one hand and a stone shield on the other, as their pairs of expressionless eyes firmly locked onto Chu Yuechan. Chu Yuechan waited for the two Stone Dragon Warriors to approach, and swept her de calmly without any wasted movements... When the first Stone Dragon Warrior had only just raised its spear and took up an attacking posture, Chu Yuechan''s de had already smashed onto the stone spear, instantly breaking it into pieces. Then, without any loss of momentum, her de broke into its waist However, even at this point, there was no sign of the force behind the sword decreasing, as it continued to sweep across the air, smashing into the body of the second Stone Dragon Warrior. If one looks closely, they should be able to see there is some sort of blueish ck energy covering her de and it can cut through the hard body of the Stone Dragon Warriors like butter... The shattered bodies of the two Stone Dragon Warriorsid on the floor and then, disappearedpletely in a sh of light. Chu Yuechan had only swung once and in only a single breath''s time, she destroyed two Stone Dragon Warriors and a stone spear. After instantly defeating two opponents, Chu Yuechan did not rx her guard even for a second. This was the Dragon God''s trial, so how could it be this easy? If the difficulty of the trial was only at this level, then it would not make sense for all of the previous hundred and twenty-nine people who took the trial to lose their lives. And just like she thought, soon there are 4 Stone Dragon Warriors that showed up and she keeps defeating them all one by one in this timely manner... She doesn''t waste any energy more than necessary just like Issei has taught her before... "Hmm... She should be able to clear this trial very easily... Especially with that unknown technique she''s using and the way she preserves her energy... What a good seedling..." The Azure Dragonplimented. "...Then, what do you want from me?" Issei said while still keeping an eye to the figure of Chu Yuechan that''s currently battling her enemies. "Well... Finding a sessor for my bloodline is one of them but since it''s basically has beenpleted then we can forget about that problem... What I want to request of you is... I hope that you can find a sword..." The Azure Dragon muttered at Issei in a solemn tone. "Sword? What kind of sword?" Issei asked. The Primordial Azure Dragon didn''t directly answer this question. Instead, he said slowly, "Have you heard of the ce known as the ?" He can tell that Issei is not from this world since if he is from this world then everyone would''ve known just who he is... "?... Is it also known as the ?" Issei thought for a moment before remembering what Xia Qingyue told him before. "Yes... It can also be called that. The is also known as the . In the Primordial Era, the Gods dwelled there. That is an iparably enormous ne, ten thousand times greater than the Profound Sky Continent you currently reside in. Afterward, the Gods fell, but the didn''t grow empty because of this. It became filled with countless humans, who took over this world that was formerly of the Gods and who searched for and fought over all the things which the Gods left behind Relics, weapons, spiritual medicines, lineages, profound arts, and more. Afterward, by relying on the divine relics that they found, they erected increasinglyrge and powerful ns, forces,nds, and even miniature worlds." The Azure Dragon paused for a moment. "That ce also has the lineage that I left behind. I learned these things only through the remnant spirits that remain in that ce. The current is no longer a world of the True Gods... Rather, it has been chopped up into many spheres of power by the countless inheritors of the lineages of the Gods. It has be the ne with the highest levels of power in this era. In addition, the is iparablyrge. Everyone continues to imagine that there must be more divine relics that have yet to be discovered, and so every day, many people will go to search for themand in particr, they are searching for a sword. That sword has already disappeared countless years ago. Ever since the Gods were annihted, not even a hint of it has appeared. However, its power and might made it so that people are unable to give up the search for it." "That sword''s name is the ." "I can sense that you possess 2 of the within your body..., the and the ... Not surprising since you''re the best master they could ask for... Naturally, you should understand to a certain extent what it means to be in possession of one of the . As for that , it is ranked as number one amongst the ! ording to legend, its power is enough to annihte everything. It entirely lives up to its title of being the number one supreme treasure. Even if it falls into the hands of a mortal, that mortal will still be able to easily ughter True Gods and smite the Heavens!" "And I can tell that inside the there''s the aura of the twelve Star Gods..." The Primordial Azure Dragon''s gentle voice resounded. "She, as one of the twelve Star Gods, actually appeared in this world, and even harboring the inside her body. It seems something big must have happened in the ... But the other person... She has received a part of your legacy, hasn''t she? She''s extremely lucky being able to receive your legacy even if it''s just a small part of it... If she''s able to fully harness that bloodline inside of her then she will be my equal sooner orter... She will be unmatchable in this world when that timees..." "This Star God once possessed the purest and kindest of souls, but nheless, the deep hatred and killing intent that was born and grew within this purity were also extremely pure. I can only hope that there will be someone who will save her from within this deep hatred and killing intent..." The Azure Dragon mused in an amazed and regretful tone... He can sense Jasmine and Xun''er spirit inside of the ... Especially Xun''er who possesses Issei''s Dragon bloodline while Jasmine is filled with hatred and killing intent... It''s not like Xun''er doesn''t have hatred and killing intent of her own but Jasmine''s feeling eclipses the former... Probably because she''s still young hence she can''t really keep her emotions in check... Issei''s face stays calm since he has already expected this beforehand... "...If that fortunate woman could gain your then she will be able to reach the peak in a single leap... Because her bloodline will be enhanced by your immediately!" "...? I''m not a virgin though?" Issei said confusedly. He knows about the that he''s talking about but he never bothered to check his own since he thought that he''s not a virgin so he shouldn''t possess it. But now that he mentioned it... Issei thought that he will check itter. "...Eh? But I sensed that you...!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" The Azure Dragon was at first be confused as well but soon his eyes went wide open and the next moment hisughter boomed loudly and if it wasn''t them being inside an isted spatial zone then hisughter alone might be able to cause an earthquake to the . "...Why are youughing?" Issei frowned at the Azure Dragon. "HAHAHAHAHA!!! It looks like the Heaven took pity of me! The Heaven has truly blessed me! HAHAHAHAHA!!!" He keepsughing out loud while tears of joy started streaming out of his eyes. "Enough." *SLAP* Issei finally can''t take it anymore and knocked the Azure Dragon right on the head. But the Azure Dragon eyes turned upward instead of feeling hurt, it seems that he''s feeling extremely happy instead... "Hehehehe! Good son-inw, don''t be rude to your father-inw now~" He snickered at Issei. "...What are you talking about? Since when did I turn into your son-inw?" Issei nkly stared at the currently squirming Azure Dragon. "Huh~ Don''t be shy now~ Come and greet your father-inw, good son-inw~" "...You want me to punch you again? What the hell are you talking about?" Issei started losing his patience seeing the way the Azure Dragon squirming around... Isn''t he supposed to be the head of the Divine Beasts? Then howe he looks like a dancing worm?... He looks really disgusting right now... Even Xiaotao is wondering the same thing... "Eh? You really don''t know?" Seeing Issei''s frowning and clueless face, the Azure Dragon finally stopped his squirming and sensed something wrong with the whole scenario... "...Know what?" Issei asked impatiently. "...Hmm, weird... Inside of your abnormal ... There''s a trace of her ... But seeing your expression, you clearly are clueless about this... " The Azure Dragon muttered to himself in a rather confused tone as well... Issei couldn''t really catch on what he said since he keeps mumbling some non-sensical stuff. "...Ah!" The Azure Dragon finally thought of something and then he looks at Issei inquiringly. He can sense that Issei is injured right now then maybe something has to do with this whole incident... "...How did you arrive in this world, Dragon King? Did you ever had intercourse with someone when you arrived in this world?" The Azure Dragon asked. "...No, I never had intercourse with anyone in this world... And why the hell do you want to know that anyway?" Issei said with a little annoyance... This Azure Dragon somehow reminded him of Azazel... "And I don''t really remember how I got into this world since I''m supposedly in aa after the battle with my enemy... At least as far as my memory serves me. I''m found unconscious by Sect Master Gong Yuxian while I was unconscious in this realm." "How weird..." The Azure Dragon started thinking once again... "She" is clearly not in this realm or he would''ve found her a long time ago... But "Her" is clearly inside Issei ... Even though he doesn''t know why Issei still has his even though he''s not a virgin like he said but he can''t possibly mistake "Her" aura... And the expression on Issei''s face can''t be faked either... But then it hits him... Could it be?! My goodness... Omega good job, daughter! The Azure Dragon startedplimenting his daughter inside his mind... Truly my daughter! Truly overbearing! But I like! "Hey... Why do you go silent?" Issei asked the Azure Dragon who''s currently keeps changing his expression even faster than someone flipping a book... "Oh nevermind, nevermind. It''s just my misconception~" The Azure Dragon decided to keep quiet about it while he keeps snickering at Issei which tick him off a lot... His daughter should be sealed inside that sword but since it seems that she clearly has intercourse with Issei then it shouldn''t take long before her seal is broken... Truly a blessing... "...Then, about that sword you''re talking about? Why do you want me to find it?" Issei grumbled at him. "Oh, that''s because my daughter is sealed within the Heaven Punishing Ancestral Sword! Her body and her spirit are both sealed within that sword!" If it was before he finds out that his daughter residing inside Issei''s body then he would''ve felt sad but now he sounds quite carefree. "Your daughter? Then the reason you want me to find this sword is to free her?" Issei said. "Yes... After the demise of the gods, the never appeared again. I wish for it to be found, yet am frightened that it may be found. Because if it is never found, my daughter will forever be sealed within that sword, suffering endless darkness and loneliness. However, if that sword is found If the person who obtains the is greedy and evil, after he unseals the sword, my daughter will be that person''s tool... After all, my daughter has the pure lineage of the Dragon God! So I hope you can find that sword and free her from her seal!" ''But it seems that I don''t have to worry about it anymore... Since she already "Cooked the rice" with you~'' The Azure Dragon snickeringly thought inside his mind. "Don''t worry, my daughter is the most beautiful, kindest, gentlest, purest-" He told Issei as if he''s a salesman selling an item which made Issei''s head hurt. "Okay, stop... I understand why you want my help but what''s in it for me?" Issei finally asked the most important question of them all. "Reward? Oh, right... Why can I sense the aura surrounding you?" The Azure Dragon asked intriguingly. "...That''s because Master grants me a new life." Xiaotao exited the and paid her respect towards Issei: "Master." "Oh? You are not the original but you indeed possess a life of your own now and not just a soul residue like me... Why is that?" After some brief exnation, the Azure Dragon nodded understandingly... "Hmm, I see... Then as for your payment, you can just absorb my spiritual and divinity energy as you did with her, Dragon King." The Azure Dragon said calmly towards Issei: "But you need to wait for that woman who currently undergoes my trial to finish it." "...Fine." Issei nodded at him and continues on to observe Chu Yuechan trial... Chapter 103: Chapter 103: "Hmm, I can also sense the woman who possesses your bloodline also possesses the Profound veins, doesn''t she? Truly heaven-defying luck... I never thought that I could see his sessor here..." The Azure Dragon suddenly said while Issei is observing Chu Yuechan. "Not only that, it seems that she also found the already... Her situation makes me sigh in amazement. I really can''t believe someone could be this lucky..." He said in amazement: ''But not as lucky as my daughter though, heheh~'' He added inside his mind. "You and the Phoenix were friends with that right?" Issei asked. Xiaotao has told him that the original Phoenix has some friendship with the but she doesn''t have full knowledge since the original Phoenix never imnted her full memories about it. "Yes... The did great favors for the Golden Crow, the Phoenix, and the Primordial Azure Dragon, and could count us as his few friends. But even they didn''t know that Heretic God possessed darkness profound energy I''m afraid no one in the entire Primordial Era knew about it. To be able to hide his own power so perfectly, in the entire world, only the could do it... And it was hidden for a full five billion years." "He was born at the beginning of this universe. His life was as long as the Era of Gods. He witnessed the birth of the Era of Gods, its reproduction and prosperousness and he also witnessed the destruction of the Era of Gods. Even though he had an entric personality, the things he did were always honorable. There is no question that he was not only the strongest god, he was also an extremely great god. While the Azure Dragon was shocked that he possessed the power of a "Devil", I do not understand why he would keep this secret hidden forever... Since this was a secret that he had hidden for five billion years, then, let it continue to be a secret hidden forever..." ''A secret was it... Why do I have this feeling that this secret of his is not simple?'' If it''s just a secret where he''s afraid that someone will judge him for it then Issei won''t really think much about it but his intuition is telling him there''s more to it... But there''s no point in thinking about it for now... He just needs to recover faster and that way he won''t have anything to fear. "After his battle fight Mo E, his personality underwent a great change. He became solitary and antisocial, no longer bothering with the affairs that took ce in the world of the gods. He paid no attention to the struggle between gods and devils and in the end, very few divine beings even witnessed hising and going..." The Azure Dragon paused for a moment while observing Issei. "Well, he might be called the but he actually couldn''t cultivate the Element. Furthermore, because he carried the Dark Profound Strength, he was somewhat afraid of it... But the same couldn''t be said about you right, Dragon King? I can sense that you possess every single element in existence within your body... But there''s 1 particr element I''m quite foreign to... Just what is that?" You need to note that what the Azure Dragon meant by every single element is the basic elements such as , , , , , , , etc... It''s not unique elements such as the energy... The same goes for and element. (AN: doesn''t equal . And is not equal to . But and is basically the same. If I somehow mixed that up before then my apologies lol.) The Azure Dragon used his divine sense trying to see through this 1 particr element but the moment he does that, he felt like he almost lost his mind in a never-ending rage and insanity! His body shuddered fiercely and he hastily takes back his divine sense from it... His face went deathly pale and his eyes are filled with terror... In but just one peek he almost loses his sanity! He never feels this kind of terror in his whole life... Xiaotao who saw the Azure Dragon reaction started wondering just what is it that makes him look so terrified... "...You are better off not knowing this particr element... It is not something that you couldprehend and if you try to do so you will immediately lose your mind without fail... I''m sure even the original wouldn''t be able to do it needless to say about you who''s basically just his soul residue... As far as I know, there''s only 2 being in existence that could fully control it... One of them being me and the other one is the one who injured me to this extent..." Issei said with narrowed eyes remembering about Nyathotep. That element the Azure Dragon is curious about is obviously the element... This further piqued Issei''s interest since this world clearly contains energy within it as he could sense on Jasmine and Xun''er''s body before when they just met... But... If even a True God like the Azure Dragon and the Phoenix couldn''t tell what it is then why does this world have energy within it and stay intact until now? From what Issei knows so far... If a world contains the energy, then that said world should''ve been destroyed sooner orter... But this universe clearly existed for at least more than 5 billion years... It''s quite the mystery... Issei then doesn''t say anything else after that and Xiaotao calmly stands behind him like a dutiful maid erasing her curiosity altogether... She''s not in a rush and if her Master said that it will do her no good to try toprehend that mysterious energy then she won''t do it. The Azure Dragon took a deep breath to calm himself down and only after a good few minutes he''s able to do so... He then decided to change the subject. "Tell me more about yourself and your world, Dragon King... How is it like in your world? Are the Dragon race from your world is thriving? I mean, I could imagine that you''re the true ruler of that world but what is it like? I''m quite curious if you don''t mind me asking." The Azure Dragon inquired curiously. "...Most of my wives are true Dragons. Well, some of them were humans and divine spirits before but I made them a Dragon like myself... There are no racial discriminations in my world. Even though the Dragon race quite flourishing over there, the other race doesn''t really lose out either. There are Demons/Devils, Angels, Spirits, Humans, Demi-humans, and many more." Issei calmly answered the Azure Dragon question. "I see... Quite a peaceful world then. Sounds beautiful... As expected of the Dragon King, I guess." The Azure Dragon nodded in amazement and Xiaotao also thought the same thing. "Even before I took over my wife''s role as the , that world is rtively peaceful so I think she''s the one who''s amazing here. If she wanted to, she could''ve taken control of the entire world but she chooses not to and only rule over her own race, the Demonkin." Issei smiled gently while remembering about Forzelotte. Demonkin? Are they like the Devil in this world he wonders to himself... It kind of reminds him of the Heretic God and his wife the strongest devil. "Oh... From the way you talk about your wives. You seem like you respect your wives a lot aren''t you, Dragon King?" The Azure Dragon raised his eyebrows at Issei. "Of course, they are my pride and joy." Issei smiled gently. Xiaotao who saw his full smile for the first time bes dumbstruck because of how beautiful it is... While the Azure Dragon startedughing even more inside his mind since if Issei is this gentle and loving towards his wives then his daughter would be in good hands... Truly a blessing. "Hm, you said, "Most" of your wives are a Dragon then some of them must be a true Dragon right? What are they like?" The Azure Dragon further inquired. "Well..." Then Issei told him about Irene, Ophis, Lilith, Kyou, Kinou, and Millet... ... "..." The Azure Dragon bes speechless after hearing about them... Will his daughter still have a chance like this? He means, one of them is titled as the . then the other two are titled as the /... Thest 3 are more normalpared to the previous 3 but they''re nothing to scoff at either... He doesn''t really know much about them, but they should be very strong, especially that Irene who''s titled as the True Dragon Queen/Empress... She should be Issei''s most powerful Dragon wife for being titled as such... But he''s feeling happy nheless knowing that the Dragon race is thriving in Issei''s world... Although, he must say that Issei seems to be the type of husband who would spoil his wives a lot from how happy and proud he is when he''s talking about his wives... He usually always stays calm but the moment the topic about his wives is mentioned, he bes quite talkative just like an excited child... A wife-con? Not that he really mind since that just means that he truly treasures and loves his wives. Even Xiaotao smiles warmly at Issei who''s so passionate when he''s talking about his wives... ... After a few hours, Chu Yuechan finally faced the 2 Stone General and managed to defeat them in a short amount of time... The Stone Dragon General, with their headspletely shattered, slowly fell backward. Then, with a muffled "bang" sound, it fell on the ground, throwing up a cloud of dust in the sky. Along with the copse of the Stone Dragon Generals, the enormous stone gate in which it came from slowly opened. Subsequently, the Primordial Azure Dragon''s pleased voice came from overhead: "Very good. Young human, you have allowed me to see a shocking result. In these ten thousand years that I''ve stayed on this continent, you are the first person to pass this stage of the trial. During these ten thousand years of wait, I have regretted multiple times about leaving a trace of my soul and strength on this piece ofnd, because the level of strength within this continent is just too low... It made me gradually realize that the trial I had left behind was something that humans on this continent could never pass Fortunately, I met you." "You have already passed the first stage of the trial... And to tell you the truth, your current trial difficulty is higher than the normal but it seems that it doesn''t pose a problem for you at all...The second stage''s trial ground gate has already opened. After making sufficient preparations, go in the opened stone gate and you will enter the second stage''s trial ground. I wish you good fortune." Indeed, Chu Yuechan should''ve been only facing 1 enemy at the start but she immediately faced with 2 of them... That means that her difficulty is doubled. It might seem that it''s nothing much but you need to remember that for every stage there will be double the amount of the stone soldiers from the previous stage. Let''s say on the final stage the participants of the trial needed to fight 500 stone soldiers with 1 stone general... Then Chu Yuechan needed to fight double of that amount very same amount meaning 1000 stone soldiers and 2 stone generals... And that''s still not counting the cultivation level of the stone soldiers... Sure they don''t have their own will and basically only a puppet so they can''t really utilize their profound strength to the fullest, but they''re still quite the challenge nheless... At the final stage, the stone soldiers are mostly at the to , but the stone generals cultivation is at the 4th level of the . It is arranged to be this way so the trial will be fair... If Chu Yuechan cultivation base is at the 5th level throne then the Stone Generals will also be at the 6th level throne. Whilst the normal stone soldiers'' level is set in stone meaning they''re always the same rank no matter what the participants'' cultivation base is... After all, the Azure Dragon couldn''t let a mere clear this trial just like that, couldn''t he? The opened stone gate was the second trial''s gate. The first stage of the trial was so terrifying that the second and the third stage were bound to be even more challenging But that doesn''t phase Chu Yuechan in the slightest. The art she''s cultivating helped her quite a lot in this trial... Since there is no rest in between her fights so every drop of profound energy is quite precious and it would be fatal to use more than necessary. With the art she''s taught by Issei, she can conserve her profound energy more efficientlypared to the old her... Hence this trial is quite easy for her but if it was other practitioners then it will be very hard. She doesn''t be too overconfident and immediately set off to the second trial but chooses to restore her lost energy first and that''s something the Azure Dragon approve of... Overconfidence is not a good thing and it will only harm someone. Confidence is a good thing but it would be wise to not let sess get over your head and be overly confident since it would affect your judgment... Truly a magnificent seedling... The Azure Dragon nodded approvingly looking at Chu Yuechan. "Since her first trial has been cleared then it should be fine if I visit her for the moment right?" Issei asked the Azure Dragon. "E-Eh? Well... Yes, but..." The Azure Dragon stuttered feeling unsure of what to do since there were never any rules about forbidding someone "Visit" the participants of the trial when they have already cleared it... After all, there has been never any case like Issei right now... "And what did I hear about the difficulty being higher than normal again? Care to exin? Hmm?" Issei narrowed his eyes at the Azure Dragon which made thetter body stiffened. "N-N-No, I-I thought that since her strength is-" The Azure Dragon started stuttering even more but seeing Issei''s aura started spiking by the second he tried to exin himself he immediately went mute. "Hmm? Go on. Give me your best reason." Issei gave him a thin smile but his eyes are not smiling at all and that sent chills down to his spine. "...Please take all the time you need with her." The Azure Dragon bowed his head deeply and stopped talking after that... "Hmph." Hearing his confirmation, Issei created a spatial opening to Chu Yuechan''s location: "Xiaotao, you stay here." "Yes, Master." Xiaotao nodded obediently at Issei. Then Issei went towards Chu Yuechan location... "Hmm... Is that woman might be his next wife? He seems very caring about her..." The Azure Dragon curiously said. "Master is just that kind of person... I don''t know if he wanted to make Chu Yuechan his wife but I do know that he thought of her as his close friend at the very least... Most of the girls back in the sect are treated the same way as well. He''s not the type who had hidden agenda in mind like most people out there and he always treats them with sincerity." Xiaotao exined with a smile. "I see..." The Azure Dragon nodded understandingly: "But that woman clearly has feelings for him though... Just from the way she gazes at him is more than enough proof, don''t you think?" "...Yes, all of the girls from the sect is also looking at him the same way as her. But it seems that Master doesn''t really realize that since he often appears to be in a daze probably thinking about his wives most of the time... I heard that they''re currently pregnant and he''s feeling sad that he can''t be at their side to apany them..." Xiaotao said. "Hmm, as to be expected I guess... Someone like him would attract attention no matter where he goes... I can only hope that he can restore his strength soon enough so he can go back to his loved one''s side..." The Azure Dragon sighed to himself feeling pity for Issei. He can rte to Issei''s feeling of being unable to be at his wives'' side since he''s a father himself... "...Um. I agree." Xiaotao agreed to his words. ... Issei appeared behind Chu Yuechan. "Who! Eh? I-Ise?" Chu Yuechan sensed a presence appearing behind her but she bes taken aback seeing that it is apparently Issei... "Um, it''s me." Issei nodded at her: "How are you feeling? Are you hurt anywhere?" "Eh, no, I''m fine. I just lose some profound energy." Chu Yuechan reflexively answered him. She never thought that he can enter this trial ground as well but thinking that his identity she thought maybe it''s not that weird after all... "Hm, that''s good. Take your time to recover since there''s really no time limit." Issei said. "En..." Chu Yuechan nodded obediently. "Here, eat something first." Issei took out some food from his that he prepared beforehand. "O-Oh, thank you..." She unconsciously received the food. It''s just a bowl of simple Wonton soup but the smell is very enticing and the way the broth glistening is really mouth-watering... The way those dumplings are shaped is also really intricate and beautiful, she can''t wait to take a bite of it... Just thinking of the taste almost made her drool uncontrobly. "S-So delicious!" The moment she took a bite, she gasped in surprise because of how tasty it is... She never thought there will be such delicious food in this world... "d you like it... That food is something I made after asking some restaurant I''ve visited with Senior sister Chu Yueli before." Issei said while remembering when he went to the . "Y-You made this, Ise?" Chu Yuechan said in surprise. "Um. Why?" Issei looked at her with raised eyebrows. "I-It''s nothing..." She never thought that he could cook as well... And his cooking is really delicious at that... She started wondering if there''s something he cannot do at this point... During their break, Chu Yuechan found out that Issei food seems to be extremely beneficial for her profound strength as well. She can feel her profound strength grow exponentially when she finished eating his food. It''s not really making her almost achieve a breakthrough or something like that but it increases the density of her profound energy, profound veins, and also her physical body strength... Not really surprising since the ingredients he used for his cooking belongs to high tiered animals/beasts... Not every animal or beasts out there has high intelligence like the profound beasts in this world after all. Evenicle world being one of them... There''s also a world filled with that kind of beasts and monsters. Kyou and Kinou is actually the one who found it and they marked that world for the source of their food ingredients... (AN: Think of Monster Hunter Nightmare version where the monsters can level up lol! Like if you fail the quest that said monster will level up indefinitely! . Or perhaps God Eater''s world is more suitable?). They spend a little time chatting a bit more before Chu Yuechan decided that she has finished her recovery and wanted to go to the 2nd trial... Issei nodded at her words and then she went to the 2nd trial while Issei went back to the Azure Dragon location... ... After slowly entering the stone gate, her vision became pitch-ck. Then, she took two more steps forward and it suddenly lightened up, it was as if it only took two steps topletely step over from one world into another. What appeared before her eyes was a vast expanse of an endless in. Grass covered the ground and there were also trees that gave shade, even the faint sound of running water could be heard. There were short hills in the distance that rose and fell. asionally, the cries of all kinds of birds and animals could be heard. This ce''s refreshingly delightful atmosphere and smells were alsopletely different than the previous locations. Chu Yuechan turned around and still saw the endless in, there were simply no signs of any mountain walls or stone gates. She immediately understood then, that she did not walk through some stone gate, but rather a transportation formation. "This is... The next trial ground? It doesn''t seem to have any hint of danger." Chu Yuechan said softly. It was also at this time that the Primordial Azure Dragon''s voice sounded. "Young human, wee. This ce is the Dragon God Trial''s second trial ground... This trial ground has no limit, and also has no exit. You can only leave this ce after you have sessfullypleted the trial or if you choose to surrender." "There are an innumerable amount of profound beasts here in this endless in. The level of the profound beasts here have all been adjusted with your strength as the benchmark. Every single profound beast here is not lower than the . As for some of the more powerful profound beasts, their strength far surpasses the that you had killed." "To these profound beasts, this ce is an endless paradise. But to you, this ce is extremely dangerous, it is an abyss filled with countless shadows of death. This is because once the profound beasts here sense your aura, they would all immediately unleash an endless barrage of attacks. At the same time, under my soul''s guidance, profound beasts near you would all be led in your direction. You would be hunted at all times by profound beasts and would never be able to sleep soundly or eat in peace." "You can choose to surrender now but it seems that you won''t even consider that kind of option, didn''t you? I can see it in your eyes that you''re very determined to pass this trial and that is something I appreciate a lot... Now that''s enough talk." "Your objective in clearing this second stage of the trial is also very easy. It is to kill ny-nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine profound beasts, within one year! Are you ready?" The Azure Dragon finished his speech and asked Chu Yuechan. "Yes, I''m ready." She nodded with determination. "Good! Then you may begin." In the blink of an eye, Chu Yuechan was already surrounded by arge number of profound beasts. The Primordial Azure Dragon''s voice said that the profound beasts here would actively move towards her under the guidance of its aura. When they discover her, they would thenmence a do or die hunt. These words were obviously not said in jest! She doesn''t lose herposure and keep a calm and serene mind. Obviously she can''t take on all of them at once hence she used the hit and run tactic... Whenever she killed some of them she will retreat to recover a bit of her profound energy and when theye close to her location she will kill them and then retreat again, rinse and repeat... This goes on for a few days until she finally killed thest beast... When she''s finally faced with the third trial, as expected, she passed with flying colors... She doesn''t hesitate to discard her power if it means that it will save her loved ones. She''s not the type to lose her self in her search of power and that''s good enough for the Azure Dragon... "Congrattions young human, you have be thisnd''s sole person who has passed the Dragon God Trial." The Azure Dragon said appreciatingly towards Chu Yuechan. Chu Yuechan''s expression rxed hearing his words. "Challengers who have passed the Dragon God Trial could obtain three drops of the Dragon God''s blood. And since you hadpleted was a trial with a two-fold difficulty, I will grant all six drops of Dragon God blood to you along with the other inheritance left behind by the original ... When someone fuses with six drops of Dragon God''s blood they will be able to produce a so you can share your bloodline with someone you consider your other half... But it seems that you have already found that special someone, didn''t you? Heheheh... And I must say that you have a good eye for choosing him." The Azure Dragon chuckled at her. Chu Yuechan''s face turned beet red and when she wanted to say something she heard the Azure Dragon voice once more: "Don''t worry, he''s not here right now... He said that he will be back to the sect for a moment to handle something." She heaved a sigh of relief knowing that Issei is not here currently but also a little disappointed... "Now, I need to tell you the effect of possessing the Azure Dragon legacies..." The blood of the Dragon God strengthens the body, the meridians, profound veins, bones, flesh, and skin. It increases to the toughness of the body to beparable to the body of a True Dragon and gives incredible regenerative power to the inheritor. It makes the bones like fine steel and the marrow like an impregnable fortress. The blood and strength that is lost, will be endlessly and inexhaustibly recovered with an even faster speed. It will also give regenerative capabilities. The marrow will continuously generate new genuine dragon blood. It increases the owner''s Dragon God''s bloodline even in their sleep. It drastically improves the owner''s True Dragon body. The person''s soul will be as vast as the starry sky. It is so vast and powerful that itpletely surpasses the limits of humans. The Dragon God Soul also allows the use of the . "The will refine your spirit and soul, giving you powerful mental strength far surpassing that of ordinary humans. Your soul will also gain the attribute of the Dragon God from this! It should have been impossible to merge a with your normal human soul but with his help then it will be possible. I''ve already discussed it with him before and he confirmed that it is doable... We will wait for him to return but for now, you can fuse the 6 drops of blood and the marrow first." The Azure Dragon finished his exnation and brought Chu Yuechan''s body out of the trial ground. Chu Yuechan who just appeared nodded at his words. As the Primordial Azure Dragon''s voice fell, a speck of azure blue light suddenly came flying from the darkness and urately touched the spot between Chu Yuechan''s eyebrows. Afterward, it directly entered the space between her brows. "Remember... We True Dragons don''t bow to just anyone... We are a proud being that rule over the other divine beasts. And only "Him" alone are above us. For he is our true King!" Six drops of the Dragon God''s blood entered her body, causing Chu Yuechan to instantly feel as though six balls of mes exploded within her body at the same time. Chu Yuechan sat down and submerged her entire consciousness within her inner body. With her profound energy fully released, she began the slow and difficult process of fusing with the Dragon God''s Blood... It took her a few hours but she finally seeded. Then it''s time for the Dragon God''s Marrow and the Dragon God''s Soul... "Good, you''ve seeded in absorbing the blood... I had wanted to grant you the first, then grant you the after, and help you finish fusing with them as well. But seeing you today, I have changed my mind. I shall grant you the and at the same time... If you could really do it, the benefits you will get would far surpass the normal inheritance result... Don''t worry, he will assist you in this arduous process." Issei has already arrived not long ago and on standby just in case she needed help. Xiaotao has already returned to the . A fist-sized crystal that emitted a starlike radiance suddenly appeared above Chu Yuechan. The crystal slowly descended and floated in front of her forehead. The crystal that was like the night sky suddenly cracked open in front of Chu Yuechan, and a wave of powerful, ethereal, and vast energy aura dispersed outwards. At that moment, Chu Yuechan suddenly felt like she was within a boundless field of stars. A ball of faintly discernable silhouette floated in front of her That was precisely the and from the Primordial Azure Dragon. The aura of powering from them felt so close as if they were right within the reach, yet it also felt so distant, like there was an entire universe between them It was a kind of ethereal feeling that she had never felt before. The ne that this power belonged to, was something that she fundamentally could notprehend. This wave of power that held the and slowly moved towards Chu Yuechan. Wherever it passed, the space actually formedyers uponyers of ripples! Just the naturally emitted aura could already instigate the distortion of space, so the strength, density, and grade of the power hidden within were simply impossible to imagine. She can still withstand the integration of the Dragon God''s Blood but when its time to integrate herself with the Dragon God''s Marrow, she started to sweat profusely and her face turned pale. The indescribable ethereal, heavy, and scorching feeling assaulted her. Chu Yuechan''s heart started to fiercely beat as all of her meridians crazily twisted, as though they were all about to burst. In the depths of her soul, a burst of an indescribably powerful will broke in like an avnche, it was so tremendous and vast that it was like a will that came from the heavens! It made her soul tremble and shrink in fear. Chu Yuechan violently gasped. The veins on her forehead popped and her sweat fell like the rain, but she did not utter any sound from her mouth. Her cultivation leans towards Ice and the primordial Azure Dragon arts are more leaning towards Fire so she''s feeling double the pain that the normal inheritor should''ve experienced... And she also needed to integrate the Marrow and Soul at the same time hence her difficulty increases by tenfold in one go... So just the fact that she doesn''t scream in pain right now is already incredible but to alsost for this long is even more remarkable... But just like the Azure Dragon said before, it shouldn''t be possible since she only possesses a normal human soul but thankfully there''s someone that can help her with this... When she felt like she couldn''t take it anymore she felt a pair of warm hands encircling around her soft willowy waist and then she felt her bodynded on aforting embrace. "Don''t be afraid... I''m here." A gentle and soothing voice entered her ears and it managed to make her feel calm and peaceful immediately... All the pain she was experiencing disappeared like it was never there in the first ce... She closed her eyes slowly and encircled her own pair of hands around his back and tightly embraced him as if she''s trying to merge their body into one... Her deep frowning face bloomed into a smile that looks so beautiful and dazzling that will make anyone who saw them be lost in a daze... Issei rubbed her back and stroked her head gently as if he''s coaxing a baby to sleep... And in no time at all... The integration process is finished without a hitch... "...Truly incredible... To think that he can easily merge it all just like that..." The Azure Dragon said while feeling awed by Issei''s capabilities... Issei used his own aura and divinity topletely suppress the Azure Dragon soul and safely integrate it with Chu Yuechan''s. Chu Yuechan has finally seeded inheriting the Azure Dragon legacies... Her entire body is brimming with power and her cultivation base also increased because of it... She immediately reached the 9th level of the in one go from 3rd level throne... Not only that, she could even fight someone at the 1st level of on equal ground... Perhaps even defeating them if given a proper chance... And at the moment she can only be considered a hatchling... Given more time then her strength would grow by leaps and bound. "Congrattions, young human... You have sessfully inherited the Primordial Azure Dragon God bloodline!" The Azure Dragon happily said. "Congrats, Yuechan... Go and take a rest now." Issei softly said towards Chu Yuechan that''s currently inside his embrace. She smiled gently at him before she closed her eyes falling asleep feeling exhausted... "Now... You can go ahead and take your payment, Dragon King. I have already finished my purpose in this trial ground." The Azure Dragon said towards Issei. "Um." Issei nodded at him before he absorbed the Azure Dragon spiritual and divine energy... The Azure Dragon doesn''t turn into a human just like Xiaotao since he already integrated his soul into Chu Yuechan... So right now he''s basicallyying dormant inside her body... "I will appear once again when you meet up with my daughter..." Was hisst words. After that Issei carried Chu Yuechan back to the sect and they''re weed by the whole sect... When Issei reconnected his connection with the , Jasmine doesn''t say anything much to his amusement. But she is pouting when he went inside the pearl though... Xun''er smiled apologetically at him. Issei proceeded to rub Jasmine''s head roughly which made her hair be messy: "Ah! You dare to ruin this princess''s hair?! You''re courting death!" ''"Death" is already my wife, you little brat.'' Issei chuckled inside his mind. She tried tond a hit on Issei but all Issei need to do is put his hand on top of her head to stop her from moving... Xun''er just giggled lightly seeing their interaction... ... A few more days went by and finally, the time for the has finally arrived... Xia Qingyue, Shui Wushuang, and Wu Xuexin is still the one who will participate. But they''re apanied by Chu Yuechan, Chu Yueli, and Issei. Chu Yuechan changes are not little... For one, she bes increasingly beautiful and even could rival Xun''er herself in terms of beauty. Her eyes be a lot sharper and domineering along with her aura. There''s some kind of dignified and awe-inspiring feeling that could be found deep inside her eyes. Issei also taught her to control fire profound art as to utilize her Dragon bloodline better. It''s usually not possible for normal cultivator to cultivate a profound art with pr opposite elements but with the help of Issei, it''s quite easy. Xia Qingyue''s group is currently speaking with Feng Qianhui and Gong Yuxian. The other from the 7 fairies along with the other girls from the sect are seeing them off and hoping them good luck. "Junior sister Qingyue, be sure to win the tournament, alright!" Feng Hanyue and Feng Hanxue chirped around her. "Um. I won''t let our sect down." Xia Qingyue nodded at them. "Heh heh, this old woman won''t say anything much since Ise ising with you... But be sure to listen to his words, understand?" Feng Qianhui speaks some words of encouragement for them. "Yes." Xia Qingyue''s group answered at the same time. Then they all turned their heads towards Issei: "Elder Ise, it''s time." Issei look back at them and nodded calmly. Then they set off towards the location... ... On their way there, Xia Qingyue spoke towards Issei: "Elder Ise, I heard my little brother will be participating in the tournament as well... He said that his cultivation has reached the 8th level of the ." She said with a voice tinged with pride. She''s very happy and proud of her little brother''s achievements. "Oh, now that I recall it, Xia Yuanba was it? I heard that he suddenly achieve breakthrough after breakthrough in a short amount of time. Truly surprising since thest time I saw him back in the he was only at the ... Could it be..." Chu Yueli asked in surprise and looked at Issei. "Yes, your guess is correct Master... It''s all thanks to Elder Ise benevolence." Xia Qingyue smiled at Issei. "I didn''t do much... I only helped him a little. It''s all thanks to his own effort that he can be what he is right now." Issei said. The girls smiled fondly at him... He''s always been this way, always so selfless, they thought to themselves... But there''s something else that Qingyue doesn''t tell Issei. Her supposed ex-husband is also participating in the tournament but she doesn''t think much about it... She even almost forgot about him if it wasn''t for Yuanba reminding her. Yuanba told her that Xiao Che who goes by the name Yun Che now will participate in the tournament. Wherever they passed by, the people who saw their group are feeling awed by their sight... Especially since the 6 of them could fly freely in the sky and 5 of them are seemingly a group of beautiful woman. ... The where the tournament is being held was located within the Blue Wind Empire''s borders but it was not under the jurisdiction of the Blue Wind Imperial Family. Rather, it solely belonged to the Heavenly Sword Vi. This was originallynd that belonged to the , and it had been named the , but after the had be the greatest influence in the empire, the Imperial Family hadpletely granted it to them in a bid to win them over. And thus, renamed the to the . The spanned a distance of four hundred kilometers from north to south and four hundred fifty kilometers from east to west. Its main peak reached several thousands of meters tall and was named the . Disregarding all those short mountains, there were still six subsequent summits that were over three thousand meters tall. Ever since Heavenly Sword Vi had been situated as such, a hundred thousand years had passed, and significant changes had happened to the entire . Looking over from afar, a terrifying aura seemed toe over, assaulting the senses, it was as if the entire mountain range was surrounded by waves of icy, sharp sword energy that people could only look from afar but not dare to approach. Heavenly Sword Vi is situated within the main summit and the six subsequent summits. The entire Vi stretches on for more than twenty-five kilometers. In front of the mountain gate, the appearance of a group of six instantly attracted the gaze of everyone around them. Five of them are females, and thest one is a man. Most of their attires were very simr to each other, all 5 of them wore a snow-gauze long dress that covered their feet and almost touching the ground. The long dress was originally pure white, but as they walked, bits and pieces of ice-blue glimmers that were like stars naturally floated around their bodies, embellishing ice-blue colors and a fantastical aura on the hems of their dresses. Only the lone man attire is different, his ck colored-outfit seems quite unique to their eyes since they''ve never seen this kind of attire before. But the female onlookers'' who saw him blushed deeply as if they''re being charmed just by the sight of him alone. The age of the five females all seemed very youthful. Other than the young girl in the back who wore a white gauze on her face and seemed to only be seventeen, the other four women all appeared to only be around twenty at most. All five women are wearing a veil hiding their facial features, only revealing their crystal-like charming eyes. They didn''t apply any makeup, yet their exposed skin was as soft and smooth as snow jade. They were all wless and impable. Within the peerless allurement, they revealed a trace of sacredness and loftiness that others almost would not dare to look directly at. They were like goddesses that stood over the nine heavens, not stained by any trace of the mortal world. One of them being more eyecatching than the rest with how sharp and awe-inspiring her eyes are. While they can''t really see the lone man''s facial feature since he''s also wearing a mask, they guessed that he must be not someone ordinary especially with how respectful the 5 woman attitude towards him. He''s also the one who seems to lead the group... Looking at them from afar, one would clearly feel a wave of ethereal aura mixed with ice-cold air directly prating one''s chest cavity On their right-hand side, a sect''s group that was also walking toward the mountain gate stopped in their tracks at the same time they saw them, and watched them in stupefaction, as if all of their souls were sucked out in that instant. As they walked closer, the Heavenly Sword disciple that stood guard in front of the mountain gate froze for an entire five seconds before he finally bit the tip of his tongue with effort. Only after concentrating his attention with all his might while regaining his mind and calming his heart, did he finally calm down with difficulty... But his head remained downwards, and no longer dared to look at them directly with his eyes. Taking a step forward, he spoke while somewhat stuttering: "I... I assume that six esteemed guests are of the ? Ple please present the invitation letter and list of names." After this Heavenly Sword disciple finished speaking these words, he wished he could p himself twice in the face right then and there. Greeting guests at the mountain gate was a serious affair that affected the Vi''s face, it was why he, who was an important disciple that was able to deal with any kind of situation, was chosen. He wasn''t fazed at all and had no change in expression even when facing Sect Master-ranked personages from the and other sects, but facing the fairies of , his mind still became chaotic. After all, he was but a normal man. Even though he had not seen the invitation letter yet, women who possessed such transcendental beauty and disposition could only belong to no other ce than . Those floating fantastical ice auroras were furthermore the irond proof. In addition to that, in order to more easily control the possibility of unexpected situations arising, there was a hard regtion in the ranking tournament''s rules. For every single participating force in the tournament, the total number of participating disciples plus escorting personnel must not surpass seven, and even forces like the four major sects would not be an exception. A limit of seven people was too little even for a small sect, a situation where less than seven people from a force would almost never appear Except for ! It was extremely rare for the to be willing to contact the outside world, especially ces where there were a lot of men, and everyone was well aware of the reason. Only six peopleing this time from the was not surprising in the slightest. Although they don''t know why they would make a man as their sect elder, it is none of their business to pry into it... But after seeing him in person they could understand a little why they would do so. For one, they couldn''t really sense his cultivation base at all nor could they sense his strength. It''s like he''s just your average person but that''s obviously impossible since they just saw him flew in the sky along with the other fairies. And the way the fairies treated him is more than enough as proof that he''s anything but ordinary... Even the way those fairies look at him is obvious to them all... It''s filled with respect and adoration! To think those ice-cold beauties could show this type of emotion is very shocking in and of itself... Standing in front of him, one of the impable beauty took out the invitation letter and name list and handed them over to the Heavenly Sword disciple. Looking at the jade hand that was seemingly made of snow and wax, the Heavenly Sword disciple''s heart rate instantly sped up. It was the first time in his entire life he had learned that a woman''s hand could actually be beautiful to such an extent. He even had a feeling that he would die willingly if he could just touch at this jade hand a single time However, even if he had ten thousand times the guts, he still would not dare to do so. He carefully reached out his hand, pinched a corner of the invitation letter and the name list, and received them. With his gaze sweeping across the invitation letter and the list of names, he hastily lowered his head and said: "So it is the Fairy of Frozen ss and Fairy of Frozen Beauty and also their sect Elder Ise from the that has personally graced us Ah? Frozen Fairy of Frozen Beauty?" The Heavenly Sword disciple subconsciously raised his head and looked toward the woman who wore a face veil and had a gaze that was as cold as ice. The moment he contacted her gaze, his entire body ran cold with a startle, and immediately realized that he had already seriously lost hisposure. He once again hastily lowered his head, and spoke with respect: "The Fairy of Frozen Beauty''s name is like thunder striking through my ears. Please forgive this junior for losingposure. Six esteemed guests, please enter" After he finished speaking, he moved aside with weak steps. As a wave of ice-cold fragrance swept over his front, he didn''t even dare to lift his head. Only after they had walked far away, did the Heavenly Sword disciplepletely regain himself. He looked at their receding back silhouettes in a somewhat stupefied manner; his mind was a little unhinged for a while. At this time, the disciple beside him suddenly spoke: "Senior Brother Haiya, what you called out before was Fairy of Frozen Beauty? Don''t tell me it was the rumored Chu Yuechan?" "Yes!" The disciple called Haiya nodded: "The rumored male sect elder of theirs who goes by the name Ise, Chu Yueli, Chu Yuechan, Shui Wushuang, Wu Xuexin, Xia Qingyue That is indeed Chu Yuechan''s name, she actually personally came" "Should I report to the Vi Master immediately? If Vi Master knows that Chu Yuechan actually came, he will definitely be excited" That disciple said. "Report your head!" Ling Haiya smacked his head: "Vi Master and Vi Master''s Wife are currently weing guests together. In the Vi, even idiots know the name Chu Yuechan is an enormous taboo to the Vi Master''s Wife. If you were to report this and make trouble arise, let''s see how you can handle the consequences!" "Th-Then how should I report it?" He confusedly asked. Ling Haiya thought for a bit and said: "Just say has arrived, a total of six people, and their sect Elder, Elder Ise is leading. In any case, his name is the first name on the attendance list. You must not bring up Chu Yuechan!" "Oh, alright." The Heavenly Sword disciple moved hurriedly, took out a Sound Transmission Talisman, and spread the news within the Vi. At this time, the group of people that had been struck dumb finally walked over, and the middle-aged man in the front said with cupped fists: "This junior brother, were those people just now the fairies from ?" "Yes." Ling Haiya nodded simply. "Sure enough, hearing about it a hundred times is truly not as good as seeing it once, and seeing it once is far better than hearing about it a hundred times." The middle-aged man sighed emotionally, and said: "I came from the Eastern Domain''s Profound Sword Sect, just to visit the Heavenly Sword Vi" A bunch of sect groups arrived continuously. Although every group only had seven people, not one of the elderly wasn''t famous in an area and an overlord-level person, and not one of the youths wasn''t a peak genius. In the past few days, these overlords, with names that shook the world, as well as genius youths that stood at the highest summit, gathered at this Heavenly Sword Pavilion to decide their rtive superiority at the Ranking Tournament. At nightfall, a somewhat unusual group of people arrived at the mountain gate. The reason they were unusual is the group only consisted of four people, which was even fewer than the number of people. These 4 people are Xia Yuanba''s group... Qin Wushang, Cang Yue, Yun Che, and Xia Yuanba. Qin Wushang is the Vice Pce Chief of . Just as they walked in front of the mountain gate, Ling Haiya strode over and said respectfully: "Guests, please halt. Our Vi is preparing for the these few days, and we''re not epting guests. If you''re participants of the tournament then please show us your invitation and if not then please leave." There were only four people, other than the elderly man, two of the three young people were only at the , and the third person he couldn''t really tell, but seeing how gullible he looks then the chance of him being a normal mortal is quite high... Unlike that sect elder of the , he thought to himself... In this assembly of talents at the , this was simply a spectacle too terrible to behold. No one would believe they were here to participate in the . After a bit of discussion, only then they''re allowed to enter... Xia Yuanba''s group walked along the mountain road. Although there was a distance of five kilometers from , the dignified atmosphere emitted from its majesty could still be clearly felt. "It is worthy of being called the . This kind of atmosphere lets one feel like there are countless swords dancing by their side." Yun Che said with mixed feelings. "Uwaah Not even in my dreams would I think that I would actually be able to personallye to one day. Even Uncle Sikong, who I used to admire the most, had nevere to before." On the road there, Xia Yuanba looked in all directions with two eyes that were always wide open, unwilling to blink for even a second. Xia Yuanba''s emotionally excited manner made Cang Yue unable to hold back her smile. "You are our pce ace, don''t be too excited." She lightly said. She never thought that Xia Yuanba would suddenly achieve breakthrough after breakthrough when she returned. She''s also surprised after knowing that Yun Che is that Xia Qingyue supposed husband... But from the way it looks, that Xia Qingyue clearly has feelings for her sect Elder... She can tell since she''s also harboring the same feeling as Xia Qingyue and she doesn''t know what to say towards Yun Che now... Should she tell her that her supposed wife is in love with another man? She can''t do that now can''t she...? This Yun Che also acts quite flirtatious and a little bit of a pervert but his personality is good-natured when they first met so her intuition is telling her that things are not so simple between these 2 married couples... But since his strength is the highest and also quite close to Xia Yuanba, she decided to add him to thepetition. They''re guaranteed to at least enter the top 10 now that Xia Yuanba is here with them... a 16 years old ... Really unbelievable... Maybe it''s in their blood? His elder sister also has a high cultivation base back then... She''s wondering what''s her cultivation now... It shouldn''t be higher than Yuanba here, right? "By the way, Yuanba. Did you know what is your elder sister''s current cultivation base is?" Cang Yue asked Xia Yuanba in curiosity. Even Yun Che wanted to know this as well... He''s extremely surprised seeing Xia Yuanba suddenly already at the and not only that, but all 54 of his profound openings are also opened! He immediately asked Xia Yuanba about this but even Yuanba himself doesn''t seem to know either... After Yun Che finds out that his disappeared, he bes bbergasted. He racked his brain just how and when did it disappears and only when he remembered the time where Issei healed his crippled veins that he gets some clues... He also checked the pendant on his amulet bag only to find it disappeared as well. Ever since then he swore that he will get his answers from Issei... He''s hoping that Issei is someone that can be reasoned with... Or the chance of him getting back his treasures will be zero... "Oh... If I remember it right, Big sis said that she''s at the 10th level peak of the , she''s really amazing!." Xia Yuanba thought for a second before giving an answer. Yun Che and Qin Wushang''s mouth started twitching a lot after hearing his answer... This pair of siblings is really a monster... Yun Che now can guess that probably the cause behind Yuanba''s sudden increase in cultivation is rted to Issei himself... Cang Yue only feels surprised for a moment before she nodded understandingly... If we''re taking "him" into consideration then it won''t be so weird after all... After all, she caught a glimpse of his capabilities at first hand... She started to blush when she remembered about Issei... She wonders if she will meet him in this ce or not... ... At the same time, party of six had already approached Heavenly Sword Vi''s main entrance. They calmly strode to the main entrance with Issei in front. The girls respectfully followed behind him. The 3 participants, Xia Qingyue, Shui Wushuang, and Wu Xuexin are wearing an artifact that hid their cultivation base. There''s a middle-aged man standing in front of the vi main entrance, and this man''s name is Ling Yuefeng. Ling Yuefeng was more than fifty years old but he only looked to be around thirty. When reaching the Emperor Profound Realm, one''s lifespan would increase by four or five hundred years. To a Throne, fifty years of age was only the beginning of youth. Ling Yuefeng''splexion was like crown jade and did not need to be enhanced by makeup. He was elegant and his temperament was gentle and mild without the dignified air of a swordmaster. Even his hands were like white jade and did not seem like they had frequently wielded swords at all. When he saw his guests, not only did he personally wee them, he also had on an amiable smile and gave the proper courtesy in a warm manner without the pride and arrogance of Blue Wind Empire''s number one master. A few participating young disciples that saw him all revealed an admiration that was close to infatuation. Standing next to him was a thirty-years-old or so woman dressed in a floral pattern. She was Ling Yuefeng''s only wife Xuanyuan Yufeng, and also the birth mother of the famous Ling Yun and Ling Jie who will participate in this tournament... Her temperament was graceful, and her appearance was as beautiful as blossoming flowers. Even though her looks were also one in a thousand, ifpared to Chu Yuechan, it was still likeparing a mortal woman with a goddess of the heavens... There was at least a difference of one hundred and eight thousand miles. To make the Ling Yuefeng who was infatuated with Chu Yuechan take Xuanyuan Yufeng as a wife, naturally it was not on ount of her looks, and instead was because of her family''s background However, after some twenty-odd years of their marriage, no one had ever dared to ask about the background of Heavenly Sword Vi''s Vi Master''s wife, and none also dared to investigate. It was because her surname "Xuanyuan", made a deep sense of fear emerge from one''s heart just by thinking about it. Because, that was the surname of a certain Sacred Ground Master that belonged to one of the Four Sacred Grounds in the . "Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Chu Yueli has brought our sect Elder, Elder Ise, Senior Sister Chu Yuechan, disciples Shui Wushuang, Wu Xuexin, Xia Qingyue to visit and also sends our Mistress'' regards on her behalf to Vi Master Ling and Vi Mistress Ling." Facing Ling Yuefeng and Xuanyun Yufeng who were weing guests, Chu Yueli stood at the very front and cupped her fist towards the couple surnamed Ling. As soon as they came over, Ling Yuefeng''s state of mind was already in great turmoil because he saw Chu Yuechan. Even though Chu Yuechan wore a snowy veil, even though thirty-one years had passed since he had seen Chu Yuechan, he still recognized those eyes of hers in one nce. Only, he didn''t dare to be certain because he did not believe that Chu Yuechan would personallye to . It was only until the name "Chu Yuechan" came out of Chu Yueli''s own mouth did he dare to believe it. Thirty-one years had passed. No one would think that he had missed and yearned for her for a full thirty-one years. Even though he had taken a wife and had children now, and even though two of his sons have already reached the marriageable age, he still had not let that extremely beautiful figure walk out from his heart and the depths of his soul... And now he could see her once again but this time his infatuation is already on the borderline of insanity because she bes increasingly beautiful as times went on... One would think that as time goes, her beauty would wane by a bit but they''re mistaken! Her beauty got enhanced even further! If he were to chase after her now then it would seem like he''s some middle-aged man lusting over a younger woman instead of someone of his age. But after seeing how respectful she seems towards this rumored sect elder of theirs, he felt like his heart is filled with jealousy! The way Chu Yuechan gazes at Issei is something he has never seen ever before in his entire life! Even a fool could tell that she seems to adore this sect elder of theirs! Not only Chu Yuechan, but the other 4 also hold the same affectionate gazes! This was the first time in several tens of years that this number one master''s state of mind was in great turmoil. After Chu Yueli announced her entire sect, he had actually stared in a daze for a full five seconds beforeughing ashamedly and returning the courtesy: "Wee, five fairies and Elder Ise, was it? Thank you for honoring our lowly Vi with your presence. It has also been several years since I have seen the Pce Mistress. I wonder if she is still well?" He decided to hid his jealousy for now and does a proper weing first... "Mistress has always been well. I thank Vi Master Ling for his concern." Chu Yueli slightly nodded her head. ''She might be too well as a matter of fact...'' She added inside her mind while remembering about her current Pce Mistress who has be very young and a little bubbly if she might add... Xuanyuan Yufeng who saw her husband infatuated gazes gritted her teeth in anger and envy. She was about to say something towards Chu Yuechan but her breathing stagnated the moment her gazesnded upon Issei''s figure... Even though he''s wearing a mask, his perfect body and the way Issei carries his bearings are not something that could be hidden so easily... It is ingrained into his bones for these past 3 years when he bes the . And after his body got further enhanced by the positive karma, it is extremely fatal for any woman without a firm heart and strong will and just a glimpse of his perfect figure is enough to attract their attention... This time its Xuanyuan Yufeng''s turn to be dazed... Chu Yuechan''s group frowned seeing her being in a daze like this. It looks like they couldn''t hide their sect Elder charm so easily... Ling Yuefeng who saw her wife bes dazed chuckled awkwardly and opened his mouth to speak: "Honey, these fairies and gentleman are our esteemed guests. Don''t stare at him too much." "O-Oh, do forgive me for my manners. Please, enjoy your stay and I hope Elder Ise and fairies don''t feel offended because of my rudeness. If you have any needs, you can tell the disciples within the vi without holding back. If there are any neglections, I hope for your magnanimity and forgiveness." She somewhat stutteringly and somewhat overexcitedly said with an unhealthy blush creeping on her cheeks and her eyes also never leave Issei''s figure. "Madam is too polite." Chu Yueli gave another courtesy, and thereupon, the group of six entered the Heavenly Sword Vi. ''Hmph... Having ideas over our sect elder even though you''re already married and even have 2 sons on top of that? Dream on!'' Chu Yueli and the others thought inside their mind when they passed by Xuanyuan Yufeng. Chu Yuechan doesn''t even bother sparing Ling Yuefeng a nce... Shepletely ignored his infatuated gazes. Xuanyuan Yufeng almost red at Chu Yueli for answering in Issei''s behalf but managed to hold it in at thest second. Both Ling Yuefeng and Xuanyuan Yufeng''s gaze glued on their respective targets... ''She actually came She actually came... I finally got to see her again... But, that man...'' This is what on his mind while on Xuanyuan Yufeng mind, ''Wh-Who is he... I need to know about his background.'' ""Find out what''s that man''s background is"" Both of them said at the same time towards their subordinates and they stared dumbfoundedly at each other for a few seconds before they averted their gazes from each other. While Ling Yuefeng felt afraid that he might just make a slip-up, Xuanyuan Yufeng also thought the same thing but she''s faster to erase that thought. ''...Since you''re feeling so intoxicated towards her even after all this time then so be it... See if I would make you wear a green hat when the timees.'' She gritted her teeth in anger. (AN: Green hat = cuckold/NTR). It''s been 20 odd years of marriage but this bastard keeps thinking of that woman every single day... Only a fool wouldn''t feel angry and hate towards this kind of man... Not long after the people from entered, the four people from entered the Vi as well, and they did not encounter each other. After entering the Vi, they were quickly directed to their pre-arranged residence. And, as the standard for a temporary residence, it was greatly beyond Yun Che''s and Xia Yuanba''s expectations. Because, this was not just a simple guestroom, but evidently, an exquisite small courtyard... no, a big courtyard! There were exactly eight separate rooms in the courtyard, and within it were trees, a pavilion, a pond, and even a weapon rack filled with dozen different types of weapons. "Wow! This can''t be real, right... I had initially thought that we had to squeeze two people in a single room. I did not expect the ce to be this big and luxurious." Xia Yuanba constantly eximed as he looked at the big courtyard. Then they''re escorted to their respective rooms... But Cang Yue thought of something before asking one of the vi maid: "Excuse me, but did you know where the courtyard is located?" ... The night sky began to fall, and all of the participating teams for the Ranking Tournament had arrived. The meals prepared by Heavenly Sword Vi were exceptionally fulfilling as well. Issei is currently inside his room reading a book. His room and the other girls'' room are not that far and only separated by a few meters. You could say that they''re basically next door or across the hall. The maidservants tried to lead Issei to a different hall since man and woman shouldn''t be staying so close with each other but Chu Yuechan''s group insisted that it will be fine... Since they said so themselves then there''s nothing the maidservant could do... But they should report this to the Vi Master since they were instructed to do so by him... Cang Yue arrived in their courtyard in the middle of the night. She took a deep breath before walking forward but she''s stopped by Chu Yuechan who sensed her presence beforehand. "Who are you? What do you want?" She asked Cang Yue immediately. "Ah, greetings senior. This junior is Cang Yue from the . And the reason why I''m here is because I wanted to meet with Elder Ise if it''s possible." Cang Yue who saw Chu Yuechan suddenly appeared in front of her hastily paid her courtesy towards her. "Why do you want to meet him? For what reason?" Chu Yuechan asked lightly. "I wanted to thank him and also apologize for my misconduct from before. Fairy Xia Qingyue also knew of me." Cang Yue respectfully answered. "So you''re that Princess Cang Yue of the ? It''ste into the night, it''s best if you go back for now and pay a visit tomorrow instead. My sect Elder is probably asleep already." Chu Yuechan dismissed Cang Yue. "Let her in, senior sister Yuechan. I''m not asleep yet. I will go out to meet her in a moment." Issei''s voice suddenly can be heard from behind Chu Yuechan. "But... I understand." Chu Yuechan tried to say something else but she finally sighed and obliged to Issei''s words. Cang Yue beamed with happiness being allowed to meet Issei which kind of tick Chu Yuechan a bit... But before even Issei goes out from his room, Cang Yue is already confronted with the rest of the girls from the . They wanted to see just who wanted to meet their sect elder. Only Xia Qingyue recognizes her. Cang Yue feels really nervous being confronted with so many beautiful women like this but she holds her ground and then waited for a moment before Issei finally appeared in front of her with his mask on. "Princess Cang Yue." Issei greeted her. "Elder Ise. Nice to meet you again." Cang Yue smiled at Issei. "Likewise. Then, what do you want to talk about?" Issei asked her. Then they have their little conversation... Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Cang Yue had a bright smile on her face when she''s on her way back to her room. Her talk with Issei proceeded quite nicely and she managed to apologize properly to him this time for doubting him before. But it''s kind of nerve-wracking being gazed by 5 beautiful women at once like that when she''s having her talk with Issei... Well, at least she managed to convey her words properly this time and also granted permission to try and take the test to enter the ter. Suddenly, the moment Cang Yue still in her thoughts, behind her, a surprised voice sounded. "Princess Cang Yue?" The one who called her was a youth who appeared cultured and refined of about twenty-three years old. Dressed in red, with a red me crest embroidered on the chest. He looked at Cang Yue with a smile, and his gaze showed hints of surprise... and infatuation. Hearing his voice, Cang Yue frowned, turned around, and politely replied. "So it was Young Master Fen, what a coincidence." Fen Juecheng walked over. With a smile mixed with joy and elegance, he slightly bowed towards Cang Yue andughed. "Juecheng should be the one calling this a coincidence because Juecheng finally made a sessful bet. Juecheng went through many troubles to earn the right to visit the this time, and my sole reason for it was to see Your Imperial Highness. As I thought, Your Highness did indeed personally make a visit. Juecheng is extremely ted." Fen Juecheng''s eyes were entirely fixated on Cang Yue like a glue. He participated in the previous Blue Wind Ranking Tournament where he ced fourth. Princess Cang Yue attended the tournament and her beauty captivated Fen Juecheng. Fen Juecheng immediately afterward went to the Blue Wind Emperor and sought her hand in marriage. The Emperor did not consent but also did not refuse, saying the princess was too young. Fen Juecheng was probable to seed the n Master and they were a very good match. However, it waster discovered that the Third Prince Cang Shuo had obtained the backing of the partly due to Fen Juecheng''s infatuation. The Emperor and the princess turned against Fen Juecheng''s marriage proposal but they did not outright refuse. Fen Juecheng regrly came to the imperial pce under the guise of various reasons and, under the arrangements set up by Third Prince Cang Shou,e into contact with Cang Yue. When he meets her, he would express his goodwill and intent to marry her using various methods. But his backing died so does the chance of Fen Juecheng getting Cang Yue''s hand in marriage depleted almost immediately to zero... He''s frustrated but there''s nothing he could do since there''s a rumor that she got the backing of the . His sect might be one of the major n but if someone asked him if his n is capable of destroying the or not, then he would say no immediately... Their best oue is only mutual defeat... At least that''s what he thinks since it is extremely difficult for the other sects to gain information from there. For one, they can''t send a spy to their sect since they are extremely strict in choosing their disciples and they''re also quite hidden from the outside world... They don''t know how but every time they send someone to spy on their sect, that person is never heard of again... And secondly, their sect might be the fewest in terms of sect members but their strength is quite solid. Last but not least, their Grand Sect Mistress has supposedly already reached the peak of ... Their sect also seems to be cultivating a profound art that leaning towards women and Yin art. Their resources are also not that many considering that their sect is quite small... So there''s absolutely no reason for the other major sect to make them their enemy out of nothing. Unless they''re lusting over their beauty which is basically the only good thing in their opinion... Unknown to the world, the current strength is rising greatly. They just needed a little bit more time and they will be equal with them and perhaps even surpass them... Nay, they will surely surpass them when the timees. Obviously Issei doesn''t count since he''s basically an anomaly of this world... "Young Master Fen, that''s kind of you." Cang Yue forced out a smile: "It''s gettingte, I need to go back to my room. Then excuse me, young master Fen." Fen Juecheng did not pester her any further, and slightly bowed. "Then I won''t be taking anymore of Your Highness'' time. I will make another visit at ater time." Cang Yue casually nodded once and started walking towards her room once again but her good mood was ruined after seeing Fen Juecheng... Feng Juechen face bes twisted once Cang Yue is out of his sight. "Heh, Cang Yue Cang Yue... I''ve already patient enough waiting for you... But after this tournament, I''ll be sure to have my way with you!" The exhration from subduing a woman is way better than simply obtaining a woman. This is what was inside his mind but ever since he loses his backer inside the Imperial family, he started losing his patience... Then he also went back to his room... ... Ling Yuefeng who heard that Issei is basically staying in the same courtyard with Chu Yuechan popped a vein because of jealous he is... He wanted to go straight to Issei ce but he knows that it would change nothing since Chu Yuechan herself said that it''s fine for Issei to stay there... He took a deep breath to calm himself down and started formting a n inside his mind... So far they got nothing on Issei... He ispletely unknown, a clean sheet. It''s as if he just suddenly appeared in this world without any warning whatsoever. The only sightings that have been reported are just him traveling here and there but that''s basically not the information that he needed... What he needed to know is his strength, his background, his profound art skill, etc. Even he who''s at the 5th stage of is unable to see through his strength... Now that he thinks about it, he also couldn''t sense the other fairies cultivation. But that''s not really that weird since there''s an artifact that could hide the wearer cultivation realm from being known. That kind of artifact is quite rare and as far as he knows, only possess that artifact amongst the major sect... It is a special artifact they created on their own... That artifact name was if he recalls correctly... could perfectly suppress the wearer''s profound strength level at will! Not only could it suppress, but it was also not concealment that could be easily detected. If one does not deliberately use profound energy to closely examine this unremarkable ne, even a Throne would find it extremely difficult to discover. Back when Xia Qingyue was in , her true profound strength had also been concealed by this hence she doesn''t really attract too many attention other than her beauty. But didn''t this artifact quite rare? Howe there''s suddenly 6 of them now? Ling Yuefeng couldn''t help be curious but since that artifact usage is only to hide the wearer''s cultivation it is not really sought after... He decided to think about thister on... That artifact is indeed quite rare since the materials needed to make them is quite scarce but that all change when Issei provided them with more than enough materials to make at least 1000 of them... Even now all of the disciples from the are wearing that artifact. This is also one of the reasons why those people from the were taken by surprise after they find out about Chu Yuechan cultivation realm... The other reason is Issei taught them to hide their strength so even those at the would find it difficult to see through their cultivation base. Only recently that they understand why those profound beasts often bring some offerings to their sect... It''s because their mysterious sect elder is a true Dragon King... More often than not, the profound beasts carry some rare metal and herbs... Now they''re quite rich in terms of resources and even could rival the 4 sacred grounds already. If the world were to know of this then they would''ve done everything they can to get their hands on these treasures, especially those 50kg of ... Not that it would be possible since Issei is there... Xuanyuan Yufeng also has simr thoughts with Ling Yuefeng, as in she felt a bit angry knowing that Issei is staying at the same courtyard with Chu Yuechan and the others. She also receives the same report as Ling Yuefeng about Issei... In other words, aplete miss... None whatsoever... She started thinking just how she will get the chance to meet him alone... She wanted to see just what kind of face Issei has and her curiosity almost gets the better of hers but thankfully she managed to hold it in. She wanted to use her background but decided not to for now... ... Cang Yue is not the only one who wanted to meet with Issei. Yun Che being one of them but unlike Cang Yue, he doesn''t know where the is located. He can''t ask the vi servants either since it''s fine for Cang Yue who''s basically a princess and a girl to ask about them but it''s not the same for Yun Che who''s a nobody and a man at that... The vi servants won''t risk angering the and the vi master so they won''t tell him. Yun Che doesn''t know that Cang Yue just returned from their courtyard either so he can only give up for now and look for another chance to meet Issei... He''s not that close with Cang Yue either... He tried to flirt with her but she seemspletely oblivious or just inly ignored his advances. His handsome face or sweet talk has no effect on her at all... It''s like he''s talking into a brick wall. Usually most women he talked to always have some sort of reaction but she is so indifferent to his advances... Like she never even thought of him as the opposite gender in the first ce and that hurt his pride quite a bit... Their rtionship is only that of a senior sister and junior brother. Just like her rtionship with Yuanba. Although, her rtionship with Yuanba seems closerpared to his... They''re not close like a lover or anything but more like a real brother and sister... Xia Yuanba also wanted to meet Xia Qingyue but he''s not in a rush... He''s been told by Xia Qingyue not to call Yun Che his brother-inw anymore to his confusion. She said she''s not married to Yun Che anymore much to his surprise. He asked Yun Che about this but thetter also confirmed his big sis words... He doesn''t know what to say anymore after this... His brother-inw is not his brother-inw anymore... Yun Che only patted him on the back saying let nature take its course and all that... ... 9 in the morning. The next day, Heavenly Sword Vi''s Sword Discourse Arena. The main stage of the Sword Discourse Arena and the thirty other small sword arenas were all circr in shape. The main stage was three hundred meters long and the small stages were close to sixty meters long. The Sword Discourse Arena was the ce used by Heavenly Sword Vi disciples for sparring. It was also where the Blue Wind Ranking Tournament was held. Currently, the seats around the main stage were already filled with people. In front of each seat was a que that indicated the group that was present. Yun Che''s group noticed the group since they''re like a phoenix amongst a pack of chickens... Yun Che clenched his fist feeling nervous because even now he can''t still measure Issei''s strength at all... He also can''t sense the fairies strength either... Xia Yuanba who saw Xia Qingyue smiled widely and waved his hand at her. Xia Qingyue also returned his wave back much to the onlookers'' shock... What? Since when those ice-fairies would be willing to wave back towards a random man? They started observing Xia Yuanba more closely just what''s so special about him... They all then went to their respective spot... Suddenly, a loud and clear sound of screeching swords could be heard from midair. Everyone lifted their heads instinctively and saw that there were suddenly a hundred swords about three hundred meters above them. The floating swords seemed to have a mind of their own and started dancing around in the sky. The screeching sounds of the swords broke the silence of the skies and the sounds were extremely sharp. After circling the stage for a few rounds, they halted in midair above the main seat and arranged themselves neatly. Below the floating swords, a white-bearded elder walked out slowly, greeted with cusping fists, and spoke in a clear voice: "This old one is Heavenly Sword Vi''s Sword Baptizing Pavilion''s Elder Ling Wugou. I am d to meet all the heroes and outstanding youths today. I represent our Vi to thank everyone for turning up at Heavenly Sword Vi. This year''s Blue Wind Ranking Tournament..." He continues his speech... Ling Wugou is a senior member of the Heavenly Sword Vi, the Elder of the Baptizing Pavilion. He acted as the host of the Blue Wind Ranking Tournament several times and was fair and just. When he finished, Ling Wugou''s usual pre-match brief had almost already finished too. Suddenly, his voice grew higher and each of his words was deafening: "This year''s Blue Wind Ranking tournament''s witnesses from Profound Sky Continent''s , the mighty Heavenly Sword Region''s Elder Ling Kun! With Elder Ling Kun''s strength and birthce, I believe no one would doubt Elder Ling Kun''s qualifications and authority." When the four words "Mighty Heavenly Sword Region" came out, everyone was instantly stunned; especially those who had been to the tournament before. The hearts of those who have heard of the legendary "Mighty Heavenly Sword Region" beat faster as they all gasped Mighty Heavenly Sword Region was one of the legendary Four Great Sacred Grounds! When hearing this name, even all the Sect Masters all felt an invisible form of pressure. If someone from the Sacred Grounds came to stand as a witness, what kind of level would he be at Who would dare do anything funny during the battles? It has long been rumored that and had some rtionship and the Elder that came this time also bore the Ling surname. This inevitably proved something to the people. While the other onlookers'' and sects are feeling awed by the appearance of Elder Ling Kun from the , there''s no change that could be found from the . If it was them before meeting Issei then they might be feeling awed as well but the current them have a wider outlook on the world now. Their elder himself is a True Dragon along with Chu Yuechan who''s basically a half Dragon. It will take more than some measly to make them feel surprised and awed now. "Mighty Heavenly Sword Region? What kind of ce is it?" The surrounding audience''s reaction made Xia Yuanba very curious. "...A ce that''s thousand times stronger than Heavenly Sword Vi Don''t ask any more questions." Yun Che whispered. "Ahh!?" Xia Yuanba''s eyes grew wider than an ox. When Ling Wugou shouted, a green attired middle-aged man stood up beside him and nodded slightly. At the moment he stood up as if attracted by an invisible force, all eyes were instantly gathered upon him He looked to be about forty to fifty years of age, with an average built and expressionless face. As he sat down, everyone''s eyes seemed to be repelled away as they all fell in different ces. Instantly, everyone''s heart was filled with deep respect and fear It was no wonder he came from one of the sacred grounds. The level this Ling Kun was at, waspletely iprehensible by anyone there but one group of people... In the eyes of most onlookers'' here, he might seem mystical but in the eyes of Chu Yuechan''s group he''s nothing much... Sure his cultivation might be at the 6th level of the but they''re not feeling intimidated in the slightest... Perhaps it''s because they have their Elder here with them... They''ve already asked Issei in curiosity why he doesn''t breakthrough after all this time from the but his answer left them stupefied... "It''s because I don''t need to" Is what he said to them... They can only nod dumbly, half-understandingly and half-bewilderedly... What did he mean by that? But then it hits them... If even the profound beasts like the and the who''s at the peak of the is serving him like he''s their Master, then how powerful is he? Chu Yuechan doesn''t really know, but she knows for sure even if all of thembined together won''t be able to put a single scratch on him Chu Yuechan who can sense Issei''s strength to a certain extent told them that Issei''s strength doesn''t lie solely in his cultivation base. If she has to describe it with words, then she will only use 1 word... Immeasurable... Even the Azure Dragon himself said that he is the Dragon race True King much to their awe... "Now, let this old man dere the prize of this Ranking Tournament." Ling Wugou''s words, made everyone focus their gaze back onto him again and listened earnestly. The prize for every single ranking tournament was different. They only heard Ling Wugou read on: "Third ce in the ranking tournament''s individual rankings, will receive one . Second ce in individual rankings will receive three drops of ..." "... First ce in individual rankings, will receive a Sky Profound Artifact, Dragonscale Armor, that originates from the Mighty Heavenly Sword Region." "WHOAA" The moment the prize for the first ce was announced, the entire audience immediately mored as if hot oil in a pan, and couldn''t die down for a long while. Sky Profound Artifact Dragonscale Armor! "There are only three protective armors of the Sky Profound rank in the entire Blue Wind Empire. Moreover, none of them could match up to this Dragonscale Armor." Burning Heaven n''s Great Elder Fen Moli said with emotion. "However regrettably, this Dragonscale Armor is merely used to dazzle our eyes. With Ling Yun here, who could win against him. From what I see here, this may be a great gift that Ling Kun brought from the Mighty Heavenly Sword Region, as a means to instigate our eyeballs while taking advantage of this situation. In the end, it''ll still be something of their possession." He said with pity. Ling Wugou continues to inform them of the rest of the prize reward... While everyone there is awed and amazed by the generosity of the reward this year. Chu Yuechan calmly poured some tea personally for Issei. Her cold gazes instantly turned gentle and limpid the moment sheid her gazes upon Issei... She serves him just like a dutiful wife. On the other side, Chu Yueli calmly peeled some oranges for him... Issei felt a little awkward being treated this way by them and to make the matter more awkward, he can feel Xia Qingyue''s hands on his shoulders massaging him... He tried to stop them but they said they insist much to his dismay... If he refuses them more adamantly here then he might injure their pride and reputation so he can only choose to let them be... Shui Wushuang and Xu Wuexin can only sigh in defeat since they''re toote in the game... They can''t really go against their senior masters and Xia Qingyue is the fastest of them both... But next time they won''t be so slow! It''s not like Issei is never treated this way by his wives but it''s just felt weird for him being treated like this by other people he considered friends... Chu Yuechan and the others don''t really care about the prizes but since they could get "Free" stuff then they would dly take it. It won''t hurt for having more treasures at hand after all... And besides, the treasures back in the sect belongs to their sect Elder and they don''t want to keep relying on him all the time... They''ve already feeling eternally grateful of him and it is their turn to pay him back... They''re sure this tournament prizes won''t really mean much to him but at least it''s a start... Ling Yuefeng who always has his gaze on Chu Yuechan clenched his fist so hard that it turnedpletely white feeling jealousy enveloping his whole body... And he''s not the only one... Most men who saw this scene had their eyes bloodshot and they''re feeling extremely envious of Issei. Some women, such as Xuanyuan Yufeng is also feeling jealous of Chu Yuechan''s group... Their room is separated but Ling Yuefeng arranged so that he could gaze upon Chu Yuechan''s figure all the time. (AN: Imagine a huge colosseum, kind of). Ling Wugou''s deration continued: "Top ten forces in the ranking tournament, after the tournament, will be qualified to explore the in teams." "The top ten forces in the ranking tournament, after the exploration of , will have the opportunity to see the "Demon" Sealing Ritual carried out personally by Elder Ling Kun of the Mighty Heavenly Sword Region with their own eyes." Issei is not interested in the tournament prizes but he''s interested in this . is a secret realm controlled by the . Its entrance portal is located deep within the northern section of the Heavenly Sword Mountain Range. No one knows where the Heaven Basin Secret Realm came from, aside from the various rumors that said it was a solitary domain opened by a super-strong practitioner who had reached at least the Sovereign Profound Realm, who brought it to the Blue Wind Empire for unknown reasons. It contains innumerable resources and treasures and at the same time, it also contains immeasurable danger. The realm is immeasurably huge. Nobody has been able to travel to the end. The environment also changes every time the realm is opened. The vi has unknown methods of detecting when the basin portal will open. It opens once every 3 years. Before it would open up every ten years but eventually dropped down to five years until dropping to the current three. The basic can only take at most fifty people at a time. The top ten ranking sects in the get to explore it with five people per sect. When opened, the portal remains for seven and a half minutes. People can only explore the realm for two days, after which everybody will be teleported out against their will. If they are dead, they will remain in the realm. Chu Yuechan exined to Issei seeing that his interest seems to be piqued... Issei who heard her exnation nodded to himself. He wanted to see if there''s something special in that ce that could increase the pace of his recovery. "The time hathe. Now, this old man deres, this session of officially begins!" The enormous Sword Discourse Arena immediately became quiet. One could only see the figure of Ling Wugou waver, he had already flown up into the air. Leaving a line of a hazy grey phantom, hended on the dead center of the Sword Discourse Arena in the blink of an eye. There, a gigantic Profound Assessing Stone already stood in ce. "This session''s Ranking Tournament has a total of five hundred and thirteen sectoral forces to be ranked and involves one thousand five hundred and thirty participating disciples. The age of every single participating disciple must not be younger than sixteen, and must not be over twenty. Anyone not within this age range will be immediately kicked out. Now begins the lot drawing of the Ranking Tournament. Before the number is drawn, one must be tested for age and profound strength, and then let everyone know the names of the younger generation''s outstanding individuals as well Now, participating disciples called on by this old man,e up immediately for profound strength assessment and lot number drawing." In every single session of the ranking tournament, the profound strength assessment had always been an essential process. However, what this profound strength assessment truly tested for was not profound strength, but was instead age. After all, the ranking tournament had an extremely tight restriction toward the participating disciple''s age. "Skyde n''s Li Badao, Ji Hong, Ye Changqing!" The three whose names were called by Ling Wugou immediately walked down from the seating, and put their palm on the profound assessing stone one by one. The resulting age was respectively 19, 20, and 20, the respective profound strength ranks were rank three, rank two, and rank two. Afterward, they drew their own Ranking Tournament numbers on the side and returned to their seats. "Thunderbolt Mountain''s Wu Mu, Wu Feiran, Wu Qingyun!" "Skyriver Cloud Pavilion..." "Moon Worshipping Sect..." "Divine Cloud Isle..." ... Waves after waves of participating disciples, with sects as units, came up and carried out profound strength assessment as well as the number drawing. Same as previous sessions, most of the participating disciple''s age all grouped at 19 and 20. 18 years olds were already very rare, and 17 extremely so. As for sixteen Nearly half of the disciples had already gone up, but there''s still wasn''t even one. Moreover, over ny percent of these participating disciples had a profound strength centralized between the first level of the Spirit Profound Realm and the fifth level of the . Ones that surpassed the fifth level of the didn''t even reach one-tenth. To be able to step into the Spirit Profound Realm under the age of twenty, even if it was in the Imperial Capital of the , one would be considered as the genius within geniuses. Even for the Blue Wind''s number one Profound Pce, there were merely three people, including the foreign Fen Juechen. For those small cities like and , one wouldn''t even dare to imagine it. But in here, it could only be reduced to ordinary. And for young profound practitioners of the fifth level of the and above, they would be the prodigies blessed by heavens within prodigies blessed by heavens, as well as the top-level group of the ranking tournament. They didn''t know Xia Yuanba who''s from the is already at the 8th level of the . It''s because they thought they''re not worth being worried about since their pce is indeed has been the weakest in the tournament so far... So they never bothered sending a spy or gather information for it. "I heard the Xiao Sect is no more... What a sad fate for them... It seems that Heaven really is envious of those that are talented and prosperous." One of the sect elders said out loud. "Indeed... But what caused their downfall in the first ce?" One of them asked in wonder. "Nobody knows but the remnants of the Xiao Sect but even they don''t want to tell anyone the secret behind their sect downfall either... It''s like they''re really afraid of something else altogether even when some of them are threatened they are still tight-lipped..." One of them who has some knowledge behind the scene answered. Their discussing went on while Chu Yuechan smiled softly under her veil while her gazes linger on Issei... Not even in their wildest dream that the one who''s responsible for the Xiao sect destruction is the man before them. They didn''t know just how did he destroy the Xiao sect in a short amount of time but they somewhat knew that Issei is the one behind it... "Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Shui Wushuang, Wu Xuexin, Xia Qingyue." Amongst the Four Major Sects, Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce had the lowest number of disciples. Because when chooses their disciple, not only was it restricted to females, they also had extremely strict requirements for aptitude, talent, as well as appearance. And hence, if one were to talk about the average strength of disciples, even couldn''t match that of . At the same time, every single one of the Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s disciples was as beautiful as blossoming flowers, the number one beauty "Chu Yuechan" who had made countless young and talented men infatuated, had preciselye from the . "Elder Ise, Senior Masters. We excuse ourselves." Xia Qingyue''s group paid their courtesy before they walked forward... As expected, when three female names were called out, the entire surrounding was immediately filled with the echoing of continuous gulping. The young disciples that had the ability to arrive at this ce have already established themselves as the pinnacle of their territories, so it could be said that they had all kinds of beautiful women at their disposal. But how could ordinary womenpare to the quality of female disciples? They had natural ice auroras floating around them that enhanced their dreamy atmosphere even more. Their face was covered by a veil so there was no way to see their true face. The gazes of the young disciples all concentrated upon Xia Qingyue, Shui Wushuang, and Wu Xuexin''s beautiful faces and figures, staring for so long that their wide eyes had almost be vertical as if their spirit had left their bodies. Even though they''re wearing a veil, that didn''t stop them from imagining just what kind of otherworldly beauty lies beneath that veil... Xia Yuanba was about to say "Big Sis" out loud but Yun Che who''s by his side managed to stop him from doing so. "Shh" Yun Che quickly silenced him and said in a low voice: "I know that you wanted to greet your big sis And remember what I said? You can call me brother-inw in private but in public, you cannot. female disciples are forbidden to marry. If someone else hears about something, it would be detrimental to her. We too, would receive unnecessary attention." Xia Yuanba promptly covered his mouth with both hands, nodded repeatedly, and did not dare to yell out loud. Xia Yuanba is ustomed to calling Yun Che with "Brother-inw" suffix so Yun Che let him be... Cang Yue who''s by their side smiled wryly since it seems that even though Xia Yuanba has the highest cultivation base of them here, he''s still a bit too gullible and innocent... Her expression all revealed an indescribablyplex emotion seeing Yun Che who''s fixedly stared at Xia Qingyue... It''s not that she''s jealous or anything. She doesn''t have any feelings towards Yun Che after all. What she had in mind is that she already knew about their so-called marriage is basically just a facade... She already asked Xia Qingyue herself the other night feeling curious but her response is as she guessed... Xia Qingyue only married Yun Che out of obligation and they''re already divorced since she herself already ripped their marriage certificate. "I would be thankful if you don''t mention that we''re husband and wife to the public since we''re not really married to each other anymore." Xia Qingyue told her that. Cang Yue nodded understandingly when she heard her words... It seems that it''s Yun Che''s blessing that they''re not really married to each other or he would be wearing a green hat in the near future... Regardless of whether or not they had real feelings for each other, regardless of whether or not they were truly husband and wife She was still his wife They were officially married, paid respects to heaven and earth, paid respects to their elders, with heaven and earth as a witness... But since she said they''re already divorced then it''s another story. Yun Che''s gaze fell upon Xia Qingyue''s back as his heart pounded It had been a year and a half since he''dst seen her and she had clearly grown taller. The original iparably slender and graceful delicate body had be even more perfectly beautiful. Just looking at her from the rear was enough to imagine what kind of peerless beauty she had be Once she took down her veil, her face had perhaps be even more breath-taking since long ago. Does he regret taking Chu Yueli''s offer back then? Maybe a little... After all, which man doesn''t want a beautiful wife? But he won''t go back on his words and will keep his promise... But he still needs to meet with Issei though... The results of the profound strength of the three disciples from Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce were quickly announced: Shui Wushuang - 20 years old - level 6th! Wu Xuexin - 20 years old - level 6th! Last but not least... Xia Qingyue - 17 years old - level 10th! In that instant, the audience went silent... And then, suddenly, arge wave of exmations were set off. The audience, both old and young, male and female, Even Ling Yuefeng from the or Ling Kun from the , instantly stood up from their seats and looked at the notification revealed by the Profound Assessing Stone with astonished expressions. This level, was like a grenade, exploding in front of the eyes and hearts of the countless participating disciples, causing them to bepletely dumbfounded. They could not believe what they saw and did not regain their senses for a long while. Because, to them, it was basically an iprehensible reality. Even Yun Che''s group who''s already prepared for this are ckjawed... What the hell? Xia Qingyue is one thing but for the other 2 being at the as well... Only Cang Yue and Xia Yuanba seem calmer since she has already expected this... With Issei help then the will rise to higher heights without a doubt... When she found out about his connection with the Phoenix she already suspected that his identity is not simple at all... And how easily he solved her father''s "illness" is proof that he is anything but simple... But along with it, her determination to be epted to the grow stronger... Which person wouldn''t want to be strong such as Xia Qingyue''s and the others? Not to mention the man she adores is also in that sect... When she thought up to this point, her cheeks blushed deeply... While Xia Yuanba has a simpler thought: "Uwaaaah... Big sis is really amazing!" Xia Yuanba''s eyes filled with stars, as he let out an exaggerated yell. He''s really happy that his big sis is so powerful and that''s all that matters... He doesn''t haveplicated thoughts such as envy or schemes like most people. In a way, he''s more innocent and pure evenpared to the girls from the ... But this is a perfect personality for him since his special veins that Issei gifted to him needed for him to stay benevolent and kind... That way his cultivation will soar indefinitely as long as he stays this way... What!!! The 3 of them are at the already!? Not only that, Xia Qingyue who''s still seventeen years old is already at the peak of the ! "Is there a mistake with the Profound Assessing Stone?!" "Don''t joke around! That stone must be broken!" "Ahhh! Please tell me it''s broken! If they''re really at that realm then what for do they participate in this tournament?! Might as well go take the prizes and go home already!" These kinds of words are shouted here and there because they''re in total disbelief... Don''t joke around! A cultivator below the age of 20 is extremely monstrous! Especially for Xia Qingyue! Even those from the might not be able to produce a peak cultivator below the age of 20! Needless to say about the other lower rank sects... They can only scream in dissatisfaction or this tournament would have no meaning at all! If their cultivation is really at that stage already then the winner is already set in stone... No doubt about it! The number one expert in the younger generation, Ling Yun, when he was seventeen, he was at the ninth level of the . And this girl''s talent is actually far surpassing Ling Yun by miles apart... No, their disparity is like heaven and earth! Their hope and wishful thinking went crashing down when the judge confirmed that there''s nothing wrong with the Profound Assessing Stone... A lot of the participant''s face went pale like a dying ember... Some were having a great chance of entering the top 10, they''re not aiming for the 1st ce since they thought the winner has already decided already which is being Ling Yun himself but that''s still eptable since their cultivation is not that far apart... At most he''s only at the so they can still ept it if he came up as the winner, but when taking Xia Qingyue''s group into ount... They started to waver... Is there any point for them in cultivating at this point? The enticement of being in the top 10 is too great and while some seem to have given up, some started having more determination more than ever to enter the top 10. Xia Qingyue''s group despises those that have given up just because of this small setback... Just like their Elder once said, judging someone''s strength solely based on their cultivation realm is not a good thing. That kind of judgment will only create a setback for yourself if you deem something as impossible without giving it a proper attempt. If you lose then you lose, there''s no shame in it. You just need to be stronger by putting a greater effort into your training... What doesn''t kill you just makes you stronger. They''re not even having a deathmatch in thispetition but they''ve already lost their will topete just like that... Pathetic... "In the younger generation, among the male practitioners, no one is stronger than Ling Yun. But this girl, Xia Qingyue easily squashed him down even without lifting a finger..." Qin Wushang sighed. He looked at Xia Yuanba''s figure, and once again sighed in his heart: ''Xia Qingyue and this guy, are really monstrous siblings... One of them is at the 8th level of the , while the other is at the 10th level of the ...'' Thankfully they still have hope in taking the 2nd ce in the tournament with Xia Yuanba here... As for Yun Che... Perhaps he might be able to enter the top 10 as well... But he doesn''t have too high hopes for him... It''s not that he looks down upon Yun Che but fact speaks louder than words... Their cultivation base is too far apart... Yun Che is only at the 5th level of the while the opponents are at the ... Even if someone thinks with his foot they can see just which one wille out as the winner if they were to really fight... Sure Yun Che is capable of defeating those that have a higher cultivation base than him but that''s only limited in the same realm opponents... Not long after , Ling Wugou finally shouted out Heavenly Sword Vi''s name... The crowd instantly hope for a miracle and thought that maybe Ling Yun is also already at the ? But deep in their hearts they already know that it''s impossible... "Heavenly Sword Vi, Ling Yun, Ling Feiyu, Ling Jie." Ling Yun walked forward and put his hand on top of the stone... Ling Yun - 20 years old - level three. And just like that... The rowdy crowd sigh in disappointment... Ling Yun is indeed quite talented since he is the 2nd strongest amongst all the contestants here with being the strongest... As for Ling Feiyu and Ling Jie, their cultivation is only at the ... Ling Yun slowly removed his hand from the Profound Assessing Stone and slowly left... Although he felt a bit lost knowing that Xia Qingyue''s group is far above him, he doesn''t lose sight of his path which earned a little bit of respect from Xia Qingyue''s group. No one would belittle him even if he doesn''t take 1st ce in this tournament since his foes are just too abnormal... "In the previous tournament, Ling Yun, who was merely seventeen years old, took the top spot with ease. In this tournament... He won''t have the chance any longer... *Sigh* It is time for the younger generation indeed..." Qin Wushang sighed. "We can only put our hope in you, Junior brother Yuanba." Cang Yue patted Xia Yuanba on the back. "O-Oh, okay, I will try my best... But I don''t want to fight big sis though..." He nodded shyly while scratching the back of his head. "It doesn''t matter... You can just surrender if you were to face off against herter... Don''t worry too much. As long as you can enter the top 10 it''s already more than enough." Qin Wushang said. "That''s right, Yuanba. Just take it easy." Yun Che patted him on the back as well. Xia Yuanba nodded firmly after being encouraged by them. There''s no need for him to fight his own elder sister or her friends... Although Yuanba doesn''t really know why he suddenly achieves breakthrough one after another, he can still guess that it must have something to do with Issei. After all, his big sis keeps reminding him to be grateful towards her sect Elder inside her letters... Xia Yuanba is not stupid, he''s just innocent and naive so he can find some rtion with his sudden rise in "Talent" must be because of Issei. He decided to just surrender when he''s about to be faced with his big sis group... He''s quite confident that he should be able to reach 4th rank at the very least and that''s more than enough just like Qin Wushang said. "Blue Wind Imperial Family..." After shouting the name, Ling Wugou suddenly paused. After fixating his eyes on the name list for a moment, he continued to shout with a weird tone of voice. "Yun Che, Xia Yuanba." Although the Blue Wind Imperial Family''s cing in the ranking tournament wasn''t that great, it was still the Imperial Family! It controlled thergest amount of political power within the Blue Wind Empire! As a result, when the name "Blue Wind Imperial Family" came out, it immediately caught the attention of the entire audience. But after the name "Yun Che" and "Xia Yuanba" came out, Ling Wugou''s gaze had then left the name list and did not announce the next name. There was only this two name. "It''s our turn." Yun Che immediately got up and walked towards the Profound Assessing Stone while Xia Yuanba followed suit. The surroundings immediately echoed with the sound of whispers. "Eh? What''s going on? Only two of them?" "Looks like it What the hell! The Imperial Family seriously only sent two people to participate in this year? It was probably influenced by the turmoil within the Imperial Family?" "Hush, don''t speak nonsense. Perhaps this 2 person''s profound strength is so high that it is enough for the Imperial Family to just send two people. After all, the power rankings of the sects depend on their highest-ranked disciple." Although thest one said that, it sounded a bit sarcastic... There''s no way there will be another anomaly other than the , right? But why is this big guy''s name sounds familiar? Xia? Yun Che and Xia Yuanba walked down from his seat and walked in the midst of everyone''s line of sight. From Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s seating area, Chu Yueli frowned a little after seeing Yun Che because he seems a little bit familiar but soon she ignored himpletely: "It''s your little brother''s turn, Qingyue." She said towards the silent Xia Qingyue. "Oh? He is that Xia Yuanba?" Chu Yuechan and the other''s interest is piqued by the sight of the big guy... Isn''t he too big already? Is he really Qingyue''s little brother and not the other way around? They thought weirdly inside their minds. "En." Xia Qingyue smiled thinly watching the nervous Xia Yuanba. Even though his strength is already at the 8th level of the he still looks quite nervous, probably because he''s not used to be in the limelight. As for that man beside him, it must be that Xiao Che who changed his name to Yun Che... Not that she cares about it in the first ce. "...That person already at the 8th level of the in this short amount of time..." Jasmine mumbled inside the . "His profound vein has been changed by Ise... It was clearly the before right dear?" Xun''er asked Jasmine to which thetter nodded affirmingly. "Indeed... It was clearly the before. There''s no doubt about it but this baddy seems to change it..." Jasmine said with narrowed eyes at Issei''s figure. She''s really curious about Issei''s true identity... Yun Che - 17 years old - 5th level. Once this result came out, the entire audience reaction is just "Not bad"... His cultivation can be considered quite good butpared to Xia Qingyue and Ling Yun''s group then he''s still pale inparison. But aren''t they too arrogant by just sending two participants in this year''s tournament? Sure Yun Che cultivation is not bad but they can''t be this arrogant, right? Then it''s Xia Yuanba''s turn to put his hand on top of the . Xia Yuanba - 16 years old - 8th level. Silence... Complete silence... Then the whole arena exploded with shock! "What!!!" All of them eximed out loud. First, it was that Xia Qingyue, now it''s this Xia Yuanba! Wait... Xia Yuanba, Xia Qingyue? Xia surname? Could it be?! Everyone who''s present there instantly had their gazes homing in at Xia Qingyue. One of them steeled themselves to ask her: "U-Ummm, please excuse this junior rudeness but perhaps by chance are fairy Xia and that Xia Yuanba..." That person looks back and forth from Xia Yuanba to Xia Qingyue. The meaning behind his question is clear... Are the two of you rted? "Yes, he is my little brother." Xia Qingyue nodded calmly at that person''s question. *Hisssss!!!* They all hissed in shock! To think that they''re brother and sister! Two abnormal siblings! "Ahhhh! I wanna die! Is there any point in participating anymore?! Is there any point in cultivating anymore! I''m already 20 this year but my cultivation is only at the ! Where is the justice in this!?" One by one they shouted in despair seeing that some 16 years old brat already far surpasses them... The various major sects leader started contemting some ns... If they could make this Xia Yuanba as their sect disciple then it would be extremely beneficial for their sect... If not then... Forget it... They couldn''t afford to offend the ... Some wanted to cut the grass before it grows fully but decided not to since Xia Yuanba is Xia Qingyue''s little brother... What if they get caught in the process? Their sect will meet their doom... "Little brother, if you join our sect we will provide you all the best resources avable and even make you our core disciple!" One of the sect leaders extended an invitation towards Xia Yuanba. Then another one... And so on... But Xia Yuanba refuses them politely saying that he will stay with the . They can only sigh in disappointment... But then they set their gaze on Qin Wushuang. If they can''t recruit Xia Yuanba then they should just make a connection with his pce. That way they can benefit some profit by befriending them when their pce does rises in this maind... There''s no way that Xia Yuanba won''t make a name for himself so it''s the 2nd best choice for them all... Qin Wushang''s face bloomed like a flower being ttered by everyone from all side and Cang Yue also smiled happily. ... "...The first round of group fights will continue for three days, and there are thirty small groups in total. Within each group, there is an average of fifty or so disciples who will be taking part in thepetition. All fiftypetitors from each group will have to participate in twelve full fights, and the top ten ranked disciples from each group, which wille to a total of three hundred disciples, will then enter the second round of group matches. The thousand and two hundred disciples who do not enter the second round will then move on to the subsequent area to take part in ranking fights. However, other than the affiliated sects, nobody will take notice of the ranking matches in this second area..." "The second round of group matches will have a total of three hundredpeting disciples, and like before, it will continue for three days. Each disciple will have to finish a full fifteen fights! After which, rankings will be made based on the number of fights each disciple wins. The first hundred spots will be listed, as well as the thirty-two strongest. Subsequently, those who did not make it into the top hundred will simrly be transferred to the secondary arena. The rankings for the thirty third to the hundredthpetitors will thus bepleted. If there is anyone who is dissatisfied, they can challenge apetitor who is higher ranked than them in the secondary arena. The challenged must ept the challenge, and if the challenger wins, they will then take the ranking of the person who has lost.. In the main arena, elimination matches for the thirty-two disciples who have won the most fights will thenmence." "These rankings, are all rankings of the participating disciples. The ranking of the sect forces will be ranked based on the final rankings of their disciples..." "...When fighting, a person loses when he/she falls onto the ground for more than ten breaths of time or when he concedes the match! No matter for what reason, anypetitor who takes more than thirty breaths of time to go up on stage will be seen as admitting defeat Now, this old man deres that the has officially begun!" Ling Wugou continues to introduce this tournament rules but everyone spirit is quite low because of the appearance of the 4 monsters in this tournament... But some are still in high spirits since there''s still a chance for them to enter the top 10 ranks even though it''s quite slim. After Ling Wugou''s voice fell, arge area of profound energy fluctuation came from all around. On top of the thirty small Sword Discourse Arenas, transparent profound energy protective screens appeared simultaneously. These profound energy barriers could iste the twopetitors such that their profound energy would not affect the surroundings when both parties were inbat. At the same time, to a certain extent, it also sets a restriction on the area in which both parties would fight. Thirty well prepared middle-aged men also flew up and descended to the side of the thirty small Sword Discourse Arenas. These were the referees for the first round of small group matches. And these thirty people, could all use the "Profound Floating Technique", which meant that they were all Sky Profound Realm experts. This fact made many observing disciples to immediately go ck-jawed. The thirty small Sword Discourse Arenas were evenly spread out around the main Sword Discourse Arena. To the practitioners watching, from any seat, the circumstances of each small Sword Discourse Arena could be inly visible just by shifting their gazes a little. Following the appearance of the thirty judges and the profound energy barriers, the numbers of sixty disciples shed brightly at the same time. Very quickly, sixtypetitors climbed onto their respective Sword Discourse stage and the first match was officially begun... ... "Quick look! It''s big sis!" Xia Yuanba suddenly gave a surprised shout and pointed towards the ninth Sword Discourse Arena. A quarter of an hour passed by, and the ninth Sword Discourse Arena had already finished three matches. During the fourth match, apletely veiled Xia Qingyue appeared on the Sword Discourse Arena and caused the ninth Sword Discourse Arena to be the center of attention through the entire arena Whenever a disciple from any of the Four Major Sects appeared, they would definitely be the focal point. Opposite Xia Qingyue, a twenty-year-old youth walked up. However, his expression was terrible. Within his heart, he was inwardlyining about his bitter lot. His profound strength was only at the fourth level of the , and within group nine, he was in the upper-middle tier, but never did he expect to get a disciple of the as his first opponent. However, his opponent was only a young girl of seventeen. He simply could not lose face by admitting defeat even if their disparity is like heaven and earth, so he could only brace himself and pull out his sword, "Illusory Sword n''s Han Yunzhi requests this fairy to bestow unto him some guidance!" As his voice fell, he stepped forward and thrust his sword outward. From the start, he was already using his strongest ultimate move, the "Sword of Three Lives". The surging sword aura coagted into three sword blossoms, and the power of each of the three points all attacking towards Xia Qingyue. Xia Qingyue''s gaze was tranquil and calm. Her feet had not moved. Facing Han Yunzhi''s sword aura, her snow-like right hand moved gently Whoosh! A cold wind breezed past and cut at Han Yunzhi''s face like numerous des of knives. His sword aura was defeated in a matter of seconds and it was as if his entire body had been plunged into the extremities of a frozen prison. His four limbs were impossibly rigid and he was made to stagnate there, kept in his pose of wielding a sword and rushing forward. Let alone being able to continue brandishing his sword, he couldn''t even move his fingers at all. In the blink of an eye, ayer of gorgeous hoar frost extended from his sword''s tip to cover his entire body. Luckily Xia Qingyue held back or this person would instantly be turned into an ice statue... All the sect disciples who were seeing the might of Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s for the first time were all stunned. Isn''t it too overpowered? Just one wave of her hand and that guy is almost frozen stiff? "I admit... defeat" Han Yunzhi''s mouth trembled as he squeezed out those three words. He was clinging to blind hope that perhaps her cultivation just a fake or something along the line... Never would he thought that he will be defeated with just 1 move... "Illusory Sword n''s Han Yunzhi admits defeat, Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Xia Qingyue wins!" At the loud verdict of the referee for the ninth Sword Discourse Arena, the ice on Han Yunzhi''s body disappeared. All at once, he fell to kneel on the ground. After taking inrge gulps of air, he looked at Xia Qingyue with eyes filled with insurmountable respect and a little bit of fear before weakly walking off the Sword Discourse Arena. "So strong... Big sis is actually so strong." Xia Yuanba stared with his eyes wide open feeling awed by Qingyue... ''...You''re one to say even though you''re also very strong'' Is what''s on Yun Che and the others mind... Xia Yuanba also defeated most of his opponent by 1 move just like Qingyue... But his situation is more frustratingpared to thetter. While Xia Qingyue and the other girls'' opponents all lose in 1 move, Xia Yuanba here let his opponent hit him once with their attack and knocked them out in 1 punch... What''s more horrifying for his opponent is that their attack couldn''t put a scratch on his body. It''s like they''re hitting on a steel te rather than a human flesh! Even their hands went numb when their attacknded on his body... Some were thinking to attack from a distance but they''re only wasting their energy and in the end, they have no choice but to surrender... Xia Yuanba is cultivating defensive profound art called . The cultivation art is quite suitable for him who''s quite slow in movement speed. It increases his defense and attack at the same time but it slows down his movement. Yun Che weapon is a greatsword and he''s more normalpared to Xia Qingyue and Xia Yuanba. At least his opponents still put up a fight even though they still lose in the end. The sun had already begun to set, and thus, the curtains closed for the matches on the first day. More than two thousand matches had undergone on thirty arenas. Within these many matches, there would definitely be some there were spectacr and thrilling, but the atmosphere is rather bleak andckluster for the arena side where Xia Qingyue''s group and Xia Yuanbapetition is held... Those who are on their side of the arena lost all the will topete and some even directly surrendered the moment they''re faced off against them... Just like that, the battle for the day is over without any surprise... ... Yun Che''s group is on their way back to their courtyard... At this time, in front of them, five white-clothed, fairy-like figures flowing with ice spirits slowly walked over. With a single nce, it looked as though five goddesses had descended from the clouds, allowing people to slightly feel as though they had arrived at the realm of immortals. Looking at them, Yun Che was slightly startled, and he subconsciously stopped walking. "Ah... it''s big sis!" Xia Yuanba pointed at Xia Qingyue. "Big sis, big sis!" Growing up with Xia Qingyue, who was such a world-ss beauty, and adding that he had a few screws loose in his brain, Xia Yuanba had a rather strong immunity to beautiful girls. These stunning girls from the , coupled with their extraordinary temperament, were enough to cause even elders who were rich in experience to be trapped in a daze for a long while, let alone energetic youths. But Xia Yuanba waspletely untroubled in this area, immediately shouted out of delight, and lightly sprinted towards Xia Qingyue, as though he did not notice the other girls from the around her. "Yuanba?" Xia Qingyue felt happy being reunited with her little brother. Xia Yuanba''s giant figure stopped before Xia Qingyue, and his expression was filled with excitement. Thest time they meet was when Xia Qingyue is visiting him at the so it''s been a while since thest time they met. But this time Yuanba doesn''t hug Xia Qingyue like before since he''s more tactful now. "I miss you big sis! Oh, and you''re really amazing back then in the arena! " Xia Yuanba said like an excited child. "You''re amazing as well." Xia Qingyue smiled at him and patted his shoulder. "Hehehe,pared to you big sis, I''m nothing much. I have seen all your matches. If dad were to know that you have be so incredible now, he will definitely be unbelievably happy Big sis, are you doing well over there? Is anyone bullying you? When are you returning home" The excited Xia Yuanba poured arge bunch of words onto Xia Qingyue. "Oh right, big sis. Brother-inw is with me as well!" He suddenly thought of something and pointed at Yun Che behind him. He already forgot that they''re basically not married to each other anymore because of how excited he is... When he brought up "brother-inw", Shui Wushuang and Wu Xuexin, who was beside Xia Qingyue, gave a sidelong nce at the same time, revealing simr weird looks. Chu Yueli and Chu Yuechan frowned at Yun Che. Chu Yueli frowned because he finally remembered just why this man looks so familiar, turns out that he is that brat Xiao Che while Chu Yuechan frowned because she already heard of this man from Chu Yueli''s mouth and it''s nothing good... Issei said he wanted to sightsee around the area hence he''s currently not with them much to their disappointment... They wanted to apany him but he told them to go take a rest and doesn''t leave a room for negotiation so he left just like that... So they''re kind of in a bad mood right now. "Eh?" Xia Yuanba gave Yun Che a nce, and then, shifted his gaze back at Xia Qingyue. He scratched his head and finally remembered. He can only smile wryly while feeling unsure of what to do now... Brother-inw said to just let nature take its course but... What to do now? I messed up... Chu Yueli clearly heard Xia Yuanba''s words as well. She shifted his gaze and looked at Yun Che: "You changed your name? No matter, you better still remember our agreement with each other. Don''t forget what you said back then." Although Chu Yueli is a bit astonished seeing Yun Che here, but she doesn''t think much because she has a bad impression at this man... Their first meeting is a bad first impression after all... Watching him cuddling with another woman on his wedding night is not something to be proud of... And Yun Che also realizes this as well. The whole sect knows of this so-called "Agreement" but not Cang Yue and Qin Wushang. But since they''re basically an outsider they don''t want to poke their heads into this... Yun Che took a step forward and said respectfully. "Yun Che, a disciple of , is happy to meet the fairies of . Back then in , this disciple did indeed have the name Xiao Che, but currently, this disciple is now named Yun Che. And don''t worry senior Chu Yueli, I still remember my promise." "Hmph! It''s good that you remember." Chu Yueli scoffed at him. Yun Che scratched his cheek because it seems that he''s being hated by the ... Not that he really mind though. "Yuanba, take good care of yourself and father." Xia Qingyue told Xia Yuanba in a gentle voice. "Awhh Big sis, I still have so many things to tell you... But okay... See youter big sis! If I do meet you in the arenater then I will give up directly!" He grinned at her to which earned a grin from Xia Qingyue as well. Then they left... Yun Che facepalmed because he forgot to ask about Issei but he''s not in a rush at the moment and besides, they will be staying here for the next 5 days anyway... No rush. ... Issei returned at night. He''s disappointed because there''s nothing special around this area... It seems that is the only thing left to check. He found some more location but since that thing is not that really useful he''s not really interested... But maybe he should take itter when he had the chance to do so. When he returned to the courtyard, he saw Chu Yuechan and the others are waiting for him. "Wee back, Ise." Chu Yueli said gently. "Um? What all of you doing here?" Issei frowned a little seeing them still awake at this time. "We were waiting for you." This time Chu Yuechan answered. "*Sigh* I told you to take a rest but nevermind... Let''s go back." Issei sighed helplessly. "En" All of them answered obediently like gentle housewives weing their husband return. With Issei in the lead, they entered their respective room... Before Issei entered his room, he narrowed his eyes at the corner of the courtyard. The distance from his ce to that spot was quite far but he can still saw someone hiding there... That person shuddered greatly when he sensed Issei''s gaze on him. Then Issei also looks at another direction and found another person in hiding as well. "Scram!" Issei said in a low voice but both of them could clearly hear his words. It''s as if Issei''s voice sounded directly inside their minds. They hurriedly leave the courtyard. "Ise, what''s wrong?" Chu Yuechan who just entered her room heard the littlemotion that''s happening outside her room. "It''s nothing, just some rats." Issei answered her. "Rats?" Chu Yuechan narrowed her eyes and saw a shadow of 2 people leaving their courtyard in time. They''re sent here by Ling Yuefeng and Xuanyuang Yufeng respectively to observe as a spy but they never thought that they will be found out by Issei right away... To make matters awkward, they never realize there''s another "Friend" of them stationed nearby. They then reported back to their respective bosses... She scowled realizing that she let her guard down too much that she couldn''t even sense those 2 "Rats" presence just now. Her beautiful eyes unconsciously turned into slits for a brief moment because she thought that she let Issei down for not realizing their presence sooner. "Don''t mind it too much." Issei who sensed her spiking aura calmed her down with just a few sentences. "En." She nodded but deep inside she''s still feeling angry. There should be only one person who would send a spy to their ce and she knows just exactly who they are... She will remember this. ... On the second and third day, the first round of the Blue Wind Ranking Tournament continued. In this first round of group stages, Yun Che was indeed quite lucky. In the group of fifty people that he was in, not only were there no disciples from the Four Major Sects, the strongest practitioner was only at the fifth level of the Spirit Profound Realm. But of the six disciples that were at the fifth level of the Spirit Profound Realm, he did not even meet a single one. Within three days, he fought twelve battles and the strongest expert he met was only at the fourth level of the Spirit Profound Realm With his undefeated streak of twelve wins, he entered the top 300 rankings, entering into the second round of group stage matches along with Xia Yuanba. Without any suspense, Xia Qingyue''s group won without breaking a sweat. Even before the match started, their opponents already forfeited hence they have more free time... After the first round of group stages ended, Xia Yuanba pumped his fist and cheered. Cang Yue was beaming, and Qin Wushang could not contain his smiles. Because this was the first time ever that the disciples representing the Blue Wind Imperial Family made into the second round of group stages! The first time a disciple entered into the top three hundred rankings! "I will immediately send the news to the Emperor. He will be very happy upon receiving this news." Qin Wushang said in an iparably emotional way. Without waiting any further, he found a corner to send the news to the Emperor. While on Issei''s side, they have a calm and tranquil expression since it''s of no surprise to them that they will win this tournament... But their sight of serving Issei made all of them men howl in jealousy while the women swooned... Although they can''t see Issei and the girls'' faces, they know that they must have an otherworldly visage underneath their veils and mask. "This is too wonderful Junior Brother Yuanba, Junior Brother Yun Che. You have established a new ranking record for disciples representing the Imperial Family. After Father receives news of this, he will certainly be very happy." Cang Yue pped while her brows curved into two beautiful crescent moons. Yun Che went into a daze seeing her face but soon he smiles bitterly because he knows that Cang Yue doesn''t hold any feelings for him... Aiss... Thankfully I still have my little aunt back at home... But he''s not the only person who went into a daze after looking at Cang Yue smile. Not far away, Fen Juecheng was looking at her as well... He decided to take her as his after this tournament. Even if it''s by force! ... On the fourth day of the Blue Wind Ranking Tournament, the second round of group stages officially started. At the same time, the one thousand and two hundred disciples that were eliminated in the first round went to the secondary venue in the rear hills topete for the rankings below the top three hundred. It was only that the ranking tournament at the secondary venue had a far smaller audience. Both the quality and atmosphere of the secondary venue could notpare to that of the main venue. The second round of group stages was likewise held on the thirty little sword arenas. Even though the number of participating disciples was condensed to only three hundred, every person had to fight a full fifteen matches! At the same time, even though this round of group stages was still by "group matches", thepetitors were no longer divided into groups. Everyone''s opponent was no longer restricted to a small range and could be drawn from the entire set of disciples who had entered into the second round. This allowed the highest chance of making sure that everything was fair. However, there was no such thing as absolute fairness. Even though the second round was not divided into groups, the opponent that was selected for every match was still something to watch out for. If someone originally had the ability to rank within the top hundred but was so unlucky as to encounter opponents from the Major Sects for all fifteen of his/her battles, then he/she could only cradle his/her head and cry in pain. There was no way to logically debate against that. And someone else, whose strength was only average but only met opponents who were below average, could manage to win all his battles. They all had one thing inmon inside their minds... "Please don''t let us faced off against that group of monsters!" Of course, they can only hope and left their fate to their destiny... Chapter 105: Chapter 105: The sixth day of the Blue Wind Ranking Tournament, which was also thest day of the second round of group stages. There''s no surprise and everything went as expected... Although, Yun Che managed to garner some people attention seeing that he''s capable of defeating someone that of higher cultivation than he is. They never thought this 17 years old youth who''s at the 5th level of the is apparently an underdog... Since yesterday''s ten consecutive wins in the second round of group stages, Yun Che and Xia Yuanba''s victories within the group stage had not stopped, rather, it continued on after every match. It''s like luck is on Yun Che side because he never fought against opponents that''s on the . Xia Yuanba is the one who fought against them so far... Eleventh match: "...Blue Wind Imperial Family''s Xia Yuanba wins!" Qin Wushang tightly gripped both hands in excitement, itching to wave his hands in the air and shout loudly without the slightest of elegance. Twelfth match: "...Blue Wind Imperial Family''s Xia Yuanba wins!" Qin Wushang stood up in excitement with trembling lips. As both his hands shook, it was as if he did not know where to put them. Thirteenth match: "...Blue Wind Imperial Family''s Xia Yuanba wins!" Even Qin Wushang''s ck beard started to shake as he continued to repeat himself: "Top fifty Top fifty Top fifty" Fifteenth match, which was also thest match: "...Blue Wind Imperial Family''s Xia Yuanba wins!" Top fifty in the individual ranking was a position that he did not even dare to even wish for! His long-time wish was the same as Cang Wanhe''s, and he only wished for their power ranking to be in the top hundred. And now, Xia Yuanba alone had already let the entire Imperial Family obtain a rank so high it was not known how many times higher it was from their original goal He could imagine how excited this would make Cang Wanhe feel when he received news of this. Yun Che also managed to enter the top fifty. Cang Yue also pped her hands in happiness... Now she can leave for without worry... She already fulfilled her royal father''s wish... ... Aside from Yun Che and Xia Yuanba, Xia Qingyue, Xu Wuexin, Shui Wushuang, Ling Yun, Fen Jin and other disciples within the Major Sects also finished withplete victories in the second round of group stages, which meant that they too, did not need to be ranked and could directly advance into tomorrow''s elimination rounds. "Complete victory... Top thirty-two..." It had been a while since Qin Wushang''s bottom had touched his seat. He was so excited that he was essentially incapable of sitting down as he continued to rave deliriously, with each of his words carrying a deep vibrato. At this moment, he deeply felt that he was currently dreaming, and was also deeply afraid that this was merely a dream... Even though he already prepared himself for this, when it truly happened it is still very overwhelming for him... In contrast, Cang Yue was much more tranquil. After all, unlike Qin Wushang, she did not carry the burden of always seeing the previous ranking tournament''s dismal performance results that brought along such humiliation, resentment, and unwillingness. They''re really thankful to Xia Yuanba and Yun Che for participating in this tournament. As she thought back to the time when she had first gotten acquainted with Issei in the and all the little details that came after that, she unwittingly began to smile. It seems that Xia Yuanba''s sudden rise in power must have some connection with Issei... He is a person who has always brought hope, nice surprises, and miracles... Meeting him is her lifetime''s most fortunate of miraculous encounters. "What a truly unforeseen oue... To think that there is 2 group of monstrous talent in this tournament. The is one thing, but for the as well..." Ling Yuefengmented with sincerity as he watched Yun Che and Xia Yuanba walk down the Sword Discourse Arena after fifteen consecutive victories. Then he looks at the seatings... Xia Qingyue''s group finished way earlier than Yun Che''s group because even though Xia Yuanba defeated most of his enemies in 1 hit, they still need to wait for Yun Che to finish his fight... Ling Yuefeng narrowed his eyes while murderous intent filled his gazes when he saw how Chu Yuechan treated Issei... He''s envious! How can he not be envious of Issei?! The love of his life is there acting like a dutiful wife serving Issei! "Father, for one to defeat an opponent of a higher level, there are only three possible reasons why. One of them is when one''s innate talent of using profound energy is so high that they are able to bring out a power that''s double their own profound strength... The second is when one''s profound arts and techniques are so strong that they are able topletely crush their opponent. The third is when one''s innate talent is astonishingly superior with a special nature, like an innate divine strength, a hardened body, a sharp perception, and so on... But as far as I could tell, that Xia Qingyue''s group seems to possess all the three conditions above..." Ling Yun said with a sigh. "Their profound energy usage is very urate and extremely dense that it is extremely suffocating just being near the range of their attacks, their profound art also really special... Within this maind, as far as I know, only the could use this kind of profound art... It might seem just your typical ice profound art but there''s something more into it... It is vastly differentpared to Mu Luanyi who I defeated in the past... Their innate talent is also out of this world... Especially that Xia Qingyue who''s only at 17 years old but she''s already at the peak of the ... Truly remarkable..." Ling Yun said with emotion to which his father nodded with an "Em" but his eyestched on Chu Yuechan''s figure still... But Ling Yuefeng''s body shuddered when his gazes intersected with Chu Yuechan... He thought that he might be mistaken but he just felt like he''s being gazed by a divine beast instead of a fellow human: ''It must be just my imagination''... He thought to himself but he took back his gaze from her less he will annoy her even further... He needs to apologize for his misconduct soon or she will thoroughly hate himter... Unknown to him, Chu Yuechan already despises Ling Yuefeng to the maximum... Because of him, she made a fool out of herself in front of Issei. Actually it''s just her being overly conscious and overthinking... Issei is not that petty after all. Nevertheless, she already hated Ling Yuefeng because of this... His subordinate already reported his blunder yesterday and he was surprised since this subordinate is at the 1st level of the and his profound art is leaning towards concealment art. For Issei to saw through his concealment right away then his cultivation must be above his or he''s cultivating some sort of profound art that could see through concealment. But he doesn''t want to ept the 1st oue... He rather chooses the 2nd option. There''s no way his cultivation realm is above his... Ling Yuefeng''s cultivation base himself is at the 4th level. He''s just recently had a breakthrough. He still doesn''t know that Chu Yuechan has already left him in the dust in terms of cultivation alone... Even most of the 7 fairies have surpassed him... Only Feng Hanyue and Feng Hanxue that''s still at the while the rest of the fairies are at already... "...It doesn''t matter, Yun''er... It''s eptable for you to lose against these 4 monstrous talentster on. It''s not that you''re too weak but your enemy is too strong this time... No need to risk yourself fighting against themter. Just surrender if you wanted to. I''m sure nobody would look down on you..." Ling Yuefeng sighed bitterly since it seems that his son won''t be able to get the 1st ce in this tournament... "Um..." Ling Yun nodded at his father''s words but what''s on his mind is unknown... He then set his gaze on Xia Qingyue... After the second round of group stages, the sect''s disciples were directly ranked out using the number of wins. Among them, the top thirty-two disciples in the rankings would proceed to thest elimination round on the main Sword Discourse Arena tomorrow. Disciples below the one-hundredth rank, as well as rank thirty-three to one hundred, would respectively be transferred to different secondary arenas, and progress to the ranking battles between their ranks. The elimination round was thest stage of the Ranking Tournament, as well as the core existence of the entire Ranking Tournament. Because, among over one thousand and five hundred participating disciples, these were the decided strongest thirty-two people! Who represented the pinnacle of the Blue Wind Empire''s younger generation''s strength! Even though the elimination round only had thirty-two people, it wouldst for an entire five days, longer than any round of group stage matches. The arena would also no longer be the small Sword Discourse Arenas, and would instead be the enormous central Main Sword Discourse Arena. ... That night Chu Yuechan and the other girls are sitting on the dinner table within their courtyard dining hall. Ever since that night when she found out about the "Rats" she refuses to receive any beverages or food provided by the Heavenly Sword Vi. They said they don''t need it much to the vi servants dismay... What to do? Their master told them to provide the best service for them but they''re unable to do so since Chu Yuechan herself refuses... They can only report this to Ling Yuefeng... Ling Yuefeng himself can only sigh and told them that it''s fine... He doesn''t want to anger her even further so he can only follow her wish... Chu Yueli and the others supported Chu Yuechan''s words. They also hated Ling Yuefeng for sending a spy to their ce... As for why they''re so sure that it''s him who sends those spies. It''s because this is their domain, there''s no way they will let other guests spy each other... Issei himself also confirmed that they''re indeed sent by Ling Yuefeng himself with the help of the . He told it to follow those "Rats" back to their master''s ce without anyone realizing its presence... can blend with the darkness itself, that and coupled with its high cultivation base. There''s no way those weaklings can detect him... Even Ling Kun himself who''s at the 6th level of the won''t be able to detect it, needless to say about those who are below the ... Issei brought the and the with him and stored them inside the . Issei sighed to himself seeing that the girls don''t want to take the food provided by the . Not that he would me them for it... Seeing that they would eat the rations they brought he stopped them: "Wait." The girls stopped their hands and look at him puzzlingly. "Don''t eat that, I will make some food for you." He told them. While Chu Yueli and the others are surprised by what he said, Chu Yuechan''s beautiful face beamed with happiness since she will be able to eat Issei cooking once again... She still can''t forget the taste of the wanton soup from before... Chu Yuechan still hasn''t told them that he can cook. Good timing she thought to herself... Issei tied his hair into a ponytail and proceeded to take out some cooking utensils... Ranging from a magic frying pan, a magic oven, knife, etc... All of these are created by Kathryn at one point. All he need is to channel a bit of his mana/profound energy into it to make it useable. The girls went into a daze seeing him putting a white apron... It''s a lower waist apron and not a full-body apron but it really suits him a lot they thought to themselves... They''re also surprised by the sight of these magical tools but that''s all glossed over with the thoughts that it''s him we''re talking about... He''s wearing a ck t-shirt with 2 buttons opened from the top which serves as an allure for the onlookers''. Issei then took out some fish meats from the , then proceeded to cut them to an appropriate chunk for each of them. He seasoned the meat then seared it first before putting them in the magic oven then proceeded to make the gravy sauce for it. The meat he took out is a lump of meat from a . This fish is quite rare since it''s quite powerful back in its own world. It can be considered an apex predator over there... Its name came from how its head shaped just like a Dragon with a giant horn while possessing a giant tuna body that''s colored golden hence the name . It''s a beast nearing . It had the mystical properties of dissolving immediately when entering the mouth and also being able to strengthen the body. It was also rumored that this meat had the capabilities of improving one''s appearance, maintaining one''s youthful appearance forever. So it''s quite popr with thedies back in its world and even in Issei''s world... The gravy sauce is its bone marrow and bone sinew themselves. Issei ground it in a magic blender and then he proceeded to take out some unique looking vegetables... Then he mixed the blended bone marrow and sinew with some herbs into a giant pot and then he simmers them in a pot full of Yggdrasil tree honeydew. He also roasted some vegetables as a side dish along with some caviar on top of them from the very same fish. Even though its body is huge, its eggs are very small, at the size of sturgeon caviar. Probably because it will be easier to hide them from other predators... For the drinks, he took out some specialized wine with zero alcohol content. After all, Xia Qingyue is still underage(at least in his opinion) and he will also eat with them so he can''t let himself be drunk because of the wine or it will be catastrophic... After a few minutes, he arranged the tes and set the tuna steak carefully with some intricate design from the ingredients he has, making it looks like a blooming rose and poured the gravy on top of the tuna steak. Their eyes turned moist gazing at the current Issei... It''s really romantic for women when a man knows how to cook. That and coupled with his otherworldly face almost made them swooned out loud... The food mouth-watering smell immediately snaps the girls from their daze. They keep swallowing their saliva to prevent them from overflowing... They have never smelled this kind of heavenly fragrance in their entire life... Even Jasmine and Xun''er who''s inside the almost drooled at the sight of his food and him at the same time... Xun''er and Jasmine''s little heart thumped loudly after seeing him and then they saw the breathtaking food he arranged on the table. If it wasn''t for Chu Yuechan and the others being there then they would''ve exited the pearl to join him to eat the food. Thankfully they could keep theirposure or they would''ve made an embarrassing scene of themselves in front of the man they adore... "Take a seat and let''s eat." Issei took off his cooking apron and seated himself on the dining table. The girls hastily took their respective seats. They shakingly pick up their chopsticks because of the heavenly smell bes even stronger now that they''re in front of it... They copied Issei''s action on how to eat the food. The meat is very soft and using can be easily cut by using chopsticks alone. Choosing one of the meats from the three slice of meat, then cutting out a small piece from it, The girls squinted their eyes and stuffed the small piece of meat into their mouth at the same time. 0.1 secondster! The girls opened their eyes wide open. What kind of meat is this! It actually immediately dissolved when it entered their mouths! The meat is still particrly fragrant, sweet and extremely delicious. Furthermore, the meat doesn''t carry a particr odor most meats usually does. The gravy sauce also enhances the vor even further. They almost swallowed their tounges just from one slice of meat. They instantly throw away their etiquette out of the windows and quickly devoured the delicacies in front of them in gusto. When they took a sip of their wine, their eyes be wide open once again. Just what is this thing! Why is it this delicious? Although they only took a small sip, the unique fragrance revolved around their mouth, then afterward, the taste transmitted to their brain and made their minds be clear more than ever before. Even the pores on their skins also opened up making them feel so refreshed andfortable. Not only the food, but even the drink is also very tasty! Raising their heads up, the girls drank the entire wine in one go. They felt that their entire body was about to start floating. The fragrance distributed to every cell in their body, and their cells were cheering and thirsting for another cup of wine. Looking at the empty wine ss, they immediately regretted it. They shouldn''t have drunk it all in one go just now, they should have drunk it slowly. Their gaze was immediately ced onto the only wine ss left, which is Issei''s. Only then they realized theirck of etiquette and their face instantly exploded in red. They wish they could find a hole and crawl inside it because of how embarrassing it is... They can''t believe they just embarrass themselves in front of the man they adore... It''s his fault! Why does his food have to be so tasty! They thought inside their minds putting the me on Issei... Issei proceeded to pour some more wine for them. "Eat slowly, no need to rush." He said calmly towards them. They nodded shyly and this time they eat more slowly and enjoy every bite and every sip of wine they have... Issei smiled thinly seeing their act... It kind of reminded him of Ramius''s group during his stay in their world. He then calmly eat his food... "Y-You better have already prepared the portion for this princess and this princess royal mother!" Jasmine''s threatening words yet it sounded like a pleading voice tone rang out from within the pearl. Issei stopped his hand for a second before smirking to himself... ... The girls hurriedly enter their room when they finished their dinner. They''re too embarrassed to see Issei right now and for some reason, their body felt a little bit hot... They''re a bit confused why they feel this way but they don''t think that Issei drugged them or anything... Why would he wait till now if that''s what he was aiming for? His strength is far above them and he could easily have his way with them if he wanted to, so him drugging them is non-sensical or in dumb... And if he really wanted to do "it" then they won''t really mind either... But soon they realize that it''s not only their body but their profound veins are also feeling hot. They hastily check their bodies and bes astonished that there is abundant profound energy residing within... They immediately cultivate in their respective rooms. Each of them had a breakthrough by 1 or 2 small realms on that very same night... Chu Yuechan officially stepped into the peak of the , Chu Yueli entered the 5th level throne, Xia Qingyue into 1st level throne, Shui Wushuang, and Xu Wuexin entered the 8th level of the . When morning came they sigh to themselves thinking that they owe him yet again... But then they are surprised seeing a bit of stinky ck grime on their body. They hurriedly entered their bathroom to wash up... ... Inside the pearl, Issei smirked at the little princess who acts bossy in front of him. "Where''s this princess food?" She asked haughtily. Issei ignored her and proceeded to take out the same steak he just cooked and put them on the dining table inside the pearl. The heavenly fragrance the food emitted immediately provoked their taste bud to no end... "*C-Cough* Good, this princess will remember your merit" Jasmine faked a cough as an excuse to wipe her drool. When she extended her hand towards the te of steak before her, Issei pped her hands lightly to the side. "What are you doing!?" Jasmine shouted indignantly. "Is that how you convey your gratitude?" Issei smirked at her. "Y-You..." Jasmine bared her fangs towards Issei. "What you? If you don''t properly say thank you then you''re not allowed to eat." Issei calmly retorted to her words. Jasmine gritted her teeth and swung her head to the side as if saying ''See if this princess cares about your measly food''. But the way she sneaks a peek at the corner of her eye once in a while betrayed her thoughts... Who can me her? The food Issei cooked just smells that good! Xun''er could only smile wryly at her daughter. But this time she decided to take Issei''s side. "Ise, may I have your food?" She asked Issei permission to eat the food. "Sure." Issei nodded at her. "Thank you." She sat down on the dining table after properly conveying her gratitude towards him. She proceeded to grab a pair of chopsticks and said out loud: "Mmm, this smells really good and I bet the taste also taste delicious... Jasmine dear, are you sure you don''t want to eat? If not then mother will take your share as well~" Jasmine''s ear twitched ever so slightly but she still doesn''t say anything... Xun''er smiled at her daughter and proceeded to eat a slice of meat she just cut... "...S-So delicious!" She was thinking to act a y but she never thought that Issei food could taste this good... Her current reaction is genuine. She then reacts just like Chu Yuechan and the others. She immediately eats at a rapid pace which worries Jasmine a lot... Will mother really eat my share as well? Jasmine started fidgetting a lot while worryced her face and she gulped audibly seeing how happy her mother when she''s eating the food. Just when Xun''er portion started to dwindle by quite a bit, she finally couldn''t take it anymore and immediately went forward to Issei''s direction. "P-Please l-let me have your food!" She shouted in a red face. Issei smirk grew wider while Jasmine''s eye started flooded with tears threatening to drop from the corner of herely eyes. Issei finally decided to stop teasing her and give her the green light: "Sure." She doesn''t bother to hide her joy and hastily sit on the table as well and joined Xun''er... Her eyes are wide open the moment she tasted the food... So. Freaking. Delicious! Then both of them enjoyed their food with Issei calmly observing them from the side... Issei also sent a portion for Xiaotao and the 2 wyverns inside the ... The howl and roar of joying from the 2 wyverns almost made Xiaotao went angry because of how noisy it is but all of that disappears the moment she put the meat in her mouth... ... Xun''er and Jasmine''s face went beet red just like the other girls when they finish their food... Xun''er can''t believe she loses herposure in front of Issei... While Jasmine felt embarrassed despite the tough act she showed, in the end, she still surrendered into the enemy''s "threat"... "...Dear, don''t you have something to say?" Xun''er said in a stern voice to hide her embarrassment from Issei and made her daughter a scapegoat. Jasmine pouted slightly but she manages to say her thanks albeit in a small voice just like a mosquito buzzing: "...th-thank you..." She mumbled. Issei chuckled lightly and ruffled her hair roughly: "You''re wee, little brat." Her pout grewrger but she doesn''t avoid his touch and if someone were to look at her eyes, they will find out that she''s feeling happy although her face doesn''t show it... "...Th-This princess allows you to be her personal chef from this moment on." This won''t do! She needs to regain her prestige back! But all of thates crumbling down the moment she saw Issei hand gesture ready to flick her forehead. She hastily covered her forehead and closed her eyes at the same time. But Issei suddenly pinches her cheeks which caught her off guard... Her muffled sound because of his pinch came out rather funny. "S-Stowp! It huwts! I''m sowwy!" Only then he let go of her cheeks which bes red for a whole another reason this time... Then he left the fuming little princess alone and exited the pearl while Xun''er giggled at her angry daughter... ... The next morning, as the sky was just barely lighting up, the Sword Discourse Arena in the Heavenly Sword Vi was already moring. The final event of Blue Wind Ranking Tournament, the Round of Thirty Two, had finally begun! An enormous profound stone was temporarily erected in the center of the Main Sword Discourse Arena, and the names of the thirty-two people who had entered the Round of Thirty Two, as well as the sect they belonged two were disyed on top. Amongst these thirty-two names, the twelve disciples from the Major Sects were all present without any exceptions. But in the history of this Ranking Tournament, this was a sight that was mostmon. If even one were to be missing from there, it would instead be abnormal. The great disparity between the major Sects and the other minor sects could be glimpsed at from this. "I had never thought even in my dreams, that there would be a day our Blue Wind Imperial Family''s name would actually appear on it." Looking at that enormous profound stone in the arena, Qin Wushang''splexion actually carried a deep devoutness within. He was excited to the point of being unable to sleep at allst night, and to alsoe here so early in the morning. His feeling of excitement could not be suppressed no matter what. Every single name on the profound stone was more breathtaking than thest, and the name of the sects was also more astonishing than thest. Qin Wushang believed, that Yun Che''s winning streak in this Ranking Tournament would be stopped here, but Xia Yuanba will keep his winning streak without difficulties... He should be able to get 2nd rank but considering that Shui Wushuang and Xu Wuexin belong to his elder sister sect then he will forfeit the match... It''s fine though since being in 4th rank is more than enough for him... "Participating disciples of the Round of Thirty Two, pleasee to the stage and draw the lot for battle order!" Then the tournament resumed itself... But Qin Wushang is surprised seeing that Yun Che managed to enter the top 16 still... It looks like luck is still on his side since most of his enemies are mostly on the same realm while those who are on the are faced with Xia Yuanba. It''s a good thing though... That means Yun Che still has a chance to enter the top 10 ranks as well... ... After another night had passed, a new day had begun. New matches were also imminent. It was early morning, but the entire Sword Discourse Arena was already jammed packed with people waiting for the Round of 16 to begin. As of now, this Blue Wind Ranking Tournament''s match progression still conformed with the norm... If they''re taking Xia Qingyue''s group out of consideration that is... Yun Che result is also surprising for them since he''s capable of defeating those that are in a higher cultivation realm than he is... But his achievements are overshadowed by those 4 monstrous talents. As for the ranking tournament''s final results, that was already predestined inside everyone''s heart long ago, during the first day''s Profound Assessment Ceremony They''ve already forgotten aboutpeting for the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and even 4th rank altogether since it''s nothing but a pipe dream now... The 5th rank is what they''repeting for... But since Ling Yun is here then that''s also another pipe dream but at the very least they still have a sliver of a chance in defeating himpared to Xia Qingyue''s group... Even their respective n/sect leaders told them it''s fine for them to notpete for the 1st to 4th rank... No need to endanger themselves fighting those monsters, they told their respective disciples. They can''t put a protest either since there''s no rule is being broken... They can onlyment their bad luck for this year''s tournament... At that point, Ling Kun, who usually was very silent, stood up from his seat and looked at Yun Che. Although his actions could be considered inconspicuous on the gigantic Sword Discourse Arena, everyone present turned to him as if attracted by an unknown aura and subconsciously watched him. His sudden action seemed to make everyone''s hearts thump. , a ce that was sacred and distant, and perhaps even legendary to them. The apuse stopped immediately and the entire Sword Discourse Arena turned so silent that even the sound of a needle dropping could be heard. Everyone held their breaths as they waited to see what this mighty elder that came from the Mighty Heavenly Sword Region wanted to do. "Young man, you are called Yun Che?" Ling Kun looked at Yun Che as he asked cheerfully. His voice was very peaceful. Yun Che''s footsteps stopped for a moment, as he was visibly shocked by the question. He nodded and replied humbly: "Yes, I am Yun Che. I wonder if Senior Ling wishes to say anything to me." "You are currently a disciple of the Profound Pce set up by the Blue Wind Empire''s Imperial Family, right?" Ling Kun asked. "Yes." Ling Kun nodded slowly before saying something earth-shattering: "Well, are you interested to join our Mighty Heavenly Sword Region?" This one question of Ling Kun''s, echoed through the ears of everyone, causing great shock. Qin Wushang was stunned, and so was Cang Yue. Even Ling Yuefeng was shocked motionless. Every person in the audience revealed an expression of deep astonishment. While Xia Qingyue and the others only raised an eyebrow seemingly a bit tad surprised seeing how Yun Che is being invited to join one of the sacred grounds. Mighty . One of the Four Great Sacred Grounds, an almighty existence in the Profound Sky Continent. If one was able to enter the Mighty Heavenly Sword Region, he must be one of the top profound practitioners currently in existence. Without exaggeration, if a servant in the Mighty Heavenly Sword Region came to Blue Wind Empire, he could be a renowned master of a faction. In terms of status, he would easily be more respectable than a country''s emperor! Many of the young profound practitioners could be considered to be of a genius level, but not one of them dared to dream of entering one of the Four Great Sacred Grounds. Not even Ling Yun had dared think of it before. Among the seven countries in the , was the smallest and weakest one until now. It was also the one that was the furthest from the . They had only heard the names of the Four Great Sacred Grounds in legends. Most of the people would not interact with it in any form throughout their lives. Today, however, one of the legendary Sacred Grounds had taken the initiative to invite a seventeen-year-old youth to join them. To be honest, Ling Kun rather has Xia Yuanba joining the sect but since Xia Yuanba is not a swordsman and he also refused all invitation so far then he decided to just invite Yun Che instead. Everyone''s eyes fell onto Yun Che Shock, envy, amazement, jealousy, and disbelief If it was Xia Yuanba that''s being invited then they won''t be so shocked but to think it will be Yun Che instead... Sure his talent not bad butpared to Ling Yun then he falls short, isn''t he? Only Xia Qingyue and Chu Yueli had different thoughts... They know that a few months ago, this Yun Che can''t even cultivate. Now he''s already at the 5th level of the ... If those who are envious and indignant of him know of this then they might think otherwise... His cultivation speed is really quick but since they have seen a true talent which is their sect elder they didn''t think much about it... Their elder can reach the peak of the in but one single breath! They''re willing to bet with everything they have that no one will be able to do what he did... 100%! But they are indeed a bit curious just what kind of fortuitous encounter that this Yun Che encountered to make him advance this fast... If they know about Yun Che true identity then they won''t be as surprised... Issei for one can tell that this Yun Che is not 17 years old... At least on the outside or body structure then he is indeed only 17 years old but his soul says otherwise... His soul age is at least twice Issei''s own age... More than 40 years old... But once he thought of the treasure he possesses beforehand then it might be not so weird after all... This indeed has a property that could somehow "Reincarnate" one soul back to the past but its power is limited within this universe only as far as he could tell. He once tried to analyze it inside the but the result is a little disappointing... He meant, don''t get him wrong, it''s indeed quite a powerful artifact butpared to the other treasures he possesses then it''s a bitcking... Semiramis ability alone could easily surpass this but it would be a bit unreasonableparing a True Goddess of Death to this low-level artifact... "Mighty Heavenly Sword Region That is a ce even I do not dare to dream of." Qin Wushang eximed in a shocked manner: "The Mighty has invited him. Even I, cannot fathom his future anymore... How about you, Yuanba? Do you want to enter the ? With your and Yun Che''s talent, it''s not something like a little Blue Wind Profound Pce is worthy of having. Maybe the Mighty Four Great Sacred Grounds are the ones that are truly worthy of keeping you both... When the times toe, knowing you both would probably be something that would make me proud for the rest of my life. Hahahaha." Qin Wushangughed warmly. He''s not the type of person who oveplicates stuff. He truly thinks that the small Blue Wind Profound Pce/New Moon Pce is not worthy enough of their talents... Staying there would only harm their future growth and that''s not something he wanted to see. Cang Yue also felt the same as Qin Wushang and she thought it would be best if they both enter the Heavenly Sword Region. Even she was thinking to enter the on her own... "Ah? No no, I''m already content with just staying in the New Moon Profound Pce." Xia Yuanba waved his hand frantically. Qin Wushang and Cang Yue smiled wryly... Hisck of ambition worries them a bit... But they thought they will slowly advise him to enter 4 Sacred Groundster on... Ling Kun who heard Xia Yuanba''s answer sighed in pity... Then he looks at Yun Che waiting for his answer. Yun Che''s brows moved slightly. He did not have the tion and excitement everyone expected him to have. His face was shockingly, only a field of calmness. He took a step forward and replied courteously: "Many thanks to Senior Ling for thinking so highly of this junior. However, this junior is currently still a disciple of the Blue Wind Profound Pce and has no thoughts of leaving yet. Furthermore, this junior still has plenty of unfinished business here. Even though my heart longs for it, I am unable to bring myself to leave I can only thank Senior Ling for the love and kind intentions." Yun Che''s answer waspletely out of everyone''s expectation. Everyone stared at him and wondered if he had gone mad Being invited by Mighty Heavenly Sword Region was something that people did not even dare to dream about, and he actually rejected it! Instead, he was willing to stay in a small Blue Wind Profound Pce! This was a reply only an idiot or lunatic would make. Ling Kun, however, was not angry, and insteadughed peacefully: "Hahahaha, good! Even though you are young, you are not arrogant, nor are you impatient. You are not flustered, nor are you rash. This is indeed rare. The reason I want to bring you into Mighty Heavenly Sword Region is not because of the talent you disyed. Although your talent is considered shocking in this country, in the Sacred Grounds, it might not even be considered average. The reason I want to bring you in is because of the beautiful way you handle the heavy sword Mighty Heavenly Sword Region used to have a Heavy Sword/Great Sword department. However, it eventually died out. From you, I can see hopes of reforming that department. It is inappropriate for me to ask who your master is, but I hope that when you do join Mighty Heavenly Sword Region, you are able to reform the Heavy Sword department. If you could do it, bing an elder-ranked figure of the Mighty Heavenly Sword Region is not unlikely." Hisss... "Elder-ranked figure of the Mighty Heavenly Sword Region". These few words made many people shudder. That was a figure that even Heavenly Sword Vi''s Vi Master Ling Yuefeng was unqualified to meet. Yun Che still remained very calm and replied without hesitation: "Senior Ling''s graciousness, this junior will remember it well. When this junior is done with his unfinished business, he will definitely think about it deeply." "Good!" Ling Kun still did not be angry, and insteadmended him with a nod: "I admire your personality. If that is the case, I shall not force you. Here, take this!" Ling Kun flicked his finger and a piece of a deep purple colored jade stone the size of a fist horizontally flew out and was caught by Yun Che. Ling Kun withdrew his palm and said coolly: "This is a special Sound Transmission Stone that is able tomunicate with me as long as we are within a distance of a hundred fifty kilometers. If you eventually decide to join our Mighty Heavenly Sword Region, drop me a message. I will guide you to us and bring you to meet the Venerable Sword Master. I believe the Venerable Sword Master would be immensely interested in how you handle the heavy sword." Despite being rejected twice by Yun Che, Ling Kun did not be angry. Instead, he left him a Sound Transmission Jade. Such treatment was undoubtedly an extremely favorable one which left many people envying until they nearly cried blood tears. However, Ling Kun also had absolute confidence that Yun Che would initiate contact with him in the near future The invitation to Mighty Heavenly Sword Region was a ''temptation'' that any young profound practitioner could not possibly reject. But when Ling Kun gazes went towards Xia Qingyue''s group, Issei frowned a little since he can sense some sort of ill will inside his gaze... It''s not lustful gaze but more like greed-filled eyes, like he''s looking a mountain of gold... He doesn''t really care about those 4 sacred ground or whatnot but if they do dare to bare their fangs towards the members of the then he won''t mind sending Esdeath''s group once again to "clean the house"... "...Be careful of this Ling Kun, don''t trust him." Issei said softly towards Chu Yuechan and the others. They''re taken aback by Issei sudden words but they nodded obediently soon after... If their sect elder told them to be careful then they would. Although they don''t know why they should be careful of this Ling Kun they would still follow his words suit... It''s not like Issei will harm them anyway and they rather believe his words rather than someone else they barely know... Xia Qingyue for one knew very well when Issei said these kinds of warnings then he most likely has a good reason for it... Just likest time during their visit to the when they encountered that "Miracle Saint" or whatnot... And her guess is right... ... -Last night- Ling Kun, as one of the executives of the Mighty Heavenly Sword Region, his status could only be considered as the low-middle ss in the Mighty Heavenly Sword Region. However, in the Blue Wind Empire, his status, and his strength, was enough to frighten and be revered by all therge sects. None of them would dare to offend or disobey him in the slightest. In the eyes of the Four Great Sacred Lands, these small empires were simply nothing but third-rate ces that they would not even bother to step into. The courtyard had prepared for Ling Kun was also extremely extravagant. Just by the number of servants attending to him alone were more than a dozen, and currently, all of these people who attended to him were sent away by him. In the room lighted up by the pale candle-light, he took out a treasure jade that was entirely bluish-purple in color. This was a piece of an extremely rare and unique sound transmission jade. With the insertion of profound energy, the bluish-purple sound transmission jade emitted out a pale glow, and the sound transmission formation that''s hidden within began to quickly spin. "Young Hall Master, how have you been? Do you still remember this trivial old man?" Ling Kun narrowed his eyelids and softly spoke to the sound transmission jade. "Senior Ling? Ling Kun of Mighty Heavenly Sword Region? Now this sure is rare. It seems like, you should have something interesting to discuss with this young master?" "That''s right." Ling Kun slowly said. "This old man wishes to make a trade with Young Hall Master. I believe Young Hall Master will definitely be interested in this trade." "Oh? Go on." The voice from the other end said in an intrigued tone. "Hoho, I heard that Young Hall Master has been looking for a girl who possesses the in these recent years. And a mystical girl like that, this old man has actually encountered one. I wonder if Young Hall Master is interested?" Ling Kun said while remembering the body of Xia Qingyue... He identally sensed her special physique when she''s using the Profound Assessment Stone. "What?" The voice which was initially calm instantly became hurried, and then, his voice once again sank. "This young master naturally will not suspect Senior Ling''s eyes. But since it''s the that would rarely appear in ten thousand years, why isn''t Senior Ling using for himself, or presenting it to your Holy Master of Mighty Heavenly Sword Region?" "This old man knows of his own status, I really do not have the sufficient guts to enjoy this . If I were to offer it to the Holy Master, I will only be able to exchange it for the so-called ''merits'', but if I were to offer it to Young Hall Master Heh, I believe, with Young Hall Master''s boldness and wit, this old man will definitely receive even more benefits." "Hahahaha! Senior Ling sure is a smart man. This young master likes to talk with smart people. Looks like back then, when this young master left the sound transmission jade to Senior Ling, it was really the wisest decision on my part. Whatever benefits Senior Ling wish to have, please feel free to express them. If it''s the real Nine Profound Exquisite Body, no matter what Senior Ling wishes to have, it would never be too much." The young masterughed in a jovial manner. "As I thought, Young Hall Master is straightforward." Ling Kunughed: "This old man only wants one thing A thousand five hundred grams of Purple Veined Divine Crystals." "...A thousand five hundred grams. This request of Senior Ling''s sure is big." "Hahahaha, to others, forget about a thousand five hundred grams of , it would be difficult for them to even obtain a thousand five hundred grams of Purple Veined Heaven Crystals. But, to Young Hall Master, I believe obtaining a thousand five hundred grams of Purple Veined Divine Crystals isn''t really a hard task. And, whenparing the Nine Profound Exquisite Body to a thousand five hundred grams of Purple Veined Divine Crystals, it basically isn''t worth mentioning." "Fine! Within two years, this young master will personally prepare a thousand five hundred grams of . I hope when that timees, Senior Ling will definitely not disappoint me." "Young Hall Master, please be at ease. Unless this old man is tired of living, otherwise, I definitely would not dare to fool Young Hall Master in the slightest. Then, this old man will quietly wait for Young Hall Master''s good news" The light in the sound transmission jade disappeared. Ling Kun raised his head, quietly smiled, and muttered softly to himself. "The characteristic of that girl''s profound aura is exactly the same as the records of the Nine Profound Exquisite Body in the Secret Tome Heh, I did not expect that such a divine body would be born in this trivialnd. Heaven is basically on my side!" ''Yep, I''m on your side alright, on your side to see your own and your sect destruction when the timees that is! What a retard...'' The "Heaven" would''ve reacted that way if it were to hear his words... Ling Kun then thought about the other women as well... Especially that Chu Yuechan who''s quite mystical even in his eyes... He thought that he should investigate them even further to see if there''s something else worth selling for... That Shui Wushuang and Xu Wuexin is not bad either... Their body seems quite special on their own. But he can''t really sense Chu Yueli and Chu Yuechan to the fullest for some reason... And that Elder of theirs as well... Well, it doesn''t matter... Even though their natural talent is really great butpared to the 4 sacred grounds it is stillcking, he thought proudly inside his mind while being clueless that he''s currently poking a ho, nay... A Dragon''s nest... ... The speed and results of the second match werepletely as expected as it came to a close. The third match came shortly after, with Heavenly Sword Vi''s Ling Yun and Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Xia Qingyue on opposite ends. This was a showdown between Heavenly Sword Vi''s core disciple and Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s core disciple. This kind of duel usually appeared as the final battle in the past, but this year''s group divisions had brought about an imbnce in average strength, making what ought to be the final battle of the tournament shift to an earlier date, the Semifinal... Ling Yun who saw his next match up sighed wryly... It seems that it''s time to face the inevitable... "Go... You can admit defeat if you want." Ling Yuefeng gave Ling Yun a sweeping gesture with his hand. Ling Yun nodded. Without seeing any motion or profound energy fluctuation under his feet, his entire body had already vaulted up. He won''t give up just like that... He wanted to try his best even knowing when he will lose and besides, they''re not fighting to the death anyway. In the next instant, he had alreadynded in the middle of the Sword Discourse Arena and stood there magnificently. The edge of his clothing fluttered, his handsome face was like jade, his gaze as if the autumn water. It instantly made the eyes of many young girls bloom like peach blossoms as they lose control of their beating heart. But soon they startedparing his figure with Issei''s... Almost immediately their fluttering hearts calmed down but soon it beats for a different figure this time around. They''re basically not on the same level... It''s likeparing a goldfish to a Dragon, they thought rudely inside their mind... Even Xuanyuan Yufeng herself agreed with their thoughts and she is Ling Yun''s mother needless to say about the other female onlookers''. "Qingyue excuse herself." Xia Qingyue calmly said towards her sect elder and masters. "Um. Be careful." Chu Yueli said softly. Even though they know that she will win, it''s better to be safe rather than sorry. Never underestimate thy enemy... Along with a wave of fluttering ice spirits and a slightly drifting cold energy, Xia Qingyue also silentlynded in front of Ling Yun. She was still in white attire with blue spirits, and an ice gauze covered her face. Only a pair of eyes like the starry sky shed with an extremely beautiful brilliance. Looking at this pair of eyes close up, Ling Yun''s calm gaze actually became inattentive for an instant. Because this was the most beautiful pair of eyes he had ever seen in his entire life. This kind of beauty could not be described and exined. He clearly felt that as he was looking at this pair of charming eyes, his consciousness and soul were both being deeply attracted, and almost made him unable to divert his gaze. What beautiful eyes Below the face veil, should be a girl as beautiful as a goddess, right...? Ling Yun thought silently in his heart, and at the same time birthed an urge of wanting to see her true face. With a swing of the Celestial Yuan Sword, he made a simple sword courtesy toward Xia Qingyue: "Heavenly Sword Vi''s Disciple, Ling Yun, asks for Xia Fairy''s guidance." He will still try regardless of the oue and Xia Qingyue nodded slightly at his words. Seeing the two had already finished preparing, Ling Wugou did not dy either and said with a loud voice: "The second match of the Semifinals, Heavenly Sword Vi''s Ling Yun, against Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Xia Qingyue, battle start!" No one had many expectations for this match. This was a match with an already decided oue because one of them was that Goddess... But some are a little bit hopeful wanting to see if Ling Yun could at least stand a chance against Xia Qingyue... At the very least he won''t be defeated in just 1 move like her previous foes so far... But he''s taken aback seeing Xia Qingyue brought out a sword out of nowhere. This is the first time they saw her use a sword in this tournament... She doesn''t give Ling Yun time to regain hisposure and instantly dash up close to him. Xia Qingyue''s sword gestures were as if a blue butterfly dancing but each of her sword shes are very deadly despite the beautiful movement she showcased. Just like the verb on Issei''s world, "Float like a butterfly sting like a bee". Each of her swings seems slow but Ling Yun is having a hard time to deflect or evade her sword strikes. He couldn''t counterattack because there is no opening that he could take advantage of! Along with several tens of ice lotus blossoming and wilting, the two''s swords had also collided several dozens of times, letting out a harmonious scene of being evenly matched as if that''s how it looks in the eyes of the onlookers but in actual fact, Ling Yun is on his wit''s end already. His hand that''s holding the sword is getting numb and not only because of the ice aura she emits but also because of how heavy her sword strikes are. "Good sword!" Ling Yuefeng and the other swordsman such as Ling Kun eximed out loud after seeing Xia Qingyue sword arts. As the two swords shed, a blue aura covered Xia Qingyue''s sword and it splendidly exploded at the point of collision. With a somersault, Ling Yun''s bodynded around fifteen meters away but he felt the blood rushing through his throat because of that explosion and his hand that''s holding the sword is covered with a thinyer of ice... His whole body shivered because of how cold it is. He broke into a cold sweat because if it wasn''t for his quick reaction then that explosion just now would be the end of him... He lifted his sword horizontally. His gaze concentrated as the sword force also went through a great change. The sword intent that surrounded his body and his sword also exploded as if a flood that broke through a dam. "Xia Fairy Receive my sword!!!" He shouted out loud because this is it for him... This is his strongest attack that he could muster. If this attack fails him then he will lose... To be honest, Xia Qingyue could defeat Ling Yun in an instant if she were to use her but she wanted to test her sword arts with someone proficient in the way of the sword just like Ling Yun. She needed an actual battle with someone close to her equal... At least in the sword path. Ling Yun is the best opponent she could hope for currently. She barely uses her cultivation arts and mostly depends on her sword arts just now. That ice explosion just now is her sword intent that took shape in the form of an ice bomb. Heck, she still hasn''t used her and if she were to use her then Ling Yun''s sword might already break at the first sh... Issei''s skill is too high and she gets the feeling even if she were to sh swords with him for a hundred years then she''s still won''t be able toe close to him... It''s better to fight him in cultivation battle rather than the sword battle... As his voice fell, Ling Yun''s palm flipped. As the profound energy and sword intent flowed, the Celestial Yuan Sword suddenly transformed into a dash of light and flew toward Xia Qingyue. During the flight, the sword brilliance of the Celestial Yuan Sword quickly dispersed; from one sword it turned to ten, and then several tens several hundred In the end, it turned into a sword formation field that nketed the heavens and earth and enveloped Xia Qingyue as if a meteor shower. "Wah!" Arge amount of astonishing cries resounded in the Sword Discourse Arena. Ling Yun had dispersed over one thousand lines of sword beams. Moreover, each and every one of the sword beams was ring to the point of making one unable to look at it straight. From this move, Ling Yun''s terrifying strength could be evidently seen. "Can he win with this?" Almost everyone had thought like this in their hearts. Xia Qingyue waspletely trapped within the sword formation. Her front, back, left, right and above, were all filled with extremely sharp sword light. If it were someone else, when facing such a scary formation that should not have been used by such a youth, that person would probably shudder in fear. However, in her crystal clear eyes, there was no hint of fear nor trepidation... Her petite figure floated as though she was as light as clouds, and as she waved her ice crystal sword, several ice lotuses blossomed around her. Each lotus was several times bigger than the previous one, and the coldness released from the lotus coagted the air. The surrounding temperature dropped at a frightening pace. Dingdingdingdingdingdingdingding The numerous sword beams gathered together and attacked the ice lotus. Some of the sword beams shattered immediately while the others were sealed with ice within the petals of the lotus flower, unable to proceed on any further. Each ice lotus was stabbed full with ice sealed sword beams and the sword beams that had not been touched by the ice lotuses all gathered and stopped around Xia Qingyue. One could imagine how frightening the coldness of the ice lotuses was when seeing them sealed Ling Yun''s sword beams that were transformed from his profound strength and sword intent. Xia Qingyue calmly stands at the center of the formation and her gazes are still calm. She doesn''t even look at the sword beams Ling Yun produced... It''s as if those things are not worthy of her attention... This was a scene no one had expected yet also expected at the same time... To think that she could easily stop those powerful attacks just like that... They thought she would at least struggle by at least a tiny bit but it seems that they guessed wrong... Ling Yun was even more shocked by this... Originally, he thought he could at least stand for a few dozen moves with her but it seems that she has been holding back her power from the start... He smiles bitterly thinking that it seems they''re not on the same level at all... But soon his eyes regained its sharpness. Seeing his sword beams being sealed in ice, his eyes shed with sword light, and his body rushed out like lightning. He grabbed the air and instantly, the Celestial Yuan Sword returned into his hands. In that instant, a cyan light shed from the Celestial Yuan Sword as he instantaneously vanished from everyone''s line of sight A stream of cyan light shed past. It seemed like a shooting star that fell from heavens, it immediately disappeared from the Sword Discourse Arena The shooting star shed all the ice lotuses in half and also streaked past Xia Qingyue''s body... Pingpingpingpingpingping The ice lotuses and their sealed sword beams all shattered at the same time, filling the sky with ice crystals. It seemed as if it was currently hailing in the center of the Sword Discourse Arena. Ling Yun''s body also appeared about thirty meters behind Xia Qingyue When everyone had finally refocused onto Ling Yun''s new location, everyone was overwhelmed with shock. Other than a few strong elders, no one could clearly figure out how he had gotten to that location. All they could see was a cyan light suddenly shing past their eyes. Although those attacks don''t hurt Xia Qingyue in the slightest, she miscalcted by a tiny margin... She''s feeling astonished because of this small blunder... She started ming herself... Her sect Elder already reminded her to never underestimate her enemies but here she is underestimating Ling Yun thinking that there''s no way she could hurt her if she were to utilize her profound arts but reality said otherwise... It''s not that she''s hurt or anything but... The hand the was held horizontally in front of him was lowered slowly as Ling Yun whispered: "...I thank fairy Xia for showing mercy towards me... This Ling Yun is really grateful... I surren- As he spoke, he slowly turned around... Just like he thought... He can''t defeat her nor injure her in the slightest since their cultivation base is far too different... Just as hepletely turned to face Xia Qingyue, his voice was suddenly stuck in his throat and he was unable to say another word. His originally calm expression was suddenly stunned. Even his mind turned nk, as his vision and mind were left with an illusion of a sky that seemed to be from an imaginary world... Following a small fluttering sound, in the wake of a cold breeze, Xia Qingyue''s snow-white face veil slowly floated down, and her originally covered face was revealed to everyone present... The entire Sword Discourse Arena instantly turned silent as everyone present became breathless. Xia Qingyue''s skin was exceptionally white but it wasn''t the pale white that would make people ufortable. It was as white as pure snow with a wless and glowing whiteness. Although the light from the sun was not ring, the luster of her snowy skin was so wless that it made people dumbstruck. Her skin looked like it was snow during a winter day with plenty of sunshine. Ignoring everything else, her exposed snow-white wless skin alone was able to capture the souls of even man in this world! On her snow-white skin were eyebrows that were thin and long that seemed like the crescent moon. She also had deep clear watery eyes and her sweet cheeks were whiter than snow. Her dimples were beautiful like those described in poems and paintings. Her tender lips, which were a lovely pink rouge that seemed as though God himself personally drew it with the utmost care, were astonishingly beautiful... All of these gathering on one girl disyed a beauty that made the heavens and earth, stars and moon, all pale inparison. The moment Xia Qingyue''s face was revealed, an absolute brilliance seemed to have obstructed every other color. Everyone''s breathing stopped and it was as though their hearts had stopped beating. In their hearts, they echoed a simr phrase Was she a goddess that descended from heaven How could there be such absolute beauty in this world... The ones that had thergest reactions were no doubt the young profound practitioners. They had beenpletely transfixed and their souls seemed as if they had unknowingly flown outwards. Even those n heirs, who usually did notck beauties around them were also mesmerized as their eyes and mind could not leave Xia Qingyue''s beauty. All of them could no longer feel their own existence. Even those middle-aged men and the elders, whose hair and beard had already turned white, were awestruck and mesmerized. All of those young masters all had the same expression, they stared at her as though they had lost their souls. Burning Heaven n''s Fen Juecheng had unknowingly stood up from his seat and his eyes were filled with an unprecedented obsession If they already had such a big reaction, obviously the others also had a huge reaction. The calmest person in the whole arena beside Issei''s group as expected is Xia Yuanba himself since he''s her little brother after all... There''s no way he would drool at the sight of his own big sis... Well... Even if Xia Qingyue is not his big sis then he would still stay calm as well since he got a few screws loose inside his head... "Woah. As expected, big sis got prettier." Xia Yuanba uttered in a soft voice. The atmosphere around the arena had suddenly be strange, causing him to look left and right, before looking at Yun Che. He muttered in confusion: "Everyone looks so weird Even Brother-in- I mean big brother Yun Che too." He almost said brother-inw just now... Phew! What a close call! When he had initially seen her during their wedding, Yun Che was already pleasantly surprised. Today, he was deeply shocked. A mere three and a half months could bring such a huge change to a girl''s looks. Sixteen-year-old Xia Qingyue was already beautiful beyond the likes of any normal girl. Now, she was seventeen. With the nourishment from Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s ice and snow, she could only be described as beautiful beyond the mortal world, which had made even him stare nkly... This was also one of the reasons why she was wearing a face veil. Not only men, but even a woman like Cang Yue was also deeply amazed by her beauty. Even though she also possessed an absolute beauty with a very noble status to match, in front of a goddess that should not be in the human realm, she felt ashamed of her looks for the first time. Even though she knew she should not have such a feeling, she had a sense of inferiority. Looking at Xia Qingyue''s demeanor, such a feeling uncontrobly came over. As she turned to look at Issei''s direction, she clenched her hands tight... Does she still have a chance? Some of the elders who had attended the ranking tournament thirty years ago would realize that this scene was very simr to when Chu Yuechan''s face veil dropped at that time At that time, the same scene had reyed itself on the same stage thirty yearster. Simrly, it was caused by a disciple from Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce. Silently looking at the reactions of the crowd and remembering the heartache from that time, caused tears to well up in Ling Yuefeng''s eyes. He then gazes at Chu Yuechan wanting to ask if she also remembers about their "past"... What a joke, Chu Yuechan couldn''t wait to beat him up, just why would she remembers about that one-sided "past" of his... She might have suffered defeat in his hand in the past but she doesn''t think much about it... If he dares to try anything disrespectful thene at her, see what happens then... In his reminiscences, he did not realize that Xuanyuan Yufeng was staring at him. His reaction made her slowly frown. After that, she turned and looked at her son Ling Yun He was the closest to Xia Qingyue. From his eyes, he revealed an unprecedented dreamy look. Such a look did not even appear when he conquered the Celestial Yuan Sword(His current sword) at the young age of seventeen. ''Very well... If that''s how you feel you old fart then don''t me me for being merciless either...'' She said inside her mind... She thought there''s still some bit of love within Ling Yuefeng''s heart but since he seems to be ignoring her presence altogether then don''t me her doing the same thing! Her eyes started fluttering on her own while gazing at Issei''s figure: ''Underneath that mask, there must be an otherworldly face... There''s no way those damn ice statues would be making a man as their sect elder for no reason... Just you wait... I will surely unveil your mask!'' Xuanyuan Yufeng genuinely loved Ling Yuefeng back when they meet... And she knows that he marries her only because of her background but she doesn''t care back then and went with him leaving her home, making her go against her father''s wish enraging the elder... She thought that as time goes he will start loving her from the bottom of her heart but then she realizes this old fart doesn''t feel that way even until now... Then so be it... She had enough of his bullshit. Issei suddenly felt goosebumps washing over him... His sudden movement made Chu Yuechan and the others be curious but he said it''s nothing... ''What was that? It felt like I''m being eyed by some sort of wild beast...'' He thought confusedly inside his mind... Ling Yun''s attack could be said to be world-shocking. The face veil dropping was also something that Xia Qingyue did not expect because of her small miscalction... She used her ice lotus to protect her vital area but she miscalcted the position by a few millimeters and as a result, her veil is cut open... Seeing the crowd''s reaction, she faintly sighed. Lifting her snowy hand, she brought out a new ice veil to cover her face, once more covering up the absolute beauty that made the heavens and earth pale in color while dulling the sun and moon. The most beautiful image in the world being mercilessly covered brought countless people back to their senses. "Is Is Is she a goddess" A disciple of one of the sects muttered stupidly while in a daze. "WomanA woman can actually this beautiful to such an extent? I felt my soul leave my body just now The legendary Princess Snow Could at most be this much" "Princess Snow? Who''s Princess Snow?" "What? You don''t even know the top beauty of Profound Sky Continent, Princess Snow? She is the sole daughter of the current emperor of . When she was thirteen, she was publicly recognized as the top beauty in the continent and wasbeled by her people as "the beloved child of heavens", "the pearl of ", "the treasure God gave to ". Within the , her existence is like a religion''s." "People from the might not know who their emperor is, might not know what the is, but they all definitely know of Princess Snow! Rumor has it that several top painters wanted to paint a portrait of Princess Snow but no one was able to do it. When the top painter in had seen Princess Snow, he threw his paintbrush immediately and imed that even if all the painters in the world gathered, no one would be able to properly represent her charm" "Whoa! Only thirteen and named the top beauty in Profound Sky Continent, could it be an over-exaggeration? Could she be more beautiful than Fairy Xia?" "...No idea But it can''t be possible? Fairy Xia is already beautiful beyond my dreams. I really cannot believe there can be anyone in this world more beautiful than her" Their discussion is heard by Issei and Xiaotao... It seems that he needs to pay a visit to this ter to see if this "Princess Snow" is the true inheritor of the Phoenix legacy chosen by the other Phoenix soul residue... "I want her I must have her!" This is what''s inside the various young masters present... Including Fen Juecheng... As the sons of major sects, they were people fated to look down upon the world in the future. To them, women were merely a man''s essory. They had never thought and also had never believed that there would be a woman they would lose their hearts to. Yet now, this woman appeared. They deeply felt that if they were to obtain this woman, it would truly mean that one did not live their lives in vain and was the real peak of one''s life! And if it were to bepared, the position of the future Sect Masters did not look the least bit attractive. And this was also the thought of practically every man with enough "qualifications". As for those without the qualifications, they could only feel ashamed of their inferiority after being endlessly stunned. What was left, was only a fantasy that was as far as the clouds on the horizon reverberating in their minds. "...She actually has gotten even more beautiful, and she is still only seventeen years old. Once a few more years pass, that wouldn''t be any joking matter." Yun Che muttered to himself in a low voice. When he saw the entire audience''s reactions, it would be impossible for him to not feel a sliver of vanity, because that young girl who had struck the entire audience was once his officially wedded wife But he believed that if this fact were to be publicized, he would be pierced into a ho''s nest by countless gazes of envy and hatred. And they''re not husband and wife anymore either... He smiles bitterly once this reality hits him. Xia Qingyue and the other girls had always known about their own beauty but they don''t want anyone else to see their beautiful face other than one particr individual... They''re often felt a little bit frustrated seeing how calm Issei when he saw their faces and they often thought if their beauty has waned or something... But seeing the crowd reaction just now they nodded slightly to themselves thinking that it seems that there''s nothing wrong with their beauty... During the process in which the ice veil fell to when she covered up her face again, she had merely released a light sigh. However, it was different for the Ling Yun in front of her. The Ling Yun who had always guarded his mind with sword intent, whose heart had not the smallest speck of dirt, was distinctly in disorder from his breathing. His eyes were no longer filled with dignified tranquility and were instead suffused with the unrest that could not settle down until a long while. For Ling Yun, it was the first time this had happened since birth. The first time his mind had be such a mess in front of the dueling opponent he was up against. Like the Ling Yuefeng who had seen Chu Yuechan''s true appearance that year... Ling Yun was undoubtedly strong and Xia Qingyue is much stronger than he is but even though she possessed iparable innate talent, she had a fatal weak point, which was herck of actualbat experience! This kind of thing was something someone with an even greater innate talent would have trouble making up for. On this point, she was reallycking and she herself realizes that as well... This is also another reason why Chu Yuechan wanted to experience a real life and deathbat in the wastnd before... Even though herbat experience is great but she needed to solidify and measure her newfound strength as to avoid being taken advantage of by her enemies... Training with Issei benefits them greatly but they won''t be able to have a realbat experience just from sparring with him... He won''t harm them and they know that well hence they won''t be able to gain a real life and deathbat experience they needed since their subconscious is telling them it would be fine they won''t die anyway... Issei also realizes this but there''s really nothing much he could do for them... This is something they needed to experience by themselves. Sure he can train them more strictly but their subconscious won''t change that easily... They need to hone their battle instinct through a life and death battle... "Sir Ling, if you want to surrender now is your chance... If not then Qingyue will go all out this time." She narrowed her eyes dangerously. She won''t make the same mistake twice this time... A touching, faintly discernible voice that sounded like heaven''s music came out from between her petal-like lips and lingered beside Ling Yun''s ear, making him stare nkly without a reaction for a long while. At this moment, Ling Yuefeng''s cold voice was suddenly heard in his mind: "Yun''er, focus!" Ling Yuefeng''s spirit sound transmission was like a ssh of cold water that poured on top of his head and immediately cleared his head in a sh. He unconsciously forgot to surrender because he doesn''t want to embarrass himself in front of Xia Qingyue. He gripped his sword tight which made Ling Yuefeng frowned even further... There''s no use in fighting her at this point since their strength is too far apart but as a fellow man, he can understand his feeling... "Frozen Cloud Domain" A low and gentle chant slowly escaped from her lips. In a split second, it was as if the world suddenly switched over. The air in the three hundred meters that surrounded her turned into a sheet of ice in a sh. In this huge ice-blue domain, the air was as frigid as purgatory. Ice and frost filled the sky as they fell. Vapor in the air also rapidly solidified into countless ice crystals, forming a sheet of pure white that grew thicker by the second. The movements of both Ling Yun''s stopped simultaneously asyers of ice began to quickly solidify on their entire bodies. A deep shock was revealed on their faces. "This is This is This is..." "Domain!?" Everyone is shocked by this sight. Ling Kun''splexion also changed in a split second. After the shock had passed, he quietly muttered to himself, "It''s truly worthy of being called the Nine Profound Exquisite Body that holds no regard for regtions!" "Do Domain!?" "It It can''t be! It can''t possibly be! Domain. Isn''t that a Throne''s power!" "But this is clearly the strength of a Domain! And it''s apletely formed Domain!" This time, not only the younger practitioners but even the elders were all stunned. Domain, to the younger practitioners, was too far away to reach, and to these elders, they clearly and deeply knew of the concept of Domain And this sort of power was still the ultimate goal they pursued throughout their entire lives! "Domain Domain" Ling Wugou stared at the ice-blue world in front of him, gobsmacked. In the midst of all the shock, his face became thoroughly stiff. As of today, he was at the eighth level of the , and the possibility of ever charging into the in his lifetime was extremely slim. And to fully utilize a Domain, was proof of a Throne''s power. But for him, all this was only a dream that could not be reached However, this dream of his had actuallypletely appeared on a mere seventeen-year-old girl''s body. "...Did she breakthrough?!" One of them shouted in disbelief. This made those young masters who have any idea about her sobered. If she''s a throne then she alone could handle them all together with ease. Within the Frozen Cloud Domain, ice-cold flying snow, frost, mist, and wind everything had been changed to be advantageous towards Xia Qingyue''s element, and at the same time, it restricted Ling Yun to an enormous extent in all aspects. The frightful chill cut to the bone and even caused Ling Yun''s bones to tremble. The sky was filled with wind and snow, and the frosty mist obstructed his view Thickyers of frost had even spread to the Celestial Yuan and Yang Swords. The world within the Frozen Cloud Domain was akin to a freezing hell, and if a person did not have a Domain of simr intensity to counteract it, they would have to bear the continuous pain of the ice prison For Ling Yun, who was in the third level of the Earth Profound Realm, let alone two of him, even if there were ten, or a hundred, he would still not be able to create a true Domain. While he was dumbstruck and at a loss, thickyers of ice had already unknowingly crusted below his feet and on his chest. Ping!!! With a loud explosion, theyers of ice on his chest were smashed into pieces. Xia Qingyue did not hold back at all in this hit, causing Ling Yun to be sent flying far away, flying straight for thirty meters, beforending outside of the Frozen Cloud Domain. Bang!!! Ling Yun fell harshly onto the ground... His sword falls powerlessly from his hand. While in the Frozen Cloud Domain, not only had his body been frozen, his profound strength had as well. So when he had taken that hit, his profound energy defense had been extremely frail. This one hit had made him suffer profuse inner injuries. The world in front of his eyes was a sea of disorder. His body struggled, yet he was ultimately unable to stand up. "Yo-Young Vi Master!" Ling Wugou rushed over quickly to help Ling Yun up. The moment he touched him, he found that his body was practically as cold as a block of ice. "I surrender" Slowly opening his eyes, Ling Yun said these two words... After which, his head sagged and he fainted dead away. Ling Yuefeng somberly went back to his seat, and then took a long breath before silently closing his eyes... He already expected this but when it truly happens it''s really hurtful for him... He knew that Ling Yun had lost and that Heavenly Sword Vi had lost There was not even a shred of hope for a fluke left for them... He can see that Xia Qingyue already showed mercy or Ling Yun''s life would''ve ended right there and right then with her attack just now... "s..." Ling Yuefeng muttered lowly and despondently. "Ling Yun has conceded Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s Xia Qingyue is the winner, and will enter the final battle tomorrow!" Ling Wugou stood up, and with a voice filled with pain, announced the results of this battle that nobody would have ever expected to happen. Although Ling Wugou said final battle but Xia Qingyue can be considered the winner already with how the match has been going so far... Xia Yuanba her supposedly biggest contender already forfeited 3 matches in a row... And that match was when he''s against Xia Qingyue and her fellow sect disciples, Shui Wushuang and Xu Wuexin... The captured all top 3 ranks just like that... With Xia Yuanba in the 4th rank... Yun Che as expected loses against Ling Yun but miraculously, he managed to enter the 6th rank in this tournament... He somehow was able to defeat his opponent that is on the 1st level of the . The reason why he won is because he has more endurance than his opponent... So to say he won by luck is not wrong either. This concluded this year''s tournament... When Xia Qingyue returned to her seat, she apologized in a downcast manner: "Qingyue apologizes for her mistakes..." She bowed towards Issei and Chu Yueli. "Aiii... It''s fine, Qingyue... What matters is that you recognize your slight mistake and it''s not that fatal either... As long as you''re willing to fix it then it''s fine. Right, Elder Ise?" Chu Yueli said in a soft voice. They''re currently in public so they won''t be calling Issei with his nickname alone. "Um... Don''t me yourself too much. It''s normal to make a mistake as a human being... Just like Senior sister Yueli said, what matters is that you''re willing to fix it." Issei calmly extended his hand and give Xia Qingyue''s head a slight pat. Xia Qingyue was taken aback by his touch but soon her face bloomed with a radiant smile under her veil: "En!" Chu Yueli and the others also smiled seeing their interaction while the onlookers'' felt really envious... This year''s tournament had been the most special Ranking Tournament yet. It had defied over thirty years of history. Its process and conclusion were filled with excitement and surprises. This ranking tournament was expected to spread throughout the Blue Wind Empire like a giant wave and be discussed for a very long time... Qin Wushang and Cang Yue are extremely satisfied with this oue and they immediately sent the news of them upying the 4th and 6th rank towards Cang Wanhe... When Cang Wanhe received this news heughed out loud feeling really happy with this oue. Even being in the top 50 is already more than enough for him but to think they enter the top 10... The Ranking Tournament at both the main and the secondary arena had finished. The rankings of over five hundred sects had been decided. 1st ce: Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce, Xia Qingyue 2nd ce: Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce, Shui Wushuang 3rd ce: Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce, Xu Wuexin 4th ce: Blue Wind Imperial Family, Xia Yuanba 5th ce: Heavenly Sword Vi, Ling Yun After these rankings were announced, it had causedrge waves amongst those in Blue Wind Empire''s profound circle. Xia Qingyue and Xia Yuanba were both only seventeen years old and sixteen years old, but their names had already spread throughout every corner of the Blue Wind Empire and traveled towards the six other nations very quickly... The other nations had always paid close attention to the Blue Wind Empire''s Ranking Tournament. The results of the Ranking Tournament had greatly shocked the other nations as well, making them unable to not remember the names Xia Qingyue and Xia Yuanba. Yun Che also bes quite famous but since Xia Yuanba is more abnormal than he is then there''s nothing that he could do... They only considered Yun Che as a genius while Xia Yuanba is a monstrous talent. Shui Wushuang and Xu Wuexin''s are basically from the same sect as Xia Qingyue so remembering Xia Qingyue''s name or the altogether is enough... After the Ranking Tournament had ended, the various big sects had started to leave. Only the top ten sects of the Ranking Tournament had remained for the sake of entering the Heaven Basin Secret Realm. None of them were willing to pass this chance up. As the days passed, the day when the entrance to the Heaven Basin Secret Realm would open quickly approached. Then the winners received their respective rewards as well... ... The night before the opening of the . A lone moon hung in the night sky, with several stars shining brightly. Ling Yuefeng flew through the night sky. He was originally heading towards Ling Yun''s courtyard, but changed directions midway and went towards Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s residence. The atmosphere around Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce''s courtyard carried a unique calmness. Ling Yuefeng shut his eyes and lightly inhaled as if he was savoring something. A short whileter, he opened his eyes and gazed at the room Chu Yuechan stayed in. The lights were still on. Though, as he gazed upon the light in the room, he felt a piercing cold chill emitted from within... He knew he had been discovered. It seems that Chu Yuechan''s current cultivation wasn''t beneath his... Ling Yuefeng inhaled slightly, then used voice transmission, projecting his thoughts towards Chu Yuechan: "I, Ling Yuefeng, would like to request a meeting with the Fairy of Frozen Beauty. Would you grace me with your presence?" "What do you want? Speak!" Chu Yuechan didn''t appear. She only replied with five short words, each of them without a shred of emotion in them. They were cold to the point where they could freeze humans into ice sculptures. Hearing such cold words from Chu Yuechan, Ling Yuefeng could only bitterly smile. "Ever since the first time we met in the Ranking Tournament, I''ve gone to Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce twenty times within ten years, but I''ve never been able to see you even once, until this year''s Ranking Tournament..." "There''s no need to speak of matters of the past. If Vi Master Ling has any matters, please speak of them immediately." Chu Yuechan coldly said. Ling Yuefeng sighed: "Back then, everyone knew about how I felt for you. Even if I had to be theughingstock of the entire world, even if I had to incur my parent''s anger, I still continued to visit Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce. All I hoped for was to meet you once again s, after so many years, my memories of you are still of that year... Even today, the greatest wish of my lifetime is that I could see you once again... I no longer wish to obtain your love, all I wish is to see you once more, so I can see how you look like now" Ling Yuefeng was a passionate person, but it wasn''t easy to get him infatuated. Before meeting Chu Yuechan, he had devoted all of his efforts into swordsmanship. But on the day he met Chu Yuechan, the emotions he''d been burying burst open. Thirty years have passed since that moment. Figuratively speaking, any emotion should have waned over the long period of time, but in Ling Yuefeng''s heart, Chu Yuechan''s image had never waned. Was it because of Lin Yuefeng''s undying passion, or was it because Chu Yuechan was simply too charming? Nobody knew. "You already have a wife and plenty of kids. You and I are simply strangers who''ve met a few times, there''s no need to meet again. My current appearance has nothing to do with you. If you have no further matters, please leave. Your hospitality should not include disturbing female guestste in the night!" Chu Yuechan remarked, with a faint hint of anger in her voice. "Sigh, your temper hasn''t changed since that year. All I wish is to see you once more, so I can put aside my wish. I have no other hidden agendas. Once I''ve seen you, I will immediately leave. I will not bother you for as long as I live after that..." Suddenly there''s someone who appeared in front of him without Ling Yuefeng realizing it just when did this person appear in front of him... It is none other than Issei. "Leave." Issei just said one word and even that word sounds so calm but for some reason, Ling Yuefeng felt extreme trepidation. He slowly cupped his fist trying to calm himself at the same time but no matter what he does he just can''t seem to regain his bearings back... "G-Greetings, Elder... I''m here just to apolog-" "I said leave." Issei waved his hand calmly but Ling Yuefeng''s body started floating into the sky instantly reappeared 100 meters from his previous spot without any warning. He felt rmed by this and cold sweat started flowing from his whole body... What did he just do?! He doesn''t feel any profound energy being used and his body already flown away by 100 meters just like that! Just what kind of concept is this?! It was also at this moment that he realizes that Issei cultivation is higher than his... That''s the only exnation that he cane up with. His body shuddered at a visible rate and he immediately left... His lonely figure vanished in the night sky very quickly. Issei then returned to his room... Chu Yuechan insisted that there''s nothing going on between her and Ling Yuefeng much to his confusion. Issei then said he understands... Only then Chu Yuechan sighed in relief... That night Issei also prepared a feast as a celebration for Xia Qingyue''s group... They felt like they''re in heaven yet again the moment they taste Issei''s food... They started thinking that they couldn''t live without his cooking anymore at this rate... One little princess also reeled in her haughty attitude and be meeker in front of this heavenly enticement... ... Deep into the direct north of Heavenly Sword Mountain Range was a t clearing. Within the imposing Heavenly Sword Mountain Range filled with sword energy, this ce was one that waspletely different. The atmosphere was calm and quiet, and even the sounds of the wind were exceptionally soothing. At noon, a group of people arrived. This group of people was all of the ten sects who had ranked in the top ten of the Ranking Tournament. This was the entrance to the Heaven Basin Secret Realm. Everyone here carried varying levels of excitement, especially those who''ve yet to enter the Heaven Basin Secret Realm before. Their eyes were oddly bright and looked as if any possible encounters were already in front of them, within reach. Ling Yuefeng stood at the front acting likest night event never happened and announced: "Shortly, the entrance to Heaven Basin Secret Realm will appear. Before that happens, I will need to remind all of you of some things." "Heaven Basin Secret Realm can only take at most fifty people at a time. With that said, each sect can only send five representatives. As for which five, you are free to choose. After entering the realm, you will only stay for two days. After forty-eight hours, you will all be teleported back here against your free will. There''s only one exception to this rule" Ling Yuefeng coldly said: "And that is a dead person!" "Do not ever think that the Heaven Basin Secret Realm only contains innumerable resources and treasures. At the same time, it also contains immeasurable danger! If you pay no heed to safety and are driven by greed, you may very well lose your life! The Heaven Basin Secret Realm is immeasurably huge and there has never been anyone who was able to travel to the end. At the same time, what you see within the Secret Realm changes every single time. Even if you''ve once traveled deep into the Secret Realm, you might see apletely new world this time around." "While exploring the Secret Realm, you can choose to travel alone or travel in a group. But in order to truly gain experience, the young and older generation should split up." Ling Yuefeng''s speech had left everyone in deep thought. If the younger generation still needed the older generation''s protection, that would be wasting this precious training opportunity and incur embarrassment. "Within the Secret Realm, the sound transmission does not work. Nobody will be able tomunicate via sound transmission." "The Secret Realm is a ce for exploration and training, it''s not for settling grudges! If you wish to settle your grudge within the Secret Realm, I would advise you to not do so. Do not waste this precious chance to train! Especially the older generation, I hope that you wouldn''t stoop that low and disregard your dignity and attack someone of the younger generation. If I happen to find out, you wouldn''t like the oue." Ling Yuefeng distinctively said. "Even if there''s a conflict between the younger generation due to a treasure found at the same time, the older generation is not allowed to intervene." "The deeper you go into the Secret realm, the higher the danger! If you are not strong enough, do not try to push your luck. Even the season within the Secret Realm is not fixed. Sometimes we''ll get the warm spring season, sometimes we''ll get a cool summer season, but if luck is not on our side, we might get a harsh winter..." The younger generation who did not have experience entering the Secret Realm earnestly listened to Ling Yuefeng''s long speech and took them to heart. At this time, a "Zizi" sound came from behind Ling Yuefeng, beckoning people to look towards the sound. To their surprise, a spatial distortion had formed behind Ling Yuefeng. Its surface was just like a stormy wave, withyers andyers of constantly forming ripples. The spatial ripples started to speed up its vibrations and began to revolve at high speed until it formed a gigantic swirling vortex. The surrounding air currents around the vortex were sucked towards it, giving rise to the howling of the wind. Eventually, the revolution of vortex started to slow down, and when itpletely stopped, it became a jet ck hole which was almost three meters long in diameter. Through the jet ck hole that floated in midair, nothing could be seen other thanplete darkness. Issei bes intrigued after seeing this... A natural dimensional rift? He hasn''t seen this for a while now... "This is the entrance into the Heaven Basin Secret Realm." Ling Yuefeng stood in front of the entrance, looked at the crowd who had faces of astonishment and excitement, and said: "Each time the Secret Realm has been essed, on average there will be two or three people who get left within the realm, never to return. Now that the entrance to the Secret Realm has opened, it will only stay open for seven and a half minutes. Anyone who wishes to back out may choose to do so now!" There were none who wished to back out. Those who were afraid of death were meant to never be truly strong. Furthermore, the risk was not high. Two or three out of fifty wasn''t evenparable to the risk they took when they chose to join their respective sects'' special training. Within some of the sects with higher standards, those that had several hundred to thousands of deaths weren''t umon. "I''ve already said what has to be said. Let us enter the secret realm based on the results of the Ranking Tournament. Our friends from the Frozen Cloud Immortal Pce shall enter first." Issei sent a sound transmission towards Xia Qingyue''s group: ''Go on ahead, I will join youter. Don''t worry, I can create my own spatial opening when the timees.'' The girls then nodded at his message and entered first. They know of his capabilities in opening a spatial rift. Issei left behind a mark in their protective charm so it''s quite easy for him to find out just where they are. "Fairies, please go ahead." Ling Yuefeng said towards them but his eyes aretched onto Chu Yuechan the whole time which only earned him a cold gaze from thetter... But he doesn''t dare to look at Issei direction... The onlookers'' are surprised seeing that Issei is the one who decided to stay behind... But they won''t think much since they need to stay focus. When the group disappeared into the portal... Soon Issei also disappears from the spot but no one realizes his disappearance but Cang Yue... She kept quiet about this though... After them then it''s the turn... Yun Che is not with them since he needs to recuperate from his wounds... "Pce Chief Qin, Princess Cang Yue, and little brother Xia Yuanba, please go ahead." Ling Yuefeng was naturally aware of the circumstances. He didn''t say anything unnecessary and just led Qin Wushang''s group towards the entrance. At that moment, someone hurriedly shouted from the distance: "Hey! Pce Chief Qin, wait for me!" The crowd turned their heads, and surprisingly, they saw a Yun Che anxiously running towards them... The current Yun Che didn''t look very well but it''s not really that bad and he can still endure it. He started looking around when he arrives but he doesn''t see Issei much to his disappointment... He thought that they would be able to meet here but it seems like luck is not on his side... ... When Issei emerged at Xia Qingyue''s group side he saw a snow-white world. The bone-chilling cold wind blew snow to fill the entire sky. A mirror-like smooth ice field continually extended beyond what he could see and the giant mountain range of ice stood erect before him like steep cliffs. Unable to be seen, the highest peak towered beyond the clouds and radiated coldness even in this thick cold climate. An uncountable amount of hail that had been broken by cold wind pelted down. When it hit the face, it caused severe pain. If people with lower cultivation were to be here, they might have already been covered with bloody holes just the hail. But for the girls and Issei, this is like a breeze for them all... The girls needless to say since their cultivation arts are leaning towards Ice while Issei is a Master of all elements... Even if they emerged in a river ofva he wouldn''t still be harmed in the slightest... Heck, he won''t even feel hot but feelfortable instead... But it would be dangerous for the girls though... "This is the ?" Issei murmured in a low voice. Now that he''s here he needs to search the area if there''s a treasure that could help his recovery or if there''s a high climate area... The current area is quite cold but it''s not enough for him... "Elder Ise." The girls greeted Issei when he emerged beside them. "Um." Issei nodded at them but soon he sensed another presence about to emerge near them so he hid himself as to avoid troublesome stuff from happening. The girls also sensed this so they''re not confused seeing Issei suddenly disappeared from the spot. Although he seems like he disappeared from the naked eye, they can still sense his presence nearby... Behind them, the spatial vortex constantly distorted, and each time it distorted, someone else was sent here. When they opened their eyes, their reactions were even more exaggerated than thest. Nobody had expected the legendary to contain a snow-white world. Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Ling Yuefeng was thest to enter, and he said furrowed brows: "Looks like we are very unfortunate this time. To have drawn Heaven Basin Secret Realm''s harsh winter climate! This is the worst and most dangerous condition. However, this should be favorable to our friends from the ." He tried topliment Chu Yuechan''s group but to no avail... "Let''s go!" Ling Yuefeng''s words were unable to affect Chu Yuechan at all. Without making eye contact with anyone, amongst the fluttering cloaks, they had already left into the distance. Their figure soon changed into a strip of white in the winter sky... Chu Yuechan feel really irritated by this smelly Ling Yuefeng... Can''t he just leave her alone? Why does he keep acting like there''s some sort of past between them? He''s just like a cockroach that won''t leave her be... Ling Yuefeng helplessly looked towards the direction Chu Yuechan left in before floating up and said: "It is time that we left too. Let the younger generation choose where they want to go. They will have to depend on themselves for everything from now onwards." Without saying a word to Ling Yun and Ling Jie, he vanished far into the winter sky as well. The regions that the older generation explored could not bepared to those that the younger generation did. Ling Yun''s eyes are also locked onto Xia Qingyue''s figure and it took him a good while before he regained his thoughts back... The rest of the elders did not object to what Ling Yuefeng had said and had only given at most, simple instructions before leaving in different directions and quickly disappearing from their line of sight. If they had stayed out of concern to protect the younger generation, it would cause more harm than good. All that was left were the people of the younger generation. Among the younger generation, other than the disciples who had participated in the Ranking Tournament, there were other outstanding individuals... Cang Yue wanted to tag along with Chu Yuechan''s group but she knows that would be impossible... She''s only a disciple candidate after all... That''s why she needed to try her luck in this ce. Unlike the other sects, Cang Yue''s group decided to stick together... Yun Che also agreed that this is for the best... Although Xia Yuanba cultivation is the highest of them all, he''s still too innocent and naive to be left alone... But unknown to them, Xia Yuanba is not that naive... He only trusts people he deemed trustworthy. If it''s someone he doesn''t trust then he won''t listen to whatever they say. Fen Juecheng''s eyes started glistening seeing Cang Yue''s group departing... ... Chu Yuechan''s group arrived in a secluded area and Issei re-appeared in front of them once again. "Your instruction, Ise?" Chu Yuechan asked softly. Issei thought for a moment: "...Yuechan and Yueli should stick together and junior sister Wushuang and Xuexin should go with Qingyue... This ce is a great chance for all of you to enhance yourbat strength. Just try your luck but don''t risk your life for some unnecessary stuff... Don''t be blinded by your greed. If you''re in danger remember to use the protective charm I gave you, understand?" "Yes!" They all answered in unison. "Um, go ahead. Remember to be careful at all times and keep each other safe." Issei nodded at them and they paid their courtesy before they left... Issei then searches around the area for a while... He found some rare herbs and nts with the help of the . The pearl never felt so happy since this is the first time it could utilize another part of its power... To locate nearby rare herbs. It seems the profound beasts in this realm is quite different from the profound beasts in the Blue Wind Empire, they seem like your typical mindless beasts. Although it''s of no use for Issei, there''s no harm in stockpiling some rare ingredients... Who knows, perhaps these herbs could be used for cooking and stuff... And if not then he could just gift it to Semiramis, Kyou, and Kinou for their potion concoctions. Jasmine and Xun''er be speechless seeing how easy Issei found those rare herbs... Some of them are not worth mentioning in their eyes but some are quite rare and it''s quite hard to find it even in the upper realms... The entire world had been covered with snow. The only thing that could be used to distinguish direction was that single icy mountain which reached into the clouds. The other participants are feeling cold even though they already used their profound energy to keep themselves warm... Truly a ce custom made for the , they thought to themselves... "The existence of this little world is really strange..." Jasmine muttered to herself. "Hm? How so?" Issei asked back. "This little world was indeed made by humans. Furthermore, its level of power is extremely high, and it must have existed for a very long time, so the appearance of a few heaven-grade treasures isn''t strange What''s strange is that this kind of small-world shouldn''t appear in this sort of location, because it''s simply not something that can be created with the strength of this ne." "The world is filled with mysteries... It''s nothing weird seeing these kinds of ces here and then. Maybe some God created this ce in the past." Issei answered calmly. He already traveled through quite a lot of worlds... He often found a standalone realm just like this ce. Perhaps this ce is created by this world God once... Semiramis and Scathach had their own domain/realm even before he met them after all. He never tried creating his own realm but it might be not so bad if he has the chance to do soter in the future. "Perhaps..." Jasmine muttered uncertainly. Issei walked around for another hour and he found another deposit of the . He used the same way to extract the Crystal but this time the size is at least twice as big from the first one. By rough estimation then this crystal should be weighing at least a 100kg. Jasmine and Xun''er are confused just what is he doing... But then they are surprised seeing that Issei could also use some sort of profound art that enables him to control the . As far as they know, only the Wood Spirit Race from the upper realm could use element... As a whole, the element is not very powerful to use inbat but they''re really sought after in the upper realm since it could be used to nurture rare herbs and medicines. But both Jasmine and Xun''er be even more bbergasted seeing Issei suddenly fished out a huge lump of a purple-colored crystal from the ground beneath him... "" !!!"" Both of them shouted at the same time. Issei calmly put the crystal away into the space. The moment the crystal appeared in front of them, Jasmine and Xun''er felt a little bit surreal feeling... To think that he''s capable of obtaining such an astronomical amount of this crystal this easily... Jasmine bit her lips before she speaks towards Issei: "...Ise! Please lend me 70kg of this crystal!" This is the first time Jasmine pleaded at Issei on her own ord... Usually, she needs to be forced a little before she does this. "Hm? What do you need it for?" Issei asked curiously. For this little bratty princess to beg at him on her own ord then it must be quite an important matter. "...I need it to reform mine and my mother''s physical body. So please lend me 70kg of this crystal! I beg of you... I know this is too much to ask of you considering what you have done for us so far but I will surely repa-" "Sure." She begged Issei desperately since who knows when will they came across this huge amount of once again. But before she could finish her words, Issei has already agreed to her request. "...Eh?" Jasmine let out a dumbfounded voice while Xun''er went into a daze... "I said sure." Issei repeated his words nonchntly. "...W-Why are you so nonchnt about the whole situation?! Don''t you know the worth of this purple crystal!?" Jasmine couldn''t help but shout seeing how easily he gave up these purple crystal... They''re not talking about a 1kg or 2kg here, but rather a whole 70kg of it! Sure, in the upper realm, these purple crystals are the lowest in terms of rarity and profound currency... But to find a whole 100kg of them in this lower realm is simply unheard of... They don''t know about the 50kg of purple crystal that''s residing inside the . If they do then their reaction would be on a whole another level... "I do. Grand Sect Mistress Feng Qianhui already informed me of it... Perhaps for most people, this are very rare and useful but for me they''re worthless" Issei said calmly towards the dumbfounded Jasmine. The only reason Issei is collecting this crystal is because he wanted to give it away to the . If not then he won''t even bother to gather it. "...Hmph, suit yourself... Don''t say this princess doesn''t warn you... And my words still stand... This princess will surely repay you when the timees." Jasmine harrumphed to the side feeling irritated about the whole situation... Xun''er smiled gently at her daughter. "By the way... How do you create your new physical body from this crystal?" Issei asked feeling a little bit curious. "Of course this is not all we need to reconstruct our physical body... We still need 8 more materials at the very least... And they are two stalks of and six no lower than that of the " Jasmine said. "Oh? What''s this Udambara flower you''re talking about?" Issei inquired further. He knows of the profound core but not this Udambara flower. It needs to be noted that Jasmine said "Reconstruct" and not create a brand new body or that would be weird considering she''s not a . So Issei doesn''t feel that surprised but his interest is still intrigued because of this. "...The is an object of Yin and evil. It only grows in dark and coldnds and it took an entire twenty-four years to only bloom once. The flower withers three days after blooming, thus one would have to wait twenty-four yearster for it to bloom once more... It is reputed to be the most terrifying flower in existence. Simply approaching the flower will cause one''s body to be invaded by its powerful dark and sinister aura, damaging one''s soul. At best, they would fall into a longstinga. At worst, they would turn into the living dead. If one''s profound strength is low, then they would immediately lose their life. Its stem and leaves are of a purplish-ck color and about three meters tall. The bloomed flower was of an extremely pretty and flirtatious bright purple color. On its petals lingered a light purple mist that carried the breath of theherworld, and while that mist drifted, it still faintly lets out the crying andughing sounds of theher ghosts." Jasmine exined while being a little confused... Sometimes he possesses a knowledge better than them but sometimes he doesn''t know simple stuff such as this flower information. This flower should exist even in this lower realm but he doesn''t seem to know this at all... "Hoo..." Now, this got Issei''s attention. From Jasmine''s description, it''s safe to say that this flower grows where its surrounding area is filled with element. And that''s just what he needs... A ce overflowing with one of the natural elements he needed to hasten his recovery rate. Jasmine and Xun''er don''t really want to depend on Issei to find these materials, they were nning to find it themselves when they have the capabilities to do so... Jasmine''s recovery rate is faster than Issei at least... She should recover around 4 to 5 more years give or take. This is really as strong as the legend says... She thought to herself. And what is fortunate is that the current host of the is a strong individual and also a smart and wise one at that. If it was some idiot who''s very weak but also someone who thinks with his lower half most of the time then perhaps her fate might be more unfortunate rather than fortunate... Unknown to her, the purification capability has been increased by Issei''s existence... Although the pearl hastens his recovery by a tiny bit, the one who gains the most advantage between the two exchanges is the pearl itself since it lodged itself inside the body of a . The same goes for the . If their current "Rtionship" goes on for a longer period of time then it won''t be weird if they evolved... When that timees then it won''t be called a anymore but rather a or something simr. One of the reasons why the would choose Issei as their true master is also because of this. Both Issei and Jasmine didn''t say anything else after that... Issei continued his search but to his disappointment, there''s nothing really worth it for him... When Issei is searching for some treasures, he heard a weapon shing sound from the distant. He decided to check into it. In the midst of the endless snow, eight blurred silhouettes gradually grew clearer. When Issei arrived at the scene, he saw Cang Yue''s group fighting against four other people. It looks like Cang Yue''s group is on the losing side since their 4 assants consist of two half step thrones, one earth, and one spirit realm practitioners. Xia Yuanba is fighting against 1 of the throne while Qin Wushang is fighting against the other one. Yun Che is fighting against the earth realm and Cang Yue against the spirit realm practitioner. But their condition is quite dire since there are wounds that could be found on their bodies. Although, Cang Yue is not that injured probably because her opponent is taking it easy against her... It''s safe to assume that she''s their main target while Qin Wushang and the others are just a side dish for them. Their assants, if Issei is not mistaken, is from that Burning n or whatever it''s called and they are Fen Juecheng, his little brother Fen Jubei, and their supposed sect elder that he can''t bother to remember. As for the other half step throne cultivator, he doesn''t know him but it seems that his name is Mu Tianbei from what he observed so far. Qin Wushang and Xia Yuanba are getting desperate since there''s nothing much they can do against a half step throne opponents. "...Yuanba, go and take Princess Cang Yue and Yun Che away with you when I give you the signal... There''s no hope for all of us to survive this predicament... At the very least you need to save the princess and yourself! I will hold them back as long as I could." Qin Wushang said in a low voice towards Yuanba who''s beside him. "No, Pce Qin! I won''t leave you behind!" Xia Yuanba said while gritting his teeth. "Heheh, you think you can run? So what if we kill you all here, there won''t be any witness and no one will be able to find out the truth anyway... Isn''t that right, elder Mu Tianbei?" The elder from the burning heaven n said towards both of them in a mocking voice. Mu Tianbei chuckled darkly at the elder words signaling his agreement with the elder words. "Now Princess Cang Yue, you bettere with me now and I can assure you that we won''t make your friends suffer when we do kill them. We will give them a quick death!" Fen Juecheng grinned evilly towards Cang Yue who''s currently being held back by Fen Juebi. "I rather die than having toe with you!" Cang Yue shouted in a cold voice. "Don''t be like that, sister-inw~. My elder brother will surely treat you kindly... And perhaps after he''s done with you, I will also treat you very, gently~" Fen Juebi said towards Cang Yue in a teasing voice. "Shameless!" She shouted with a red face caused by anger. Yun Che wishes that he could help them but there''s nothing he could do since his enemy is at the 4th level of . He could escape from here if he''s on his own but he can''t leave behind his friends just like that... Just when they''re getting really desperate about the whole situation they suddenly saw the whole scenery in front of their eyes changed instantly. When they snap out of their daze, they found themselves standing behind a ck-masked figure. "Elder Ise!" Cang Yue said feeling pleasantly surprised seeing the figure she always dreamt of is standing in front of her. And not just her, even Qin Wushang and Xia Yuanba are feeling the same. Only Yun Che is feeling taken aback for another reason: ''When did he...!'' He can''t sense Issei''s presence the whole time and he doesn''t even know just what he did just now... All of them just suddenly appeared behind him without a sound. It needs to be known that Yun Che always spread out his sense of the whole area to prepare himself for a sudden ambush... But he still doesn''t realize just when did Issei arrived here! He started having a cold sweat because if Issei wanted to kill him then he won''t even know what happened until the end... The same goes for Fen Juecheng''s group... "G-Greetings, senior... What brings you here?" The burning n Elder said while cupping his fist towards Issei. Didn''t Issei doesn''t enter this heaven basin realm? Then why is he here? He''s confused about the whole situation... "Are you alright?" Issei ignored the elder and asked Cang Yue''s group. "Y-Yes, I''m fine but..." Cang Yue answered in a relieved voice but then she felt sorry for Yuanba and the others. She''s fine and no real harm has been done towards her other than exhaustion for overusing her profound energy but other than that then she''spletely fine... Seeing Issei ignored him, he felt anger rising inside him but he reels it in since he knows that Issei is stronger than all of thembined together... He gave a signal towards his aplices. Just when they''re prepared to run, they heard Issei''s voice. "Stay." All of them inadvertently froze in their ce. They tried to move their legs but to their horror, they couldn''t! It''s like their whole body is frozen stiff on the spot. They know Issei won''t let them off that easily since Xia Yuanba is the little brother of Xia Qingyue... And knowing their sect personality, if they do try to touch one of their own then they won''t be able to avoid their sect wrath. Even though Xia Yuanba is not the disciple, he''s still one of their sect member family members... So they tried to run away but they couldn''t... Issei then waved his hand towards Qin Wushang''s group and a momentter, all of their wounds are closing at a visible rate much to their amazement. "Wooaah! All of my wounds are closing on their own!" Xia Yuanba shouted in amazement. While Yuanba and his friends are feeling amazed, the exact opposite of emotion could be found on Fen Juecheng''s side... They are terrified. They''ve never seen anyone capable of what Issei just did... With just 1 wave of his hand, he could heal all those injuries from other person''s bodies?! Just how powerful is he! "Your excellency! We know of our mistake. If you could just let us go this time then our will surelypensate you graciously." The Elder immediately tried to negotiate for their lives. "The same goes from my side. The will surelypensate your excellency well." Mu Tianbei also chimed in with the elder words. They said their respective sect''s name hoping it will make Issei change his mind but... "...What you just said before... Ah, that''s right... ''So what if we kill you here? There won''t be any witness and no one will be able to find out the truth anyway'' wasn''t it?" Issei said calmly. Before they could retort to Issei''s words, the power that''s currently suppressing them started to intensify at a rapid rate causing Fen Juecheng''s group to emit a blood-curdling shriek, as their five viscera and six bowels warped under the great pressure. "P-Please wait, your excellency! Our sect Great Elder left a special soul imprint on our body. If we were to die, Our sect Great Elder will immediately know who killed us! At that time, you You and everyone rted to you will receive the wrath of the entire ! Surely you don''t want a full-scale war happening between our sect, don''t you?!" The elder hurriedly shouted feeling desperate for their situation... Mu Tianlei also said the same thing as him. The irony... A few seconds ago, it''s them who are pressuring Cang Yue''s group, but in a blink of an eye, it''s their turn... Looks like Karma is at work today... "Right Right You You can''t kill me! If you dare to kill me... Our sect Great Elder will know You can''t kill me!" Feng Juecheng and Juebi said gaining their confidence back thinking that Issei won''t dare to kill them. As the son of the Burning Heaven n Master, Fen Juecheng and Fen Juebi had never been trampled by anyone before. Moreover, this was the first time they had actually faced the menace of death. These kinds of people were often someone who fears death the most... At this moment, Their face was a deathly white color, and their lips were ashen. Their whole body felt like they''re being crushed by a giant mountain and even now their bones are cracking under the pressureing from Issei. "What they say are actually true. Detection imprints have indeed been left on their bodies. If they were to die, the person who left the imprint will immediately know who killed them." Jasmine said from within the pearl. She reminded Issei just in case he doesn''t know this... But knowing his strength then some measly n like this burning chicken n or whatever is not worthy of mentioning at all... "Really?" Issei''s calm voice doesn''t change in the slightest. "So you both are from the and the , right?" Issei asked both elders which they nodded profusely thinking that Issei maybe changed his mind. "Hmm... I wonder if I should destroy your sect just like I did with the ..." Issei mused to himself feeling like making fun of them and as expected... Everyone''s present had their face went stupefied and before long their body started trembling fiercely. They might not know of Issei''s subordinates but Jasmine and Xun''er both knew of Esdeath... So they don''t find it weird knowing that Issei is the one who destroyed the . Not that they care anyway about some weakling sect... Fen Juecheng''s party face went couldn''t be any paler... They are utterly horrified after hearing Issei''s words. He''s the one who''s responsible for the destruction of the !? The is not weaker than their own sect but they''re destroyed in but a single day without any witnesses other than the sect remnant... But even they won''t tell them what''s the cause of their sect destruction. So it has always been a mystery for the other major sects... But now they know... And the truth terrifies them to no end! How couldn''t they?! The culprit is standing right in front of them! And when Issei released his cultivation realm, they''re convinced... A peak 10th level throne... Even their sect Grand Sect Master is only at the 5th level throne... Their faces are like a dying ember after knowing the harsh truth... What would their reaction be if they find out that Issei could easily break through to the peak of the anytime he wanted to... Perhaps they would die of a heart attack right at this second... Even Qin Wushang, Cang Yue, and Yun Che are feeling incredulous about the whole situation... Xia Yuanba doesn''t really understand but he knows that Issei must be really amazing. He''s feeling happy that his big sis sect is housing this kind of great person. "And is this the Detection Imprints you mentioned?" On top of Issei''s hand, there is four glowing charm and for the third time, they all are stupefied... That''s because the detection imprint that was inside their body appeared at the top of Issei palm out of nowhere... ''Just how and when did he do that?!'' This is what''s on their mind after seeing it. There are 8(Actually 11 including Xiaotao, Jasmine, and Xun''er) people on the spot watching Issei every move but even then they still couldn''t tell just when did he extracted those inscriptions from their body... As far as they know, only the one who nted that imprint themselves could remove it... But Jasmine could do the same as Issei but she couldn''t do it that fast and even unnoticed like that... Even she who keeps her attention on Issei''s body couldn''t tell just when did he does that... Needless to say about these worms... Issei doesn''t really care if their sect found out about him killing Fen Juecheng''s party or not... He just wants to avoid troublesome things from happening... Unlike the , their sect is not threatening to harm the as a whole just yet. And this action of theirs is most likelying from this Fen Juecheng''s own idea and not his whole sect. He won''t kill his whole sect members just because of one bad egg. The must have already discussed their n back then since their sect Grand Elder is the one who participates directly. But the elder from the knew that their fate has been sealed... He can only smile bitterly ming their bad luck for meeting Issei here... Fen Juecheng and Fen Juebi''s whole face had tears and snots streaming down their faces... Even an idiot could tell that there''s no way they could survive today... And before they could utter another word, they suddenly felt their vision went ck... The 4 of them instantly be encased in ice and then their bodies shattered into pieces... Yun Che who saw this shuddered greatly and he swore to himself to never make an enemy out of Issei... He expanded all of his senses trying to at least see a glimpse just what Issei did but he got nothing... Other than from a wave from his hand and when he purposefully showed them his cultivation realm, he can''t see nor sense any kind of profound energy leaving his body... Truly a monster, he thought to himself... ... , northwest direction. BOOM!! The mountain was directly blown apart, revealingrge chunks of soil and rocks that were buried under the snow and ice. ording to the previous experiences of those who entered the , some unusual stones tend to frequently beid beneath the mountain. However, after blowing the mountain apart, Fen Moli, the Great Elder did not advance. Instead, his entire body trembled and froze on the spot, and he wore an utterly confused expression. The middle-aged man that was beside him immediately asked: "Great Elder, what''s wrong?" Fen Moli''s expression slowly turned iparably gloomy: "...The Detection Imprints I left inside Fen Juecheng and Fen Juebi... Disappeared without a trace..." "What!?" The middle-aged man eximed. Not even two hours had passed since they entered the . Before they even reaped any rewards, they had instead received such grievous news first: "How is that possible?!" "...If I know then I won''t be standing here like a fool!" Fen Moli shouted in frustration himself. "I-It doesn''t matter how it disappeared! What matters now is that we must search for them!" The middle-aged man said in worry. This won''t do! If they lose their two most precious sessors at the same time then their sect will decline! "...Um." Fen Moli agreed with his words but even after searching for a whole day, they still can''t find a single trace of them... At some point, they meet up with the group from the . It seems that they''re also missing one of their sect elders... Of course they won''t be able to find them any longer... Their bodies have mixed with the snow and ice in this realm after all... ... "...I thank your excellency for saving us." Qin Wushang is the first to snaps out of his daze and immediately said his gratitude towards Issei. "A-Ah, thank you once again, Elder Ise." Cang Yue chimed in almost immediately. She''s not in a daze because of Issei''s prowess but because she''s dazed seeing his broad and dependable back... She already knew of Issei''s strength to a certain extent so she''s not that surprised seeing his action. Xia Yuanba and Yun Che also thanked Issei. While Xia Yuanba''s words are pure without any emotion other than pure gratitude, Yun Che gratitude isced with fear... There''s no helping it, humans tend to feel fear of the unknown especially true for Yun Che who has lived 2 lifetimes in a row... In his 2 lifetimes, he never saw this kind of showcase in power. "Um." Issei only calmly nodded at their words and when he wanted to leave, Yun Che said he wanted to have a conversation with him. "Excuse me, Elder Ise... May I speak with you in private?" Even now he''s sweating a little feeling afraid that Issei would feel offended or some sort. But he just can''t let his treasures gone without a trace just like that... He needs some answers especially since the pendant is supposedly the only clue that could lead him to his biological parents. His adoptive grandfather, Xiao Ying has already told him about his true identity, so he''s very desperate wanting to know about the whereabouts... While the is entrusted to him by his Medical Master in his 2nd life... Issei knows just what Yun Che wanted to talk about so he agreed to his request with a simple nod. Cang Yue is curious just what they wanted to talk about but she won''t pry into their business. "Yun Che thanks elder for agreeing to this junior humble request." Yun Che cupped his fist in gratitude. Then they both walked towards the distance not far away from Cang Yue''s group location... ... Yun Che took a deep breath before he started speaking: "...Elder Ise, the thing is... Have you seen my treasures? You see... I lost my treasures sometimes after I met you in the past... They both are very important to me and I''m not using you or anything, I just wanted to ask you and if you don''t know of it then I understand... " Issei doesn''t say anything but he calmly extended his hand and on top of his palm, there are 2 items floating above it. Yun Che''s eyes went wide with excitement seeing the 2 items. "Is this the treasures you''re searching for?" Issei asked him calmly. "Yes! Both of them are indeed the treasures that are entrusted to me by my biological parents and also my Master in medicinal arts and this junior will be eternally grateful if Elder could give it back to me." Yun Che acknowledged it almost instantaneously. "Hmph! What a joke... Does he think the heavenly treasures are some sort ofmodity someone weak as him could keep?" Jasmine''s disdainful voice can be heard from within the but Yun Che couldn''t hear it. What she said is indeed the truth... If someone were to know someone as weak as Yun Che possesses 2 heavenly treasures then he won''t even know how he dies when the timees... Sometimes, having riches in your hand could be a disaster instead of a blessing... And in this case, it''s a disaster... Yun Che who''s pathetically like an ant in the eyes of Jasmine is not worthy of having 2 heavenly treasures. "I would give it back to you if I could but... Whether these 2 treasures are willing or not is a different story..." Issei said feeling a little sorry for Yun Che. Even though these 2 treasures don''t have their own consciousness but they have their own will... They couldn''t speak but they can move to a certain extent and also choose their rightful Master... Imagine an AI(Artificial Intelligence) that has been programmed to always find the best software to upgrade themselves. There''s no way that said AI would willingly choose to downgrade themselves without proper programming. Perhaps Yun Che is their past Master they approve of but because they met Issei here then the chance of them willingly return themselves to Yun Che''s hand is not certain... Even if they do return to Yun Che, who knows if the 2 would be willing to utilize their power like they used to... It''s a well-known information in the upper realm that the can choose their own Master. Unless their previously chosen Master dies or that person is a lot better than their previous host then they won''t leave their current host. And this is exactly what happened and also what Issei wanted to convey towards Yun Che but thetter doesn''t understand what the former meant... "...What do you mean, senior?" Yun Che''s face went cold thinking that Issei is coveting his treasures and doesn''t want to give it back... Issei who saw Yun Che''s expression narrowed his eyes himself. "Don''t think that I''m trying to trick you. If I wanted to, then I can kill you without even lifting a finger on the spot right here right now. There''s no need for me to waste my time trying to exin things to you if I truly coveted your treasures." Issei responded back with a much more colder voice. The hot-headed Yun Che instantly sobered... Right... If Issei really wanted to steal his treasures then there''s no need for Issei to waste words with him. He can just kill him on the spot akin to a human stepping on an ant. Their strength disparity is too far apart after all... They''re in the ... If someone truly dies here then there won''t be a chance to find out just who''s the culprit is just like that elder from the Burning n said before... Sure Cang Yue and the others are nearby but even if they do know of the truth, what can they do? This man in front of him is too powerful to even consider him as their enemy... And that''s not taking the that''s supporting him into consideration... Unknown to Yun Che, it''s the other way around... It''s not that the that''s supporting Issei but it''s him supporting them instead... "Junior apologize for hisck of manners... Can you please enlighten this junior by what senior meant just now?" Yun Che hastily apologizes while having a cold sweat. "I meant what I said. These 2 treasures won''t go back to you unless you''re stronger than me... Even if I wanted to give it back, I couldn''t do so. You can try taking them back on your own if you wanted to." Issei said towards Yun Che in a calm manner once more while extending his hand that contains the 2 treasures. Yun Che felt suspicious of Issei''s words but thinking about what just happened, he decided to do just that. He tried grabbing towards the 2 treasures but his hand immediately phase through it like it was never there in the first ce. Yun Che bes dumbstruck seeing this phenomenon and then he tried his best to grab into it... He utilizes all of his profound energy and strength but the result stays the same. If he couldn''t feel these 2 treasures presence then he might think that Issei is tricking him with illusions but he can clearly sense it right before him... It''s right in front of him but it is out of reach from his hand at the same time: "Impossible! I won''t believe I can''t grab onto it!" The frustration is unbearable for Yun Che. But no matter what he does, once again, the result stays the same... ''...Is what he just said is really the truth?!'' Yun Che thought frustratingly inside his mind. Finally, after a couple more tries, Yun Che gave up with a bitter sigh... "...Is there really no other way, senior?" Yun Che tried asking Issei but he knows that the chance is quite slim... "Sadly, as of right now, there''s no other solution that I can think of." Issei shakes his head. Even if he could, he still couldn''t give away the right now since Jasmine and Xun''er is residing within it. "*Sigh*... Then Junior ask senior to hold onto it until the day I could take them back arrive... I hope senior can agree to my simple request. That pendant is the only clue for me to find my biological parents..." Yun Che said with a bitter feeling. These 2 treasures were his... For 2 lifetime they were his... But on the 3rd lifetime, he lost it just like that... Is this karma at work? The price he needed to pay for living 3 lifetimes? "Tch! This brat thinks too highly of himself! That day will nevere!" Jasmine said in disdain once more from within the pearl. Xun''er smiles wryly but she agrees to her daughter''s words... Be stronger than Issei? She honestly can''t see a sliver of a chance for that to happen... It''s nothing but a pipe dream and they arepletely sure of this oue. If they''re suspicious whether Issei came from the upper realm or not, then they''re 100% sure that this Yun Che came from the lower ne... His profound aura exins it all. It couldn''t be more ordinary in their eyes. "Very well..." Issei sighed to himself. He knows the time when Yun Che could best him will nevere... So right now it''s just an empty promise between them. "...In the meantime, you can hold on to this. Think of it as my rpensation for taking your treasures." Issei thought for a second before he took out 2 objects from the and threw it towards Yun Che. He took 2 treasures from Yun Che and he willpensate exactly 2 of the same level of treasures(At least in his opinion). Even though it''s not his intention in the first ce to "steal" the treasures from Yun Che, but he still owes Yun Che nevertheless. Yun Che reflexively caught the 2 objects with his hands. The first item is a golden colored light armor with some exotic ck inscription on it. While the second item is a great sword that''s colored pure white and along the de, there''s a golden runic symbol inscribed into it. "This is...?" Yun Che went into a daze while holding the 2 objects... "The armor is called , it is a powerful armor that could block even the strike from a divine weapon. And since I saw you were using a greatsword in the tournament, I gave you the sword of , it is able to y gods, demons, and repel all elements to a certain extent." Issei introduced the 2 items for Yun Che. He possesses quite a few legendary and divine artifact and even phantasmal artifact rarity inside the but they can''t help him with his recovery sadly... Not really surprising since he doesn''t really need one until now and those kinds of artifacts which could assist the user with their regeneration and the like are already given away by him towards his wives, or he already dismantled them to fuse it with their wedding rings. Sure there''s still some left but it''s inside the original treasury and not his current pseudo . Besides, his current situation can''t be fixed with a simple spell and simr spells like that... Jasmine who saw the 2 treasures had her mouth went wide agape... Even from inside the pearl she could feel the overflowing divine strength of those 2 treasures. They might even on par or perhaps surpass the in terms of strength alone... Perhaps only the ranked 1st heavenly treasure could rival these 2 artifacts... "H-How can you give that 2 treasures away just like that?! It doesn''t make sense... He''s just a weakling! There''s no need for you to waste your time with him!" Jasmine scratched her head in exasperation. Issei doesn''t respond to her words which made her even more vexed... Just what is going on inside this baddy head?! How can he give away these 2 divine treasures just like that! Xun''er understands Issei''s personality to a certain extent and she can understand just why Issei did this... He''s not the type of person that is willing to owe someone a favor, that''s why... If he does owe someone a favor then he will immediately repay their favor when he has the chance... That''s the kind of person Issei is... Actually, Jasmine also understands this but understanding and willing to ept it is a different story... Yun Che felt like he''s dreaming... Just now he was devastated losing 2 treasures just like that but a momentter he received 2 treasures that could rival that said treasures... "...Junior thanks senior for his benevolence." Yun Che bowed deeply towards Issei. He stored the treasures he just got into his storage ring lest it might attract unwanted attention. "Um. Then I believe we''re done here." Issei then walked towards the opposite direction while Yun Che sees him off. Soon, Issei disappears into the distance... Now Issei doesn''t really owe Yun Che a favor anymore. Their karma ties have been severed... Yun Che then went back towards his own group but Cang Yue tantly felt disappointed that Issei already left. Yun Che who saw her lovelorn looks finally understand why his advances never seem to works against her... It seems that he''s toote in the race, Yun Che thought bitterly inside his mind. ... Issei continues to umte more and more treasures which made Jasmine and Xun''er be numb of his luck... The weather in this realm is constantly in a snowstorm but that doesn''t bother Issei in the slightest. He can see what''s around him as clear as a day. At this time, a tingling feeling suddenly came from Issei''s left hand''s palm. He immediately lifted up his left hand and discovered that his palm was currently shing with a green brilliance that belonged to the . This means that the has a reaction toward treasures. And to make the react, it certainly wasn''t just any ordinary treasure either. Issei then followed the direction where the pinpointed. The blizzard did not have any hint of stopping, and it was unknown just how long this blizzard had been going on. The ice and snow under their feet also thickened to an unimaginable extent. The temperature of this ce was frighteningly low. After walking for so long under this sky and earth of ice, in order to defend against the acute cold, a normal person''s profound energy expenditure speed will also be extremely fast. But Issei here is like having a stroll in the park... Even his clothes don''t have a single piece of snow sticking to it. It''s as if the snow intentionally avoids his body on their own... After walking for a while, Issei saw a glowing blue flower in the distance. It was an enormous lotus flower whose diameter was as long as five feet, it had an illusory blue colored jade-like flower stem and light blue flower petals that flowed with fluorescent brilliance. Yet its stamen was like a red-colored starry sky that had gathered together and shed with a mysterious and entric light. A lotus ought to bloom in the summer with a scorching sun, yet this lotus, had lofty bloomed within the blizzard. The wind howled and the falling snow flew about, so it would be difficult even for an ordinary person to stand upright under this kind of blizzard. This lotus flower unyieldingly stood there, neither the petals or the stamen had the slightest of waver. It was as if none of its petals could possibly fall even if the blizzard was ten times stronger. Under the snow, the entirend was even submerged underneath. Yet only this lotus flower was not covered. On the petals, even a trace of the drifting snow could not be seen. In this world of overwhelming blizzard and snow, it became the only, and also the most blinding existence. Issei doesn''t have any reaction when he saw this flower and so does Jasmine. This flower is very rare in the lower realm. If those major sects took ahold of this flower location then they would do anything just to get their hands on it... Even those from the are no exception. This flower is called , it is said to be a sacred object gifted by the heavens and is also a kind of object which shouldn''t exist in the mortal world because it opposes the heavens. Just like its name implies, it says that after consuming the flower, it could make someone without any profound strength step into the in a day''s time. And if that someone has a very high talent then they could even reach the , hence its name... The . Furthermore, the power that''s hidden inside the is extremely gentle and absolutely would not cause a situation, where the person who consumed it cannot endure the change and be injured or some sort, to appear. Now it might seem like it''s nothing much but what if this flower is used early on when they''re still but a child? A child at the age of 4-5 years old but already steps into the or even the and perhaps into the ! Just that imagination alone is extremely tempting for those major sects... If one could acquire it, one could climb to a height that others may not achieve even if they worked hard for their entire lives. The words "object that opposes the heavens", was not at all an exaggeration for it. And this kind of thing that breaks the bnce too much, should indeed, not exist in this world. The flower who sensed Issei''s presence trembled slightly while its glow shines even brighter. It started fluttering amongst the blizzard and it''s as if its leaves are inviting Issei to pluck it. If the flower could grow legs then it would probably unroot itself and immediately flew towards Issei''s hand on its own... Jasmine and Xun''er who saw this phenomenon are not that confused anymore since they already knew about Issei being able to use a element from before. And besides, this is not the 1st time this kind of situation happened... Most of the rare herbs, nts, or flowers Issei acquired before this acts the same way as this flower before them... Back then they''re confused about this but now theypletely understand... They started to suspect if Issei possesses some sort of bloodline or not... But they won''t be able to guess the real reason why Issei could freely use element... It''s because of the from the Krs race and also him possessing a high affinity with it in the first ce... And this is not taking Issei''s past reincarnation which is Adan himself from the world into consideration... Issei then calmly pluck the flower up. It almost as if the flower shivered in utter joy being touched by Issei. From discovery to approach, to sessfully plucking it, the entire process was incredibly smooth. Let alone risks, even an obstacle did not exist. It was simple to the point that it was somewhat abnormal. Issei then stored the flower inside the . [Xiaotao, go nt that flower along with the others] Issei sends a sound transmission towards Xiaotao that''s residing inside the . Others might not be able to use sound transmission in this realm but bypassing this realm''sw is very easy for Issei. [Understood, Master] Xiaotao answered from within the . Issei already created a miniature within the . So the rare herbs and flowers he achieved so far that he doesn''t give away to the are kept there by him. Both the and the are "cultivating" right beside the Garden absorbing excess energy emitted by the rare nts. The rare herbs and nts couldn''t be any happier living inside the because of it... They are nourished extremely well in here after all. It should''ve taken them hundreds, and even thousands of years to fully grow and transform themselves but by being here they don''t need that long anymore... Some of the rare herbs and flowers even already grew and even transformed... Take this for example. In the near future, it will be able to transform itself and it won''t be just called an but it might be called the or even given a proper chance... But it seems that this flower is not unguarded after all... A severe winter descended upon the Heaven Basin, so it froze over. As for this profound beast that stood guard by the side all year round, it had entered deep hibernation on the bottom of the Heaven Basin. Since it did not sense Issei''s approach, it was still fast asleep then. Well, even if it awakes then it''s still won''t be able to sense his presence anyway. However, once the had been plucked away, when its aura hadpletely disappeared, it had finally woken up, evoking a fury that surged to the skies. BOOM!!! AWOOOOOOOOO!!! A Huge heaven crashing earth splitting sound echoed from behind Issei, followed by a terrifying roar that was enough to burst heaven and earth. Issei frowned a little when he heard this roar feeling a little annoyed because of how loud it is... The beast was around three hundred meters tall and white hair covered its entire body. It had a humanlike body and a vicious wolf-like head with scarlet red eyes. (AN: Think of a humongous werewolf). When itnded, it was like a small mountain that blocked a huge amount of light from the heavens, and the aura it released, was way more terrifying than over ten thousand mountains. In front of its huge body, any normal person was as insignificant as little flies. ... In between two icy mountains, Ling Yuefeng finally found his first reward from an ancient forest that wasn''tpletely covered in ice and snow. Just as he was about to pluck that pitch-ck , the sound of a profound beast suddenly echoed from the distance. The ce it came from was very far away, so the sound wasn''t very loud, but it indeed shook Ling Yuefeng''s entire body. His face showed an incredibly shocked expression, and even his soul was unexpectedly trembled by the roar that originated from far away. "This is this is the power of a Tyrant Profound Beast!" Ling Yuefeng looked in the distance and an uncontroble fear loomed over his face. "Inside the , there was actually a Tyrant Profound Beast" "Wait! This cry is filled with anger! Could it be that someone stepped into its territory or provoked it?" While thinking about these things, Ling Yuefeng''s expression kept changing. The power that this sound contained could send him, a Throne, into deep fear. He felt that the owner of this sound could destroy him effortlessly. ... a level never before was seen in the , because in the history of , there never was a true Overlord(Tyrant). was already the peak and limit of the . Titles like and could exist only in the fantasies of Blue Wind profound practitioners. It was a level that they absolutely could notprehend and imagine. The person who offended this Tyrant Profound Beast, he would turn into dust particles in the blink of an eye... It was impossible for there to be a secondary oue. Ling Yuefeng subconsciously retreated two steps and then flew towards that roar in the distance. Right now, he could only deeply pray that the ones who offended this terrifying Tyrant Profound Beast wasn''t a part of his . ... In the distance, Xia Qingyue and Chu Yuechan''s group also heard of this tyrant profound beast but they''re not that too concerned about it and they only stopped their movement for a second before they resumed their search for treasures. Xia Qingyue''s group has killed dozens of profound beasts ranging from the and while Chu Yuechan''s group managed to kill 1 Tyrant Profound Beast with Chu Yueli assistance. Even though the beast is only at the 1st level of it''s still an Overlord regardless. It''s not an easy fight but they still won in the end... Now they have 1 tyrant profound beast core in their possession. They wonder if their sect elder will be happy receiving this core... Even if a sovereign beast pops out they still won''t feel any fear... They have their sect elder protection after all. ... Yun Che''s group hastily followed suit of Ling Yuefeng''s idea... As in running as far as possible from the source of the beast roar. Cang Yue felt a little concerned thinking if Issei is the one who provoked this tyrant profound beast but soon she shakes her head wryly since even if Issei is the one who provoked it then it''s the beast that should be worried, not the other way around... She won''t believe that he will get done in by some measly tyrant profound beast. ... That roar transmitted an extremely terrifying pressure and prative power into every corner of the Heaven Basin Secret Realm. Itpletely overwhelmed the most powerful experts of the top ten sects with shock and made each of them retreat from the source of the roar. They simultaneously thought that death would be inevitable, but none of them could have imagined that the people who encountered this terrifying profound beast is even monstrous than the beast itself. "It''s a ..." Jasmine said feeling a little worried. To think that they will meet another this soon... It hasn''t been that long since Jasmine said that she needed 6 of the Tyrant Beast Core for the reconstruction of their physical bodies. But now, she''s wondering if Issei could kill this profound beast since it''s at the peak of the . They know that he has subordinates that''s at the but what about him... Is he powerful enough to kill this profound beast before him? They don''t judge Issei based on his cultivation realm any longer after all so they wanted to know just what is the true extent of his strength is... But Jasmine is prepared to help Issei the moment she saw things go awry even if it will make her injury worsen. Issei who was observing the beast bes slightly astonished... "ROAR!!!" The giant beast lifted up its right arm and smashed downwards towards Issei. The sound of the wind that whistled produced by the beast is as if space itself ripped apart. If this fist were to hit anyone else then that person would be a meat paste, guaranteed. Even a normal practitioners wouldn''t dare to take this fist head-on. Boom!!! Like a heavy hammer that came from heaven, it smashed the ground viciously, causing the entire Heaven Basin to vibrate. If it wasn''t a state of severe winter right now, but a summer day instead, perhaps a great amount of the Heaven Basin''s water would quake into the sky. Jasmine gritted her teeth seeing Issei still standing without a care on the spot but what she saw next made her went into a daze... The beast fist stopped dead in its track blocked by Issei''s right hand... And he doesn''t seem strained at all... In fact, it''s beast that attacked him with his fist that''s currently trembling. Most likely feeling the damage rebound from hitting a literal steel te... The beast doesn''t seem to want to give up even though his attack just now failed miserably... But before it could follow up with another attack it felt like its vision goes blurry and the next thing it knows, it saw its lower body gushing a fountain of blood then its vision goes ckpletely... *Thud!* Its giant body dropped t to the white ground rising a cloud of white snow particles into the air but that white ground soon bes red because of the beast blood... Not a single drop of bloodnded on Issei''s body. The beast body went twitching for a few seconds before ityspletely still... wless... That''s the only thing that went inside Xun''er and Jasmine''s mind right now. All they saw was Issei waving his left hand and the next thing they know the beast''s body is split in two. Even they can''t tell if Issei used any profound energy or not just now... What Issei did was, he manipted the wind around him and used that very same wind to create an invisible de that cuts through the giant beast body like a piece of paper. Unless Jasmine and Xun''er are proficient in the element then there''s no way they could tell what Issei just did... He purely used only the element without a single ounce of profound energy in it... A pure unadulterated maniption. Perhaps Jasmine could sense this if she''s in her top condition but the current her is incapable of it... Issei then walked towards the beast''s body and waved his hand. There are 2 objects thatnded on his hand... The 1st object is the beast profound core but the 2nd object made both Jasmine and Xun''er utterly dumbfounded and then they be pleasantly surprised in the next second. This object was a very small bead, at the size of an ordinary ss ball that sparkled all over like a sapphire. However, the rich rays of blue light it emitted was much stronger than a sapphire, making it shine like a little star. When Issei grabbed it, it seemed as though it had suddenly awakened from its slumber. Suddenly, it released an incredibly intense azure blue light that shrouded the surrounding area. This thing is the same thing that he found inside the , inside the Red Dragon''sir to be exact... It is the Heretic God seed! And judging by its color then it should be of a . ""Heretic God Water Seed!!!"" They both eximed at the same time. Issei put away the beast core inside the while he observed the in his hand. And just when he''s about to store it into the pearl as well. A buzzing sound rang from within Xun''er mind but Issei could also hear it. An incredibly old and distant voice that felt like it came from an ancient era sounded. "Sessor of my powers You are finally here And greetings to you... O'' Go*!@&-..." Jasmine and Xun''er couldn''t understand the end of the words said by this ancient voice but they decided to put that aside for now. Issei is the culprit behind this obviously and they also realize this so they kind of used to this... Xun''er quickly shut her eyes. As she concentrated her mind, she tried to respond: "You''re the Heretic God?" "That''s right the seed in this Exc... Young man''s hand contains a fragment of my soul that I left behind I waited many many years within this small world and finally waited until your arrival" The Heretic God was about to say Issei''s identity once again but he realized that Issei doesn''t want his identity to be exposed towards them both so he changed the way he addressed Issei immediately... If someone of his caliber called even Issei with his "Excellency" then needless to say his identity would be exposed. Xun''er''s heart stirred and then blurted out her thought: "...Could it be, that the small world that we''re in right now is something you established back then?" Not because of the beast strength or anything but rather because he sensed another "Element Seed" within its body. The old voice gently said: "Correct Young man, could you please give the towards my sessors...? And Sessor of my powers... after you eat the , rx your mind steady your breathing let me take a look at your memories let me understand with thest bits of my power what I can do for you This soul residue of mine will soon disappear so you better hurry..." Actually, it could maintain its existence for a longer period of time but he doesn''t want to bother Issei more than needed. Xun''er doesn''t wait for Issei to put the into the pearl and she exited the pearl instantly. Issei then gives the to her. "Thank you so much, Ise..." She bowed deeply towards Issei and there''s an indescribable emotion that shes through her eyes... This man before her just keeps creating miracle after miracle... Now she''s not sure if she could repay him in this lifetime... But she decided to think about itter and ate the . Instantaneously, after Xun''er ate the , her profound veins were suddenly put into a state of violent turmoil. The surface of her body suddenly emitted azure blue rays of light. Afterward, like a lump of azure blue me, the surface of her body began to ignite. Her ck rabbit ears also stand upright making her look quite enchanting, that, coupled with the snowfall in the background, if someone were to saw her now then they would absolutely think of her as a Goddess of Winter... The icy cold sensationpletely disappeared. Xun''er closed her eyes and her entire body was full of unspeakable coziness. During the frantic turmoil of her profound veins, a profound strength that seemed to havee out of nowhere rapidly surged forth. The profound strength within her profound veins gradually increased and reached its capacity, yet it still did not stop... A soft sound rang, and Xun''er heard a faint noise of something breaking. At this moment, the sensation that a hurdle had been directly ovee was transmitted from her profound veins. The blue rays of light that had shined for a long time over her body had also finally burned out at this time. During that split second, Xun''er clearly felt as though her profound veins had evolved. The profound strength it held condensed into such a density that she could hardly believe. Her perception of her own body and her surroundings also changed immensely. Her entire body, soul, and profound veins were all suddenly reborn and became anew... Xun''er raised her head and slowly exhaled. A sudden surge of profound strength, many times more tyrannical than what she had before dispersed from her body! Her cultivation increased at a rapid rate... From the 1st level to the peak of the in one go and only when it reaches the 1st level of the that it finally stopped... Xun''er silently inspected her interior and she saw her originally crystal-like body so vividly that it seemed as if it was see-through. Her original profound veins which were as crimson as mes were now transformed into a mix of scarlet and blue. Each of her fifty-four profound entrances all flickered alternatively in blue and scarlet rays of light. Not only her profound veins, even her channels, sma, and cells all had a hint of an azure blue to them now. The scarlet and the blue colors weren''tpletely separate, but they weren''tpletely fused either. They were somewhere in between, all mixed up in a mess without repelling each other in the mess, without intruding upon each other''s independent existences. When she ate the fire seed back then, Xun''er''s profound veins gained a fire attribute and gained the ultimate affinity with the fire element. She was also able to control element to a certain degree, and could not be harmed by fire in any shape or form. Now that she has consumed the water seed, Xun''er''s profound veins gained both water and fire attributes. In nature, water and fire were two ipatible elements, but these two attributes coexisted perfectly within the Heretic God''s Profound Veins. Even Issei''s normal and element won''t be able to harm her but that''s if Issei doesn''tbine his and element with his aura or other elements... His are not pure fire so if Xun''er got hit by it then she won''t be able to resist it since it''s not a normal fire... It''s a me breath that''sbined with his Dragon aura which created a unique element which is called the element. After Xun''er finished the process of absorbing the , the Heretic God then used its divine sense to prod her memory... "So it''s like this... You''re from the upper realm... And your hatred towards those that harmed your daughter and even killed your son runs deep... Very well... I shall assist you to reach the peak and that way you will have the strength to take revenge with your own hands... I''ll use the final bits of my power to fulfill this wish of yours... And I can also send you all to a special ce as a reward for this young man... Do you want to?" The Heretic God finished reading her memories and said gently. Issei raised his eyebrows when he heard the Heretic God words. "Oh? What ce?" Issei asked. "...This ce contains a zone that''s filled with one of the natural elements that you needed the most to help you recover from your... ''Injuries''..." The Heretic God said after a small hesitation. "..." Issei narrowed his eyes after hearing the Heretic God''s words. He can sense that he has some hidden intent by sending him to this "Special" ce... But the fact that he needed to see if this ce really has something he needed or not still remains... Although, from the looks of it, this ce should really quite special so he might as well check it. While Issei is arranging his thoughts about this, both Xun''er and Jasmine be astonished hearing that Issei is currently injured as well... They wanted to ask but decided not to in the end... At least Xun''er does while Jasmine wanted to investigate this further. "Very well... I agree with your proposal" Issei finally agreed to the Heretic God proposal. "Good... You can only stay for twenty-four hours over there After twenty-four hours You will be taken back to this small world Is what I wanted to say but since your w attainment is very high then I can''t really put a restriction on you... So it''s up to you when you wanted to return... I will just give you the coordinates for this realm instead..." "Um." Issei nodded calmly. The old voice then disappeared. Xun''er went inside the pearl after giving Issei her thanks once again... There''s a blue portal appeared in front of Issei and then he stepped into the portal disappearing from the ... But before Isseipletely disappears, Xun''er heard a few more words left behind by the Heretic God. ''Never make this person as your enemy... And if possible, follow and serve him as your Master...'' After that, the voice disappeared while Xun''er went silent... ... A wave of cool and refreshing air mixed with the faint scent of flowers and the fragrance of soil assailed their nostrils. Xun''er and Jasmine both exited the pearl to see just what kind of ce they currently at. Dark green grass, a small running river, and trees of various height and width were unevenly distributed everywhere. This was the scene that they saw after they opened their eyes. This was a ce that didn''t seem to be visited by many people, and it didn''t seem to be anything special. They don''t know just what kind of ce is this but as far as they could tell there doesn''t seem anything special about it... Issei started to wonder just what kind of "Zone" the Heretic God talking about. But it shouldn''t be that far from their current location, right? "...You''re currently injured?" Jasmine who stands beside him asked in a low voice. She really couldn''t tell that Issei is injured or not... Xun''er is also wondering about the same thing. "Hmm, yes. You could say that my current condition is not at my peak just like you" Issei answered her question calmly. "...How injured are you currently? You seem quite healthy in my eyes... Is it internal injuries? It can''t be... I don''t sense any abnormality on your internal organs..." Jasmine asked him once again while inspecting him at the same time. Others might not be able to tell, but both Xun''er and Issei knows that she''s feeling worried about his condition. Issei smiled softly under his mask and give her head a pat. "Hey! This princess already told you that you''re not allowed to touch this princess''s head!" Although she said that, she doesn''t seem to have any intention to really stop or avoid his touch. "No need to worry, I''m not in any kind of danger at all. At least, ifpared to your condition then my situation is a lot better..." Issei said softly while still patting her head. What he said is not wrong. His injury is not that fatal like Jasmine. If Issei overused his power then he will just get slightly weaker and weaker with his skills being unusable in the process while Jasmine, on the other hand, might die because her poison will re up whenever she overexerted her strength. "H-Humph! W-Who''s worried about you! This princess just doesn''t want to be implicated by your injuries! Don''t forget that you''re the master of the . If something were to happen to you then this princess would also suffer the same consequences!" Her small face went a little red and she hastily swung her head to the side to avoid his line of sight. Xun''er giggled lightly at her daughter which made thetter''s face be another shade redder. "Save me... Save me" When they''re still goofing around, an urgent cry for help echoed from nearby. This was the cry of a young girl with an empty voice that sounded like it originated from a remote valley spring. It contained deep terror and fear. Then, the sound of chaotic footsteps grew closer. Issei instantly looked towards the source of the sound and found a little girl who wore yellow clothes quickly fleeing his way. From her petite and exquisite body, she should only be around twelve years old. However, she had clearly already established the foundations of profound strength since her running speed wasn''t slow at all. Behind her, three men in ck calmly and unhurriedly chased her as they teasinglyughed: "Hey hey, you can run all you want. Let''s see how far you can run once you run out of strength" "Plop" The weary little girl fell on the ground. She struggled for a bit, but she couldn''t get up. Her tears already filled her eyes and clenched her teeth, but she stubbornly did not want to let the tears flow out. Behind her, three men in ck calmly and unhurriedly walked over. The man in the middle extended his hand, grabbed towards her andughed recklessly: "Su Ling''er, run again, keep running... Go on... Run, hahaha!" After the ck-clothed man grabbed onto the little girl''s clothes, he instantly picked her small body up and said with a sinister smile. "This sure is a stubborn little brat, to actually be able to run so far Hehe, now that his daughter hasnded in our hands, I really want to see if old man Su Huangshan will still be as obstinate!" "You You bad people! M-My father will definitely save me, and then beat all of you down!" Even though the little girl''s eyes were filled with fear, she did not cry. Stubbornly holding back her tears, she struggled and shouted in the ck-clothed man''s hands. "Hahahaha!" The ck-clothed manughed out wildly. "Then that will really be the best oue, I really hope to have him here! I really want to see if that Su Huangshan Keuhk!" Before the ck-clothed man''s words fell, he felt like his throat went tight being gripped by someone who just suddenly appeared right in front of him and the little girl he was holding disappeared. "Ah!" The frightened little girl let out a shriek and subconsciously hugged onto the man who just snatched her from the bad guy''s arm. "Close your eyes... It will be over soon." She heard a gentle voice resounding beside her ears and she subconsciously followed these words and closed her eyes tightly. "Wh-Who are... *Crack!*" The man in ckpanions was about to shout something but the next moment their voice stopped without any indication... When the little girl opened her eyes once more, the 3 men who were chasing after her disappeared without a trace... And if one looks closely on the ground, they will see some pieces of red ices scattered here and there... But it soon also disappears into nothingness... "It''s fine now. You''re safe... All of the bad guys already gone" The gentle voice resounded once again and she looks up only to see a ck mask right in front of her face. She was feeling a little afraid of seeing this mask but the gentle voice manages to calm down her nerves... She looked at Issei strangely, blinked her eyes, and politely said. "Big brother, thank you for saving Ling''er Big brother, you''re so incredible, you instantly made all of the bad guys disappeared, just as You''re just as incredible as Ling''er father!" "Oh really?" "Mn!" The little girl nodded. Issei keeps speaking at her with a gentle tone and that made the small girl have a favorable impression of him. Seeing her current expression, it seemed that her fear earlier hadpletely disappeared, and she no longer needed him to console her. She tilted her head. "Big brother, why are you wearing a mask?" "Hm? Ah, it''s nothing really... Big brother just felt a little shy being gazed by other people" Issei said. "Oh..." The girl nodded understandingly: "Ling''er also sometimes felt shy whenever people look at her. Big brother''s idea is great! Next time Ling''er will also look for a mask to cover her face so that way Ling''er won''t feel shy anymore if people are gazing at Ling''er." Issei smiled wryly at her words. "But... There''s just us here right now, big brother... So you don''t have to feel shy right?" Su Ling''er said. "Well... Okay then." Issei thought for a second and then he took off his mask. Su Ling''er face went nk for a few seconds after seeing his face but soon she shouted in awe: "Big brother, you''re so pretty!" Issei''s mouth started twitching a lot... Pretty? He''s not a girl alright... "Err, thank you..." "Big brother by far is the prettiest person Ling''er has ever seen!" "Umm, Ling''er... Can you not call big brother pretty?" "Eh? Why not?" "The word pretty is for girls and big brother is obviously a man, so..." "Ah, really...? Ling''er understand! Then... Then... Big brother, you''re so beautiful!" She said with the same cheerful voice. "..." Issei finally gave up... There''s no helping it... Su Ling''er is still a kid after all. So she still hasn''t learned more words to describe people''s appearance. She must''ve learned from her father when he''s praising her being pretty and beautiful or whatnot. Issei then put her down... "Oh, right! What''s your name, big brother? Ling''er name is Su Ling''er, I am 12 years old this year!" She asked for Issei''s name while introducing herself with a huge grin. It seemed as though, to her, reaching twelve years old was a very incredible achievement. "Big brother''s name is Ise. Nice to meet you, Ling''er." Issei pats her head gently. "Ise?" The little girl blinked her eyes and said softly: "Such a strange name but it''s also quite simple and great sounding at the same time..." After Ise reported his name, the little girl suddenly entered into a state of deep thought and nodded, again and again, appreciating his name as if she somehow understand just what his name means... Issei smiled wryly thinking what''s so special about his name... It''s just amon name back in his world... "Ah, big brother! Will you be friends with Ling''er?" She finally stopped her "thoughts" and asked Issei with a hopeful voice. "Sure." Issei agreed easily. "Really!? Yay! Ling''er finally has a friend of her own!" She started feeling very joyful. Little Ling''er smiled, revealing two little pearl-like canine teeth and two cute little dimples on her cheeks. Issei felt a little bit sad seeing how a girl at her age doesn''t have any friends... But he keeps his gentle smile all the time not letting his true thoughts shown... Issei then asked Su Ling''er. "Ling''er, where''s your home? Is it far away from here? Why were those people trying to capture you?" Ling''er''s small hand moved away from her cheek, and she pointed to the north. "My home is over there. It''s not too far away from here. At first, Father was supposed to bring me out to y today but while we were walking, a lot of ck-clothed people suddenly appeared. Father began fighting with those ck-clothed people, and told me to quickly run away So I kept running, and after running quite far away, suddenly, those three bad people from earlier appeared and chased after me together If big brother did not save me, I might have already been captured by them. Uuu I don''t know what happened to Father either, but since Father is so strong, he''s definitely able to beat up all those bad people." When she spoke of her Father, little Ling''er''s eyes were filled with adoration and did not carry too much worry. Evidently, she trusted her Father very much. Because of sprinting for a long time, and even tripping down heavily in the end, little Ling''er''s shoes were alreadypletely filled with dirt. The corners of her skirt were dirtied by arge amount, and there was even a big bruise on her small leg as well. Issei pity her even more and then he walked next to Ling''er, he picked up her small slim leg and gently asked. "Ling''er, did you fall and injure yourself? Does it hurt?" "A little But it''s already not that painful anymore." When Issei picked her small leg up, pain clearly shed through her expression. However, it was hurriedly reced with a smile that could move everyone''s hearts. It was as if she was trying to console Issei instead. Issei immediately cured her leg which amazes her a lot: "...Eh!? It''s really not painful anymore!" Then he also cleaned her shoes and clothes. By the time he''s done, her clothes look brand new and there''s not a single spot of dirt that could be found on her body. She then gazes at Issei with eyes filled with adoration: "Big brother, you''re so amazing!" Issei smiled gently at her: "Ling''er, can you tell me where I am? I came from a ce very far away, so I don''t even know where this ce is." "A ce very far away?" The little girl had an expression of astonishment, but then, she excitedly said. "It''s no wonder big brother Ise is not the least bit old, yet is as incredible as Father. Big brother must havee from those incredible ces in those legends, right? Ling''er Father has already told Ling''er, in those incredible ces, there are many very incredible people, and there are people that are even more incredible than Father Ah! Oh right, I almost forgot to answer big brother Ise''s question" Ling''er stretched out her hand and pointed to the distance. "My home is called the , and it''s at the bottom of the tallest mountain over there. That mountain is called . Big brother Ise, have you ever heard of that mountain? Father told me that our home''s mountain is very famous in the , you know." "Mn, I see... Then Ling''er do you know a special ce/environment that''s considered very very dangerous by your father?" Issei nodded at her words and then asked her... Chapter 107: Chapter 107: "Ah? A very very dangerous ce? Uhh, Ling''er doesn''t really know... Father only told Ling''er to never wander too far from our home." She shakes her head after thinking for a few seconds. As expected, Issei thought to himself... There''s no way a little girl like herself knows about that kind of ce but he still needs to try nevertheless. "Ling''er! Ling''er Where are you? Ling''er" Suddenly, anxious shouts sounded in the distance. And what was being shouted, was surprisingly Su Ling''er''s name. Issei heard it before Su Ling''er. His gaze swept over and saw a middle-aged man hastily run over. He was in a panic, his hair was disheveled, and the clothes on his body were rather worn out. However, there was a type of calm and mighty upper-ss feeling that could be captured on his bearing. The middle-aged man''s footsteps were lightning-fast, and he traveled over in a short time. Having heard his voice, Su Ling''er''s eyes shined as she spoke excitedly: "Father, it''s Father''s voice!" She stood up suddenly and ran over in the middle-aged man''s direction. However, after running a few steps, she turned around and looked at Issei, and stopped again. Standing at her former ce, she beckoned at the middle-aged man: "Father! I''m here, I''m here!" "Ling''er!" The middle-aged man became overjoyed and rushed over with his fastest speed. He grasped Su Ling''er''s shoulders at once, and spoke with an extremely anxious tone: "Thank god, thank god Ling''er, why did you run to such a faraway ce? Are you injured anywhere? Did anyone try to kidnap you?" "Father rx, even though there were bad guys, but Big Brother Ise saved me. Big Brother Ise is really amazing. Not only did he smack those bad guys running all at once, but he also made the ce I fell and hurt myself not hurt at all. He even cleaned my clothes and shoes." The middle-aged man''s entire heart was full concern about Su Ling''er''s safety, and when he saw her, all his attention was even more so focused on her. He had only now noticed Issei''s existence. He took a step forward, and said with immense gratitude: "This little brother, thank you for rescuing my daughter, this Su really is eternally grateful." Then he bes taken aback seeing Issei''s face... How could someone can be this stunning and attractive... If it weren''t for his will is strong enough then even he himself as a fellow man might go to the wrong path... Ling''er calling Issei with the word "Beautiful" is not wrong since Issei could be mistaken as a girl if he were to put on a little bit of make-up and dress up... Of course, Issei would never do that kind of thing... Never. Issei calmly greeted back: "Senior Su is too polite. Ling''er is kind and cute, anyone woulde to her rescue if they saw her. This junior only does what normal people would do." From the middle-aged man''splexion, what Issei saw was the deep care and concern for Su Ling''er. At least, his fatherly love toward Su Ling''er wasn''t the least bit impure. Issei''s modesty gave the middle-aged man a very good impression. He smiled and said: "To receive such praise from little brother here, my little girl here must be thrilled." This young man before him age looks only to be twenty or twenty-one, yet he can''t sense a tiny bit of his profound energy or cultivation realm. He ought to be some disciple or even an heir of some top-level sect... As he thought till here, the middle-aged man spoke: "Little brother, you ought to havee from a foreign ce, right? Do you currently have any ce to stay? If you aren''t unwilling, how about staying for a few days at our Grandwake n? It''ll also allow this Su to express his gratitude." He never saw nor heard of Issei before this so it''s understandable that he thought that Issei must be someone not from here. "I''m grateful for senior''s invitation but I have some business I need to take care of so I can''t stay for long." Issei declined his invitation politely. "Oh... That''s too bad then... Oh right, this one''s surname is Su, with the name Hengshan." Su Hengshan smiled warmly at Issei but also feel a little bit of pity seeing that Issei can''te with them. "Ah? Big brother Ise will leave soon?" Su Ling''er said with a saddened voice. Issei who saw that smiled gently at her and pat her head once again: "Don''t worry, Ling''er... Big brother will visit you againter." "Ah, really?" Her downcast face went bright right away after hearing Issei''s words. "Um, really... Here, go and keep this charm with you. When you''re in danger just channel your profound energy into the charm and it will protect you from any harm." Issei gives one of his defensive charms to her. "Big Brother Ise will visit me again! That''s great that''s great that''s great!" Su Ling''er was excited to the point of jumping. That exceptionally happy appearance made Su Hengshan feel somewhat inexplicable. "Thank you once again, little brother. And Ling''er, you''ll have to learn some manners, shouting and yelling like this doesn''t make you a good girl, okay?" Su Hengshan cupped his fist with immense gratitude then said towards Su Ling''er with a spoiling voice. Not only that Issei saved his daughter, but he also gave her a protective charm. Just from looking at it, he could tell that this charm must be something extraordinary. "Heee! Father really is naggy. Big Brother Ise is the bestest person, he wouldn''tin about me." As she spoke, Su Ling''er ran over and grabbed Issei''s hand and said while grinning: "Right, big brother Ise?" "Um." Issei chuckled lightly and rubbed her head once again. Su Ling''er giggled even more after having her head being rubbed by Issei. "Lolicon!" Jasmine''s voiceced with a bit of envy can be heard after seeing their interaction but Isseipletely ignores her... Su Hengshan felt somewhat puzzled for a moment. Calcting from the time, Ling''er and Little Brother Ise at most have met for half an hour at most, how did they be so close already? Moreover, looking at Ling''er''s manner, she, who usually didn''t like to meet with strangers, was exceptionally fond of this Little Brother Ise How curious. Maybe she''s smitten by his otherworldly face? No, it shouldn''t be... Ling''er is not at that age yet. She still couldn''t differentiate a love between familial love and love between man and woman after all. Perhaps she just adores him like her real elder brother figure? Yeah, that''s certainly more usible rather than a girl fall in love at first sight especially when the girl is barely reached 12 years old in age... "Senior, could you tell me a ce that''s considered the most dangerous ce in this continent? You see, I''m not from around here so I''m kinda clueless about some things." Issei asked Su Hengshan the true purpose of why he arrived here. "Ah? The most dangerous ce? Hmm..." Su Hengshan who heard Issei''s question went into deep thoughts for a few moments before he remembered about that ce. As he expected, Issei is not from here or he would''ve heard about him a long time ago with this otherworldly countenance and strength that he couldn''t sense at all. "...Then if you''re looking for the most dangerous ce in this continent it should be the ." Su Hengshan said in a dire voice. "Oh? Can you tell me more about this ce?" Issei inquired further. "Well..." Then Su Hengshan hesitated a little before he proceeded to inform Issei of this ce information... is located in the Mythical Abode Mountain Range north-east of the Azure Cloud Continent. The is located at the border between the Country of Supwake and the Southern Sky Nation. Supwake is to the north and Southern Sky is to the south. is the most dangerous of the Four Deadly Regions. Once you fell into it, your death was assured. Everyone who had attempted to explore Cloud''s End Cliff did not live to tell the tale, no matter how strong the individual was. So, Cloud''s End Cliff was also known as the . Its notoriety was known by everyone who lived in the Azure Cloud Continent and very few people would even go near that area. He ended his exnation by pointing at the direction of the is located. "That is also to say that no one has ever seen what the bottom of Cloud''s End Cliff looks like?" Issei''s interest is greatly piqued from hearing Su Hengshan''s story. "Nobody ever has." Su Hengshan said as he nodded his head in affirmation, "This is also why Cloud''s End Cliff is known as the . ording tomon logic, once someone reaches the Emperor or Tyrant Profound Realm, even if it was a fathomless abyss, they should still be able to scale it by traveling down the side of the cliff''s wall until they reach the bottom. Furthermore, once you reach the level of a , you can simply jump down and there isn''t a chance that you will fall to your death. But in the history of the , many strong individuals have attempted to find out what is at the bottom of and there was nock of or among these participants. But the moment they embarked on their expedition, not a single one returned alive. After that, there were even three Monarchs who attempted to scale the walls of the cliff and reach the bottom, but they were never heard from again... From that time onward, no one dared to try to search the depths of Cloud''s End Cliff." He said with a solemn tone. Su Ling''er is also feeling afraid after hearing her father''s tale of the . "I see..." Issei nodded and he''s mostly reassured that this ce they''re talking about is the ce that he is looking for... "Why do you ask this, little brother Ise? If you wanted to try your luck as well then I suggest that you forget the thought right now because it is not worth it to risk your life." Su Hengshan warned with a good intention. He doesn''t want Issei to lose his life like others before him since he is the benefactor of his daughter and he also has a very good impression of this man before him. "Ah!? Don''t go there, big brother Ise!" Su Ling''er hastily prevented Issei from going there by holding his hand tightly. Her face seemed to be saying ''I won''t let you go there no matter what!'' Issei smiled gently at her and reassured both of them that he won''t go there... Only after hearing his words that they both sigh in relief... "Then, until we meet again, Ling''er, Senior Su." Issei bid them farewell shortly after. "Um... See youter, big brother Ise... Remember to visit Ling''er soon, okay?" Little Ling''er said in a sad tone. "I promise... And remember to use the charm I gave you if you''re being bullied by big baddies like before, understand Ling''er?" Issei said towards Ling''er but he''s also reminding Su Hengshan of the protective charm he gave and use it in ce of Su Ling''er in case she forgot about it... Su Hengshan of course realizes this so he nodded firmly at Issei''s words. Then Issei left them both... But Su Ling''er keep gazing at the direction of Issei disappeared with a gaze full of reluctance while clutching onto the charm Issei gave her... Su Hengshan who saw this think if his previous guess was mistaken after all... ... Issei flew at an extremely fast pace that it only took him a few minutes before arriving at the cliff he''s been told about... The mountain range was huge but there were very few profound beasts and there was very little life in the area. Issei could not see a single human figure even though he looked into the distance. Issei''s eyes swept across his surroundings before he looked down. The tallest two mountains in the were found in the . These two mountains were so tall that their summits peeked into the clouds and they soared high into the sky. They were approximately the same height and both of them stood adjacent to each other in the middle of the Mythical Abode Mountain Range. But the strangest thing was that one side of these mountains were both precipitously steep while the other side of these mountains... Were practically a straight line, it was as if a de had cut these mountain walls! From afar, it looked as if one mountain had been split right down the middle by a heavenly de, into two strangely shaped mountains. The abyss between these two mountains was precisely the that struck fear into the hearts of countless experts of the Azure Cloud Continent the moment they heard its name. Once a person fell inside, they were as good as dead and even Monarchs were unable to return from this abyss. The peaks of the two mountains approached the crack of the abyss and it was publicly recognized as the most dangerous in the entire Azure Cloud Continent, ! The space between these two marvelously-shaped mountains was far narrower than one would have expected, it was merely than three hundred or so meters across from head to toe. At the position Issei was currently standing, which was directly above the cliff itself, one could see that the light only prated about six hundred or so meters into that boundless abyss. It was as if something was devouring the light, and it was strangely dark. "...There is an extremely dense devil energy at the bottom of this cliff..." Jasmine who just came out from the pearl has her eyes focused on the abyss below her. "...Why are you searching for this kind of ce?" She asked Issei but she saw Issei is currently frowning a little bit. The reason for that is because he could clearly sense that this ce is indeed the ce he is searching for but there''s something else... Something else other than the extremely dense darkness energy under this abyss... And that is... itself... He can sense faint energy of Chaos other than the dark energy itself... How can it be? It''s a given that this ce has some sort of seal preventing whatever down there from leaving the abyss below but still... The fact that he can sense energy here is extremely weird in and of itself... "...I need to see it for myself." Issei muttered calmly which made Jasmine eye''s went wide open. "Are you crazy?! Even I could tell that this ce is extremely dangerous! Even if I''m in my top condition I still wouldn''t dare to just go down there without proper preparation. Don''t do something stupid... Remember that our lives are currently tied with you. If you were to die then we will also die!" Jasmine shouted at Issei but he pays no heed of her words. "Enter the pearl now, Jasmine." Issei said towards Jasmine and when Jasmine wanted to refute, she saw something that made her eyes went wide open... There''s a ck me-shaped Dragon wing made out of pure energy behind Issei. And this he''s currently emitting is even surpassing the below them... She shuddered intensely because of how strong this energy is... Issei''s once wine-red eyes changed into jet-ck color just like the bottomless abyss below them... It''s as if she will get sucked into it if she gazes upon it a second longer but thankfully Issei snapped her out of her daze with the same head pat he always does. "Go back inside now... No need to worry. The below this abyss won''t be able to harm me in the slightest." He saidfortingly. Even though his eyes color seems different but the warmness from his eyes never fades which calm Jasmine''s heart almost instantly. She gritted her teeth before entering the pearl once again: "...You better not die." She said in a low voice. After he smiled thinly at her words, Issei descended down in a straight line as he entered the abyss below him. The that no one in the history of the Azure Cloud Continent had ever returned from alive! Issei''s descending speed was extremely fast and in the blink of an eye, he had already descended more than three kilometers. His surroundings turned pitch ck and the blue sky that had shone brightly above him hadpletely disappeared from his view. Below him was iparably empty darkness and it seemed to have no end. But if someone could see in this darkness, they will see that Issei''s jet-ck wing behind his back seems to be absorbing that very same darkness at a rapid pace... Issei felt reallyfortable being bathed in this dense element that he wanted to sigh loudly. It''s as if his whole body is being baptized by this surrounding him. His whole body is spewing out a dark purplish aura... As he rapidly descended, Issei gradually realized that the stone wall was getting more and more grey as he traveled downwards. Six thousand meters... Ten thousand meters... Sixteen thousand meters... Twenty-three thousand meters... The depth of this abyss was extremely startling. But this depth was not much to any profound practitioner above the , much less someone like Issei. Issei was descending deeper and deeper but the surroundings and the aura of this ce did not go through any noticeable changes, it''s just a in rocky cliff and the like. If it was any other profound practitioner that was attempting to scale down this abyss, they would not be able to detect any differences between this ce and another abyss but Issei''s eyesight is unperturbed in the slightest and he can see clearly as a day down here. But Jasmine''s brows began to knit together tightly from within the along with Xun''er. Because they were growing closer and closer to the source of that strange aura she doesn''t recognize... While Issei is feeling more and more curious just how can this ce contain a element... Normally, this energy should''ve been spread out from this ce and it will corrupt this whole world and before long it will descend into pure chaos... Little by little the inhabitants of this world will be affected by the energy and finally... The world will self-destruct from inside out... But this energy seems so... Docile. As if it''s currently hibernating... Twenty-six thousand meters... Thirty-three thousand meters... Thirty-nine thousand meters... Issei''s speed suddenly slowed down before he came to aplete stop since he finally reached the bottom of the abyss. He has reached the bottom of the abyss that no one had ever managed to reach alive! There was a barrier just like Issei has suspected because if not then all of this and even that faint energy would''ve gone to the surface and it will corrode the whole realm... Jasmine and Xun''er don''t realize this hidden barrier since this barrier is not simple... It is mixed with otherws such as ,